ã€ŠThe Child Emperorã€‹


 Prologue

    Prologue

    On thest day of July, Year 41 of the Zhongmiao era, a longsting reign came to an end. The Emperor of the Great Chu Empire, after many years of tortuous illness, finally passed away in the night. Having lived for 58 years and having sat on the throne for 41 years, he was granted the posthumous title of Emperor Wu, the Martial Emperor. The 33 year-old crown prince sat by his father¡¯s deathbed; before him knelt the Five Trusted Officials selected by thete Emperor, with tens of imperial guards kneeling by his sides.

    One monthter, the Martial Emperor was entombed, and the new Emperor was enthroned. As was done for past Emperors, a phrase was selected from the Dao De Jing to be the new era name ¡ª ¡°Xianghe¡±.

    ording to precedent, the new era name would onlye into effect on the first month of the new year, and thus the few months left to the year still belonged to the old Emperor resting in his tomb. Yet the new Emperor brook no dy in restoring order to the realm, repealing arge number of decrees, granting amnesty to hordes of prisoners, denouncing crafty sycophants, and acquitting and promoting loyal officials who had been maligned.

    Of course, the Chu Empire was founded on principles of filial piety, hence every official edict by the new Emperor would praise the merits of the Martial Emperor extensively and profusely, before pointing out some minor, meager, miniscule w that needed to be amended with great humility and trepidation.

    When the Martial Emperor sat on the throne, the Chu Empire reached a golden age ¡ª no one could deny this. Only that this golden age seemed tost too long. It was like an opulent feast where its guests could indulge in every desire, and when the euphoria wore off and the exhaustion set in, no one could raise any interest in the face of yet more wine or women, and everyone only wished to sleep soundly in bed.

    But the new Emperor had no time to sleep soundly. He had patiently waited for too long, and wanted to act quickly to put the chaotic realm back in order.

    Unfortunately, Heaven did not abide by the wishes of man. After granting Chu an Emperor of 41 years and an unprecedented golden age, it too had fallen into a slumber and omitted to grant its blessings and protection to the new Emperor.

    On thest day of September, Year 3 of the Xianghe era, the new Emperor passed away at the mere age of 36. He was granted the posthumous title of Emperor Huan, the Graceful Emperor, and left behind young sons, lonely widows, and an Imperial Court in its infancy. It would not be overmuch to call it a true mess.

    As a bit of luck would have it despite the unfortunate circumstances, the Graceful Emperor left behind a Crown Prince borne of his principal wife. The line of session was clear and undisputed, and the Five Trusted Officials selected by the Martial Emperor were still around to maintain order in the Imperial Court.

    The young Emperor was 15 years old. From a young age, he had received love and favor from his grandfather, the Martial Emperor, and his father, the Graceful Emperor. He also received an education from the most renown and learned Confucian schrs. When he ascended to the throne, he had the support of the senior officials in the Imperial Court, and the protection of his mother, the Empress Dowager, in the inner Imperial Pce. He was poised to be yet another great Emperor who would usher in yet another golden age.

    But the Heavens had not awakened from its slumber. Just five monthster, in February of Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, just as the spring breeze was starting to rise and the winter snow was starting to melt, the young Emperor fell seriously ill. Three nightster, he followed his father and left behind no issue.

    Within less than four years, three emperors had met their demise.

    Around midnight, just an hour after the young Emperor had passed away, Pce Attendant Yang Feng stumbled hurriedly out of the Emperor¡¯s pce-chambers. He ran alone through the long alleyways of the pce grounds, his heart pounding, his body sweating, his mouth gasping ¡ª it was as though the old man in his fifties was running for his life.

    Yang Feng¡¯s destination was the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers. News of the Emperor¡¯s death had already spread, so he was not going there to pass on the message. He had other ns, and he regretted setting out toote, but it was imperative that he perform his final act of loyalty for the Emperor whom he had personally raised.

    Yang Feng was one of the very few who was at liberty to run around in the Imperial Pce. He soon reached the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers. The few eunuchs guarding the doors looked on as he ran into the pce ¡ª no one stopped him. But there were more than ten eunuchs in the courtyard who were not so courteous and they rushed at Yang Feng upon seeing him, grabbing his arms and pushing him away.

    Yang Feng shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Empress Dowager! Disaster looms ahead! Disaster looms ahead¡­¡±

    One of the eunuchs pulled out a pouch, and stuffed it in its entirety into Yang Feng¡¯s mouth.

    Yang Feng was heavily outnumbered, but just as he was about to be dragged out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce chambers, a man walked out of the eastern wing. ¡°Stop¡±, he said. His voice was not very loud, but it was very effective. The eunuchs who had hands on Yang Feng halted in their tracks and slowly ced Yang Feng on the ground.

    Yang Feng spat out the thing in his mouth, and pushed the people around him aside. Ignoring his aches and pains, he walked stridently into the eastern wing, his heart full of disdain and fighting spirit.

    The one who spoke under the veranda was a young eunuch. Just over twenty, he wore the azure robe and hatmonly seen within the pce, but his attire was well-fitted, evidently having been meticulously tailored. A trace of sadness could be discerned from his face, which only served to entuate his elegant handsomeness.

    This man was named Zuo Ji, just a minor eunuch of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers. Yang Feng did not wish to specte casually, but he truly wished he could spot a few strands of facial hair from Zuo Ji¡¯s face.

    Yang Feng stared at Zuo Ji¡¯s chin and said stiffly, ¡°I must see the Empress Dowager immediately on a matter of great importance.¡±

    Zuo Ji smiled and said, ¡°Come. We have been waiting for Lord Yang for a long time.¡±

    Yang Feng took a deep breath as a slight smile emerged on his face. ¡°Oh? It seems that I amte, then.¡±

    To Yang Feng¡¯s eyes, Zuo Ji was but a cultured mongrel ¡ªa pillow with an embroidered case who was an embarrassment to all pce eunuchs. But other than being contemptible, he posed no great threat. Yang Feng¡¯s true opponenty within the chambers.

    Zuo Ji suddenly moved two steps forward. He grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°You were always by His Majesty¡¯s side. Did he say anything to you?¡±

    Yang Feng took his measure and said, ¡°His Majesty was unconscious for some time¡­ What did you think His Majesty would say?¡±

    Zuo Ji let go of his hands andughed, but quickly realized it was inappropriate and reverted to an aggrieved expression. ¡°I thought¡­ His Majesty would mention the Empress Dowager¡±.

    Yang Feng shoved Zuo Ji aside. Some matters had priority over others; he did not wish to voice any suspicions.

    The Director of Pce Attendants, Jing Yao, stood in the room, waiting for Yang Feng.

    Jing Yao was the highest ranking eunuch in the Imperial Pce. He was a few years older than Yang Feng, had served three emperors, and would soon wee the fourth.

    For the past decade or so, Yang Feng had served the Imperial Grandson wholeheartedly. He had watched with his very own eyes as his master grew to be the Imperial Crown Prince, then Emperor. And he was also there at his final moments, holding his hands as both warmth and power slipped away forever.

    ¡°Attendant Yang, you should not havee here.¡± Jing Yao was a short and stubby person who had an amiable face. If he was not wearing the eunuch¡¯s uniform, one might mistake him for a kind grandma.

    ¡°These are extraordinary times, so we cannot stick to all the rules. I havee to save everyone¡¯s lives.¡± Yang Feng was not willing to bow to this man who was his superior.

    Jing Yao¡¯s smile made him look like a yawning lion which had just swallowed a goat ¡ª fierce but sincere. ¡°Barging into the Empress Dowager¡¯s chambers without leave. Lord Yang, that is a crime punishable by death.¡±

    Zuo Ji stood by the door and sighed soundlessly. His position was secure, so he had no need to fight for power like a rabid dog.

    Yang Feng looked around. ¡°Where is the Empress Dowager?¡±

    Jing Yao showed a sorrowful expression. ¡°His Majesty has met with misfortune. The Empress Dowager is beside herself with grief. Lord Yang, should you not be by His Majesty¡¯s side at this time?¡±

    Yang Feng ignored Jing Yao and turned to face Zuo Ji. He knew that this man was the only bridge between him and the Empress Dowager. ¡°Has the Empress Dowager decided which prince shall seed to the throne?¡±

    The words had just left Yang Feng¡¯s mouth when the amiable expression on Jing Yao¡¯s face was wiped out. He rushed in front of Yang Feng and said harshly, ¡°Insolent servant! Is this something that you should be talking about?¡±

    Yang Feng turned his body to face Zuo Ji again. ¡°The Empress Dowager is beset by dangers and the Imperial Court is about to fall into chaos. Lord Zuo, as the Empress Dowager¡¯s attendant, you bear the weight of the world on your shoulders. Are you willing to listen to unpleasant but candid advice?¡±

    Zuo Ji appeared to be rather shocked, as though he did not expect to be put at the centre of attention. Hesitatingly, he said, ¡°Given the circumstances¡­ the Empress Dowager should indeed listen to candid advice.¡±

    Jing Yao moved aside, his hostile gaze looking to the ground before shooting back to Yang Feng.

    Yang Feng calmly took a breath. If barging into the Empress Dowager¡¯s chambers was a crime punishable by death, then what he was about to say would be sufficient for entire ns to be exterminated. ¡°The Emperor has two younger brothers who were sent out of the Imperial Pce three years ago. Has anyone gone to escort them to the pce?¡±

    Jing Yao interjected. ¡°I thought it would be some amazing ¡®candid advice¡¯, yet it was merely thus. I have already made arrangements. The two princes will be escorted first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°That would be toote!¡± Yang Feng raised his voice. ¡°The senior officials of the Imperial Court would be one step ahead, choosing one of the princes to be the new Emperor. The Empress Dowager would be left with an empty title and no power. As for the three of us, we would be detestable and repugnant eunuchs who must be killed to appease the world.¡±

    Jing Yao harrumphed. ¡°His Majesty passed away less than an hour ago. It is impossible for the senior officials of the court to take action so quickly.¡±

    Indeed, His Majesty was ill for not more than three days. Even the most skilled imperial doctors would not have expected his condition to worsen so quickly.

    Yang Feng lowered his voice and said to Zuo Ji, ¡°Does the Empress Dowager trust every single person by her side?¡±

    The color on Zuo Ji¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Lord Yang, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Eunuchs cannot be trusted.¡± Yang Feng himself was a eunuch, but he still said what he said. ¡°We are like vines, born to twine around great trees. When one tree falls, we must find another. I believe there are those who have already leaked the news to the officials outside of the pce.¡±

    Jing Yao shook his head. ¡°Impossible. No one would dare. And the pce is heavily guarded.¡±

    Zuo Ji was not so assured. He had never experienced such a serious matter. ¡°I¡­ I shall go to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Zuo Ji left hurriedly. Jing Yao¡¯s amiable face was now bursting with rage. He growled, ¡°Your tree has fallen. It is toote to look for a new one.¡±

    Yang Feng stared coldly at Jing Yao. ¡°You should be thanking me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you? Just because of your superfluous advice? The senior officials of the Imperial Court are disunited like loose sand. They do not dare to unterally establish a new sovereign. Your rmist words are but an attempt to gain the Empress Dowager¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡°The senior officials of the court are not always disunited, especially when ites to dealing with people like us. Lord Jing, you should read more history books.¡±

    Jing Yao¡¯s pale face rapidly grew red. After a pause, he said, ¡°Lord Yang must have read many books. Can you predict how you are going to meet your demise?¡±

    The two eunuchs red at each other like swordsmen preparing to duel.

    Zuo Ji returned quickly. With him was Lady Shang-guan, the Grand Consort. Her appearance diffused the tension in the room.

    Lady Shang-guan was the Empress Dowager¡¯s younger sister by blood. Her presence could be taken to represent the Empress Dowager herself. She sat on the couch without saying a single word, with no servant-girls by her side. After epting the kowtows of the three eunuchs, she paused to think distractedly. She took a note from her sleeves and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s written permit. You shall go fetch the two princes to the pce immediately.¡±

    Jing Yao wanted to speak, but he swallowed back his words.

    Grand Consort Shang-guan thought for a while, then continued to assign tasks. ¡°Lord Jing, please go fetch Prince Donghai. Lord Yang ¡ª¡±

    Yang Feng stood up immediately. ¡°I am willing to remain in the pce to run the necessary errands for the Empress Dowager. Moreover, I have some things to say to the Empress Dowager in person.

    Grand Consort Shang-guan shook her head. ¡°Other matters can wait. Lord Yang, please go fetch the other prince.¡±

    Yang Feng was stunned. He had just won a battle, but in a quick turn of events he was met with defeat. The situation was precarious and being by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side was the best choice, but that ce could only belong to Zuo Ji. The next best option was to fetch Prince Donghai, but he was assigned to the other prince ¡ª that prince who did not even have any title yet.

    Yang Feng had no choice but to respectfully receive his orders.

    The two eunuchs had begun their contest, and Yang Feng ran out of the pce chambers. Jing Yao called for his men in the courtyard. Half an hourter, Yang Feng had gathered his followers and met with Jing Yao and his men at the Dongqing Gate of the Imperial Pce. The pce guards evidently had some sense of what had happened within the pce, and they nervously checked the Empress Dowager¡¯s written permit that would allow the eunuchs to leave the pce.

    Jing Yao walked to Yang Feng¡¯s side and said quietly, ¡°Congrattions, Lord Yang. Receiving Ruzi into the pce, what meritorious service.¡±

    When he said the words ¡°Ruzi¡±, Jing Yao entuated his tone. That was the nickname of the other prince. It meant ¡°child¡±.

    ¡°You really should read more history books.¡± Yang Feng said coldly. As long as he remained alive, he would not admit defeat. Regardless of the hand he was dealt, he would make full use of what was avable to him.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 1: Entering the Palace

    Chapter 1: Entering the Pce

    Han Ruzi was awakened from his sweet dreams by someone shaking and calling him. He smelled a familiar scent but his eyes remained close as he gruntedzily.

    ¡°Get up, Ruzi. We¡¯re going back.¡±

    Mother¡¯s voice was ethereal like the music of immortals. Han Ruzi forced his eyes open, and in the dim light, saw his mother¡¯s excited yet nervous face. ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°By the blessings of the Gods and Buddhas, we can finally go back,¡± Mother repeated, her voice trembling with emotion.

    ¡°Back where?¡± Han Ruzi slowly sat up, still confused.

    ¡°Back to the pce. You are going to be Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi rubbed his eyes. Finally awake, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, nor do I want to be Emperor.¡±

    Mother clenched Han Ruzi¡¯s arms. ¡°You are not to say such dispirited words. Never ever. Do you understand? You have a long road ahead of you, and there are many who would hinder your way. You must¡­¡±

    Mother did not know how to carry on. Her son was barely thirteen years old ¡ª that stage in life where one had only a hazy notion of the ways of the world; where the words of adults can easily be misunderstood. ¡°The throne is rightfully yours,¡± Mother said gently. ¡°The Martial Emperor was your grandfather and he liked you very much. He even gave you your nickname. If he had passed awayter, he would have appointed you Imperial Grandson.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded his head. His mother often prattled on about such matters, but to be honest, he could not even remember what his grandfather looked like. He quickly got dressed in his robes and hat, and walked out of the room with his mother.

    It was very dark outside, and very cold. The courtyard was filled with shadowy, indistinct shapes of people. No one lit any light, and Mother nudged her son forward. She spoke with a tone of superiority. ¡°This is the grandson of the Martial Emperor, and the son of the Graceful Emperor.¡±

    The courtyard rustled with the sound of people getting down on their knees. Han Ruzi was nervous but he did not retreat. He did not want to disappoint his mother.

    The person closest to them walked forward as a cold breeze blew by. The chilling breeze left a deep impression on Han Ruzi ¡ª even many yearster he would be unable to forget.

    ¡°I am Pce Attendant Yang Feng. I am here to escort the Prince to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Mother could hear the irreverence in the attendant¡¯s voice. She thus spoke in an even colder voice. ¡°Just an ordinary attendant?¡±

    Yang Feng nodded his head and bowed slightly. He said to Han Ruzi, ¡°May the Prince embark the carriage.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned his head to look at his mother. In the dark of night, his mother¡¯s face looked shrouded with ayer of frost.

    ¡°The two of us were chased out of the pce. Our return should not be conducted in such an off-handed manner.¡±

    Yang Feng bowed deeper, but his face revealed a disapproving expression. ¡°Maiden Wang, this old servant is but obeying orders. Moreover, another batch of people are escorting Prince Donghai into the pce this very moment. I should not need to say more ¡ª Maiden Wang should understand how important it is to reach the pce as quickly as possible.¡±

    Maiden Wang was immediately persuaded. She stepped forward beside her son. ¡°Very well. We shall set out now.¡±

    Yang Feng remained stationary, and so did the shadows behind him.

    ¡°Our lives are in your hands, Lord Yang. Please feel free to speak your mind.¡± Maiden Wang¡¯s tone was surprisingly subdued.

    ¡°My orders are to escort the prince only.¡±

    Maiden Wang¡¯s expression quickly changed. But this time, she did not argue, nor did she re up. Instead, she slowly pushed her son towards Yang Feng.

    Han Ruzi looked back in shock. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Behave.¡± Maiden Wang¡¯s voice was soft but brook no doubt. ¡°You shall enter the pce first, and then¡­ then¡­ you can take me in.¡± Maiden Wang went close to her son¡¯s ear and said in an even softer voice, ¡°Remember, other than yourself, do not trust anyone, and also do not offend anyone.¡±

    Han Ruzi started welling up with panic. Under his mother¡¯s nudging he found himself moving forward until a pair of hands received him. A crowd of people swarmed over, drowning him like a mass of dark clouds. From this moment onward, Han Ruzi felt like he had lost most of his senses. He did not even know how he left his home and got onto the horse-carriage. The carriage was not fully sealed but had a roof. He kept turning his head to look back, always thinking that his mother would be just right behind him, yet all he saw were strangers on horseback. Only until he was two streets away did he realize that he did not bid his mother farewell.

    ¡°We shall meet again soon.¡± Han Ruzi thought to himself, but his mouth unknowingly spoke the words aloud.

    Nights in the Capital were always silent, and hence the galloping of the horses on the street was unusually striking. Sitting beside Han Ruzi, Yang Feng heard his mutterings. Turning his head, he said amicably, ¡°I met Your Highness when you were very young.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained silent.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are¡­ twelve years old this year?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen.¡± The carriage was speeding by too quickly, Han Ruzi felt like his insides were empty, like his entire body was light and floating. To think that he could remain seated in the carriage ¡ª that surprised him very much.

    Yang Feng continued to stare at the boy. He needed to assess the worth of this prince in the shortest time possible. ¡°You do not look that old.¡±

    Han Ruzi was not shorter than any other thirteen year-old. What made him appear more juvenile was his expression ¡ª lost like a kitten in a dog¡¯s den, unable to ept the sudden change in the faces and smells around him.

    ¡°Your Highness does not leave home often, I suppose?¡± Yang Feng realized that when the Graceful Emperor was still the Crown Prince, Maiden Wang was not favored and she lived with her son in a secluded section of the manor. And when the Crown Prince ascended to the throne, Maiden Wang entered the pce but was simrly neglected. Just a monthter, she was told ¡°The Prince is getting older and it would not be proper for him to remain in the pce¡±, and both mother and child were escorted out of the Imperial Pce.

    In any event, regardless of how disfavored a prince was, he would be given a Prince title upon turning fifteen. That was the ruleid down by Great Chu¡¯s ancestors. He may be enfeoffed to some remote swamp, but at least he would be a lord in his own right. Maiden Wang would then be Queen Dowager, henceforth living a life away from the jealous intrigues of the Imperial Pce.

    Yang Feng suddenly felt a tenderness in his heart. The young boy sitting next to him was but amb. He had a happy future ahead of him, but Yang Feng was now taking him to the wolves.

    ¡°When¡­ will I be able to bring my mother into the pce?¡± Han Ruzi asked softly.

    Yang Feng silently mocked himself for his moment of weakness. ¡°When you are able to issue imperial edicts.¡±

    ¡°How long would I have to wait?¡± Han Ruzi continued asking.

    Yang Feng was silent for a moment before speaking, stressing his words firmly. ¡°If you choose to just wait, that time will nevere.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not understand the hidden meaning behind the eunuch¡¯s words, but from his expression and tone Han Ruzi could perceive his cold indifference. Hence, Han Ruzi kept his mouth shut. he was a prince, but had never felt himself superior to others.

    Yang Feng stood up, and shouted at the carriage driver, ¡°Take a right turn in front. Enter through Peni Gate.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yang, Peni Gate is further away¡­¡± The carriage driver was very surprised ¡ª he did not understand why Attendant Yang would take the longer route.

    ¡°Watch the road!¡± Yang Feng patted the driver heavily on the back before going back to his seat. He waved to signal to the horsemen behind him.

    The driver did not dare to raise any more questions. He made the turn at the crossroad, speeding towards Peni Gate, located at the northeastern section of the Imperial Pce. The eunuchs on horseback behind split into two¡ª one group following the carriage, the other group continuing towards Dongqing Gate.

    A sliver of light began to appear in the sky. The driver called out, ¡°Lord Yang!¡± in a rather panicked tone.

    A squad of soldiers stood in the way of the road ahead.

    Yang Feng stood abruptly. The sky was still dark; he could not tell which army the soldiers were from. He ced both hands on the driver¡¯s shoulders and shouted, ¡°Hurry along quickly! No one would dare stop a Pce Attendant¡¯s carriage!¡±

    The soldiers in front started to make a hue and cry, ordering the horse-carriage toe to a halt.

    Han Ruzi turned slightly as his gaze went beyond the four powerful horses of the carriage,ying his eyes on at least twenty soldiers forming two rows to block the road, each of them wielding a long spear.

    The carriage cannot charge through, he thought. He turned his head towards Yang Feng. The old eunuch in his fifties looked like a wolf ready to pounce on prey, his hands firmly pressed on the driver¡¯s shoulders as though he could transfer his force to him.

    ¡°Faster!¡± Yang Feng bellowed.

    Han Ruzi was shocked. He had seen eunuchs before, each of them timid and overcautious, like cats walking on tight-rope. Pce Attendant Yang Feng seemed different from them ¡ª he was more like a well-trained hound.

    The soldiers blocking the road were getting closer and closer. Han Ruzi grabbed the carriage tightly, getting ready for the carriage to crash and overturn.

    Several horsemen overtook the carriage from behind, spewing a string of curses andmands.

    Finally, for reasons unknown, the soldiers unexpectedly got out of the way. The carriage continued forward. Han Ruzi was astonished¡ª this was the first time he got to see firsthand the power of bravely charging forward.

    Yang Feng went back to his seat and kept to himself. Suddenly, he turned his head sharply and asked, ¡°Do you really want to take your mother to the pce?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded repeatedly. Of course he did. He had never been so far from his mother before.

    ¡°Very well. Your Highness looks like a silent person. From now on, please remain silent and leave everything to me, alright?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded again.

    When dawn broke, the horse-carriage made it to the Imperial Pce. Han Ruzi had no memories of the ce, and he remained muddled and clueless as he was put in a room.

    Not longter, a eunuch hurriedly entered, his head covered with sweat. He might have been one of the horsemen following Yang Feng. ¡°Lord Jing¡¯s convoy was stopped at Dongqing Gate.¡±

    Yang Feng stamped his foot excitedly on the floor. ¡°I knew it! Who did it?¡±

    ¡°Strangely enough, it was a group of students from the Imperial University. They were yapping on about proper decorum not being kept.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that. The true mastermind will not reveal his face so soon. Mm¡­ go to Dongqing Gate again and announce that Prince Ruzi has entered the pce. That might extricate Lord Jing from the situation.¡±

    The eunuch was momentarily stunned but did not ask further. He quickly went to carry out the order.

    Yang Feng turned to Han Ruzi. ¡°Do not be afraid. Remember, everything that you are about to get was fought for by me for you.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded his head. Mother had told him not to trust anyone, but he currently had both eyes in the dark. Other than this elderly eunuch, he could not find anyone else to rely on.

    After some time had passed, the sounds of two men arguing could be heard from outside.

    ¡°It was you who leaked information to the senior officials, getting them toy an ambush at Dongqing Gate! And here you are pretending to be on the same side!¡± The voice was extremely furious.

    ¡°Lord Jing, do not mistake prescience for leaking information. We are on the same boat here, and surely we need someone who is able to foresee the dangers that lie ahead. You should be d that I am a vignt person.¡± This was Yang Feng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me! Let us go see the Empress Dowager, your lies will not work on everyone!¡±

    Han Ruzi remained quietly seated. He suddenly understood that everything that had happened here was rted to him, and yet also had nothing to do with him.

    A creak sounded as the door was pushed open. A young boy roughly the same age as Han Ruzi walked in. He wore an borately embroidered brocade robe. Upon seeing Han Ruzi, the young boy was momentarily stunned. ¡°Are you here to fight for the throne as well? Looks like we are brothers then. Someone told me that I shall have to grant you a Princedom in the future, but I think I should get you killed. That would settle things once and for all.¡±

    Han Ruzi heeded Yang Feng¡¯s warnings and remainedpletely silent.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 2: Brothers

    Chapter 2: Brothers

    The two half-brothers thus met like this ¡ª no outsiders, no introductions, and certainly no familial affection. They took the measure of one another ¡ª more so the young boy who had arrivedter; Han Ruzi quickly lowered his head.

    That young boy was the other prince, Prince Donghai. Even though he was also ¡°chased¡± out of the pce three years ago, he appeared to be very familiar with his surroundings. He was asfortable as he was in his own home. He walked a few steps to another chair and slouched on it. His feet did not touch the ground.

    ¡°I thought I would encounter a formidable opponent. You disappoint me.¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s voice brimmed with an unnatural maturity and coldness. His eyes did not look at the brother beside him, instead focused on his own shoes. ¡°But when I be the Emperor, I shall still have to kill you. Or at least have you locked up, never to see the light of day. As the saying goes, a precious stonends its innocent possessor in trouble. You must understand, as long as you are the Emperor¡¯s son, you are a threat to me.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not wish to continue paying heed to Yang Feng¡¯s warnings. He said softly, ¡°But the current Emperor did not kill the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Hah, the current Emperor? He is already dead. He was the Empress Dowager¡¯s only son, he was old enough, and he was the eldest son by the principal wife ¡ª we were in no position to contend with him. Hence, he had no need to pull up the weeds by the root. But the two of us are different. ording to birth, I am much nobler than you; ording to age, you are a little older than me, perhaps by a mere few days. The Empress Dowager¡¯s son has died, so it should be me who seeds the throne. But there will always be pedantic Confucians who insist on adhering to seniority, spreading chaos in the hearts of people, forcing me to get you out of the way.¡±

    Han Ruzi grunted in agreement, thinking that Prince Donghai¡¯s words seemed quite reasonable.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Prince Donghai took his measure of Han Ruzi again. ¡°You don¡¯t seem that bad, more of the honest type. Perhaps I could spare your life, and lock you up in some secluded corner of the pce for a few years. When my position is secure, I could even grant you¡­ No, no, I should not grant you a Princedom. You would stay in the Imperial Pce so I can keep an eye on you. You might as well be a eunuch then.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. He did not have a bad impression of eunuchs, but he knew that was a lowly profession.

    Prince Donghai leaped off his chair, he arms crossed. He stood in front of Han Ruzi and said, ¡°From now on, you must learn how to gain my favor. Otherwise, I would still kill you.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not raise his head. Only after a while did he say, ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Prince Donghaiughed until there were tears in his eyes. ¡°Are you a fool? The winner bes king and the loser bes an ouw. I am the king, you are the ouw ¡ª what home would you have? It would be better for you to think about how to gain my favor.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained soundless for quite awhile, and then he raised his head and shot Prince Donghai a look. ¡°Pce Attendant Yang Feng was the one who brought me to the pce.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s eyebrows creased. ¡°So what? Pce Attendant is but a minor position within the Imperial Pce. I know of Yang Feng. He had served the Emperor since he was still the Crown Prince. Once the Emperor died, he became an ownerless dog. But you do remind me ¡ª once I ascend to the throne, I should get rid of Yang Feng.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai in shock.

    ¡°Yang Feng is treacherous. You have no idea how many bad deeds he hasmitted ¡ª enough to warrant ten beheadings.¡± Prince Donghai harrumphed in disdained and sat back on the chair. ¡°You are truly ignorant. But I suppose you are not to me ¡ª your Mother was of low and vulgar birth, Lord Father did not even like you¡­ What are you doing?!¡±

    Han Ruzi had gotten on his feet and was staring angrily at Prince Donghai, his face red with fury.

    ¡°You must get used to hearing the truth.¡± Prince Donghai was not afraid of this brother who was older than him by a few days. ¡°The truth is the truth. Your mother was but a servant-girl in the pce, with no rtives outside the pce. As for my Cui n ¡ª do you know who my maternal grandfather was? He was the Martial Emperor¡¯s chancellor. My eldest maternal uncle is the current Grand Marshal of the Southern Army ¡ª half of the Capital¡¯s military is under his control. My second maternal uncle¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai went on unceasingly, listing a long list of rtives. ording to him, it would seem like the entire Chu Empire was held up by the Cui n.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s anger had receded. He went back to his seat and quietly listened until Prince Donghai finally stopped talking. He asked, ¡°Why did the students of the Imperial University stop you from entering the Imperial Pce at Dongqing Gate?¡±

    ¡°The senior officials of the Court wanted to dere me Emperor outside the pce. But they were too timid and only sent a bunch of students still wet behind their ears,¡± Prince Donghai said indifferently.

    Han Ruzi grunted in agreement. It was a meaningless sound, but it seemed to provoke Prince Donghai into anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? Us Cuis have controlled the Imperial Court for more than a decade. My maternal grandfather¡¯s sister was the Empress of the Martial Emperor. If she had not passed away early, she would be the Senior Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager would have to obey her. If you make me angry, I shall kill you once I ascend the throne. You and Yang Feng both, you are both treacherous.¡±

    Hearing threats so many times actually caused Han Ruzi to no longer be frightened. He also wanted to ask a question ¡ª Why did Prince Donghai enter the pce alone? But he refrained from asking; he was growing ever more certain that the person who could make decisions was not this boastful ¡°brother¡±.

    Prince Donghai suddenly kept quiet. He leapt off his seat and ran to the door, watching the outside through a gap in the door. ¡°Chancellor Yin Wuhai is here. That old cunning and treacherous fellow ¡ª he would never do anything that would cause him to stand out. It is hopeless to expect him to get anything done. When I be Emperor, I shall surely remove him from office. Of course, I mustn¡¯t act too rashly. I would wait at least half a year. Not be in a rush for quick results like Father.¡±

    Prince Donghai remained at the door, peeking outside. He seemed to be quite knowledgeable, recognizing many officials.

    ¡°The Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi, is here as well. Everyone says that he is upright and unbending, but I think he is just brash. Sometimes, it is not good to read too many books and constantly go on about Confucian ideals. He might support you, just because you are a few days older than me. But don¡¯t get smug about it, Shen Mingzhi is extremely unpopr in court ¡ª everyone is afraid of him but nobody agrees with him. The more he supports you, the more unlikely it would be for you to be Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Chief Censor of the Left, Xiao Sheng. Haha, he is with my Cui n, and is Shen Mingzhi¡¯s rival. He would surely support me.¡±

    ¡°Chief Commander Han Xing. He is a senior member of the Imperial n, and also an honest man. ording to seniority he is actually our granduncle. Just like Chancellor Yin Wuhai, he does not dare do anything but maintain the status quo. When I be the Emperor, I will get him to retire. Even though Chief Commander is just an honorary position with no real authority, it is a rank one position and must be entrusted to someone from the Imperial n who is trustworthy. Which would not be you, in any event.¡±

    ¡°We are tied for now. But don¡¯t get smug. The true power brokers who can decide who would ascend to the throne are not these people.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not want to appear too ignorant, so he interrupted. ¡°That I would be the Empress Dowager, I think.¡±

    This seemed to anger Prince Donghai again. He turned around fiercely, brows creased. ¡°You are such a detestable fellow ¡ª stupid and irritating. Who told you that the Empress Dowager gets to decide everything? Your mother? You and your mother are both equally stupid. The Empress Dowager¡¯s authorityes from the Emperor. When the Emperor passes away, she can only rely on her own n. Lady Shang-guan[1] was the Empress for three years, and Empress Dowager for less than half a year. Her n has not gained a proper foothold in the Imperial Court ¡ª they don¡¯t even have the standing to discuss major matters. Unlike us Cuis, as early as the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign our n members have already taken positions throughout the Imperial Court.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook rocked his legs lightly. ¡°No wonder you recognize so many people.¡±

    Prince Donghai mistook those words for an apology, so he calmed down and his tone eased up. ¡°That was what my Teacher taught me.¡±

    ¡°You have a Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have one?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head.

    ¡°That is the consequence of not being favored. My Teacher is a renown Confucian with countless students. At least ten of his students are senior officials of rank three and above, though he himself does not like being an official. My maternal uncle went to great lengths to get him to tutor me. If you don¡¯t have a Teacher, then who taught you to read?¡±

    ¡°My mother.¡±

    Prince Donghai chuckled in disdain. ¡°Then you must not read very well.¡± With that said, he continued to keep an eye on what was happening outside the room. Not longter, he smacked the door excited. ¡°My uncle is finally here. Cui Hong, you must surely have heard of him. Grand Marshal of the Southern Army ¡ª half of the Capital¡¯s military forces are under his control. With that I can rest assured, and so can my Teacher. When I ascend to the throne, I shall appoint him Chancellor.¡±

    ¡°You just said he did not like being an official.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am not Emperor.¡± Prince Donghai turned to look Han Ruzi in the eye, not understanding why that was even a question.

    A few more officials entered the pce, and Prince Donghai grew evermore pleased with himself. He incessantly went on about the rewards and punishments he would dish out once he became Emperor. Suddenly, he shut up and ran back to his seat. He sat squarely and with proper posture, and had an aggrieved look upon his face. Instantly, his domineering demeanor became one of timid sadness.

    Han Ruzi was just finding this puzzling when the door opened and a young, handsome eunuch entered the room. He paid his respects to the two princes before standing upright. Smiling with a tinge of sadness, he said, ¡°May the two princes follow me. The Empress Dowager has summoned you.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought that Prince Donghai would cheer in victory. Unexpectedly, it seemed like Prince Donghai had be a totally different person. He stood up and spoke as though holding back sobs. ¡°My Imperial Brother has unfortunately left us in this world. Us two are but ignorant brats, if there is anything that would ease the grief in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart, I hope you can let us know. How may we address you?¡±

    ¡°The two prince¡¯s entrance into the pce is the greatest constion to the Empress Dowager. I am Zuo Ji, just an ordinary attendant in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi could hardly believe his eyes. He felt like he should say something, yet he could not think of anything to say. All he could do was follow behind Prince Donghai and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Older brother, please go ahead.¡± Prince Donghai humbly made way by stepping aside.

    Han Ruzi was momentarily stunned. He then walked in front.

    The young eunuch smiled and led the way. He led the two princes out of the room in the western wing, towards the central hall. The courtyard was empty, and arguing voices could be heard from the eastern wing opposite.

    Seven or eight eunuchs and servant-girls stood in the central hall, with the Empress Dowager nowhere to be seen. Han Ruzi thought things did not seem right. Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes darted around looking at his surroundings. He wanted to ask questions but ultimately held back.

    Zuo Ji led the two princes to a warm chamber in the western side of the hall. The chamber was spacious, and had arge bed flushed against the wall, with a full set of beddings. Under the window was a long couch.

    The Empress Dowager was also not in the chamber.

    Prince Donghai could hold himself back no longer. ¡°Lord Zuo, the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    Zuo Ji stood at the door and said lightly, ¡°The Empress Dowager is torn with grief. She cannot meet with anyone at the moment.¡±

    ¡°But you said that the Empress Dowager summoned us.¡± Prince Donghai could not hide his severe dissatisfaction.

    ¡°And you two have been brought to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers. Thence you have answered the summons. May the two princes rest well here.¡±

    ¡°Rest for how long? Are we going to be sleeping here?¡± Prince Donghai was astounded.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager regards the two princes as her own flesh and blood. Ordinary people have no right to stay within the premises.¡± Zuo Jiughed for a moment. ¡°The Empress Dowager is in the chamber at the other end. She does not like noise, so please¡­¡± Zuo Ji made a ¡°keep it down¡± gesture with his hands. ¡°If you have any requests, knocking lightly on the door will do.¡±

    Zuo Ji left the room, shutting the door behind him.

    Prince Donghai stood still in shock, then said in a low growl, ¡°Damn it! That detestable eunuch! We have been detained!¡±

    [1] Both the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort are called Lady Shang-guan because they are sisters.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 3: A Clever Child

    Chapter 3: A Clever Child

    On the third night after being detained in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce chambers, Han Ruzi was curled up on the couch. He silently recalled his experiences the past few days. As the night grew darker, he did not feel like sleeping. Prince Donghaiy on therge bed alone, flipping and turning. Not being enthroned on the day he entered the Imperial Pce made him terribly angry.

    ¡°It must be treacherous subjects hindering my ascension to the throne. Yang Feng? He is a bad fellow, but his rank is too low. It must be the Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Zhiming. But could it be that Chancellor Yin Wuhai and Chief Commander Han Xing have turned traitor as well?¡± Prince Donghai muttered to himself, not daring to raise his voice.

    Finally, Prince Donghai stopped his antics for a while. He whispered, ¡°I am surprised that you don¡¯t seem to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± Han Ruzi had thought things through. Though he was unable to reach any conclusions, he felt more reassured. ¡°I think that is because¡­ I don¡¯t want to be Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Heh, stupid fool. Don¡¯t you know the benefits of being Emperor? Being the Emperor means you can do whatever you want, have anything you want. ¡®Allnd under heaven belong to the king, all men on earth are subjects of the king.¡¯ Only the Emperor is the master of all under heaven. Everyone else is just a serf who needs to pay rent and taxes.¡±

    ¡°I just want to be with Mother.¡±

    ¡°Silly fool. Only the Emperor gets his heart¡¯s desires. Everyone else depends on his beneficence. If you want to go back to your mother, you need the Emperor¡¯s leave ¡ª that is, <em>my</em> leave.¡± Prince Donghai turned around and went back to sleep, his light snores sounding within the room.

    Han Ruzi was sleepy as well. He closed his ears and listened for noiseing from outside the room. He did not know if he was imagining things, but he thought he could hear the sound of sobbing.

    The Emperor is the master of all under heaven. But other than his mother, nobody else would truly feel sad if he were to die. Upon thinking of this, Han Ruzi felt sympathy for his older brother who had just died. They had lived in the same manor for nearly ten years, yet they had never met each other. At least, not that Han Ruzi could remember.

    He did not sleep for long before being shaken awake. In a daze, he thought he was still at home, but suddenly realized that the scents were all wrong. He immediately opened his eyes. In the dark, he could recognize the shadow before him.

    ¡°I see that you are sleeping soundly.¡± That was Prince Donghai¡¯s voice.

    Han Ruzi got up, rubbing his eyes and yawning.

    Prince Donghai sat down on the couch, shoving Han Ruzi to the side a little. He said in a quiet voice, ¡°I have thought things through. We are brothers by blood, descendents of the Han Imperial n. The blood of the Martial Emperor flows through our veins. When I be Emperor, I will not kill you ¡ª in fact, I will even grant you a Princely title. I might even let you and your mother leave the Capital, and go be a minor Prince in some tiny little Princedom.¡±

    ¡°Th¡­ Thank you.¡± Han Ruzi did not know what to say.

    ¡°Brothers who are united can cut through metal. We must be united as one. So we should talk more to get to know each other better.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The two brothers sat in the dark, but no one could think of a suitable topic of conversation. Prince Donghai was irritated. ¡°You are dull as a log ¡ª can¡¯t you think of something to talk about? Alright then, let us take turns. You first.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why do you always say ¡®my Cui n¡¯? Are you not surnamed Han?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am a Han! But¡­¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s voice was very soft, but it grew even softer. ¡°The Han n has too many descendants, so being a prince is not a big deal. Everyone has their eyes fixed on the Emperor alone. But in the Cui n, everyone loves me. Even though I am just the Prince of Donghai, they like me, so I like them more as well.¡±

    Maybe it was because he had identally spoken the truth, so Prince Donghai quickly changed his tune. ¡°But I am indeed surnamed Han. I am called Han Shu. An imperial prince through and through. Everyone says that I am the one who looks most like the Martial Emperor. You are called Ruzi? Why such a strange name? This is surely not your true given name, our generation¡¯s given names must all have a wood radical.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am just called Ruzi.¡± Han Ruzi said hesitantly. ¡°My mother said that when the Martial Emperor saw me, he said, ¡®This Ruzi is worth teaching.¡¯[1] So¡­¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed loudly before quickly keeping quiet. He listened for a while, before confirming that hisughter had not drawn attention from outside. Heughed again and said, ¡°Your mother sure knows how to make up a story. Do you believe it?¡±

    Han Ruzi kept silent.

    Prince Donghai shoved Han Ruzi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°How boring. Your mother was a servant-girl in the pce. Did she not teach you how to curry favor with others?¡±

    Han Ruzi continued to keep silent and Prince Donghai lost interest quickly. He leapt off the couch and returned to the bed andy down.

    Han Ruzi could not fall asleep. He missed his mother. He did not like the Imperial Pce at all. Nor did he like being in the same room as his half-brother. Eventually, he thought of Yang Feng, imagining that eunuch trading verbal blows with a horde of enemies so that¡­ Han Ruzi hoped that Yang Feng would emerge victorious, but he truly did not wish to be Emperor.

    Prince Donghai creeped back to the couch. He knelt before the window, and said apprehensively, ¡°Things are not right. Not right at all. The Emperor¡¯s dead, and the only legitimate imants are the two of us. The Empress Dowager should have proimed me Emperor long ago. What is she waiting for?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is mourning the Emperor. That was her trueborn son.¡±

    ¡°Pah! How can someone be as stupid as you? Even if she is heartbroken, she must still establish a new Emperor. That is what the precedents say. That¡­ That is the Empress Dowager¡¯s duty. She has detained the both of us by her side ¡ª that means that she is of very sound mind.¡±

    Prince Donghai pushed against the window lightly. ¡°Come, help¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I want to escape. The senior officials will proim me Emperor. I really regret that I did not go with the university students at Dongqing Gate. It is all their fault, only shouting and nobody daring to use force. Jing Yao, that old eunuch, kept me firmly in custody.¡±

    Han Ruzi got up but did not help to push the window. ¡°You cannot escape. This is the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers. To leave you would have to go through two passes. Then to get to Peni Gate, you¡¯d have to go through a three more passes, and four long alleyways. Not to mention the imperial guards who are on patrol everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you actually remember the way in?¡± Prince Donghai was astonished.

    ¡°Not very clearly.¡±

    Prince Donghai muttered, ¡°What a pretentious fellow, almost tricking me. How can such a person be left alive?¡±

    A sound came from the door of the room. Prince Donghai could not make it to the bed on time, so he quickly turned to sit properly on the couch. An idea came to him, and he grabbed one of Han Ruzi¡¯s arms, and pressed him against the window sill.

    Han Ruzi was shocked, but Prince Donghai did not use much force so he did not put up much of a resistance either.

    ¡°You are trying to escape out the window!¡± Prince Donghai shouted loudly. The door opened, the light from outside shining in. He shouted even louder, ¡°Someonee quickly! Ruzi is trying to escape!¡±

    Unable to tolerate such unfair usations, Han Ruzi started to resist but he had the same strength as Prince Donghai. Having lost the initiative, he was unable to overpower Prince Donghai, and was pressed harder and harder.

    A gentle voice sounded. ¡°You are all brothers, why are you fighting?¡±

    Prince Donghai had achieved what he wanted so he let go of Han Ruzi. He leapt to the ground and said, ¡°This child pays his respect to the Grand Consort. Ruzi was trying to escape but I caught him in the act.¡±

    ¡°You know who I am?¡± Grand Consort Shang-guan looked at Prince Donghai curiously. By her side, eunuch Zuo Ji carried antern while a servant-girl carried a long wooden case.

    ¡°On the tenth day of Lord Father¡¯s ascension to the throne, a family banquet was held. This child had paid his respects to the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort then.¡± Prince Donghai stood with immacte posture, the epitome of proper behavior.

    Grand Consort Shang-guan let out a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember now. Back then you were only this tall. Children grow up so fast ¡ª now you are about the same height as me.¡±

    ¡°Mother oftenins about my tall height. She says that it is because of me that she can no longer pay her respects to the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort every day.¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled and nodded, before turning her gaze on Han Ruzi. ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw you during that family banquet.¡±

    Han Ruzi had no idea what this family banquet was. Prince Donghai quickly interjected, ¡°Three years ago when Lord Father ascended to the throne, it was a time of great joy and celebration. But Maiden Wang was found secretly crying within the pce, and hence was impeached for her grave disrespect. Hence, Lord Father did not invite the two of them to that family banquet.¡±

    The Grand Consort nodded her head as her smile faded slightly. ¡°Why were you trying to escape?¡±

    Han Ruzi raised his hand to point at Prince Donghai, and was just about to say that he had been farmed. But Prince Donghai was a step ahead again and said, ¡°He wants to go back to Maiden Wang¡¯s side. Ever since he entered the pce he has been crying about missing his mother. Am I not right, Ruzi, did you not say that?¡±

    Han Ruzi was trying to figure out how to reply such a questionden with half-truths when the Grand Consortughed and said, ¡°You have grown up and yet you still have the temperament of a child. Come with me, I shall take the both of you somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°When can we see the Empress Dowager?¡± Prince Donghai was immediately suspicious.

    The Grand Consortughed but did not answer. She turned to leave the chamber, and Prince Donghai had no choice but to follow, with Han Ruzi behind him, and the case bearing servant-girl furthest behind. Zuo Ji carried thentern and walked alongside the Grand Consort.

    There were two servant-girls in the central hall. They guarded the way to the eastern chamber where the Empress Dowager was. She had summoned the two princes but did not make an apperance. Prince Donghai and Han Ruzi could not help but look over curiously. Prince Donghai slowed down his steps, and suddenly rushed towards the two servant-girls guarding the way. He shouted loudly, ¡°Empress Dowager! I am Prince Donghai! I wish to see you!¡±

    The case-bearing servant-girl stepped forward, reached out and pulled Prince Donghai towards the exit. Prince Donghai could not do anything but stumble about, almost tripping over the door. The servant-girl turned her head at the other prince ¡ª Han Ruzi picked up his pace on his own ord, secretly thinking that the servant-girl seemed very strange. She did not have the curvatures of a woman, and instead seemed¡­ like a man.

    Grand Consort Shang-guan turned around andughed. ¡°The cleverer the child, the more disobedient.¡±

    Prince Donghai did not bother about the servant-girl, and instead broke out into sobs. ¡°I miss Mother too, hence I forgot my ce momentarily. The Empress Dowager is my true mother.¡±

    Grand Consort Shang-guan smiled but said nothing.

    Outside the pce chambers was a sedan and tens of eunuchs and servant-girls. The Grand Consort motioned for the princes to enter the sedan, while she walked beside it.

    The sedan jolted forward. Inside, Prince Donghai nudged Han Ruzi and said in a panic, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understand what?¡±

    ¡°We have not even seen the Empress Dowager. It is very possible¡­ that she has been killed. We have not been detained, we have been kidnapped. We might¡­¡±Prince Donghai pressed himself against Han Ruzi, so as to better use him as a shield if an assassin were to make an attack.

    Han Ruzi considered this for a moment. ¡°If the both of us are dead, who would be Emperor?¡±

    ¡°You fool, of course it would be someone from the Shang-guan n.¡± Prince Donghai then realized that his answer was too stupid and quickly changed his tune. ¡°They will select someone from the Imperial n to be a puppet emperor. Our ages are too old, they would choose an infant two or three years of age. That¡¯s right, such things have happened before in previous dynasties. Oh heavens, I am going to be killed!¡±

    Prince Donghai nervously grabbed Han Ruzi¡¯s wrists, his entire body trembling.

    Han Ruzi struggled for a moment but was not able to escape his grasp. He could onlyfort Prince Donghai by saying, ¡°No, that will not happen. If the Cui n is as powerful as you say, the Empress Dowager would not kill you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Oh, that¡¯s right, killing me would be tantamount to forcing the Cui n into open rebellion. Hehe¡­¡± Prince Donghai let go of Han Ruzi, but he was not all that reassured. He kept silent the rest of the way.

    The sedan was ced on the ground, and eunuch Zuo Ji opened the curtains of the sedan and peeked his head in. ¡°We have arrived at the Imperial Ancestral Temple, may the two princes disembark.¡±

    Prince Donghai shoved Han Ruzi in excitement. ¡°The Imperial Ancestral Temple is where rites involving ancestral worship are held! I am going to be Emperor!¡±

    [1] Ruzi literally means ¡®child¡¯, so the saying actually means ¡°This child is worth teaching¡±. Hence, the title of this story can also be tranted as ¡°The Ruzi Emperor¡±.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 4: Transaction in the Temple

    Chapter 4: Transaction in the Temple

    The grand halls of the Ancestral Temple were spacious and gloomy. The smoke of incense swirled about, while spirit tablets were enshrined in deep niches within the walls, as though they were hiding from hunters lurking within the shadows. But the awe of the spirits had lost all effect this day ¡ª a group of people were conducting themselves in irreverent ways before their very gaze.

    The doors of the temple were cast wide open ¡ª a rare urrence; it was something that would happen only about two or three times a year. Around thirty eunuchs and servant-girls formed up in two rows blockading the entrance. Looking at their expression, one would think they were cattle soon be sacrificed to the ancestors of the Chu Imperial n. Five officials from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum[1] were prostrate on the ground, muttering persisting, begging for forgiveness from the Gods and spirits. They did not, and could not, stop these intruders.

    The two princes sat side by side on small, round stools. There was no color to their faces, and the Grand Consort stood in front of them, her hands resting on a servant-girl¡¯s shoulders for support as she listened to the report of one messenger after another.

    ¡°Three hundred high-ranking officials have gathered before Chuyang Gate in protest. Outside the gate there are citizens gathering in droves.¡±

    ¡°The senior officials have rushed into the Imperial Pce. They are making their way to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers.¡±

    ¡°Some senior officials seemed to have received a tip-off. They are rushing here!¡±

    The messages came in one after another. The Imperial Pce seemed to have be a warzone ¡ª enemies were everywhere and they were getting closer. Grand Consort Shang-guan kept herposure, merely grunting in acknowledgement whenever more news came. Whenever a response was required from her, she would only say, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s body has yet to grow cold and the Empress is torn with grief. The senior officials should be more understanding. Everyone, guard the doors vigntly. The Ancestral Temple is a sacred ce ¡ª they dare not barge in.¡±

    Hearing all this, Prince Donghai held a different opinion. Every time he heard a new message, he would kick Han Ruzi lightly, appearing quite smug. But he did not dare shoot his mouth off ¡ª that servant-girl holding the case still stood behind them, her hands shockingly strong. Prince Donghai was a lot more obedient after enduring a fist or two.

    When the sky became light, matters became even more urgent. Apparently, the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers were surrounded by a group of senior officials. They knelt within the courtyard and wailed and howled, mourning the loss of three emperors in quick session. They thus tried to persuade the Empress Dowager to release the two princes. Another group of senior officials rushed outside of the Ancestral Temple. They too, were prostrate on the ground as they read an essay aloud.

    Prince Donghai was radiant with good cheer, believing his victory to be imminent. Meanwhile, Han Ruzi was wondering where Attendant Yang Feng was ¡ª such a bold eunuch would surely not hide away in such a crucial moment.

    In the entire temple, only Grand Consort Shang-guan could maintain herposure. She ordered everyone to maintain the blockade at the door while ignoring the chantsing from outside.

    ¡°Why are the officials outside doing? Some kind of ancestor worship?¡± Eunuch Zuo Ji asked. He had stayed by the Grand Consort¡¯s side, but did not share in her calmness, his handsome face even paler than that of the two princes.

    ¡°They are reading an admonition, or one may say, a denunciation,¡± the Grand Consort said lightly. She listened more carefully. ¡°Something about floods in Guan-dong, earthquakes in the northern prefectures, fires in the Chang-le Pce¡­ They believe that there is imbnce between Yin and Yang, causing cmities to erupt¡­ It appears that the Empress Dowager and myself are to me for that.¡±

    ¡°Absolute nonsense!¡± Zuo Ji said, his voice trembling with rage. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡­ Has she no other ns?¡±

    The Grand Consort shook her head.

    ¡°What about Jing Yao and Yang Feng? Were they not confident that they could persuade the senior officials? Why is there no news from them?¡±

    The Grand Consort did not even bother to shake her head this time.

    The chants from outside the temple were growing louder, and Prince Donghai grew bolder. Speaking quietly to Han Ruzi, he said, ¡°It is actually a simple matter ¡ª just hand me over or proim me Emperor here in the Ancestral Temple. All problems will be resolved.¡±

    Zuo Ji ran to the door and hid behind the barricading eunuchs, looking outside for a moment before running back to the Grand Consort. ¡°Leaving matters as they are is no solution. I know some of the senior officials outside ¡ª let me go speak to them, I might be able to persuade them to withdraw from the Ancestral Temple.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The Grand Consort was rather surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them that well,¡± Zuo Ji was quick to change his tune. ¡°Just acquainted. Besides, besieging the Ancestral Temple is sacrilegious ¡ª as long as we make that clear, they should withdraw. And what have the Imperial Guards been doing? Have they all turned traitor? How could they let the officials to barge into the pce.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Guards only obey edicts from the Emperor. Since no one is on the throne, they are at a loss.¡± The Grand Consort did not appear to mind very much. After thinking further, she said, ¡°Go ahead, maybe you will actually seed.¡±

    Zuo Ji bowed deeply, then turned to run out of the temple. When his shadow disappeared, Prince Donghai let out a disdainful breath, ¡°Zuo Ji is just trying to extricate himself from the situation. He has run away.¡±

    The Grand Consort looked at Prince Donghai and let out a slight smile. But she did not say anything, and only turned away.

    Prince Donghai could only boast to Han Ruzi. ¡°To be an Emperor, one must be able to see through people, able to read minds just from minor clues.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded with only one wish in his heart: that matters could end quickly so that he could leave the pce and return to Mother¡¯s side. To be honest, his visit to the pce this time was an even worse experience than the one month three years ago when he had temporarily stayed in the pce.

    Prince Donghai appeared to have guessed correctly. Zuo Ji never returned, and the chants outside did not grow weaker.

    As the sun rose higher in the sky, the temple no longer appeared so gloomy. Prince Donghai stood up and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? When I be Emperor, I shall grant everyone here amnesty, and the Shang-guan n will receive much reward.¡±

    The case-bearing servant-girl did not say a word. Instead, like grabbing a chicken by its neck, she wringed Prince Donghai back onto the round stool.

    ¡°Let me go! I am going to be Emperor soon¡­ Ouch!¡± Prince Donghai did not dare to struggle. He red at the servant-girl, considering her to first on the to-kill-list once he ascended the throne.

    The Grand Consort turned to face the two princes. ¡°Apologies for letting you two experience this. The Emperor is only human, and when family disputes arise, it is not that much different from that of any othermon household. Only that more people are implicated. Regardless which of you bes Emperor, you will have to change all this and restore the dignity of the Imperial family.¡±

    ¡°¡¯Regardless which of you?¡¯¡± Prince Donghai could not control the confusion and fury in his heart. ¡°Only I am worthy of the throne, Grand Consort, you should be well aware of this. The Cui n will never agree to let Ruzi be Emperor. Look at his name, his face! Does he even look like an Emperor of Great Chu? What on earth are you Shang-guans trying to do? Plunge the realm into chaos?¡±

    Han Ruzi remained motionless while the Grand Consort smiled at him. She was about to say something when a eunuch guarding the door shouted, ¡°They are attacking!¡±

    Finally, the Grand Consort seemed to have lost some self-assuredness. That she was previously able to hold position within the temple was not because she had sufficient forces, but because the senior officials still held the ancestors of the Han Imperial n in reverence. Once that taboo was ignored, the Empress Dowager and her would bepletely defeated.

    The servant-girl who was keeping the princes in check opened the wooden case she had been carrying and drew a short sword from it. She ced the case on the ground, and strode in front of the Grand Consort. Prince Donghai quickly shut his mouth, hoping that the senior officials could be more resolute this time and not repeat the mistakes of Dongqing Gate.

    The two rows of eunuchs and servant-girls guarding the door were quickly scattered. Many people seemed to rush through the door, while the servant-girl with the sword sought to stop them alone.

    ¡°Put down the sword, it¡¯s me!¡± Yang Feng stood at the door, his back towards the sunlight. Behind him were five to six followers. This was the second impression that he left Han Ruzi with; a stark contrast to the first, chilly impression.

    The servant-girl turned to look at the Grand Consort before drawing back the sword.

    Yang Feng moved before the Grand Consort and calmly said. ¡°The deal is done and the edict has been drafted. Once the new Emperor is enthroned, it can be sealed with the imperial seal.¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡± Prince Donghai asked loudly. But he received no answers.

    The Grand Consort let out a deep breath. ¡°We cannot let our guard down. Has the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army handed over his seal of office?¡±

    ¡°It is happening now. Lord Jing is overseeing the matter.¡±

    Prince Donghai was even more confused. ¡°The Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, Cui Hong, is my uncle. Why would he hand over his seal of office?¡± Again, nobody answered him, but he came to his own conclusions, ¡°I see, I see. The Shang-guan n wishes to be Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and my uncle has agreed. In exchange, I shall be Emperor!¡±

    Still, no one responded. Han Ruzi raised his head to look at Yang Feng. Even though Mother had told him not to trust anyone, he still felt confidence towards this eunuch. It seemed like something was about to befall him, he thought, and he could not say whether he wished for it to.

    Someone else ran into the temple. This time, it was Zuo Ji, his head dripping with sweat. ¡°The senior officials have agreed topromise and are withdrawing from the Ancestral Temple in an orderly fashion.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Zuo,¡± the Grand Consort said. Zuo Ji was full of smiles as he used a handkerchief to wipe away the beads of sweat on his face, a sense of relief palpable from his expressions.

    Prince Donghai kept muttering that he was soon to be Emperor. He looked at the sword-wielding servant-girl threateningly but she was totally unafraid, keeping her eyes on her surroundings, maintaining total vignce.

    Around an hourter, just as Prince Donghai was about to lose all patience, Jing Yao had finally arrived. Upon entering the temple, he knelt before the Grand Consort and the two princes. ¡°The Empress Dowager has issued an edict: the new Emperor shall be invested in the Ancestral Temple immediately. May the ancestors bestow their blessings, may the Heavens protect Great Chu.¡±

    ¡°As ismanded,¡± the Grand Consort intoned formally. She stood a few steps forward, turned, and knelt towards the prince. The sword-wielding servant-girl knelt as well; the sword in her hand was ced on the ground.

    ¡°Is this not too casual? There should be a formal ceremony in the future, I am guessing?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    ¡°May Prince Song pay his respects to the ancestors,¡± said Yang Feng.

    ¡°Who is Prince Song? I am the Prince of Donghai, Han Shu.¡± Prince Donghai turned his head towards Han Ruzi, and suddenly understood. ¡°Impossible. My mother and uncles would never agree. Jing Yao, you said that I would surely be Emperor. That was the only reason I followed you into the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Jing Yao remained prostrated on the ground and said coldly, ¡°This old servant does not recall ever saying such things.¡±

    The servant-girl quietly came back, dragged Prince Donghai by his arms and forced him to his knees. In the temple, only Han Ruzi remained seated on the round stool, inplete shock.

    After a while, Yang Feng moved forward on his knees. He said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, you must pay your worships to the ancestors before you can ascend the throne.¡±

    ¡°I want to let my mother into the pce,¡± Han Ruzi finally said.

    Yang Feng let out a slight smile, and said in an even softer voice, ¡°Now is not the time yet.¡±

    ¡°Then what can I do?¡±

    ¡°What does Your Majesty want to do?¡± Yang Feng asked.

    Han Ruzi looked around him, and pointed at Prince Donghai who was struggling to break free from being forced to his knees. ¡°I want him to say in the pce.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here! I want to go home!¡± Prince Donghai cried, his heart filled with hatred towards everyone in the pce.

    Han Ruzi sat on the stool, still motionless. Yang Feng turned to look at the Grand Consort. The Grand Consort nodded, and led the way out of the door. Everyone else, including Prince Donghai, withdrew as well. Only Yang Feng remained kneeling before the stool, raising his head to look at the thirteen year-old prince. ¡°Your Majesty, you may speak freely to this old servant.¡±

    Han Ruzi said, ¡°Am I going to be killed?¡±

    Yang Feng was momentarily stunned, and pretended not to understand. ¡°Everyone eventually dies.¡±

    ¡°I said, am I going to <em>be killed</em>.¡±

    Yang Feng could pretend no longer, and awkwardly asked, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Why would you think such a thing?¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai at the doorway. ¡°Everyone has their own advantages. My advantage ¡ª is that nobody would care if I am killed. Right?¡±

    Yang Feng was astounded. Everyone had the wrong estimation of this prince. This would bring many unexpected variables into the Imperial Court that had only just regained stability ¡ª there may even be bloodshed. He now regretted what he had done ¡ª he should not have pushed so strongly for Han Ruzi. But as matters stood, he had nothing to fall back on.

    ¡°An Emperor would not be killed,¡± Yang Feng replied. ¡°A true Emperor would not.¡±

    [1] Usually tranted as ¡°Ministry of Rites¡± but I find the word ¡°rites¡± to be rather inadequate in fully describing the Chinese term <em>li</em> Àñ. The words rites or rituals in English imply a single, discrete event. But under Confucian thought, life can be seen as one grand ritual in which everyone has their specific role to y. To act contrary to your role would be ¡°acting against the ritual¡± or ¡°indecorous¡±. Decorum is not simply about avoiding some social <em>faux pau</em>, but the governing moral principle of society, and indecorous behavior is seen as a grave wrong.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 5: Vegetarian Fast

    Chapter 5: Vegetarian Fast

    For nine full days, Han Ruzi¡¯s routine remained exactly the same: getting out of bed before dawn, being dressed by a bunch of eunuchs and servant-girls, being ushered into another room, being stripped by yet another bunch of eunuchs and servant-girls, being washed in a wooden tub, getting dressed in fresh robes, ushered into a small, well-lit chamber, kneeling on a cattail mat, and keeping a gaze on the Founding Emperor¡¯s ceremonial robes and crown. Only after noon could he eat his first meal as tens of attendants carried various cups and bowls, containing only rice porridge and some salted vegetables.

    Such a life was called the vegetarian fast.

    Strictly speaking, Han Ruzi was not yet the Emperor of Chu. He had been introduced to the ancestors in the Ancestral Temple, but he still had to go through the ascension rites before he could face the civil and military officials of the Imperial Court. The whole ceremony had been simplified extensively, yet it still required half a month before it could bepleted.

    Outside the Imperial Pce, the Imperial Court was abuzz with preparations for the ascension ceremony. Only Han Ruzi remained milling about, kneeling within the quiet chamber every day, his stomach growling in hunger. All he could do was to stare at the Founder¡¯s ceremonial robes, counting the number of holes it had from its age. Other than that, he could admire the murals on the walls. But nobody exined to him what they meant ¡ª he guessed that they depicted the various battles the Founder had gone through to found the Empire.

    The thick ink and heavy colors of the murals did not make the battles appear difficult. The Founder¡¯s armies always seemed to be able to secure a one-sided victory, enemies either butchered across the battlefield or prostrating in surrender. The Founder rode astride a white stallion, his stature muchrger than others around him: the very picture of martial prowess.

    The bored Han Ruzi began making up stories for these murals. Gradually, he even started to find it quite amusing. So much so that the thing he looked forward to most was being sent to the quiet chamber. He¡¯d much rather sit here alone than face the strangersing and going around him.

    Ever since he left the Ancestral Temple, he never saw Yang Feng, Prince Donghai, nor the Grand Consort. The eunuchs and servant-girls by his side kept changing, yet the things they did were always exactly the same. Other than speaking a few necessary sentences, they constantly kept their heads down, intentionally ignoring the new Emperor, as though they were servicing a wooden, moving puppet.

    Indeed, there was not much difference between Han Ruzi and a wooden puppet. Only in his heart could he race across the battlefield with the Founding Emperor.

    On the tenth day, Han Ruzi finally weed apanion in the quiet chamber.

    Under the apaniment of two eunuchs, Prince Donghai walked into the quiet chamber, his face t as still water. He knelt stiffly and bowed his head. ¡°This subject pays his respects to His Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi was about to get up, but the eunuch Jing Yao who was behind Prince Donghai stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, do not move. This is the sacred room where the Founding Emperor¡¯s ceremonial dress is housed; proper decorum between sovereign and subject must be adhered to.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained still. He had gotten used to being told what to do over the past few days. Hence, he just kept silent. After a while, Jing Yao spoke on behalf of the Emperor. ¡°The Prince Donghai may rise.¡±

    Prince Donghai stood up, but his head bowed lower than ever.

    Another eunuch stepped forward with his body bowed. He ced a cattail mat behind the Emperor, slightly on the right, before cautiously leaving the chamber. Jing Yao said, ¡°By the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict: Prince Donghai shall attend by His Majesty¡¯s side from today onwards. May His Majesty be devoted to the vegetarian fast. Tomorrow morning, the Ministry of Rites and Decorum shall be conducting a rehearsal for the ascension ceremony. Fast may be broken after noon.¡± Having said that, Jing Yao left the room as well.

    Han Ruzi adjusted his posture on the cattail mat and continued to look at the Founder¡¯s robes contemtively. This time, he did not continue making up stories about the murals. With someone next to him, Han Ruzi felt like even his thoughts could be stolen away. Prince Donghai was diagonally behind Han Ruzi; despite kneeling, he did not keep still ¡ª asionally coughing, intermittently sighing, his robes kept rustling against the cattail mat.

    Han Ruzi turned his head and smiled towards his brother.

    Prince Donghai was momentarily stunned. He leaned forward, his hands supporting his weight on the ground. This was not a kneeling posture ¡ª it was to get closer to Han Ruzi. He growled nasally, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. You are not the true Emperor, only a fake one.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Han Ruzi said his first words in ten days.

    Prince Donghai was stunned again before letting loose a sliver of disdain. ¡°What do you know? Do you think being a true or fake Emperor is all just fun and games? That is¡­¡± He could not carry on.

    Han Ruzi turned around to face the Founder¡¯s robes again. He knew that he was a puppet ¡ª a short-lived one at that. But he knew he had to keep his cognizance hidden, except towards Yang Feng.

    ¡°Everyone thinks that you are simple-minded, but I know that you are faking it. And it is still pointless ¡ª even if you are a hundred times cleverer, you are still trapped in the pce like a turtle in a jar.¡± Prince Donghai smirked. There are many in the pce who instill fear in him, but that would definitely not include this new Emperor.

    ¡°Look at the Founder¡¯s crown,¡± Han Ruzi said. Finally having apanion, he hoped to chat more.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at, I¡¯ve seen it all before. I even know its history. Everyone says that this crown that this crown is passed down from ancient times, experiencing five dynasties ¡ª that would be more than a thousand years. But actually, only a few beads on this crown has such a long history. The other parts have long been reced. From what I know, at least seven beads were changed during the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign.¡±

    ¡°You do know much,¡± Han Ruzi said sincerely.

    ¡°Heh. This is butmon knowledge that a prince ought to know. The Founder¡¯s crown can only be worn when you formally ascend the throne. Other than that, it can only be worn during the rites of adulthood, marriage, and the investiture of the Crown Prince. Nothing interesting about it ¡ª it¡¯s just ornamental.¡± Prince Donghai stared at the robes and crown, even wishing to stand up and have a feel.

    The Founding Emperor had left many personal effects behind. Other than the crown, he also left behind robes, shoes, swords, jade trinkets, horse-whips, et cetra. These items were all too old and could be used. Only the crown could be used asionally.

    ¡°The Emperor is like this crown ¡ª no use other than being an object of veneration.¡± Han Ruzi had stayed in this chamber for some time, so he had developed some feelings for these personal effects.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Prince Donghaiughed mockingly. Outside the room, a eunuch coughed in reminder, causing Prince Donghai to quickly kneel properly. Only after a while did he say softly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are only an object to be used. The crown will be stored here after use, but you will not enjoy such good treatment. If I were the Emperor, I would surely not fall into such straits. Tell me the truth: are you not afraid?¡±

    ¡°I am, but what is the use in being afraid?¡± Han Ruzi gazed at the Founder¡¯s most treasured sword on the shelf. The Founder had probably used it to y many enemies, yet it could only remain here: sheaved and speckless,pletely unused.

    Prince Donghai stood up and looked at the door before creeping behind Han Ruzi. ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t I send you along your way. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore, and I will get what I wish for.¡±

    Prince Donghai did not sound like he was joking, but Han Ruzi was not afraid of him. He did not bother turning around and kept his eyes on the treasured sword. ¡°I think we should be on the same team.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you asked for me to stay in the pce and attend to you?¡± Prince Donghai said bitingly.

    ¡°That was your idea.¡±

    ¡°My idea?¡±

    ¡°You said that when you became Emperor you would either kill me or keep you by your side. I didn¡¯t want to kill you, so I kept you by my side.¡±

    Prince Donghai was stunned for the third time. He did indeed say such a thing, but he did not expect Han Ruzi to remember it and use it on him. ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. You think you are truly an Emperor? Nobody even listens to you. The reason I¡¯m being kept here is because the Empress Dowager is using me to threaten the Cui n.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s voice was full of hatred. Compared to Han Ruzi, he hated the Empress Dowager who control everything from behind the scenes much more.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should be on the same side.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Your Wang n ispletely powerless, so you wish to seek support from my Cui n? I will not be tricked¡­ Unless you are willing to let me have the throne.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted to be Emperor. I can give you the throne anytime.¡±

    ¡°No, it should be ¡®return the throne to me¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can return the throne to you.¡±

    There were footsteps outside so Prince Donghai quickly went back to his original position. After things quietened down outside, Han Ruzi said, ¡°Are you still in contact with the Cui n?¡±

    ¡°No, I am being watched closely. That bastard Jing Yao, he tricked me into the pce and now he is my jailor. But this is only temporary, my mother and uncle will surely find a way to pass messages to me.¡±

    ¡°Have¡­ have you seen Yang Feng?¡±

    ¡°Attendant Yang Feng? I¡¯ve seen him once; he just ran across in front of me without even paying his respects¡­ You¡¯re not expecting much from him, are you? I¡¯ve heard some news in the pce; it was him who negotiated with the senior officials and pushed you on the throne, thereby throwing you into the fire. He is now one of the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted agents. The one who kills you in the future will surely be him. Definitely. He just looks like the king-killing type. If I were the Emperor, the first thing I would do is get rid of him.¡±

    Han Ruzi could not guess at Yang Feng¡¯s true intentions, but that eunuch left too deep an impression on him. If he could choose someone to be his ¡°teammate¡±, he¡¯d rather it be Yang Feng.

    Thest vestiges of Prince Donghai¡¯s fear of the Emperor had vanished, and he started to unceasingly map out his n. ¡°When you return the throne to me, it will be an abdication. Such things have happened in the past. When the timees, we would just say that you are seriously ill and cannot fulfill the responsibilities of Emperorship ¡ª that would be a simple matter. What is difficult is, how do we drag the Empress Dowager down¡­ It¡¯s very strange¡­ I still don¡¯t understand one thing: why did Uncle agree to handing the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal of office to the Shang-guan n? That is half of the Capital¡¯s military forces! And despite making such a hugepromise, I am still not Emperor. Outrageous, absolutely outrageous!¡±

    His voice was too loud, hence the room¡¯s door was opened. Jing Yao¡¯s doughy pale face looked in and said, ¡°The Founding Emperor is watching.¡± The old eunuch had a respectful posture and expression but his tone left no room for doubt.¡±

    The chamber doors were closed slowly, and Prince Donghai could only squeak. ¡°Jing Yao is treacherous. Teacher was right: eunuchs are all treacherous.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not know who was treacherous and who was loyal. All he knew was that he was in imminent danger. If a miracle did not happen, he would never see his mother again.

    He turned and looked at Prince Donghai but he knew that with just two thirteen year-olds, all they could do wasin to each other. Every step they took would be fraught with difficulty, and nothing would be aplished.

    On the other hand, Prince Donghai was much more confident. He suddenly crawled from behind. He was too excited and almost knocked Han Ruzi down. ¡°I have a swift n to deal with the Empress Dowager! It shall be carried out tomorrow!¡±

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 6: Secret Edict

    Chapter 6: Secret Edict

    Being the Emperor was easy. Han Ruzi had nothing to do, nor did his actions affect the functioning of the Imperial Court or the stability of the realm. Yet being the Emperor was also burdensome. His every action could directly affect anywhere from a few people or tens of thousands of people. The ascension ceremony was a major event with far-reaching consequences. Thousands of people were bustling about in preparation, and the Ministry of Rites and Decorum was the most important of them.

    The Minister of Rites and Decorum had the role of personally exining to the Emperor the various rituals of the ascension ceremony. Prince Donghai¡¯s risky n was to be employed on this man.

    ¡°The senior officials are often in support of the Emperor and opposed to the inner Imperial Pce interfering in politics. The Minister of Rites[1]¡­ What¡¯s he called? Yuan Jiu-ding. Tomorrow, you should secretly hand him an edict tasking him with rallying the officials of the Imperial Court to rescue you.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled but shook his head. ¡°That would not do. It did not appear very effective when the senior officials surrounded the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers and the Ancestral Temple thatst time.¡±

    ¡°That was different. That was the officials acting on their own ord without an imperial edict. No one was in charge, so the hundreds of them only dared to use their mouths and not their hands. With your edict, acting in opposition to the Empress Dowager would be legitimate.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ How do I issue an imperial edict? By speaking to the Minister of Rites directly?¡± Han Ruzi was a little persuaded.

    ¡°Of course not. You will surely be watched. You must issue a secret edict.¡±

    ¡°A secret edict?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve seen it in books, it was an edict hidden in a waistband. Write an edict and hide it in a waistband, then secretly hand it to Yuan Jiu-ding. He will immediately understand.¡±

    ¡°Have past Emperors done this?¡± Han Ruzi was extremely shocked, and his interest was piqued further.

    ¡°Did you only learn to write and not read anything?¡±

    ¡°My mother told me lots of stories.¡±

    Prince Donghai could not hold back hisughter. He quickly looked at the door before saying softly, ¡°That was a story from a previous dynasty. It was recorded in the history books. As for the first secret waistband edict of our dynasty, it will be written by you.¡±

    ¡°What should I write?¡±

    ¡°I should not have to teach you everything. Just say that you are being held captive, and order the senior officials to depose the Empress Dowager and rescue you out of the pce.¡±

    ¡°Depose the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°Hush, be quiet. The pce is full of the Empress Dowager¡¯s spies.¡± There were footstepsing from outside again so Prince Donghai returned to his cattail mat. He whispered, ¡°Write the secret edict tonight and hand it to Yuan Jiu-ding tomorrow. The senior officials will get things done within three days. Then you can abdicate the throne to me. If you dare renege, I will have the Cui n kill you off. Also, make sure you write on something personal to the Emperor, that way it will be credible. Just paper will not do.¡±

    Han Ruzi still had many questions, but the door was opened and Jing Yao walked in. He knelt on the bare ground and remained silent, appearing to be adamant about personally keeping an eye on the two.

    In the time remaining to the day, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai never had the chance tomunicate with each other. They could only asionally exchange nces. Prince Donghai became increasingly assured, while Han Ruzi grew less and less confident. However, he badly wanted to leave the pce and return to his mother, and hence was willing to bear any risk.

    Writing a secret edict was not a simple matter. Han Ruzi always had someone by his side. Even when sleeping at night, there would be someone sleeping on the couch in the same room as him. Sometimes it would an eunuch, sometimes it would be a servant-girl. Any sound would cause them to wake up.

    The next day, when Han Ruzi got up before dawn, he had yet to find a chance to write the secret edict.

    It was the eleventh day of the fast, and one more item was added to Han Ruzi¡¯s schedule ¡ª paying respects to the Empress Dowager after getting up from bed.

    Attendant Zuo Ji personally came to fetch the Emperor. After a precisely standard kowtow, the young attendant began to disy his extraordinariness. Other eunuchs and servant-girls always went out of their way to avoid allmunication with the Emperor ¡ª even a nce was not eptable. But Zuo Ji was all smiles, like a friendly uncle or older brother, his tone that of a lecturing but casual senior.

    ¡°Filial piety is the first amongst virtues and the Emperor must lead the people by example. Is Your Majesty willing to be filial to your mother?¡±

    ¡°I am willing.¡± There was never a moment when Han Ruzi did not miss his mother who was trapped outside of the pce.

    ¡°Who is Your Majesty¡¯s mother?¡±

    Han Ruzi did not answer.

    Zuo Ji waited a moment before saying, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s mother is the Empress Dowager, whose surname is Shang-guan. Your Majesty may address her as ¡®Lady Mother¡¯ or ¡®Empress Dowager¡¯.¡±

    ¡°My mother is¡­ the Empress Dowager.¡± Han Ruzi could not bring himself to call her Mother.

    Zuo Ji did not force the issue and continued, ¡°The Empress Dowager is Your Majesty¡¯s only mother. Other than the Gods and the ancestors, Your Majesty must not kneel to anyone except the Empress Dowager. That is not because the Empress Dowager is of a higher position than Your Majesty, but because Your Majesty must disy your filial piety to all under heaven.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Han Ruzi answered.

    ¡°Other than the Empress Dowager, everyone else, regardless of age or rank, is Your Majesty¡¯s subject. They are not Your Majesty¡¯s equal. That includes Grand Consort Shang-guan and Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Does Your Majesty have any other mothers?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, but quickly shook his head. He said softly, ¡°I only have one mother, that is the Empress Dowager.¡± But in his heart, he was still thinking of his true mother outside the pce.

    Zuo Ji was satisfied. ¡°One¡¯s filial piety must be sincere. Any duplicity may deceive others, but can never deceive oneself, let alone the Gods.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought that he would be able to finally meet the Empress Dowager, but in the end all he did was kowtow outside the Empress Dowager¡¯s quarters. Heplied with Zuo Ji¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°This child pays his respects to the Empress Dowager¡±. And then a servant-girl came along and said a few courteous titudes, and then the rite of paying respects was over.

    As he sent the Emperor off on his way, Zuo Ji exined, ¡°These past few days have been exhausting for the Empress Dowager and she is not feeling well. Your Majesty is about to formally ascend to the throne; the Empress Dowager does not want to affect Your Majesty¡¯s mood during this time.¡±

    Regardless of what Zuo Ji said, Han Ruzi just grunted in acknowledgement. He did not have anything to say, nor did he want to lie.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers was called the Cishun Pce ¡ª the ¡®Pce of Kindness and Submission¡¯. The Emperor¡¯s quarters was supposed to be the Taian Pce ¡ª the Pce of Peace and Tranquility. But given that the new Emperor was not yet married, he was arranged to stay in a small courtyard near the Cishun Pce. Han Ruzi was not picky about it, but he did feel quite lonely. He even started to miss Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai lived next door, but the two of them could not move about freely. Only on formal asions could they meet.

    This morning¡¯s formal asion was the rehearsal conducted by the Ministry of Rites and Decorum. The Minister of Rites and Decorum, Yuan Jiu-ding, was an old man in his sixties. He had arge build, maybe a little fat, but that served to make him appear more stately. He brought two assistants and ten Imperial University Professors along with him. They exined and demonstrated the various stages of the ascension ceremony.

    Within four years, the Chu Empire had already seen the ascension of two Emperors ¡ª Han Ruzi would be the third. The officials of the Ministry of Rites and Decorum were thus highly experienced in conducting the ascension ceremony, and they did their best in reducing the burdens on the Emperor. All Han Ruzi needed to do was to don the heavy ceremonial robes, set out from the Ancestral Temple, walk past two pceplexes, and finally sit upright on the Dragon Throne while receiving the kowtows of the Imperial Court officials.

    Han Ruzi had it all memorized after just going through it once, but the officials of the Ministry of Rites and Decorum did not rest assured. They requested a rehearsal be conducted every morning for the next few days to ensure absolutely no mistakes were made. They even calcted the number of footsteps that had to be taken. Apparently, these details had their subtle and profound significance and forebode the Emperor¡¯s future.

    Han Ruzi truly wished to ask whether there were any mistakes when his father and brother ascended the throne.

    Perhaps to keep up with the number of officials from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum, the pce dispatched an unusuallyrge number of attendants ¡ª twice the number of officials. Jing Yao and Zuo Ji nked the sides of the new Emperor while the senior officials demonstrating the ceremony could only speak to the new Emperor with someone standing between them.

    Even if Han Ruzi had written a secret edict, he would not be able to hand it to any official.

    Prince Donghai followed the entourage of attendants, his heart filled with jealousy. He was also hopeful and kept shooting nces at Han Ruzi. But seeing that Han Ruzi did not react, he could not help but burn with anxiety.

    In the afternoon, the two of them remained fasting in the quiet chamber. Jing Yao and Zuo Ji took turns kneeling at the door in apaniment, but Yang Feng never showed up.

    Yet another day passed, and Zuo Ji¡¯s watchful supervision seemed to rx. At some point he exited the quiet chamber to do who-knows-what. Prince Donghai seized the chance and leapt to Han Ruzi¡¯s side. He reached out his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is your secret edict? Why have you not done anything yet?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? You are so stupid ¡ª why can¡¯t you just pretend to have a fall?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even write anything, there¡¯s always someone in the room.¡±

    ¡°Heavens!¡± Prince Donghai smacked his own head a few times in frustration. ¡°Have you never had servants before? You are their master, you can give them orders! Like asking them to catch fish in the winter, or to grab fireflies in the summer, or to serve food in the middle of the night¡­ That¡¯s what they¡¯re supposed to do! Did you actually think servants should just sleep soundly the entire night? You¡­¡±

    The eunuch Zuo Ji noiselessly returned. He smiled and said, ¡°Prince Donghai, this is where the Founding Emperor¡¯s ceremonial dress is housed. Your behavior is improper.¡±

    Prince Donghai embarrassedly returned to his cattail mat. ¡°It might be because I did not have any food in the morning so I was feeling a little dizzy and fell over. I¡¯ve heard that the Founding Emperor was very kind to his descendants. He would forgive me, right?¡±

    Zuo Ji knelt at the door and did not pursue the matter. Prince Donghai heaved a sigh of relief, and kept to himself the rest of the day.

    The problem was left to Han Ruzi. Of course he had had servants before. Not many, but his mother Maiden Wang was always polite to these servants and never made strange requests of them. Hence, something that mighte easy to Prince Donghai was quite difficult for Han Ruzi.

    Han Ruzi thought on it for a long while, and finally thought of an idea after dinner.

    He first announced that he wished to practice his writing. The two eunuchs in the room were very obedient, and they immediatelyy out paper and prepared the ink using an inkstone. Han Ruzi¡¯s characters were not written very neatly. He kept writing and throwing away the pages, while those which he was especially dissatisfied with were torn into bits. The two eunuchs then picked up the papers and scraps thrown about.

    There was not that much paper in the room for Han Ruzi to throw about. Just before the paper ran out, one of the eunuchs went to get more. Han Ruzi spoke to the other eunuch in a deliberately off-handed manner, ¡°Get me a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty should rest¡­¡± The eunuch was rather hesitant.

    ¡°A cup of water would be fine as well. I am thirsty.¡± Han Ruzi tried his best to put on Prince Donghai¡¯s tone.

    The other eunuch thus left the room. Han Ruzi continued to write on the paper, and quickly tore a small piece which he kept hidden within his left hand.

    Every item of clothing in the room had someone to keep an eye on. Han Ruzi was unable to get a wasitband or any other personal effect to hide a secret edict in.

    Things went much more smoothly than he had expected. The two eunuchs returned quickly and did not discover anything. Han Ruzi went to bed after drinking the cup of water, but he hardly slept this night.

    The next day¡¯s bath and changing of attire was the most troublesome. He had to be waited upon by the eunuchs and servant-girls whilepletely naked. The crushed paper ball was small, but it was difficult to keep hidden. His hands, his cor, his waistband, his sleeves¡­ Han Ruzi kept moving this little paper ball around, and finally managed to keep it hidden.

    And then it was time to hand it over to the Minister of Rites and Decorum, Yuan Jiu-ding. This was a very difficult step. There were always at least two eunuchs standing between him and the officials of the Court, so there was no chance for direct interaction.

    Prince Donghai was still with the entourage of attendants. Through exchanging nces, he knew that the secret edict had been written, and he was even more anxious than Han Ruzi. Just before the rehearsal was about to end, Prince Donghai tripped over a doorway and fell forward with great force. The entire procession thus fell over each other.

    Han Ruzi finally had the chance to fall onto the Minister of Rites and Decorum.

    Prince Donghai got up and apologized profusely. To the officials and eunuchs participating in the rehearsal, this was a serious matter. Nobody dared toy the me on Prince Donghai, so they got on their knees and admitted to their misconduct. They then discussed a n to avoid such an incident from happening during the actual ascension ceremony.

    In the afternoon, when Prince Donghai had the opportunity, he impatiently asked Han Ruzi, ¡°Is it done?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. He had stuffed that paper ball into the Minister¡¯s wasitband. Yuan Jiu-ding must surely have felt something and yet he kept silent. This was a good sign.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s done, then. Just wait and see. We will soon be able to escape the Empress Dowager¡¯s clutches,¡± Prince Donghai prophesized with extreme confidence.

    [1] The Minister of Rites and Decorum will be called the ¡°Minister of Rites¡± when used in dialogue, to prevent it from being too much of a mouthful for characters to say.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 7: The Emperors Confession

    Chapter 7: The Emperors Confession

    Sure enough, something major happened that very night. Han Ruzi was sitting by his bedside while two eunuchs werebing his hair, as though the Emperor had to maintain a dignified look even in his dreams.

    The two eunuchs were in their thirties. They mostly kept silent and served the Emperor immactely. Han Ruzi had just tricked the two of them the night before, and so felt a little guilty. Hence, he smiled at them and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two of them looked at each other and appeared extremely nervous. They quickly bowed and withdrew, standing several steps away in rapt attention. They had to wait until the Emperor had gone to sleep before they could rest ¡ª one would remain on the couch in the room, while the other would be guarding outside.

    At this point, Zuo Ji arrived. Nobody announced his arrival and his walked right into the room as though he was the true owner of the ce. He said nothing after arriving, casually strolled about the room, and looked about everywhere. After making half a round, he stopped in front of the bed.

    The two eunuchs quickly knelt. Han Ruzi raised his head to look at the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal attendant, and knew that the matter had been exposed. From the night before when he had written the ¡°secret edict¡±, it had been exactly one day.

    Zuo Ji stood for a while before bowing. He then stood up straight and said, ¡°Your Majesty has disappointed the Empress Dowager.¡±

    As matters stood, Han Ruzi did not wish to say anything. He even held a little hope that the Empress Dowager would depose him in a fit of anger.

    ¡°What did Your Majesty write on the note?¡± Zuo Ji asked. His tone was not stern, but friendly and curious instead.

    Han Ruzi kept his mouth shut.

    Zuo Ji heaved a sign. ¡°Your Majesty is sovereign of all under heaven and can do anything. But Your Majesty also has a responsibility to the world. Your Majesty¡¯s every word and every deed can have unimaginable consequences. If the upper beam is not straight, the lower ones will go ant. Even the smallest actions by Your Majesty may destroy the foundations of the Chu Empire. The Empress Dowager has ordered me to remind Your Majesty: the Chu Empire was left to Your Majesty by the ancestors; it does not belong to Your Majesty alone.¡±

    ¡°I have never thought of the Chu Empire as mine,¡± Han Ruzi finally said. The two kneeling eunuchs prostrated themselves even lower on the ground until they were nearly against the ground.

    Zuo Ji heaved a sigh and turned to the two eunuchs. ¡°It was you two who were taking care of His Majestyst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The two eunuchs trembled. From their voices to their bodies, they trembled.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with them,¡± Han Ruzi got out of bed, standing on his bare feet.

    ¡°It was Your Majesty¡¯s own idea?¡±

    ¡°It was all my idea.¡± Han Ruzi did not sell out Prince Donghai.

    Zuo Jiughed. The doors of the room opened again, and this time it was the Director of Pce Attendants Jing Yao who entered, followed by Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai forewent his usual domineering demeanor and appeared to be cautious and apprehensive. Once he stepped into the room, he had hardly stood still before crying aloud, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! He made me pretend to fall! I had no choice but to obey the Emperor¡¯s orders! I don¡¯t know about anything else!¡±

    Jing Yao looked at Zuo Ji. Zuo Ji said, ¡°That was what His Majesty said too.¡±

    Prince Donghai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you two not believe me? Even if I want to conspire with the senior officials, I have no need to choose the Minister of Rites.¡±

    Jing Yao knelt before the Emperor as Zuo Ji stepped to the side.

    ¡°May Your Majesty ce paramount importance on the well-being of the Empire,¡± said Jing Yao.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Han Ruzi felt like matters were not that bad.

    ¡°What did Your Majesty write on the note?¡± Jing Yao asked the same question as Zuo Ji.

    ¡°Have you not seen it?¡±

    ¡°This matter must be corroborated, so we hope to get a direct answer from Your Majesty personally.¡±

    Prince Donghai pointed at Jing Yao. ¡°Hah! You are lying! You have not gotten the note!¡±

    Jing Yao turned and shot Prince Donghai a look. Prince Donghai promptly shut up.

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment. ¡°I am the Emperor. I have no need to answer your questions.¡±

    Zuo Ji knelt down as well. Prince Donghai gave Han Ruzi a look of approval, but suddenly realized that Jing Yao was staring at him. He hurriedly knelt down as well, leaving the Emperor the only person in the room left standing.

    ¡°May Your Majesty grant the Empress Dowager¡¯s painstaking efforts some consideration.¡± Jing Yao continued to apply pressure.

    Han Ruzi continued to reject disclosing what was written on the note. He wanted to see the extent of the authority he held as Emperor. Prince Donghai wanted to know this as well, and his gaze darted between Jing Yao and Zuo Ji.

    Jing Yao respectfully kowtowed before getting up. He said in a low voice, ¡°Someone, attend here.¡±

    Four eunuchs entered the room. Prince Donghai was shocked. ¡°You all darey hands on the Emperor?¡±

    The goal of these four men was not the Emperor, but the two unlucky eunuchs prostrating on the ground who were shivering in fear. They were grabbed and dragged out of the room.

    ¡°Lord Jing, have mercy!¡± The two of them knew whom to plead to.

    ¡°I said that it had nothing to do with them.¡± Han Ruzi was shocked.

    Jing Yao stood there, motionless. His usual friendly demeanor was reced by a dark sullenness. This time, it was him who remained silent.

    Not longter, cries of anguish sounded from outside, making the dark night appear especially deste.

    Han Ruzi stepped forward. ¡°May the two attendants inform the Empress Dowager that I beg forgiveness for my moment of recklessness. Let those two men go, and I shall inform you of the contents of the note.¡±

    Prince Donghai creased his brows but dared not interject. Jing Yao kowtowed once again. ¡°Your Majesty is not in the wrong. Your Majesty has only just ascended to this venerable position so it is only normal that some rules are inadvertently omitted. It is the fault of those two detestable servants who should have known better and who did not fulfill their responsibilities to take care of Your Majesty. Their crimes are unforgiveable. As for the note, it can be discussedter.¡±

    The cries outside grew louder. After a while, only the dull sounds of cudgels bashing human bodies could be heard.

    Zuo Ji stood up and prepared paper and ink. He turned around and said, ¡°May Your Majesty write out the contents of the note again. That would allow us to report to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    A pale-faced Han Ruzi did not refuse. He already knew the extent of the ¡°Emperor¡¯s authority¡±. He walked barefooted to the table and lifted up a brush, ready to write. Zuo Ji said lightly, ¡°The Empress Dowager is kind and forgiving and will surely forgive Your Majesty. May Your Majesty refrain from rming the Empress Dowager with selfishness. These are hard times for the Empire¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi put down the brush dipped in ink. He turned around and said, ¡°I wish to see the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Zuo Ji was stunned. ¡°See the Empress Dowager? Why?¡±

    ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve entered the pce I have not seen the Empress Dowager herself. And I must exin this matter to the Empress Dowager personally.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty sees the Empress Dowager every morning.¡± The smile on Zuo Ji¡¯s face grew stiff.

    ¡°That is not so. All I do is face the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce-chambers while paying respect. I have never seen the Empress Dowager herself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same. The Empress Dowager is in her chambers. She is not feeling well so she cannot meet with outsiders¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not an outsider. You¡¯ve said it yourself, the Empress Dowager is my only mother. I think so as well. We are mother and son; you and Lord Jing are outsiders. A son wishes to meet his mother ¡ª surely this is not too much to ask for.¡±

    Kneeling at the door, Prince Donghai let out a breath ofughter. He had experience of the Emperor using one¡¯s words against oneself, and was not surprised by this at all. Zuo Ji was stunned into silence. He did not expect the usually dull Emperor to suddenly be adept at arguing.

    Zuo Ji¡¯s face kept changing color and he turned to look at Jing Yao.

    Jing Yao stood up, his heart filled with contempt for this eunuch who had earned favor through his beauty, yet outwardly expressed no distaste. Instead, he nodded in tacit understanding, implying that everything was under control.

    The old eunuch walked slowly before the Emperor. He looked at the paper on the desk. ¡°Does Your Majesty nurse a grievance for those two eunuchs who were punished?¡±

    ¡°Since they hadmitted an unforgiveable crime, what more can I say?¡± Han Ruzi said evenly.

    Prince Donghai stood up as well, watching this scene unfold with great interest. He was curious how long the Emperor could maintain his obstinancy.

    Jing Yao sighed lightly. ¡°Does Your Majesty still trust those senior officials outside the pce? This old servant has served four Emperors; let this servant tell Your Majesty the truth: the senior officials have their own vested interests. They will always talk about their loyalty as subjects to their sovereign, but in their hearts, what they wish is to hoodwink those above and bully those below. Just catch a random senior official and throw him in prison ¡ª within three days, he will testify to a long list of co-conspirators. Those people are constantly politicking in Court during the day, but at night they will make merry with wine with one another. Their goal is but one: to pull wool over the Emperor¡¯s eyes so as to secure benefits for themselves. Behind every petition, every self-righteous sentence, hides an ulterior motive. When they impeach their rivals, they are always able to subtly praise their allies. Not to mention their penchant for <em>quid pro quo</em>: today you nominate me for office, tomorrow I shall promote you. Eunuchs are lowly, but we hold no infidelity, nor is it possible for us to be disloyal. The Empress Dowager and Your Majesty are all we can rely on. Cast aside, we are less than dirt.¡±

    Zuo Ji nodded repeatedly in agreement, while Prince Donghai rolled his eyes in disdain. Han Ruzi said, ¡°Matters are not as severe as you think. I only handed the Minister of Rites¡­ It was just a note. The note does not contain what you are worried about.¡±

    The old eunuch ced a hand on the Emperor¡¯s shoulder. Such an act was rather disrespectful but he felt like he had the standing to do so. He heaved a sigh again. ¡°We will handle the affair with the note. There is no hurry, we can let it fester for a few days. If Yuan Jiu-ding is smart, he would hand the note over tomorrow. It would have been better if he had done so today, but he is not that smart. If he refuses to hand it over, we shall see how many senior officials he can rally to his cause. This might just be the opportunity to get rid of a bunch of treacherous officials in the Imperial Court.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt like something was stuck in his throat. Thest thing he wanted was for others to suffer because of him. But as matters stood, things were not up to him. He could only choose to ¡°confess¡± to disy his submission. Regardless of what he did, the eunuchs would use every excuse to strike at the senior officials.

    Prince Donghaiughed in adtion. ¡°A brilliant n, Lord Jing,ying a long line to catch a big fish¡­¡± He did not continue so as to avoid offending the Emperor by revealing the whole truth.

    ¡°Lord Jing, you said, ¡®we shall see¡¯. Who is ¡®we¡¯?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Jing Yao¡¯s expression darkened. This young Emperor was still being stubborn ¡ª this was something he did not expect.

    Zuo Jiughed. ¡°When Lord Jing said ¡®we¡¯, of course he meant Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager. By revealing what was written on the note, Your Majesty would undoubtedly express genuine filial piety towards the Empress Dowager, not your other mother.¡± Zuo Ji¡¯s smile abated and asked Jing Yao, ¡°Has Maiden Wang moved to her new quarters?¡±

    Jing Yao nodded.

    Han Ruzi felt extremely furious, the bottom-line in his heart having been breached. But he did not shout, and just grabbed the brush. On the paper that had been prepared, he wrote five words.

    As the other three watched, Prince Donghai said absently, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s gone mad.¡± Zuo Jiughed while shaking his head, ¡°Your Majesty has failed to live up to the Empress Dowager¡¯s hard work.¡± Jing Yao¡¯s expression was even more sullen. ¡°Is Your Majesty joking?¡±

    ¡°I am not joking. This is just it¡­¡± Han Ruzi had yet to finish when someone entered from outside.

    It was Yang Feng who had not made an appearance in so long. He did not bother with the necessary courtesies, nor did he kowtow. He just bowed slightly and said, ¡°The matter ends here.¡±

    Zuo Ji let out augh while Jing Yao stared at Yang Feng coldly. ¡°Lord Yang, what do you mean? We are carrying out the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict, how can matters just end here?¡±

    Yang Feng took a small ball of paper from his sleeves. ¡°This is the original. The Empress Dowager has already seen it ¡ª it is no big deal.¡±

    Jing Yao and Zuo Ji were stunned, and Prince Donghai was even more shocked. The Emperor sending a plea for rescue to senior officials was not a big deal?!

    Jing Yao walked over and took the paper ball. His mind full of doubt, he stared at Yang Feng for a while before unfurling the ball of paper. Just one look and he disyed a shocked expression. Zuo ji walked over and also appeared quite embarrassed. Prince Donghai could not control his curiosity, and he looked at what was written on the note.

    The original note brought by Yang Feng contained the same five words as the paper on the desk: I want to eat meat.

    <em>Note from TZT: Thank you for reading, hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please feel free to leave ament below to support this series.</em>

 Chapter 8: Within Ten Steps

    Chapter 8: Within Ten Steps

    ¡°¡®I want to eat meat¡¯¡­ What does this mean?¡± Prince Donghai was at quite a loss. He looked at every person in the room ending with the Emperor. He suddenly understood ¡ª Ruzi had changed the contents of the ¡°secret edict¡±. Fury instantly overtook his caution as he pounced forward shouting, ¡°You dare make a fool of me!¡±

    Despite Jing Yao¡¯s old age, his limbs were still dexterous. He hurriedly grabbed Prince Donghai by the waist and rebuked fiercely, ¡°Prince Donghai, have some self-respect! This is the Imperial Pce!¡±

    Prince suddenly felt frightened. He knew he hadmitted a grave wrong, and he quickly softened his attitude. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ In the moment¡­ May Your Majesty forgive¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded lightly tomunicate that he did not mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s truly the original note?¡± Jing Yao still had his doubts.

    ¡°His Majesty left many pieces of writing yesterday. We can confirm its authenticity just by looking at the handwriting.¡± Yang Feng carefully kept the note. The Empress Dowager believed its authenticity; everyone else¡¯s opinion was not important.

    ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Lord Yuan gave it to me of his own ord.¡± Yang Feng said calmly.

    It appeared that Minister Yuan was smarter than was previously expected. Jing Yao was embarrassed but dared not be angry. Red-faced, he said, ¡°The vegetarian fast will end soon; Your Majesty has many days of eating meat ahead. Why bother telling the officials about such a trivial matter?¡±

    ¡°I have no one to talk to in the pce.¡± Han Ruzi went back to his bedside.

    Jing Yao and Zuo Ji exchanged a look. They did not know how to respond to this so they muttered some titudes and withdrew. Prince Donghai kept staring at the Emperor until he was prompted by Jing Yao, then he stiffly took his leave.

    Yang Feng stood where he was. The three who were already on their way out stopped again, not wishing to leave the Emperor alone with this cunning Pce Attendant.

    ¡°In ordance with the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict, I shall be attending to His Majesty from today onwards.¡± Yang Feng said.

    The three did not stay any longer and left hurriedly.

    Yang Feng moved to the bed. ¡°You are very smart not to have actually written some ¡®secret edict¡¯. You are also very lucky that the Empress Dowager was magnanimous, believing this to be some childish mischief and not wishing to pursue the matter further.¡±

    Han Ruzi raised his head and asked, ¡°I nearly hurt a lot of people, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is over thinking it. Inside and outside the Imperial Pce, up and down the ranks of the Imperial Court, everyone has their means of self-preservation. As for those who need protection from Your Majesty, they are people who are not worth Your Majesty¡¯s protection.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought of the two eunuchs who were beaten. Their method of self-preservation was to cry out loudly and in pain.

    As he finally got to see Yang Feng, there were things that Han Ruzi wished to asked. ¡°What are the benefits of being Emperor? Prince Donghai wishes to be Emperor so badly, yet you all refuse. I have never even had such thoughts, yet you all are resolute on making me be one. I¡¯ve heard that when my grandfather, the Martial Emperor, was on the throne, his anger could cause rivers of blood to spill. And yet when ites to me, I don¡¯t even dare acknowledge my birth mother.¡±

    Yang Feng took a step forward. There were some things which he should not say, but he was moved by some special qualities of the Emperor. Yang Feng was willing to take a risk. ¡°Do you want to know what is the Emperor?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded hesitantly.

    ¡°When the Martial Emperor got angry, he could spill blood that flowed for a thousand li.[1] But beyond a thousand li, there is yet another thousand li. The armies of Chu have never been able to reach the limits of the entire world. Even the Martial Emperor had troubles by his side: three times, Crown Princes were appointed; seven times, he had senior officials killed; countless times, he pampered and discarded members of his harem. The Martial Emperor personally met with danger five times: three times when he was travelling incognito, once in the Imperial Court, and once right here in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°My mother never¡­ I have never heard these stories before.¡±

    ¡°These are not bedtime stories.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s tone grew stern. ¡°I am telling you an important truth.¡±

    ¡°That even the most powerful Emperors will encounter unsatisfactory situations?¡± Han Ruzi guessed.

    Yang Feng said coldly, ¡°I am telling you what the Emperor truly looks like. What he truly is. Not the standard drivel propounded by Confucian schrs.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a while before muttering to himself, ¡°Beyond a thousand li, the Emperor has no control. Within ten steps, the Emperor is the same as any ordinary person. So the Emperor¡¯s authority lies beyond ten steps and within a thousand li¡­ And I, am trapped within ten steps.¡±

    This was a smart child. If circumstances were better, Yang Feng had the confidence that he could raise a wise sovereign. But the present situation only permitted him to speak theoretically only.

    ¡°How do I break free?¡± Han Ruzi raised his head and asked.

    Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°There is no way. One would need the right time and conditions. From time immemorial, there have been countless great men who were buried in oblivion because they were born in the wrong time and ce. Your Majesty should just rest easy.¡±

    Yang Feng took his leave. He did not need to attend to the Emperor at night, nor did he need to teach the Emperor everything by hand.

    Han Ruziy on the bed. Someone entered the room and blew out the lights before lying on the couch.

    ¡°Between ten steps and a thousand li.¡± Han Ruzi considered Yang Feng¡¯s carefully, wondering whether he would ever have the right ¡°time and conditions¡±, and if so when. Suddenly, an idea came to mind. There was something that Yang Feng did not say explicitly. Since everyone was ordinary within ten steps, why can¡¯t he try to do something within those ten steps?¡±

    He turned to face to silhouette on the couch. He realized that these past days he had been upied with the Empress Dowager and powerful eunuchs, and had neglected to consider many details just by his side. ¡°Ahem¡­ What is your name?¡±

    There was silence in the dark. The new attendant seemed to have learnt from the mistakes of the previous two eunuchs and was not willing to speak with the Emperor. After a while, a female voice finally sounded, ¡°I am Meng E.[2] Is something the matter?¡±

    This voice was ice cold. She did not call herself a servant, nor did she adopt the respectful term of address of ¡°Your Majesty¡±. Compared to Jing Yao and Zuo Ji who had interrogated Han Ruzi earlier, she seemed even more impolite.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s first foray into his ¡°ten-step radius¡± was met with hard resistance. He tried his best to recall this servant-girls appearance but it did note to mind. There had been too many peopleing and going around him, all with the same expressions. It was too hard to differentiate between them.

    ¡°What happened to those two?¡±

    ¡°Which two?¡±

    ¡°Those two who were beaten because of me?¡±

    Meng E remained silent in the dark for a moment. ¡°Their punishment fit their crime.¡±

    ¡°If there was truly a crime, then my crime was greater.¡±

    ¡°There is a difference between the venerated and the base, between the noble and the lowly. Since one is the master and one is the servant, then the crimes theymit would be different.¡±

    Han Ruzi had wanted to earn this servant-girl¡¯s goodwill, but he was rendered speechless by her. Meng E remained stationary, as though she had fallen asleep.

    The next morning, Han Ruzi finally got to see Meng E¡¯s true appearance. She looked like she was around twenty, her stature significantly taller than that of the thirteen year old Emperor. She was not ugly, but would definitely not be called beautiful. She had a dull expression, no different from any others in the pce. Han Ruzi could not even remember when it was that she started attending to him.

    The young Emperor was not discouraged by his initialck of sess. Instead, he avowed to pay more attention to everyone within his ¡°ten-step radius¡±. But he had to avoid the mistakes he made when writing the ¡°secret edict¡± and not incriminate anyone.

    He soon discovered that the eunuchs and servant-girls around him were not all the same. Behind the same dull expressions, everyone had their own hidden, private thoughts: The old eunuch in charge of his headwear asionally spied at the servant-girl carrying his robes, who in turn was secretly paying attention to the one holding the case of essories¡­ Meng E seemed to be on the top of this ¡°spying chain¡±: she kept an eye on all others but no one dared to look at her.

    Yang Feng never participated in these little games. He waited outside, looking at no one, and when the time came he escorted the Emperor to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager, and then to participate in the rehearsal. He never left the Emperor¡¯s side.

    At first, Han Ruzi thought that the people around him were hostile to one another. It was only when he was on his way to meeting the Ministry officials that he suddenly realized that the eunuchs and servant-girls were answering to different people, and therefore were weary of each other.

    The Minister of Rites and Decorum did not appear. Instead, a Vice Minister took his ce. He maintained a distance from the Emperor and did his best to avoid speaking.

    The afternoon¡¯s fast proceeded normally, though. Yang Feng did not kneel at the door but he guarded the door from the outside, not entering the quiet chamber and leaving the Emperor and Prince Donghai undisturbed.

    Prince Donghai was surprised by this. He waited for more than two hours before speaking. ¡°How strange that nobody is watching us.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not make a sound, nor did he turn his head.

    Prince Donghai coughed twice before saying what was on his mind. ¡°It was not me who revealed the secret. You were not careful enough, so your tracks were revealed. But you were quite cunning. ¡®I want to eat meat¡¯ ¡ª you were trying to test whether the Minister of Rites is worth trusting right? Mm, very cautious. But overly so.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s little bit of trust towards Prince Donghai had long disappeared. But this person was within his ten-step radius so he did not want to engender conflict. Thus, he said, ¡°In any event, the matter cannot be done.¡±

    ¡°If you had been bolder, the Minister of Rites might have been able to take action yesterday. But because you wrote ¡®I want to eat meat¡¯, the senior officials would not treat it seriously. You must be willing to take risks to aplish things. You would never be able to stand out like this.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted to ¡®stand out¡¯. My situation is no worse than it was before.¡±

    ¡°In your situation now, you may lose your head at anytime!¡± Prince Donghai found the Emperor¡¯s steadiness unbelievable. But thinking that his earlier threats had never had an effect on his brother, he let the matter go. ¡°I know what you mean. You and your mother¡­ truly suffered in the past. No Princely title, no Teacher, even worse off than an ordinary member of the Imperial n. From what I can tell, the Empress Dowager must hate you and your mother. She is not even willing to see you.¡±

    ¡°You have seen the Empress Dowager before?¡±

    ¡°In the past. She is not a simple person¡­¡± Prince Donghai lowered his tone even further. ¡°As long as she was around, Lord Father¡¯s gaze would never look at anyone else. I¡¯ve heard that she knows¡­ voodoo.¡±

    When mentioning ¡°voodoo¡±, Prince Donghai managed to scare himself. He quickly went to kneel properly and muttered, ¡°For all we know, she may be able to hear everything we say here. Or she might have hurt herself practicing voodoo so she is hiding and refusing to see anyone.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not believe in voodoo. He turned and looked at Prince Donghai. He was quite puzzled. ¡°Why did the Empress Dowager order you to attend to me, and even let us interact alone?¡±

    ¡°To humiliate me and the Cui n, I suppose.¡± Prince Donghai said in indignation, not bothering to hide his anger towards the Empress Dowager or his desire for the throne.

    Han Ruzi did not think so, and he even suspected that Prince Donghai was ying the fool. At least if he were Prince Donghai, he would not be in a hurry at all. Since the Cui n was a powerful n, they would not submit to the Empress Dowager easily. Prince Donghai still had his chances.

    ¡°We must still think of a way to oppose the Empress Dowager. This time, the message should be sent to the Cui n.¡± Prince Donghai could not guess at the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, and excitedly suggested a new n.

    ¡°No,¡± Han Ruzi tly refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to oppose anyone, least of all the Empress Dowager. Even if I am not to have the throne for long, it is still my best chance for survival.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned back around. Prince Donghai looked at him inplete shock, and after awhile, disyed an expression of extreme fury.

    Dinner for the day included an extra dish that when eaten felt like meat. Han Ruzi was very surprised ¡ª the vegetarian fast was still on-going so he should not be eating meat. Only after chewing for a while did he realize that it was mushrooms. It seemed like hisining had some use after all.

    After the meal, Han Ruzi used every chance he had to strike a conversation with the eunuchs or servant-girls around him, to very little effect. They were confused by the Emperor¡¯s sudden change in personality, and soon became very suspicious and did their best not to answer. When they had no choice but to speak, they would consider their words carefully, as though they were not speaking to the Emperor but passing along a message to someone who was not even present.

    What they felt from the Emperor was not warmth, but pressure.

    Yang Feng came and went. He heard some of the conversations. He did not object, nor did he make any suggestions. He was like a distracted shepherd, asionally checking whether the herd was still grazing in ce, and then he went along with his own business.

    The entire day went by and Han Ruzi was exhausted. All he had gotten was a few words in response. His ten-step radius still remained a deste wastnd.

    In the night, as hey on his bed, Han Ruzi thought about what he had undergone during the day. He realized that he had not gained nothing for his efforts. At least he discovered one thing: the Empress Dowager¡¯s faction was not the only one in the Imperial Pce. By his side, there were other forces simmering below the surface.

    But this was of no help to the current Emperor. He could not even assert control over his ten-step radius, let alone find any ¡°time or condition¡± that was beneficial to him. But just before he fell asleep, a small event gave Han Ruzi some confidence.

    When he was nearly asleep, Meng E¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I have asked. Those two were sent for treatment. They will not die.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s drowsiness disappeared immediately. He was concerned about the two eunuchs, but not to the extent of constant worry. He was happy because someone was finally willing to answer his questions directly. The destion of his ten-step radius finally had a breath of life.

    [1] One li is roughly equivalent to half a kilometer, or a third of a mile.

    [2] The ¡®E¡¯ in Meng E is pronounced like ¡°er¡± without the ¡®r¡¯ sound.

 Chapter 9: Your Majesty, Take the Seal

    Chapter 9: Your Majesty, Take the Seal

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Han Ruzi said to the servant-girl. He had no wild wishes for now; he only hoped to have someone to talk to, to create a friendlier environment in his ten-step radius, so that he would be a little morefortable in the pce.

    ¡°There is no need¡­ If you really want to thank me, then stop needlessly striking conversations with people. You are scaring everyone.¡±

    Meng E had a curt way of speaking. Not just to the Emperor, she spoke that way to the other eunuchs and servant-girls as well. In a group of obsequious people, she seemed like an ignorant vige girl who had just barged in. And yet she became the Emperor¡¯s personal attendant, staying by his side, with no one to rece her.

    She must be a confidant of the Empress Dowager, Han Ruzi guessed. But he was not adverse to that. Instead, he felt more at ease. ¡°That¡¯s why I spoke to everyone. That way I would not cause trouble to the person whom I speak to exclusively, right? And if I continue to keep silent, I will¡­ I will go insane.¡±

    ¡°There are many people in the pce who don¡¯t like speaking, yet you don¡¯t see anyone go insane.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they have people to speak to privately, just like we¡¯re doing now.¡±

    Meng E refused to continue the conversation.

    Han Ruzi closed his eyes and peacefully went to sleep, dreaming of his mother.

    Nothing of note happened the next few days. Other than going through rehearsals and the vegetarian fast, Han Ruzi still tried to converse with those around him, to little avail. The Emperor was about to ascend to the throne; even though everyone knew he was just going to be a puppet Emperor, they dared not be negligent in their attendance to him, and the attitudes of the eunuchs and servant-girls were more and more reverent.

    March 18, Year 1 of the Gongcheng era. ording to precedent, the remaining days in the year would continue to use the previous Emperor¡¯s era name. Han Ruzi was about to be enthroned, so all eyes were on him this day. Yet he still could not escape the feeling that he was disconnected with everything around him.

    He wore the Founder¡¯s crown, and a specially tailored Dragon robe. He walked from his pce-chamber to the Ancestral Temple, then from the temple to the Tongxuan Hall. In between he made three stops, and changed dress three times. The sidewalks were filled with people. They were all kneeling, hailing ¡°long live¡±, and then they went back to their business, firm in their belief that all was right in the world.

    Han Ruzi saw no gaze that truly cared for him. They civil and military officials of the Imperial Court were not too different from the eunuchs and servant-girls of the Imperial Pce. They were respectful, but nobody truly wanted to enter the Emperor¡¯s ten-step radius.

    He tried his best not to think about anything and to simply be an obedient puppet. Even though he saw the resentful eyes of Prince Donghai in the crowd of aristocratic attendants, he remained unmoved.

    The senior officials came to pay their respects to the Emperor ording to rank. When the Master of Ceremony loudly announced the entrance of a batch of military officials, Han Ruzi had an impulse to cry for help. He did not know these military officials, but in the stories, military officials tended to be more straightforward and loyal than the civil officials.

    The impulse came and went. Han Ruzi remained seated like a wooden puppet on the rather ufortable Dragon Throne. The military officials looked no different than the civil ones. They did not wear any armor, they prostrated themselves and did the same movements, their mouths said the same words, and none of them lifted their head to look at the new Emperor.

    The ascension ceremony was long and tedious. Only at noon did ite to an end, when the new Emperor moved to the Qinzheng Hall, the Hall of Diligent Administration.[1] Here, the Emperor was to discuss matters of state with the few highest ranking officials for the first time. Han Ruzi did not ce any hope on this ¡ª he was still encircled by many eunuchs and did notmunicate with the senior officials. Moreover, the Empress Dowager sat at a side-room to the hall. Everything was decided by her.

    After entering the pce for nearly twenty days, Han Ruzi had yet to see his ¡°Lady Mother¡¯s¡± face.

    The first session before the throne ought to have been eventless, but, unforeseen by Han Ruzi and by everyone else, it ended up being the first ¡°time and condition¡± for the new Emperor.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s grandfather, the Martial Emperor, grew paranoid and suspicious in hister years. He did not trust even those closest to him, and deposed two Crown Princes within ten years. Only one year before he passed away did he select the Graceful Emperor to be the Crown Prince. Many held the belief that if the Martial Emperor had lived a few months longer, he might have deposed the Crown Prince for the third time.

    But in any event, an ordinary prince had leapt up and became the new Crown Prince. There was no time for him to be trained in affairs of state, hence the Martial Emperor anointed five senior officials as the Five Trusted Officials, who were supposed to support and assist the new, inexperienced Emperor. These Five Trusted Officials were: the Chancellor Yin Wuhai, the Chief Commander Han Xing, the Chief Censor of the Right Shen Mingzhi, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army Cui Hong, and the Minister of Personnel Feng Ju.

    During the Graceful Emperor¡¯s short three-year reign, many changes happened within the court. The Five Trusted Officials saw their ups and downs, but they were never eliminated from the picture. They always had a position in the Hall of Diligent Administration, firmly in the center of power of the Chu Empire.

    When Han Ruzi ascended to the throne, there was a slight change in the Qinzheng Hall ¡ª instead of five high-ranking senior officials, there were now six. The neer was the Empress Dowager¡¯s older brother, Shang-guan Xu. He had reced Cui Hong as the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, while Cui Hong now appeared as the Grand Tutor. The eastern side-room, which was intended to be a lounge for the senior officials, was refurbished to be the ce where the Empress Dowager would sit-in in meetings. She was supposed to just listen, but all petitions had to be sent to her for her perusal. The new Emperor sitting by the side became just an ornament.

    This was the Emperor¡¯s first day as he had just ascended to the throne, and there were many matters that needed tending to. He had to: build a mausoleum for his older brother, the previous Emperor, and grant him a posthumous title; select a new era name from the Dao De Jing; follow precedent in granting amnesty to the people; make a promation asking for virtuous talents to join the state bureaucracy; confirm the appointments, promotions and demotions of arge number of officials. Many matters needed to be done as quickly as possible.

    Yet all these matters had little to do with Han Ruzi. He just made a quick, symbolic appearance, before encircled by a group of eunuchs. He did not even have the time to remember the appearances of the Five Trusted Officials before the Director of Pce Attendants announced, ¡°His Majesty is tired and wishes to retire to the pce. May his loyal subjects keep up the good work. All matters big and small shall be determined by the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi left his seat before it could even be warmed. Under the escort of Yang Feng and a group of eunuchs, he left the Hall of Diligent Administration and made his way to the depths of the inner Imperial Pce. He thought that he would never escape from there again, but his chance came faster than his steps could walk.

    The procession had not gone far when hurried steps sounded from behind. Jing Yao came running breathlessly, and said something that nobody expected. ¡°May His Majesty return to the Qinzheng Hall. There¡­ there is something that requires Your Majesty to handle.¡±

    Han Ruzi was not prepared for this, and stood in ce not knowing what to do. His gaze could not help but fall on Yang Feng, and he soon realized that almost everyone was looking at Yang Feng, as though he had arranged for this exact situation. Especially Jing Yao, whose gaze was fierce, as though he was just about to use Yang Feng of something.

    Yang Feng seemed very calm, which only served to further everyone¡¯s suspicions. He asked, ¡°Is this an order from the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jing Yao said.

    Yang Feng reached out his hands. ¡°May Lord Yao demonstrate proof.¡±

    Jing Yao was shocked. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Jing, your forgiveness, but the rules are as such,¡± said Yang Feng.

    Jing Yao¡¯s face grew red and he stamped his feet, turning to return to the Hall of Diligent Administration. But then another eunuch came running forward. Zuo Ji held a piece of paper with both hands and showed it to Yang Feng. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s edict is here.¡±

    Yang Feng received it with both hands and opened it to take a look. He nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. May His Majesty make his way back to the Qinzheng Hall.¡±

    So Han Ruzi walked back. His legs were sore from the walking he had done this day, and he had not even eaten anything. Yet he felt mildly excited, and walked stridently to the Hall of Diligent Administration. Within the sea of attendants he saw Prince Donghai¡¯s shocked expression, and he found it rather amusing.

    Zuo Ji rubbed off the sweat on his forehead and said casually, ¡°The Empress Dowager does know Lord Yang well. She said that Lord Yang was cautious and would notply with an unverified order. And it was indeed so, heh.¡±

    Jing Yao looked at Yang Feng searchingly, the hatred in his heart growing deeper.

    The hall was filled with silence, and the Five Trusted Officials stood separately, as though they were afraid that someone might think that they were conspiring with each other. They had an awkward expression on their faces, and the clerks in the hall had all disappeared. The door to the Empress Dowager¡¯s room was nked by two eunuchs, who looked as though they were facing down a great enemy.

    Near a pir at the side of the hall, stood a person. His attire revealed him to be a eunuch, around forty years old. His looks were ordinary, but upon his face was an unusual fury. He hugged an open, silken case, with one leg forward and one leg back, as though he was ready to smash his head onto the pir.

    This was a strange scene. Han Ruzi had thought of various possibilities on his way back, but he did not think he would encounter such a situation.

    Yang Feng was stunned as well.

    The Five Trusted Officials had special dispensation from the Martial Emperor relieving them from the kowtow ritual while they were in the Hall of Diligent Administration. But Shang-guan Xu was not included in this since he was a new addition. As this was the first time he was participating in the meeting, he was extra careful and knelt down once he saw the Emperor. The other five looked at each other before following suit. And with that, Yang Feng and the rest of the eunuchs also knelt down, leaving only the Emperor and the eunuch by the pir standing.

    The young, thirteen year-old Emperor suddenly became the tallest person in the room, and felt rather helpless. All the etiquette taught to him by officials from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum were useless in such a situation, so all he could do was remain standing, waiting for someone to speak.

    Yang Feng straightened his back and said, ¡°Liu Jie, the Hall of Diligent Administration is no ce for your insolence. Dare you not kneel?¡±

    The eunuch named Liu Jie knelt on one knee, and raised the silken case with both hands. He looked like he was braving death as he shouted loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, take the seal!¡±

    Han Ruzi shot a pleading gaze towards Yang Feng. He had some impression of Liu Jie. This eunuch was present during every rehearsal and was one of the Emperor¡¯s many attendants. He never said a word, and no one had ever introduced him. Han Ruzi had never known what this person¡¯s duties were.

    Yang Feng looked around the room before settling his gaze on Chancellor Yin Wuhai. ¡°Lord Yin, what is going on?¡±

    Yin Wuhai gave a forced smile and coughed a few times, as though he were at a loss of words. The eunuch Liu Jie interjected and said, ¡°Lord Yang need not ask the Lord Chancellor. This was all my doing alone.¡± Liu Jie¡¯s eyes were filled with admonishment. ¡°As the Sealbearer, I bear the Imperial Seal for the Emperor alone. Even if the Jade Emperor[2] himself were to descend on this mortal realm, he can forget about taking the seal from me willingly. It seems that I will have to offend the Empress Dowager and Your Lordships today. I would rather be a shattered vessel of jade than an unbroken y pot. Without the Emperor¡¯smands, I would rather smash myself to death in these halls and spill my blood upon the seal.¡±

    Nobody dared to respond, but Han Ruzi felt a fire in his heart. It turned out that the Emperor was not just a puppet that no one cared about. There were still people who were willing to die to protect the dignity of the Emperor.

    But still he kept silent. Instinctively, he knew that this was a delicate and dangerous situation ¡ªa careless word by him could cause great harm to befall this loyal Liu Jie.

    Amongst those present, Jing Yao appeared the most affected. As the Director of Pce Attendants, he was Sealbearer Liu Jie¡¯s immediate superior, and yet such a spectacle happened right before the Empress Dowager. But he did not know what to do. ¡°Liu Jie, His Majesty is here, why aren¡¯t you handing over the Imperial Seal? Today is His Majesty¡¯s day of ascension. Your insolence is a crime punishable by n extermination!¡±

    ¡°I am a eunuch with no family and no n. My life is tied to the Imperial Seal, my death is of no concern.¡± Liu Jie looked towards the Emperor and nodded slightly. He said in a low tone, ¡°May Your Majesty take the seal. Out of all under heaven, only Your Majesty may take this seal from my hands.¡±

    ¡°May¡­ Your Majesty¡­ take¡­ the seal.¡± Chancellor Yin Wuhai was the head of all the officials of the Imperial Court, so he had no choice but to say something, but his voice was as vague as it could be.

    Han Ruzi remained motionless. He looked towards the Empress Dowager¡¯s room where she sat in on court sessions, and then towards Yang Feng by his side.

    Yang Feng bowed slightly and nudged lightly to the Emperor¡¯s left side. He said softly, ¡°May Your Majesty take the seal¡± Yang Feng¡¯s gaze seemed to contain subtle hints, but on such asions, some words he would never say.

    Han Ruzi took a step forward. Yang Feng remained where he was; he knelt down and did not follow.

    [1] I will be using both Qinzheng Hall and Hall of Diligent Administration interchangeably.

    [2] A God of Daoist mythology who rules the upper heavenly realms.

    <em>TZT Note: Apologies for thete update. Heavy RLmitments came in, and will likely cause slow updates for the next two weeks. Will try to update over the weekend. </em>

 Chapter 10: Waves

    Chapter 10: Waves

    The hall was restored to silence. Han Ruzi looked at the backs of many people; even their backs revealed a wealth of emotions. The Empress Dowager¡¯s older brother was trembling ¡ª he probably thought that this was a plot against the Shang-guan n; Prince Donghai¡¯s uncle, Cui Hong, had the most precise kowtow of all those present, but he tried his best to hide behind Chancellor Yin Wuhai; as for the old Chancellor, his back was trembling as well, but this did not reveal fear but feebleness, thus disying that everything that was happening was beyond his control; Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi¡¯s back was raised slightly, as though he might jump up at any moment.

    All this could just be Han Ruzi¡¯s imagination, so he stopped his pondering and walked to Sealbearer Liu Jie.

    The eunuch ced his other leg on the ground and knelt on both knees. He rested his gaze downwards and handed the one-of-a-kind Imperial Seal to the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi received the silken case. It felt heavy in his hands ¡ª it must have been difficult for Liu Jie to have raised it for so long. The square-shaped Imperial Seal was encased within, it was a singr piece of white jade, a little worn. He only stole a nce at it before throwing a look at Yang Feng, unsure of what to do next.

    But Yang Feng kept his gaze downwards, unwilling to prompt the Emperor in any way.

    The others were so as well. Only Prince Donghai, who was kneeling at the door, shot looks of hatred and jealousy.

    The Emperor had many seals, but this Imperial Seal of historic legacy was the most valuable. Only when using it could the Emperor issue an official edict. Take the newly appointed Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, Shang-guan Xu, for example ¡ª even though he had already received his seal of office, he could only be called ¡°Acting Grand Marshal¡±. Only after an official Imperial Edict could he be truly invested into office.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart was pounding. Holding the Imperial Seal meant that he could exercise imperial authority beyond ten steps and within a thousand li. With just one easy sentence he could get his mother into the pce.

    But he had not even properly managed his ten-step radius. Looking around him, the hall was filled with people whom he could not trust.

    ¡°We[1] are young and juvenile¡­ ignorant in matters of state, relying wholly¡­ relying wholly on the Empress Dowager¡¯s guidance. Please h.. hand the Imperial Seal to the Empress Dowager.¡± Han Ruzi stuttered. He was too nervous, even more nervous when he guessed that he would be killed sooner orter.

    ¡°As Your Majestymands,¡± said Jing Yao, who rose, went before the Emperor, and took the silken case from him. He heaved a great sigh of relief. He was just about to turn to go see the Empress Dowager, when Chancellor Wuhai raised his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s filial heart is on disy before all under heaven. Perhaps Your Majesty may issue an edict awarding all mothers in the Empire, so as to lead by example.¡±

    Jing Yao wanted to fiercely p himself in the mouth ¡ª he had nearly made the very same mistake. If he wanted the Empress Dowager to legitimately have use of the Imperial Seal, the Emperor must authorize its use himself. Hence, he stopped in his tracks and decided to keep silent ¡ª the more experienced senior officials should handle this, while he need only think about how to deal with Liu Jie when the matter was settled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Ruzi said concisely. He felt like his insides were empty. Even though he knew that the Imperial Seal was not truly his to begin with, he still felt a sense of loss; or rather, one might say he felt a desire to have the seal for himself. He even felt like he had let down Liu Jie, but upon taking a look at Yang Feng, he believed that his decision to hand over the Imperial Seal was correct: the old eunuch had subtly blinked at him.

    The Chancellor arose with great difficulty. He drafted the edict personally. This required some time, and with everyone else in the hall still kneeling, Jing Yao regretted that he had acted too quickly. He held the case with the seal in his hand, awkwardly standing around, yet it would also be awkward to suddenly get on his knees now

    The veil separating the hall from the listening-room was lifted. A middle-aged servant-girl walked out and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager has issued an edict: The Imperial Seal is an important artifact of state, its manner of holding determined by rulesid down by the ancestors which ought not be changed. The seal shall remain under the care and custody of the Sealbearer, Liu Jie.¡±

    Everyone within the hall raised their heads and looked at the servant-girl is shock. The Chancellor, still in the midst of writing, put down his pen-brush, trying to discern the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions.

    Jing Yao was especially shocked, but he was d to be able to hand over this hot potato. After only a fleeting moment of hesitation, he walked towards Liu Jie and handed the seal back to him.

    This seemed like an iprehensible game that Han Ruzi could only have a slight inkling of.

    The Emperor did not stay long in the Hall of Diligent Administration. Chancellor Yin Wuhai personally drafted an edict, which received the unanimous approval of the senior officials, and which was sent to the listening-room for the Empress Dowager¡¯s approval. The Empress Dowager removed some overt ttery from the draft, before sending the edict out for the Emperor¡¯s approval, after which the Imperial Seal was stamped on the edict, giving it official effect.

    And just like that, through an edict that praised the virtues of mothers, the right to use the Chu Imperial Seal was delegated to the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi was sent out of the hall for the second time.

    The eunuch Liu Jie who had protected the seal with his life retreated to a corner with nothing else to say. Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi, who was famed for his straightforwardness, disyed a contemtive expression ¡ª he was probably thinking about matters of state. Cui Hong was still evasive, while the neer Shang-guan Xu respectfully looked on the Emperor, trying to hide his immense sense of relief.

    Han Ruzi did not gain anything, but he still felt great excitement. The Emperor was still someone to pay attention to. His hands may not reach beyond his ten-steps, but outside those ten steps there were those who would reach for him. For all he knew, as he walked back to the inner Imperial Pce, there were countless of hands reaching for him in the dark, just that he could not see them yet.

    Once he returned to his quarters, Yang Feng poured a bucket of cold water over the Emperor¡¯s excitement. At the door of Han Ruzi¡¯s bedchambers, Yang Feng ignored all propriety and grabbed the Emperor¡¯s arms, pushing him in. At the same time, he waved his hands ordering everyone else not to enter. There were two servant-girls tidying up the room who were also chased out by Yang Feng.

    ¡°Matters are urgent,¡± Yang Feng said sternly and with a hint of criticism. ¡°May Your Majesty speak the truth to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Ruzi felt like Yang Feng had lost his bearings a little.

    ¡°Has Your Majesty ever been in contact with Sealbearer Liu Jie?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Has Your Majesty been in contact with anyone outside of the personal attendants in your chambers?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Did Your Majesty know about what Liu Jie was going to do?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°My every action¡­¡± The door was opened and Meng E walked in. She looked at the two of them warily. Han Ruzi continued speaking, ¡°I had no idea. May Attendant Yang believe me, I was more shocked than anyone else that this happened.¡±

    Yang Feng looked at the Emperor for a while before nodding. ¡°I believe Your Majesty. May Your Majesty believe me as well. Wait here, and I shall go redeem the situation.¡±

    Han Ruzi swept a look at Meng E before saying to Yang Feng, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Has the matter not been resolved?¡±

    Yang Feng did not look back, nor did he ask the servant-girl to withdraw. ¡°The matter of Liu Jie has been resolved, but the matter of Your Majesty has not. Luckily, Your Majesty had redeemed yourself a little by handing the seal to the Empress Dowager. We don¡¯t have much time¡­¡± Yang Feng turned around and walked out. As he passed by Meng E¡¯s side, he said coldly, ¡°Ensure His Majesty¡¯s personal safety.¡±

    If one were to speak of indecorous behavior, Meng E would be the top offender. It was as though she did not know of such a thing. Other than an expressionless face, she did not fit in with the others in the pce. Even faced with Attendant Yang Feng who was of much higher rank, she could not be bothered to answer him, only staring back at him impolitely.

    Yang Feng pushed the door open and left.

    The eunuchs and servant-girls waiting outside filed into the room, bringing ate lunch. There were more than ten dishes, half of which consisted of fish and meat. Han Ruzi was initially very hungry, but at this moment he had no appetite. Yet the rules of when to eat was beyond his control and the dishes were ced before him. There was also dimsum and tea ¡ª the whole process took nearly an hour before ending.

    Han Ruzi sat on his couch, looking at a decorative paper-screen diagonally to his side. He suddenly found that he was left with nothing to do ¡ª rehearsals, fasting, ascension, they were all over. The Imperial Seal was also handed over, breaking any connection between him and the Emperorship. Casting his gaze forward, a nd futurey before his eyes, unchanging even until his death. Most frighteningly, he was sitting here alone, while political battles were raging like a storm outside.

    The eunuchs and servant-girls cleared away the dishes in an orderly fashion. Han Ruzi wanted to ask them what they thought of the Emperor, but he had already learnt his lessons. He did not wish to harm anyone by speaking carelessly. All he could do was to smile and praise the few dishes which he tasted.

    The events of Hall of Diligent Administration had spread within the inner Imperial Pce. Even though the Emperor¡¯s gesture of goodwill did not receive any overt response, the servants attending to him appeared to experience shes of thought, as though guessing at something.

    The attendants left, leaving behind Meng E. She closed the door, took a round stool, and sat by the door. She stared at the ends of her feet while listening to the sounds outside.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°Mm.¡± For once, Meng E at least replied.

    ¡°Spring this yeares early. Some nts have even begun sprouting.¡±

    This was not a question, hence Meng E said nothing.

    ¡°I am bored sitting here. May I take a walk outside?¡±

    Han Ruzi thought Meng E would find some righteous justification for why he could not leave. But in the end, she just said sharply, ¡°No.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not insist. ¡°Other than sitting here, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°You can go sleep. I will wake you when it is time for dinner.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at his bed on the right, and did not feel drowsy at all. He stared nkly while sitting on the couch. ¡°You have not been in the pce for a long time, right?¡±

    Meng E turned her head slowly and looked at the Emperor. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I guessed it.¡± Han Ruzi smiled. Actually, this was not difficult to guess. Meng E¡¯s demeanor was too unique within the pce. Even Han Ruzi, inexperienced as he was, could tell.

    Meng E continued to stare at the ends of her feet.

    ¡°How long have you been in the pce?¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Do you have family?¡±

    ¡°Do you like life in the pce?¡±

    ¡­

    Every few moments, Han Ruzi would ask a question, not caring whether she answered or not. In the end, he had nothing left to ask, so he started talking about his own life. ¡°The ce I used to live in was very small, but it had many flowers and shrubs. I once thought that there would be more greenery outside, but since then all I¡¯ve seen were rooms, chambers, buildings, and halls. I moved house when I was five, to muchrger premises. There were also more servants ¡ª everyone was kind to me, always bringing me toys and telling me stories. I love listening to stories, any kind would do ¡ª like those of fox immortals, righteous pugilists, martial generals¡­ I moved house again when I was eight, to a single building. I would run up and down every day, since Mother said that was good for my body. Later, when I was ten, I moved into the pce. Which is a strange thing, because even though I lived here for a month, I have no recollection at all.¡±

    Meng E suddenly got up. She raised her left hand, gesturing to the Emperor to keep silent. Her right hand was pressed against the door, and she truly tried to listen.

    Han Ruzi was very shocked. This was the pce, so why did Meng E look like she was about to face a fearsome enemy?

    ¡°Sealbearer Liu Jie is a loyal subject, but I had absolutely no knowledge of what he was going to do today. I had not even heard of his name before today. I hope¡­ that the Empress Dowager would understand.¡± Han Ruzi increasingly believed what Yang Feng said, that the events of the day at the Qinzheng Hall were not over.

    ¡°Why are you saying this to me?¡± Meng E asked.

    ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m guessing¡­ I feel¡­ that you might be able to see the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Meng E neither admitted nor denied it.

    Han Ruzi kept silent for a while. He still did not understand why Liu Jie¡¯s actions caused Yang Feng to be so nervous. As well as Meng E ¡ª she was obviously not just a simple servant-girl.

    Footsteps sounded unmistakably from outside the room. Meng E stood up and shifted the stool away. After a while, she flung open the door fiercely.

    Standing outside with his mouth aghast was Prince Donghai. There was nobody with him. He ignored the servant-girl and strode into the room. He looked left and right, before perfunctorily bowing to Han Ruzi. He said derisively, ¡°Your Majesty, you havended yourself in great trouble.¡±

    [1] The royal ¡®we¡¯ is used when the Chinese equivalent is used in the original.

    <em>Note from TZT: Real life continues to be hectic. Updates toe next weekend. </em>

 Chapter 11: The Servant-Girl Adept in Martial Arts

    Chapter 11: The Servant-Girl Adept in Martial Arts

    Even though Prince Donghai was not trustworthy at all, Han Ruzi was still very d to see him. He smiled and said, ¡°Wee. This is the first time you havee visit me.¡±

    With the servant-girl around, Prince Donghai dared not be too insolent, but he could not bring himself to pretend to be a respectful subject. He grunted in acknowledgement while looking around. ¡°It is not that I wished toe here. I was ordered toe here by the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi was puzzled.

    Prince Donghai strolled around with his arms behind his back, but was unwilling to go near Han Ruzi. ¡°That¡¯s right. First day of your ascension and you already have loyal subjects willing to stand up for you. But you better not be too smug about it. Liu Jie has caused you great trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. I just hope that Sealbearer Liu is alright.¡± In Han Ruzi¡¯s heart, eunuch Liu Jie was a truly loyal subject.

    ¡°Heh, of course Liu Jie is alright. With the ruckus he caused, his reputation as a principled and loyal subject has been engraved into hearts and minds. Who knows how many literati on the outside are writing essays praising him. But you, you are in trouble. At first, everyone knew that you are a puppet, hence everyone left things alone. But Liu Jie has given outsiders a mistaken impression, causing people to think that you have hope. There will surely be idiots who will fall over one another to petition for the Emperor to reign personally. With the result that¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai stole a nce at the servant-girl. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, he continued, ¡°But fortunately, the Empress Dowager is wise. She saw through Liu Jie¡¯s act, and hence she did not punish him, and instead let him retain custody of the Imperial Seal. After all, this fellow has quite the audacious streak, the Imperial Seal is indeed quite safe in his custody.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°You are too suspicious. By what you are saying, every loyal subject is just pretending?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Prince Donghai revealed a disdainful expression, as he could not be bothered to argue. He walked around beforeing before Han Ruzi, ¡°Your quarters are not as expansive as mine.¡±

    ¡°Really? I think it is big enough.¡± This was the first time Han Ruzi was staying in chambers with side rooms on both the left and right ¡ª he did not find it small at all.

    Prince Donghai was still full of disdain. He turned and walked towards the door, and spoke to the servant-girl sitting on the stool. ¡°Leave.¡±

    Meng E did not even bat an eyelid.

    ¡°She does not need to leave.¡± Han Ruzi stood up. He did not need Meng E to stay, but he felt that Prince Donghai was very rude.

    ¡°You are the Emperor, and yet you are speaking up for a servant-girl!¡± Prince Donghai turned around, shocked. ¡°Do you not know¡­ where there these peoplee from?¡±

    ¡°She must stay.¡± Han Ruzi insisted.

    ¡°Do you even look like an Emperor?¡± Prince Donghai grew bolder as he spoke. ¡°You saw my uncle today, right? Everyone was courteous to him; the Cui n has not lost power. Then look at that Shang-guan Xu. Just a small matter had him trembling with fear. Truly, one cannot push mud up a wall.¡±[1]

    Shang-guan Xu was indeed trembling at that time, but Han Ruzi did not think that Prince Donghai¡¯s uncle performed much better. Cui Hong was always hiding behind someone, not daring to even appear squarely.

    ¡°The ascension was like a game. The game has ended, and wherever power was, power still resides.¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s voice grew louder and louder. He turned around fiercely and faced the servant-girl again. ¡°Don¡¯t be an eyesore, and piss¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai did not just move his lips, he also moved his legs. Even though he was only thirteen, this kick was not light. If he hit his mark, the servant-girl would surely topple over the stool.

    But in the end it was Prince Donghai who fell down. He screamed and scrambled up. He was both furious and recalcitrant. ¡°You dare hit back?!¡±

    Meng E stood up, and lightly hit Prince Donghai¡¯s waist with her palm. Prince Donghai fell back several steps before being able to stop. He clutched his stomach and turned around. Beside himself in shock, he said, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ I know that move!¡±

    Han Ruzi recognized it as well. In the Ancestral Temple, a servant-girl who looked like a man used this move to get Prince Donghai to sit on a stool.

    Meng E was actually a martial artist. And she was not weak. Han Ruzi was more shocked than Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai slowly moved away from the Emperor. In disbelief, he asked the servant-girl, ¡°How do you know martial arts? Who sent you? Are you an assassin? Um¡­ You don¡¯t have to answer these questions, just be clear on who your target is.¡±

    Prince Donghai did not want to attend to the Emperor, but because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders, the eunuchs had forced him toe even though they themselves did not apany him. Prince Donghai had his doubts, and when he saw that the servant-girl was a martial artist, his doubts coalesced into suspicions of conspiracy.

    Meng E remained silent. She sat back on the round stool and stared nkly at her own feet.

    The room went quiet for quite a while. Prince Donghai seemed to be both expectant and frightened. He did not know why the servant-girl had not struck yet. When the door knocked suddenly, Prince Donghai leapt up in shock.

    Han Ruzi was not bothered. Things that were meant to be were meant to be. Rather than anxiously waiting, he would rather have a swift resolution.

    Meng E opened the door and five servant-girls and eunuchs entered. They carried tes and bowls of dishes and candlesticks. As it turned out, it was time for dinner. The pallor of dusk shrouded the outside, and the inside of the room was gloomy. Both Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai were too distracted to have noticed.

    Compared to the sumptuous lunch, dinner was much simpler. Two meat, two vegetables, and a soup, as well as rice and some dimsum. Han Ruzi was truly hungry. Once the food was set on the table, he ravenously ate, paying no heed at all to the dignity of the Emperor.

    A eunuch set up a small table by the couch and prepared a set of bowls and chopsticks. He then bowed towards Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai stood by the door of the western side-room and looked at the dinner from afar. He shook his head, indicating his refusal to eat. Even though his stomach was growling in hunger, he refused to eat because he suspected that the food may be poisoned.

    There were not many rules for dinner. Han Ruzi ate his food and drank his tea, after which an attendant came to clear the table. Han Ruzi held back a te of osmanthus cake and said, ¡°Leave this here. I want to eat this at night. It has a good taste.¡±

    A servant-girl who was working the dinner service could not hold back herughter, but she quickly reigned it in. She packed up the misceneous items before quickly withdrawing from the room.

    After all the attendants had withdrawn, it was alreadypletely dark outside. The room was brightly lit by three candles ced around the room.

    After some time, Prince Donghai pointed at the Emperor and said, ¡°I understand. Ipletely understand now.¡±

    ¡°Understand what?¡±

    ¡°Why did the Empress Dowager force me to be your attendant? This is her ploy!¡± Prince Donghai no longer cared about the martial artist servant-girl. Anger had filled his chest, bursting out uncontrobly. ¡°The Empress Dowager wishes to kill you, and then put the crime of regicide on me, thereby having an excuse to exterminate the Cui n. A frameup, this is a frameup!¡±

    Han Ruzi considered this for a moment. ¡°What you say seems to make a bit of sense.¡±

    ¡°Only a bit of sense?¡± Prince Donghai raised his hand and smacked his head before striding towards the Emperor. ¡°You are about to be killed, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I do, but what can be done about it?¡± Han Ruzi looked at Meng E by the door. He had the sense that the danger would note from her.

    ¡°There are two of us, and she is but one woman.¡± Prince Donghai did not even bother keeping his voice down. ¡°The Empress Dowager cannot haveplete control over everyone in the pce. Let us rush out and cause a ruckus, shouting that a servant-girl is performing an assassination. That is true anyway. And then¡­ And then we look for Sealbearer Liu Jie and ask for protection, and get him to escort out of the pce.¡±

    ¡°You just said that he was just pretending to be a loyal subject.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Can you please have a poorer memory? This is a matter of life and death!¡± Prince Donghai grabbed the Emperor¡¯s arm, wanting to drag him into a fight with the servant-girl guarding the door.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°No. You deceived me once before, I no longer believe you.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the thing with the secret edict? Alright, it was I who leaked the secret. But you cannot me me fully. That old eunuch Jing Yao was watching me like a hawk¡­ Besides, did you not end up unscathed? I was the one who fell on hard times. Jing Yao was unable to gather evidence of a conspiracy between you and the senior officials, and hence was reprimanded by the Empress Dowager. He then vented his anger on me, and scolded me abusively, saying that all I do is mess things up. If I were to be the Emperor¡­ Forget it, I won¡¯t talk about that. I am sincere this time. I¡­ I swear to the heavens! If I deceive you again, I will die a horrible death!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡±

    Prince Donghai heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and faced the servant-girl who still remained calm. He said hesitatingly, ¡°Do you think we can defeat her?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to fight. She is not an assassin.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you are too innocent. And it is no wonder, you don¡¯t even have a Teacher. Nobody taught you the ways of the inner pce. Let me tell you, the Imperial Pce is the dirtiest ce in the world. Over here, a human life is the most worthless thing.¡±

    ¡°But you still want to enter the pce and be Emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s two different things!¡± Prince Donghai was angered and he flung the Emperor to one side. He strode to the servant-girl. ¡°There is nobody else here, so you need not hide any longer. Speak the truth. Are you an assassin?¡±

    When Prince Donghai was persuading the Emperor, Meng E had no reactions. Now, it seemed like she didn¡¯t even hear Prince Donghai, not even batting an eyelid.

    Prince Donghai waited for a while and said, ¡°Do you see? Only an assassin can remain this calm, sitting there motionless for so long. She is waiting for her opportunity. When it is dark and quiet, maybe this very night, she will kill you in one strike, and then throw the bloody knife into my hands, leaving me unable to exin myself.¡±

    The more Prince Donghai thought about it, the more convinced he became. Fear filled his heart, and an idea suddenly came to him. In two steps, he leapt to the side of a pir. He shouted loudly, ¡°Assassin, this wicked plot of yours and the Empress Dowager will not seed. If you darey a hand on the Emperor, I¡­ I will be like Liu Jie and kill myself against this pir! Let¡¯s see how you would frame me then!¡±

    Even though both were protecting the Emperor with one¡¯s life, Sealbearer Liu Jie had appeared deathly loyal, while Prince Donghai just looked like he was acting shamelessly. Meng E had no reaction while Han Ruziughed. ¡°Assassins tend to be hidden, no? They probably would not be guarding by the side of the target.¡±

    Prince Donghai thought for a moment. ¡°You are too juvenile. The Empress Dowager has set things up to prevent anything unexpected from happening. She must be an assassin.¡± Prince Donghai did not actually want to kill himself against the pir, so he took a step closer to the servant-girl. He said sincerely, ¡°The Graceful Emperor only has us two sons left. If we were to both die, the world would fall into great chaos. The Shang-guan n has not properly established itself, and the Empress Dowager has notpletely controlled the situation. The various lords of Guan-dong are ready to make trouble. Assassin¡­ Big sister, martial artists are people with honor, no? Are you willing to see the people suffer from the chaos? I know that you are not doing this of your own volition. Step away from evil, you still have a chance.¡±

    Meng E still had no reaction. Han Ruzi said, ¡°Hearing you say that, the more I think she is not an assassin.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Prince Donghai red at the Emperor fiercely. ¡°I am trying to save both our lives. You owe me one.¡±

    Meng E suddenly stood up, scaring Prince Donghai into taking two steps back, putting his back against a wall. Han Ruzi¡¯s heart also started pounding. Honestly, he was also not sure what Meng E was trying to do.

    Poof poof poof. In the room which waspletely enclosed, the three lit candles were extinguished, leaving the surroundings inplete darkness.

    [1] A Chinese saying referring to someone who is so useless that he cannot be pushed towards greater heights, like how you can push watery mud up a wall but it will always slide down.

 Chapter 12: Assassin

    Chapter 12: Assassin

    There were three candles in the room: one in the middle of the room beside Han Ruzi, and one each at the door of the eastern and western side-rooms. One of those was near Prince Donghai, while Meng E¡¯s position by the main door was more dimly lit.

    The three remained motionless. There was no wind yet the candles were extinguished at the same time.

    Prince Donghai cried, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The candle by Prince Donghai¡¯s side suddenly came alit, but only for a very short moment, like a sh of lightning which had lost its charge. He let out a second scream, but nothing happened.

    A momentter, the candle near the eastern side-room shed on and then quickly snuffed off. Prince Donghai could not control the terror in his heart, and screamed even louder. But he immediately ced his hand over his mouth. Something strange was happening in the room, and neither screaming nor noble birth would protect him in a time like this.

    In the dark, someone scoffed lightly.

    Prince Donghai did not scream again, but he let out a sound that was something like a whine. A whileter, he said, trembling, ¡°Is there a ghost?¡±

    Han Ruzi was unsure as well. Since he was little, he had heard many ghost stories, and they seemed simr to the current situation. ¡°Meng E, are you still there?¡±

    ¡°You know that servant-girl¡¯s name?!¡± Prince Donghai was rather astonished, and immediately thought that he had uncovered the ¡°truth¡±. He shouted, ¡°She is the ghost! That servant-girl is the ghost! Did you notice, the eunuchs and servant-girls attending to you could not see her! Only the two of us could¡­ This¡­ this is the Empress Dowager¡¯s voodoo!¡±

    The eunuchs and servant-girls always ignored one another when in front of the Emperor, so Han Ruzi did not find it strange at all. Moreover, he had seen Yang Feng speaking to Meng E, so all the more he did not believe that she was a ghost. ¡°Keep quiet, there is someone else in the room.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡­ or something?¡± Prince Donghai was even more frightened, his teeth chattering.

    The candles further away from them came alit, and this time it was not snuffed out. Meng E stood by the side with a contemtive expression.

    Han Ruzi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness you are alright. What was that just now?¡±

    Meng E still refused to speak. Prince Donghai observed her for a while before saying, ¡°Whether you are a person or a ghost, please¡­ Please recognize who your target is. I am the Prince of Donghai, Han Shu. The one sitting over there is the Emperor.¡±

    Meng E swirled around and took a short dagger from her left sleeve. The de was three to four inches long, its hilt about two inches. It could not be held, only sped between the index and middle finger.

    Prince Donghai took in a deep breath. He pressed himself against the wall and kept still. He wanted to run into the side-room but it was too dark inside and he did not dare. As for his threat to hold his own life hostage ¡ª it was long forgotten.

    Meng E quickly walked around the chambers. When she walked by the side-room, Prince Donghai had such a huge fright that he copsed to the ground.

    Meng E¡¯s target was neither him nor the Emperor. After she returned to the doorway, she leapt up and grabbed the beam of the ceiling. She swung two times before jumping back to the ground. She tip-toed forward and then leapt up again. This was repeated three times before she kept still and ced the dagger back in her sleeve.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai were stunned. Meng E was not only adept at martial arts, but had disyed an expertise that they had never seen before. The beam of the ceiling was more than three meters high, and yet she leapt on and off with great ease. Prince Donghai no longer believed that he could team up with Han Ruzi and fight this servant-girl.

    ¡°Rest.¡± Meng E finally spoke a word.

    Prince Donghai slowly got to his feet. He asked cautiously, ¡°So, no assassination tonight?¡±

    Meng E opened the door and left. Han Ruzi discovered that something was off, and he went to the doorway and swiped his hand along the door. As he expected, the part of the door which Meng E hade into contact with was smeared with blood. She was injured.

    Prince Donghai slowly came around to take a look. His voice trembling, he said, ¡°There¡­ there really was an assassin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make spections.¡± Han Ruzi found a piece of paper to clean the blood from his hands. But he actually did believe that there was an assassin just now.

    Before long, four servant-girls walked in, and they went to the eastern and western side-rooms to set the beds.

    Han Ruzi slept in the eastern side-room, and he had a bellyful of questions which he had hoped to ask Meng E. But it was another servant-girl who stayed around this night, and she only answered ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°No¡± to every one of the Emperor¡¯s questions. It was as though she did not even know who Meng E was.

    Someone knocked on the door, and the person entered without waiting for leave. It was Prince Donghai, who also had not fallen asleep. He said to the servant-girl who sat up, ¡°Lie down. This is none of your business.¡± He then crept to Han Ruzi¡¯s bedside and asked softly, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I guessed that you would also not be able to sleep. It was truly too¡­¡± Prince Donghai turned around in the dark and said in the direction of the couch. ¡°You, leave. Your services are not required tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah??¡± The servant-girl asked in confusion.

    ¡°What are you ah-ing about? I am the Emperor¡¯s attendant, of course I can take care of His Majesty. Moreover¡­ We are to discuss important matters of state. How can a lowly servant-girl eavesdrop on our conversation?¡±

    This was just an ordinary servant-girl, and she was scared by Prince Donghai¡¯s words. All she could do was to make her way out of the room in the dark, and guard the door, not daring to go too far.

    Prince Donghai was satisfied. He sat by the bedside and said seriously, ¡°I have thought things through and I finally understand a little.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think Meng E is a ghost anymore?¡± Han Ruzi said with amusement.

    ¡°A ghost would not jump around like her. They would just float around, like the wind. Woo~~¡± Prince Donghai made the eerie sound of wind, but he realized that the Emperor was not scared. ¡°That servant-girl is a person, and she is also a martial arts expert. But that is strange, how can there be such a person in the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Can the pce not have martial experts?¡±

    ¡°Of course it can! But they are mostly men, and they would definitely not pose as servant-girls. At the Ancestral Temple, the servant-girl apanying the Grand Consort was very strange, she appeared to be a man in disguise. Plus these two people are prone to acting out of line; they don¡¯t seem like they belong in the pce.¡±

    ¡°I think so as well.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have already exined it so of course you think so as well. The crux is not about the two of them, nor about you. It is about me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Mm. Why am I kept in the pce? Of course it is not because of what you said. Why did the Empress Dowager make me your attendant? Why was I sent here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Ruzi was a fond listener of stories, so he did not mind pushing the story along with his queries.

    ¡°To protect you.¡±

    ¡°You can protect me?¡±

    ¡°I cannot protect you, but my existence can protect you.¡±

    Han Ruzi was a clever youth, but he was still confused. ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Prince Donghai got onto the bed and sat cross-legged, his mood quite excited. ¡°The Empress Dowager must surely be thinking this: The Cui n is not willing to give up the throne, so they would surely send someone to assassinate the Emperor, which is you. So to protect her puppet, she sent me here. After all, the Cui n would surely not kill me.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°What you say seems to make a bit of sense?¡±

    ¡°A bit of sense? It makes a whole lot of sense! It exins everything!¡±

    By now, Han Ruzi had gotten up as well. ¡°So the candles just now ¡ª that was an assassin sent by your Cui n?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Prince Donghai got closer to Han Ruzi. ¡°You are as stupid as the Empress Dowager. She is wrong ¡ª my Cui n could not possibly send an assassin. That is what is so strange about the whole matter: that strange servant-girl¡­¡±

    ¡°She is called Meng E, and she isn¡¯t strange at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me, I¡¯m trying to guide your thinking.¡± Prince Donghai thumped the mattress a few times, speaking agitatedly. ¡°Why was the servant-girl so calm after she discovered the assassin? She should have shouted loudly, calling for the pce guards. That would have been a great opportunity to strike against the Cui n! Regardless of who had actually sent the assassin, the Cui n could be med for it!¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes only had the Cui n, so in his eyes, every conspiracy was targeted at the Cui n, and by extension, him.

    ¡°Meng E did not shout loudly because she did not manage to catch the assassin¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, the key is here. Why was the assassin not caught? Since the Empress Dowager anticipated that there would be an assassin, she should have made ample preparations.¡± Prince Donghai said frantically.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ Just wait and see. The Empress Dowager has a master n. For all we know, it might be pandemonium outside. We are just here in ignorance of what is going on. The Empress Dowager wishes to use this move to get rid of dissidents, but the Cui n is not so easy to be trifled with.¡±

    Han Ruzi kept silent for quite a while. Prince Donghai asked sullenly, ¡°And what are you thinking of?¡±

    ¡°I am thinking that¡­ The assassin might have been sent by your Cui n¡­¡±

    ¡°I said no, that means no!¡± Prince Donghai said furiously.

    Han Ruzi remained unmoved and continued, ¡°I am also thinking that¡­ Other than the Cui n, there must be other reasons for why the Empress Dowager guessed that there would be an assassin tonight.¡±

    ¡°What reasons?¡±

    ¡°Like, before now, there were other assassinations that happened within the pce.¡±

    Prince Donghai was aghast. ¡°You mean¡­ Our father and older brother¡­¡±

    ¡°The Graceful Emperor was on the throne for only three years, while the previous Emperor was on the throne for only a few months. Surely that is not normal. How was their health?¡± Han Ruzi was not close to his father or older brother, and he could not bring himself to call them father or older brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Imperial Brother, but Lord Father was definitely in good health. Just a few months before he ascended to the throne, he had even taken me out hunting. But one cannot be too sure. Illnesses like andslide,[1] one never knows¡­ No, no, you are thinking too much. Assassinate the Emperor? Not just one? Impossible. If it were so easy to murder the Emperor, the Chu Empire would have long been overthrown.¡± Prince Donghai had to refute Han Ruzi, otherwise it would increasingly sound like the Cui n¡¯s conspiracy.

    Han Ruzi thought that it did seem quite easy to murder him. He was not dead only because the time was not right and the Empress Dowager did not want him to die too soon.

    The assassin seemed to be lurking somewhere in the darkness, and the two fell silent. The surroundings grew quieter, and the atmosphere grew more frightening. Han Ruzi said, ¡°Has there ever been an unluckier Emperor than me? It seems like everyone wants to kill me.¡±

    ¡°If I were Emperor, such things would surely not happen. The Cui n would protect me zealously, and would hide nothing from me.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly thought of something that Yang Feng had said. ¡°Our grandfather, the Martial Emperor¡­ He too had run into danger in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How do you know? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just happened to hear someone mentioning it.¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s thoughts had already gone distant.

    ¡°You¡­ You are overthinking it. Where would so many assassinse from? This is just an anomaly. And it very well might be an anomaly arranged by the Empress Doawger.¡± Prince Donghai refused to ept Han Ruzi¡¯s line of thinking, and continuously shook his head.

    Han Ruzi also did not wish to continue specting. Instead of doing so, he might as well remain ignorant. Hence hey down to go to sleep, but he remained restless and could not fall asleep.

    Prince Donghai remained by the corner of the bed. Every so often, he would mutter, ¡°What is the Empress Dowager¡¯s n?¡±

    After some time, while the two of them were in a state of quasi-slumber, someone knocked the door sharply. Prince Donghai was terrified and he rushed to hide behind Han Ruzi. But he quickly realized that the Emperor¡¯s side was the most dangerous ce, so he quickly ran to a corner of the room.

    ¡°It is time, Your Majesty.¡± It was Yang Feng¡¯s voice ringing from outside the door.

    [1] The Chinese saying ¡°illnesses like andslide, but goes like reeling silk¡± describes how one falls sick quickly like a mountain suddenly copsing, but one recovers slowly and delicately, like reeling raw silk from the cocoons of silkworms.

 Chapter 13: Soldiers in the Palace

    Chapter 13: Soldiers in the Pce

    Outside the door, the area was brightly lit. On the walkway stood heavily armored soldiers, leaving only a narrow passageway. Even Prince Donghai, who had seen his share of grandiose scenes, was stunned. He stopped moving, and refused to walk out of the doorway. He grabbed Han Ruzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°These are not pce guards.¡±

    Han Ruzi was rather hesitant as well. During his ascension the previous day, he had seenrge batches of ceremonial guards, They were at quite a distance, and all he could see were colorful banners, feathered helmets, armor and weapons all bunched together, like a sea ofnterns. They were symbols of prestige but were not fearsome.

    The batch of soldiers standing in front of him were different. The armor tes nged aggressively, the des and spears glistening under thenterns. Even though the weapons were more than ten steps away, they felt like they were just about to reach his chest. Just over a hundred men, and they looked more ferocious than thousands of ceremonial guards.

    ¡°They are here to protect Your Majesty,¡± said Yang Feng as he escorted the Emperor out of the door.

    Prince Donghai hurriedly caught up. He did not want to be left alone at a time like this. He felt great unease, and he no longer cared if Yang Feng could hear him. He said to Han Ruzi, ¡°They are from the military camps outside of the city. I don¡¯t know if they are the Northern or Southern army ¡ª Ah! It must be the Southern Army! The Empress Dowager has dispatched her older brother¡¯s armies! Just as I said¡­¡±

    The soldiers numbered more than the hundred present. The entire Imperial Pce had be a military camp. There were squadrons of soldiers patrolling and guarding the entire pce. The usual eunuchs and servant-girls were nowhere to be seen.

    Prince Donghai was nearly paralyzed in fear. He required two eunuchs to support him to move forward. Han Ruzi was initially rather afraid as well, but he quickly recovered. Regardless of what Yang Feng meant by ¡°it is time¡±, he did not care. As he made his way, he looked at the way people were looking at him. The soldiers were different from the people of the pce ¡ª their eyes clearly disyed what they were thinking. Some were doubtful, some were curious; some were respectful, some were excited.

    Amidst these soldiers, maybe there were others like Liu Jie, only that they had not had the opportunity to demonstrate their loyalty. Harboring such hopes, Han Ruzi¡¯s every step was steady, and he declined assistance from the eunuchs.

    The entourage quickly made their way to the Empress Dowager¡¯s quarters. There were even more soldiers gathered here, formingyers uponyers, surrounding the entire grounds. Han Ruzi felt like he had to squeeze through the crowd.

    Soldiers were arrayed in formation in the courtyard. Under the roof of the main doorway, stood a general covered in armor. Once he saw the Emperor, he knelt down clumsily with the assistance of his soldiers. ¡°This subject has beente in rescuing Your Majesty and begs for forgiveness.¡±

    Han Ruzi knew that it was not his ce to speak. Indeed, Yang Feng who had not left his side said loudly, ¡°Rise, General. The General is armored, and may adopt military formalities.¡±

    The General gave his thanks, and rose, again with the assistance of his soldiers.

    When Han Ruzi walked past him, he recognized that this was the Empress Dowager¡¯s older brother, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, Shang-guan Xu. Prince Donghai¡¯s guess was right ¡ª these were indeed soldiers from the Southern Army.

    There were several people in the room, but no soldiers. On the central couch sat Grand Consort Shang-guan. Han Ruzi was also sent to the counch to sit, not far from the Grand Consort. Zuo Ji led six eunuchs to guard the door to the eastern room. The Empress Dowager was still unwilling to make an appearance. Jing Yao and ten other eunuchs were scattered around the area; Sealbearer Liu Jie was one of them. All of them wore a severe expression.

    Other than that, there were two eunuchs and two servant-girls standing guard at the corner. They were highly inconspicuous. When Han Ruzi saw them, he felt that it was very possible that they were the same type of people as Meng E. Their simrities were that they almost never looked at other people, and they always seemed to be looking at nowhere. It looked like they were respectful, but they were actually guarding against unexpected events.

    Meng E was nowhere to be seen.

    Prince Donghai stood next to the Emperor. His face was pale and he did not dare speak a word.

    Yang Feng stood in the front side of the Emperor. He remained silent as well. Even though there were many people in the room, it was still unusually quiet. At least Shang-guan Xu had kowtowed to the Emperor. These people had forgone even the appearance of formality. The Emperor quietly entered, and quietly sat down, no one paying him any attention.

    Outside the room, the sun was rising. Inside the room, candles were running out. The quiet atmosphere was finally broken when Grand Marshal Shang-guan Xu entered. He began the motions of kowtowing to the Emperor and the Grand Consort, but Jing Yao and another eunuch hurriedly supported his arms.

    Grand Consort Shang-guan said to her brother, ¡°General Shang-guan may dispense with formality.¡±

    Shang-guan Xu stood still sping his fist. ¡°Chancellor Yin Wuhai, Grand Tutor Cui Hong, Chief Commander Han Xing, Chief Censor of the Right Shen Mingzhi have entered the pce as ordered.¡±

    Prince Donghai could hardly contain his excitement. As long as Uncle Cui Hong was here, he was not afraid of anything.

    The Grand Consort nodded, and Jing Yao went to the door to announce the entrance of the senior officials.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai was the first to enter. His steps were unsteady and his head full of sweat. Once he entered he quickly knelt and knocked his head while facing the couch and the eastern room. He said, trembling, ¡°This official deserves death! This official deserves death!¡±

    The other senior officials were behind him, and they also followed suit, kneeling down and pleading mea culpa.

    The Grand Consort was not her usual gentle self. Her expression was cold and she kept silent. The eunuchs did not give leave to the senior officials to rise. The Chancellor and the others could only keep kneeling, not daring to even raise their head.

    In less than a day, Shang-guan Xu was no longer that rising star who was trembling at unexpected urrences. He held military authority, and was the first to enter the pce to rescue the Emperor. His expression was icy as he leaned on his sword at the door way, as though he was the warden of the four senior officials.

    It was not just these few who had received an edict ordering them to enter the pce. Before long, there were ten senior officials who entered, all kneeling behind the Chancellor. The Minister of Personnel, Feng Ju, waster than the rest was for some reason or another. This man in his fifties actually started weeping in front of everyone as he undid his headgear and begged for heavy punishment.

    There were two other officials who, for some reason, also felt that they hadmitted grave sins. Bangs sounded as they knocked their heads on the ground, their foreheads bleeding.

    Han Ruzi watched this scene in shock. This was not what he expected from the pirs of the Imperial Court. Even if the senior officials could not be brave like Liu Jie, they should at least maintain some dignity. But looking around, all he saw were trembling backs and sweaty heads.

    The Grand Consort nodded lightly. Jing Yao got the message, and with a gesture, ordered the eunuchs to help the senior officials up. He then said, ¡°My Lords, do not be in a hurry to beg for forgiveness. His Majesty has but ascended for one day, and there was already an assassination attempt. The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart is burning with worry. When she heard the news, she summoned the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army to enter the pce to conduct aplete search. Three hundred¡­¡±

    Jing Yao looked at a eunuch who quietly said, ¡°384.¡±

    ¡°Mm, 384 people have been arrested. From what we currently know, the assassination attempt was premeditated. The pce must be investigated, but we must investigate outside the pce as well! We must find the mastermind of this plot! As the saying goes, soldiers are maintained for a thousand days to be used at a crucial hour. His Majesty has encountered danger and the country is in peril. What solutions may Your Lordships proffer?¡±

    Whether they were sincere or not, all the senior officials disyed expressions ofplete shock. Chancellor Yin Wuhai took the lead as every official denounced the treasonous assassin.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s shock, however, was very real. The strange happenings of the night before had only happened six hours ago. He did not even see the shadow of any assassin, yet it had caused such arge ruckus. Not only did an army enter the pce, nearly four hundred people were arrested.

    Prince Donghai had said that the Empress Dowager had a grand n, but the extent of her ns was beyond Han Ruzi¡¯s imagination.

    After the senior official¡¯s denunciations, Chancellor Yin Wuhai finally said something useful. ¡°By the grace of the ancestors of Great Chu, His Majesty did not meet with any harm. Could Your Majesty describe what had happened?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I¡­ We¡­¡± Han Ruzi was not so scared as to not be able to speak. It was just that he felt like he should be highly cautious at a time like this and say as little as possible. This was what Yang Feng had always reminded him to do.

    Prince Donghai who was by the side found his opportunity. Ever since he saw his uncle Cui Hong, he grew ever more bold. ¡°His Majesty is overwhelmed with shock, so let me exin. It happenedst night at second watch.[1] His Majesty and I were discussing matters of state, when the three candles in the room were extinguished. Cold winds blew as shadows danced¡­¡±

    Everyone focused their attention on Prince Donghai, including Han Ruzi. Prince Donghai¡¯s descriptions were vivid and riveting, as though there were more than one assassin, maybe many. ording to him, the Emperor was shocked out of his wits,pletely relying on Prince Donghai¡¯s fearlessness and calmmand of the situation, calling upon the guards and fighting off the assassins. The officials were so taken that they cried out, ¡°Long live!¡±

    Prince Donghai finished his narration. Jing Yao came forward and said simply, ¡°The Empress Dowager made a prompt decision and she ordered everyone in the pce to stay still. Everyone had to ount for their whereabouts at the relevant time, and anyone with fewer than two alibis were suspects. At the same time, the Southern Army was summoned and all pce guards were checked. We are questioning the suspects now, and we should hear confessions soon.¡±

    Jing Yao had just finished speaking when there was a noise from outside the room. Shang-guan Xu sent someone to check, and when he was informed, he said gravely, ¡°One of the assassin¡¯s aplices has confessed.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Grand Tutor Cui Hong blurted out, but realized his mistake and quickly added, ¡°The Empress Dowager is wise, and General Shang-guan is swift. This assassin¡­ must have been taken byplete surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°A pity that we did not catch the assassin, only several aplices. Two of themmitted suicide on the spot, while three were captured, one of whom has confessed.¡± Shang-guan Xu did not take offense to Cui Hong¡¯s words.

    Cui Hon grew increasingly uneasy as he nodded repeatedly in agreement.

    ¡°Have we found out the identity of the assassin?¡± asked Grand Consort Shang-guan.

    Shang-guan Xu nodded, but did not reply immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°The assassin had stayed hidden in the pce for many years, with many deep ties. May His Majesty and the Empress Dowager grant me discretionary powers to root the traitors out.¡±

    All Han Ruzi could do was to grunt in acknowledgement. Grand Consort Shang-guan had already spoken on behalf of the Empress Dowager. ¡°General, you have free reign to get things done.¡±

    Shang-guan Xu swept a look at the ten-odd eunuchs in the room. Everyone was nervous, including the Director of Pce Attendants, Jing Yao, as well as the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted eunuch Zuo Ji.

    Shang-guan Xu did not make any usations, but with a gesture, two heavily armored officers entered and quietly made their way through the crowd of officials. They grabbed Sealbearer Liu Jie¡¯s arms and started dragging him out of the room.

    ¡°This is a mistake! You have made a mistake! I have nothing to do with the assassin! I don¡¯t even know who the assassin is!¡± Liu Jiu only realized what was happening when he was dragged to the door.

    Han Ruzi could no longer tolerate matters. He stood up and said, ¡°Hold on. We have something to say.¡±

    [1] ording to ancient Chinese timekeeping, this would be the time from 9pm to 11pm.

 Chapter 14: Learning

    Chapter 14: Learning

    The Emperor had spoken suddenly. This was more shocking than Sealbearer Liu Jie being dragged away by soldiers. Yang Feng turned around forcefully but it was already toote.

    Han Ruzi did not want to sit quietly by the sidelines. He knew that he was just a puppet, without any authority or power, and no one wouldply with his words. But he still wanted to say something for Liu Jie, because this eunuch had once handed him the Imperial Seal. Even if it was just political theatre, it should have a proper beginning and end.

    ¡°We¡­ wish to know who was the assassin, and why the assassination was carried out. Sealbearer Liu is a servant of the Imperial Pce, let us question him here. Your Lordships¡­ also have the right to know the truth.¡±

    It was as though an undercurrent surged through the room. Gazes were darting around, sleeves were undting, mouths seemed to begin speaking before being shut¡­ Han Ruzi was nervous but also found the situationical. After nobody responded for a time, he sat down and looked down. ¡°Of course, this is just my¡­ Our ignorant opinion¡­¡±

    Zuo Ji, who was guarding the door to the side room, leaned in to listen for a moment before announcing loudly, ¡°The Empress Dowager has issued an edict: The Emperor¡¯s words are correct. Liu Jie shall be questioned here immediately. The truth must be uncovered.¡±

    Once the Empress Dowager had spoken, nobody raised any opposition. Everyone was relieved. Shang-guan Xu summoned a clerk to read out the confession of the assassin¡¯s aplice.

    The clerk was from the Southern Army. He had never expected to one day speak before the Emperor and the senior officials. He was deeply nervous and knelt on the ground, his voice constantly trembling, as though he was the one who was the assassin¡¯s aplice. ¡°Traitor¡­ Shen Sanhua, forty¡­ forty three years old¡­ From Linzhi of Qi Princedom, height¡­¡±

    Shang-guan Xu grew impatient. ¡°Forgo these trivialities. Just state the contents of his confession.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The clerk then continued, ¡°The traitor Shen Sanhua has said, ¡®In the Summer of Year 35 of the Zhong-miao era of the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, Qiu Jizu entered the pce and gave me five taels of fine silver and asked me to take care of him¡¯ ¡ª Your Majesty, Your Lordships, Qiu Jizu is the name of the assassin ¡ª ¡®From then on, Qiu Jizu would send me gifts from time to time. Over ten years, these gifts amounted to around 340 taels of fine silver. Following my rmendations, Qiu Jizu has held positions at the Laundry Department, Imperial Stables, and Office of Seals. On the 15th of this month, Qiu Jizu said to me¡­ said to me¡­¡¯¡±

    ¡°Speak clearly. Just say what he said.¡± Shang-guan Xu said encouragingly.

    ¡°Ah? My lord, the traitor Shen Sanhua said ¡®said to me¡¯ twice.¡± The clerk was too nervous, so he had literally ¡°said what he said¡±.

    Shang-guan Xu¡¯s face reddened. He bowed to the Emperor and the Grand Consort and said, ¡°The confession is long and tedious. I suggest that a senior official read out the essential portions.¡±

    The Grand Consort agreed. ¡°May Chancellor Yin read the confession.¡±

    Yin Wuhai dodderingly received the confession. He flipped through the pages of confession, his actions seemed stiffed but he actually read through very quickly. The more than ten pages of confession was quickly read, and his facial expression suddenly changed starkly. He lifted up his head and looked around, finally looking at the Grand Consort. He said formally, ¡°The assassin Qiu Jizu told Shen Sanhua that he had infiltrated the Imperial Pce upon orders from the Prince of Qi. For ten years, all the bribe monies were paid for by the Prince of Qi. One month ago, he received orders to assassinate the new Emperor and cause chaos within the pce, so that the Prince of Qi can seize the opportunity to rise up in rebellion!¡±

    Once these words were said, the entire room was in shock. The officials abandoned etiquette and started discussing amongst themselves, talking about the ¡°Prince of Qi¡±. Only Han Ruzi was an exception. After the room had quietened down, he asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Sealbearer Liu Ji? Did he receive bribes from the assassin?¡±

    Chancellor Yin Quhai bowed to the Emperor, before looking towards eunuch Liu Jie. He said coldly, ¡°The confession does not state whether Liu Jie had received bribes. But yesterday afternoon, Liu Jie caused such a ruckus in the Hall of Diligent Administration, trying to sow discord between Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager, and then that very night Qiu Jizu performed his assassination attempt. If he had seeded, the Empress Dowager would be med for regicide, how insidious!¡±

    Liu Jie¡¯s face grew pale as he kept silent. Many years of experience told him that it would be difficult to avoid death. He lifted his head proudly, ¡°Qiu Jizu was a menialborer of the Office of Seals. If he was truly the assassin, then this subject is guilty of negligence and is willing to die for his sins. But I bear no ounce of treason in my heart, the sun and the moon may bear witness to my absolute loyalty, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi was thinking about how to use his very limited authority to protect Liu Jie, when amotion began outside. People were shouting loudly, ¡°Assassin!¡± The assassin actually appeared during the day ¡ª all the officials were shocked. Shang-guan Xu strode out of the door, resoundingly dispatchingmands aftermands.

    The Grand Consort said to Yang Feng, ¡°Take the Emperor away from here.¡±

    Yang Feng bowed inpliance. He grabbed the Emperor¡¯s wrist, and pulled him into the western side-room. Prince Donghai started to follow but stopped. He realized that this was a Heaven-sent opportunity and walked towards his uncle Cui Hong amidst the chaos.

    The western side-room had two people. One was Meng E, guarding the window; the other was the ugly servant-girl who had protected the Grand Consort at the Ancestral Temple, standing quietly in a corner like a forgotten statue. The two of them paid no respects to the Emperor, and also totally ignored Yang Feng.

    ¡°Will Sealbearer Liu be killed?¡± Han Ruzi asked. He also ignored the two servant-girls.

    ¡°If Your Majesty continues to stand up for him, Liu Jie was surely die.¡± Yang Feng said sternly, also ignoring the two.

    It was noisy outside but Han Ruzi was not worried about an assassin. ¡°I don¡¯t think Liu Jie is a bad person. He¡­¡±

    Yang Feng interrupted the Emperor and spoke even more sternly. ¡°I have said this before. Those who need protection from Your Majesty, are not worth Your Majesty¡¯s protection. If Your Majesty wishes to act on whims and fancies, you may do so without consulting my opinion. If Your Majesty wishes to make farsighted ns for the future, you must use farsighted subordinates. Liu Jie can be said to be brave for protecting the Imperial Seal alone, but he is not whom Your Majesty needs at the moment.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stumped. Only after a while did he say, ¡°Will I still have the opportunity to use brave men like Liu Jie?¡±

    ¡°¡±Do not ask for promises from anyone.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s tone became more gentle. ¡°What Your Majesty needs to do is to wait quietly. If no opportunity arises, nobody can help Your Majesty. If an opportunity arises, Your Majesty must be able to seize it.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned his head towards Meng E. ¡°Like her?¡±

    Meng E was adept at waiting, remaining stoic to everything around her.

    Yang Feng nodded and was about to turn and leave but Han Ruzi called out. ¡°Hold on. Tell me something.¡±

    ¡°Do ask, Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi kept silent for a while. Everything he said here would be conveyed to the ears of the Empress Dowager but he had to ask. ¡°Was there really an assassin? Does Prince Qi truly intend to rebel?¡±

    ¡°If Your Majesty wishes to know the truth, it would be pointless to ask me. I do not know more than the others. Your Majesty might wish to think about other matters. When a neighbor¡¯s house catches fire, those with the ability may carry a bucket to help. Those without the ability should take care of his own house. Even plundering the burning house might be a viable option.¡± Yang Feng paused for a moment. ¡°It was because of Prince Qi that Your Majesty sessfully ascended to the throne.¡±

    Han Ruzi red in shock. He did not know what Yang Feng meant.

    ¡°When the previous Emperor passed away, both Your Majesty and Prince Donghai could have ascended. There was no decision for a number of days. I went to speak with Cui Hong, then Grand Marshal of the Southern Army. I told him that there were reports that Prince Qi was mustering an army, intending to rise up in the name of ¡®supporting the Imperial n and eliminating Imperial Inws¡¯.[1] If the throne remained vacant, the Imperial Court would be unstable, and the Cui n would be in trouble. Cui Hong was therefore convinced to voluntarily hand over the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal of office, allowing Shang-guan Xu to take over as Grand Marshal of the Southern Army. With her brother¡¯s assistance in the Imperial Court, the Empress Dowager was sufficiently secured to let you ascend to the throne.¡±

    The contents of the backroom deal between the Cui n and the Empress Dowager was surely more than this, but Han Ruzi did not probe further. He understood one thing: Yang Feng was one who would plunder a burning house, and the house was currently burning. ¡°Attendant Yang, do forgive me. I will no longer act foolishly.¡±

    The Emperor disyed a level of self-awareness unusual for his age, and that was what Yang Feng admired. ¡°It is not yet time for Your Majesty to take action. Let me carve a path for Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi agreed, faintly feeling like the two of them had made a deal.

    Yang Feng was like a busy broker, going back and forth between various factions and stakeholders, helping each side achievepromise with one another. Han Ruzi was a little puzzled. Yang Feng had gone to such lengths to get himself involved, yet what was his aim?

    The door opened, and a reluctant Prince Donghai walked in. ¡°The assassin hasmitted suicide, leaving no further evidence. How convenient¡­¡± He saw Meng E and the other servant-girl, and quickly kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°May Your Majesty listen more and speak less.¡± Having said that, Yang Feng returned to the noisy crowd. The Emperor had to quietly wait for an opportunity, while he had to plunge headfirst into the storm.

    ¡°Yang Feng is so insolent! How dare he speak to the Emperor in such a lecturing fashion. Are you not angry?¡± Comparatively, Prince Donghai¡¯s tone was actually more disrespectful. ¡°There is nothing much to listen out for. Prince Qi is not a good person, indicting him for assassination and rebellion would not be unjust. Now we shall see whether he dares rise up in rebellion. The pce is so disorganized, and the assassin was quite strong! He managed to kill seven guards, and made it through three gates beforemitting suicide. And he had hidden in the pce for a full ten years! And during this time, three Emperors had died¡­ Heh heh, best of luck to you.¡±

    After finding out that the Empress Dowager had not acted against the Cui n, Prince Donghai was a lot more rxed.

    Han Ruzi did not respond. He was listening: listening to the sounds outside. He understood what Yang Feng meant by his final words: the opportunity may never arise, but in the event that it does, he must make sure that he would be apetent Emperor. From now onwards, he needed to use every chance he had to learn the art of rulership.

    Assassination, rebellion, the Imperial n, Imperial Inws, senior officials¡­ The Chu Empire was faced with grave danger, and the chaos outside was the perfect material for his study.

    Han Ruzi could tell that a few senior officials were acting. Their panic and angry denunciations were aimed at avoiding responsibility. They were waiting for others to make the decisions, while they could act opportunistically. Jing Yao and the other eunuchs were acting with empty bravado, constantly mentioning the Empress Dowager, desperately trying to prove that they were most trustworthy people, having nothing to do with the assassin and Liu Jie.

    Han Ruzi had a sudden epiphany. The person he should pay attention to was not any senior official or eunuch, but the Empress Dowager residing in the eastern side-room. At this moment, she had a rebellion on her hands, the Shang-guan n had not yet fully established itself, while the senior officials were torn by dissension and discord¡­ The measures she had avable were not many.

    If it was me, what would I do? Han Ruzi thought while listening. He realized that it was truly a difficult position.

    Prince Donghai by now had found a ce to sit. In his opinion, matters were simple. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what they are arguing about. Just send a great general with an army of a hundred thousand. That would be sufficient to suppress the princedom of Qi. Prince Qi had just failed in his assassination, I would guess that he would not even dare rise up. More likely that he wouldmit suicide.¡±

    ¡°How would you know whether the general that you send would attack Prince Qi or join forces with him?¡± Han Ruzi said what he was wondering.

    Prince Donghai creased his eyebrows. ¡°Then send more generals and have them supervise one another. Or send Shang-guan Xu. He is the Empress Dowager¡¯s brother, surely he can be trusted. Unfortunately he is just a fake general with no idea how to fight a war.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. The Empress Dowager would not dispatch her own older brother, nor would she dispatch a bunch of untrustworthy generals.

    The room outside suddenly grew quiet. An unfamiliar female voice sounded. ¡°We cannot confirm Prince Qi¡¯s treason based on a one-sided confession. Grand Tutor Cui is a veteran of the military, and a respected general of the Empire. May Grand Tutor Cui lead an army to the Princedom of Qi to investigate the truth.¡±

    Prince Donghai leapt up from his seat and growled. ¡°The Empress Dowager is sending my uncle to attack Qi? She¡­ What is she thinking?¡±

    Han Ruzi immediately realized the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions.

    [1] A reference to rtives of the Emperor by marriage. For example, in this story, Cui Hong (as brother of one of the Emperor¡¯s consorts) and Shang-guan Xu (as brother of the Empress Dowager) are both Imperial Inws. It is amon theme in Chinese history for Imperial Inws to gain a lot of power when the woman from their n bes an Empress Dowager while the new Emperor is still a child, since an ambitious Empress Dowager would have to rely on her own family to control the Imperial Court.

 Chapter 15: Being Crafty to Save a Person

    Chapter 15: Being Crafty to Save a Person

    The debate outside was still ongoing. Grand Tutor Cui Hong had a hundred reasons for refusing the heavy responsibility being foisted on him. On the other hand, the other senior officials fully endorsed sending Cui Hong, as though there was no other man more capable than him.

    Prince Donghai pressed his side tightly against the door. After listening for a while, he stepped back a few steps and rubbed his chin, thinking deeply with creased eyebrows. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s move is truly insidious. On the surface, it looks like she is tackling Prince Qi, but she is actually using the opportunity to send my uncle out of the Capital, leaving the entire Cui n behind as hostages. Indeed, this kills two birds with one stone¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°This is not killing two birds with one stone. My guess is that the Empress Dowager is making overtures of goodwill to Grand Tutor Cui, hoping to resolve matters with him.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± Prince Donghai unhappily gave Han Ruzi a side-re. ¡°What do you know. Political conflicts are more intense than fights on the battlefield. The Cui n and the Shang-guan n¡­ Forget it, you¡¯re unable to understand. You don¡¯t even know what the Empress Dowager looks like, yet here you are trying to guess her intentions. What a joke.¡±

    Being separated by only a door, Han Ruzi truly did want to take a look at what the Empress Dowager who held his life in her hands looked like. But he remained where he was, following Yang Feng¡¯s instruction to listen more and speak less. Even after bearing the brunt of Prince Donghai¡¯s sneers, he said nothing in reply.

    The debate outside continued to go on. The Empress Dowager gave many favorable concessions to Cui Hong ¡ª more soldiers, more authority, even giving Cui Hong full discretion to act in the Princedom of Qi. Cui Hong was finally unable to continue declining the appointment, but one could tell that he was very reluctant, with many suspicions in his heart.

    ¡°How can Uncle agree to this?¡± Prince Donghai was anxious in the side-room and paced around. ¡°Once he is gone, the Empress Dowager will act against the Cui n. It would not matter how many soldiers he has outside the Capital. No way, I have to go warn him.¡±

    Prince Donghai opened the door and left, closing the door behind him. Han Ruzi could only see a mass of heads and could not see the Empress Dowager.

    Suppressing the Princedom of Qi was not simply a matter of naming amanding general. Should diplomacy be attempted before force? Should the army make a beeline to the pce of Prince Qi? The senior officials were not in agreement, and there were many other details to discuss. From whence should the expeditionary army be mustered, which minor lords should be won over, which should be guarded against etc.

    Unfamiliar names of ces, officials and other people, as well as many events of the past, were mentioned. Han Ruzi could not remember everything. Only after listening for a while, did he put the pieces of the puzzle together, gaining some superficial understanding of the state of the Chu Empire.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    From the look of things, the cause of disaster was fermented by the Martial Emperor. In hister years, he was highly paranoid. He refused to appointed a Crown Prince, and at the same time, gave every son a little bit of hope. After the Graceful Emperor seeded to the throne, these seeds of hope became seeds of rebellion. The Graceful Emperor wanted to handle these threats, but unfortunately he was unable to do so within the three years he reigned, having many other matters to address.

    The matters the senior officials were discussing became more and more mundane. Han Ruzi found a chair to sit. After thinking for a while, he still believed that the Empress Dowager was signaling goodwill and not nning to harm the Cui n.

    He felt a little dizzy. Yang Feng¡¯s task for him was too difficult, much too difficult for a thirteen year old youth. Han Ruzi rested with his eyes closed for a while, before looking at Meng E standing by the window. He smiled and said, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    Perhaps it was because there were others in the room, hence Meng E seemed colder than usual. After a while, she said curtly, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Han Ruzi took out a paper bag from his inner chest pocket. He ced it on the table and opened it. Inside were the osmanthus cakes he had kept from dinner. He took a piece and said to Meng E and the other servant-girl. ¡°You two must be hungry as well.¡±

    Meng E looked away.

    ¡°You should at least fill your stomachs. The people outside are very busy, and will not think about us for a while.¡± Han Ruzi smiled at the servant-girl by the corner.

    Meng E was about to speak, but the other servant-girl spoke first with a rough voice. She was indeed actually a man ¡ª very possibly an uncastrated man. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t listen to him. We¡¯re not from the pce, so we don¡¯t need to curry favor with the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°So you are brothers and sisters. What¡¯s your name?¡± Han Ruzi was determined to carry on the conversation. He had things to ask.

    The man made a half-step forward, his gaze icy cold. ¡°Save your tricks for someone else. We do not get involved in pce politics.¡±

    ¡°Are you not protecting me?¡±

    ¡°We are just doing as ordered.¡±

    ¡°Whose orders?¡±

    The man took another half-step forward. Meng E by the window interjected, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid.¡±

    The man did not think so. ¡°What have you been hearing from Yang Feng? This ambitious child is a young wolf, no different from any other person in the pce. If he were to hold power, he would just be yet another imbecile on the throne.¡±

    Meng E did not speak anymore. Han Ruzi was shocked. If the Meng siblings hated the Imperial Pce so much, why did they be pce guards?

    ¡°I am just an imbecile who wishes to survive.¡± Han Ruzi was not angered, but instead weed Brother Meng¡¯s forthrightness. ¡°Just like you, I do not like the Imperial Pce. I would rather live my life with Mother in some backwater street. If I had a choice, I would not hesitate in rejecting being Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s words were not entirely sincere. He did like being Emperor a little. But a true Emperor. Compared to being an Emperor in name only, having to face constant life threatening dangers, he would indeed rather be a simplemoner.

    ¡°Learning the art of rulership just a moment ago, and now you don¡¯t want to be Emperor?¡± Brother Meng looked at his sister. ¡°The people in the pce are all crafty. You must always be careful, and never¡­¡±

    Someone opened the door and Brother Meng retreated to the wall, resuming his statue-like status.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Prince Donghai saw the osmanthus cakes on the table and strode towards it, grabbing and handful and stuffing them in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m starving! Everyone is discussing Prince Qi, while forgetting a proper prince like me.¡±

    ¡°Did you speak to Grand Tutor Cui?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Prince Donghai shook his head and swallowed the food in his mouth. ¡°I did not need to. My uncle and I know each other well. Just one nce and he understood what I had to say. He is negotiating with the Empress Dowager now. If she wants my uncle to risk his life going out to the field, she better not be nning the ploy of ¡®diverting the tiger away from his mountain¡¯. Even if the tiger leaves the mountain, the mountain remains the territory of the tiger.¡±

    The voices outside were quieter than before and could not be heard clearly. Han Ruzi thought about what was happening outside, and said to Prince Donghai, ¡°You should get your uncle to take Liu Jie with him.¡±

    ¡°Liu Jie? He¡¯s a dead man ¡ª what¡¯s the point of taking him? You don¡¯t understand such matters, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Prince Donghai shook the teapot on the table and found that it was empty. He spoke to the two silent servant-girls. ¡°It seems like it would be impossible to get you two to do some work. Tsk, where did the Empress Dowager find such servants? How¡­ self-indulgent.¡±

    Han Ruzi leaned closer to Prince Donghai. ¡°Go outside and ask for more tea, just say that it is for me. Then use your eyes tomunicate with your uncle ¡ª get him to ask the Empress Dowager for custody over Liu Jie and the other aplices of the assassin, so that he may take them with him to Qi to confront Prince Qi with these witnesses.¡±

    Prince Donghai took his measure of the Emperor. ¡°Have you gone mad? You really think I¡¯m some attendant? Getting me to do such things? The Cui n will not lose power. The final victory will surely be ours.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui are both suspicious of each other. The longer this drags on, the worse it is for both sides¡­¡±

    ¡°It is the Empress Dowager who shouldpromise!¡± Prince Donghai was enraged, and no longer bothered about the presence of the two servant-girls. ¡°She is holding the entire empire hostage! Back then, if Uncle had notpromised, the Empress Dowager would have killed the both of us, giving Prince Qi the perfect reason for rising in rebellion. She already got her way once, and now she is trying to get her way again? No way, absolutely not this time.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager willpromise. Back then, the Empress Dowager had no cards in her hands, and hence she had to gamble with the fate of the entire empire. But now, she holds the empire in her hands, so she will not take risks. As long as she agrees to hand over Liu Jie and the other aplices to Grand Tutor Cui, that would mean that she ispromising.¡±

    Prince Donghai furrowed his eyebrows and took his measure of the Emperor again. ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Even though he said that, Han Ruzi stole a nce at Brother Meng in the corner. ¡°The assassination plot left many questions unanswered. Now that the assassin hasmitted suicide, we are left with his aplices and Sealbearer Liu. Whoever controls them¡­¡±

    ¡°Will be able to spin the assassination story.¡± Prince Donghai finally understood. ¡°If the Empress Dowager is unwilling to handover the aplices, that would mean that she truly wishes to destroy both my uncle and Prince Qi. If that¡¯s the case then we would fight her to the death. But if she hands them over, it would be like handing my uncle a deadly knife. Mm¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai stared at the Emperor, as though he wanted to see through the Emperor¡¯s heart. He suddenly turned around and left through the door. A eunuch nced at the inside of the room before closing the door shut again.

    Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s voice happened to sound from the outside. ¡°The Princedom of Qi isrge with many soldiers. If we send only the garrison of the Guan-dong region[1], it would be difficult to achieve victory, and would only serve to humiliate the Imperial Court¡­¡±

    Cui Hong was still unwilling to assume his appointment immediately and was seeking various reasons to dy matters. As the two most powerful Imperial Inw ns, the Cui n and the Shang-guan n were too weary of each other and did not trust each other. On the contrary, it was Han Ruzi listening in from the side-room who grasped matters more clearly: at least the Shang-guan n and Cui n were maintaining a bnce. Even though the bnce was delicate, it would not be broken for the time being. It was the Princedom of Qi, far away and uncontroble, that was the greatest threat to both sides.

    After all that was said and done, Han Ruzi did not know the Empress Dowager¡¯s personality. For all he knew, she did intend to get rid of both her internal enemy, the Cui n, and her external enemy, Prince Qi, at the same time. But Han Ruzi had no choice but to make the assumptions he made because he still wanted to save Sealbearer Liu Jie¡¯s life.

    ¡°Sometimes, one has to be a little crafty to save someone.¡± Han Ruzi said to Brother Meng.

    If Liu Jie was imprisoned through the usual procedures, he would surely die. But if he was held by Cui Hong as potential ckmail material, he might be able to live longer. Han Ruzi could only do so much. Yang Feng had warned him not to interfere. But he felt that if he did not do something for Liu Jie, he would be deeply uneasy, and would be even more trapped within ten steps.

    Brother Meng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many ways of winning people over. You are still too immature. Even if Liu Jie survives, the person he thanks will not be you.¡±

    ¡°I do not want his thanks. Only¡­ Mother once said to me, ¡®Life is not perfect, but if you submit to circumstances, it would be even worse¡¯. Even when we lived in a small house, Mother would not let me be idle. I think it has be a habit: regardless of the situation, I always want to do something.¡±

    Brother Meng looked to his sister and warned, ¡°Be careful. The person the Emperor is trying to win over is not Liu Jie, but you and me.¡±

    Han Ruziughed. The frankness here and the suspicious probing outside stood in stark contrast.

    Prince Donghai returned, his expression deep like still water. Han Ruzi felt worried. ¡°You were unable to speak to Grand Tutor Cui? Or did the Empress Dowager not agree?¡±

    ¡°Uncle could read my lips and knew what I was trying to say. The Empress Dowager agreed as well.¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s expression grew darker and darker.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Prince Donghai had his mood swings, hence Han Ruzi was not bothered. But this time seemed to be different. Prince Donghai came closer and whispered, ¡°You are to have an Empress.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Ruzi was truly shocked.

    ¡°My uncle¡¯s daughter ¡ª she shall be entering the pce to be Empress.¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s face grew redder by the second. ¡°She was supposed to marry me, you bastard!¡±

    [1] The Guan-dong area is not an administrative zone with fixed borders, but refers to the general area east of the Hangu Gate. The Hangu Gate sits between the Capital, Chang-an (modern day Xi-an), and the central ins of China. I¡¯ve modified a Warring States era map that shows roughly the Guan-dong area as well as the Princedom of Qi (simr borders to the State of Qi during the Warring States era). Feel free to ask me questions if you have any.

 Chapter 16: The Emperor is Always Ignorant

    Chapter 16: The Emperor is Always Ignorant

    Han Ruzi sat straight as an arrow on the couch, his eyes following the shifting sunrays on the floor. He kept at it, from dawn to dusk. Even during meals, he often stole a look distractedly.

    It had been five days. The number of asions in which he had spoken could be counted on one hand. Other than watching the changing sunrays, there was nothing he had to do.

    The Meng siblings did not appear again. For all he knew, they had already left the pce which they disliked so much. Prince Donghai came by every morning to apany the Emperor in paying respects to the Empress Dowager, but he kept a cold face, being even more silent than the Emperor. Yang Feng came and went like a shadow, as usual. It was as though he had forgotten his duties of taking care of the Emperor. Even when he made an appearance, it would only be a cursory one, asking about some trivialities, never discussing other matters.

    How was the investigation into the assassination? Were more people implicated? Was Liu Jie dead or alive? Has Grand Tutor Cui Hong set out on the military expedition? Any news from Qi? What did ¡®marry an Empress¡¯ entail? All these matters were intimately relevant to the Emperor, yet Han Ruzi received not even a shred of information.

    Eunuchs and servant-girls came and went. Most of the time, they abided in adjacent rooms, trying their best not to interact with the Emperor. Han Ruzi had also lost interest in conversing with them, preferring to sit around dully, or pace around the room and count steps to pass the time.

    How long more could he tolerate such a life? On the afternoon of the fifth day, Han Ruzi asked himself that question but he had no answer. He even fantasized about what would happen if he went insane: Prince Donghai would surely be very happy; the Empress Dowager would not be sad; Mother did not even know anything about the going-ons of the pce. What about Yang Feng? He said that he would carve a path, yet he was nowhere to be seen.

    The door was pushed opened silently. Yang Feng strode in, and the spot he stood on was right in the way of the sunray¡¯s path. Han Ruzi shook his head looking for the sunray, and only after a while did he realize that the Pce Attendant was staring at him.

    ¡°Heh! I didn¡¯t think that you woulde. There was a dish of celery during lunch that was delicious. I had quite a bit of it. Being able to eat fresh vegetables during this season is such a luxury. It seems like there are some perks to being Emperor after all.¡±

    Yang Feng moved forward a few steps,ing closer to the Emperor. ¡°Is Your Majesty grumbling?¡±

    ¡°Me? Grumbling? Impossible. Cough¡­ with so many officials to share Our burdens, We areforted.¡± Han Ruzi said seriously.

    Such lies were fooling nobody. Yang Feng bowed slightly and said, ¡°I had thought that you were worth nurturing. It seems like I ought to reconsider.¡±

    ¡°When you say nurturing do you mean abandoning?¡± The fire in Han Ruzi¡¯s heart suddenly arose. He did not mind being alone. What he minded was being isted from information. So many things were happening, yet he had no one to seek information from.

    ¡°Surely I had to observe you for a while, to see whether you are able to stand on your own feet. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to help you even if I were a deity.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s tone grew increasingly stern, even doing away with formal terms of address.

    Han Ruzi stared at Yang Feng, suddenly realizing that he did not know this eunuch well at all. The two of them did not interact much; he had even spoken to Yang Feng a lot less than he had to Prince Donghai. Yet this person had unceremoniously dered that he had been observing him, and also wanted hisplete trust.

    Mother had said not to trust anyone. Han Ruzi sighed lightly. ¡°I have disappointed you.¡±

    ¡°Everyone gets into a slump some times. It is good as long as Your Majesty pulls it together.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up and stretched his arms and legs. ¡°I¡¯m good now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yang Feng nodded. ¡°May Your Majesty state your views.¡±

    Han Ruzi was confused. ¡°My views? In the entire Imperial Pce, I am the one who knows the least.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is always ignorant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that past Emperors were like me.¡±

    ¡°When the Founding Emperor was fighting for the world, he was trapped numerous times. His life often hung in the bnce, only seeing throngs of enemies while trusted generals by his side grew few. The news from the outside only became increasingly dire, as city after city fell to the enemy. At that time, the Founding Emperor was worse than ignorant. But did he stop thinking and formting his views? No. He continued to believe that Chu would emerge victorious.¡±

    Han Ruzi pondered for a while. ¡°What about the Martial Emperor? Surely he wasn¡¯t ignorant.¡±

    ¡°The Martial Emperor knew much. But one might say, too much. From the Imperial Pce to the Imperial Court, from nobles tomoners, from proximity to remote locations, everyone hoped to be able to pass on information to the Martial Emperor. Such information were often contradictory. Good and bad, victory and defeat, righteous and evil¡­ Even a few words could cause a change in the overall picture. Relying on such information, the Martial Emperor was as good as ignorant. Guesses, deductions, shes of inspiration¡­ Every Emperor must learn how to exercise judgment in the worst of circumstances.¡±

    Han Ruzi could not argue against Yang Feng, and so continued along his line of thinking. In fact, he had considered matters over the past several days, only that he was unwilling to speak his views too quickly. ¡°Grand Tutor Cui has led the army to the Princedom of Qi.¡±

    ¡°Mm. They set out three days ago.¡± Yang Feng did not expect the Emperor to know the details, only to have a grasp on the general situation.

    ¡°Liu Jie and the assassin¡¯s aplices were taken to Qi.¡±

    ¡°Wrong. They are being held by the Court of Judicial Review, to be investigated by the various Judicial Offices.¡±

    ¡°Liu Jie was not taken away?¡± Han Ruzi was very disappointed, but he quickly understood. ¡°Grand Tutor Cui was only using the issue to figure out the Empress Dowager¡¯s true intentions. Once his goals were reached, he needed to attain her trust, and hence he left Liu Jie and the others in the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Is Liu Jie in danger?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time trying to predict the unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­ Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s daugher. She¡¯s really going to enter the pce to be Empress.¡±

    ¡°Is Your Majesty unhappy?¡±

    ¡°The Empress will be a daughter of the Cui n. I¡­ How old is she?¡±

    ¡°Twelve. One year younger than Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°She will not enter the pce so soon, right? We are both so young.¡±

    ¡°The betrothal is in three days. Barring any idents, when the Qi expedition is over and Grand Tutor Cui returns to the Capital, Your Majesty shall be wed.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Han Ruzi still found it unbelievable.

    ¡°The previous dynasty once had an eight year-old Empress. Twelve is not unusual.¡±

    Han Ruzi helplessly sighed. ¡°What is the Empress Dowager up to? I thought¡­ Once things settled down, she would¡­ She would get rid of me and enthrone a new Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Where would a new Emperore from?¡±

    ¡°The Martial Emperor had many descendants. Any one of them would do. Like Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai would not do. The Cui n is powerful enough. They mustn¡¯t be allowed to add an Emperor to their ranks. As for other descendants in cadet branches of the Imperial n, there are too many of them. Anypetition will be intense, which would not be to the benefit to the Chu Empire, nor to the Empress Dowager. She, more than anyone, hopes for political stability in the Imperial Court.¡±

    Ham Ruzi thought for a while. ¡°Then I¡¯m stumped. Surely the Empress Dowager will not let me continue to be Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty will grow older. Once youe of age, the Empress Dowager will find it difficult to continue to wield power and reign over the court.¡± Yang Feng had wanted to let the Emperor consider things further, but he suddenly realized that he had made a mistake. The Emperor was only thirteen years old. Regardless of how clever he was, there were some things that he could not think of. ¡°The Empress Dowager needs Your Majesty to father a Crown Prince. Only the future Crown Prince would be able to legitimately ascend to the throne and allow the Empress Dowager to legitimately continue to reign.¡±

    ¡°How would I father¡­¡± Han Ruzi felt like it was a joke, but he suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°Hence the Empress Dowager wants to appoint an Empress. But¡­ Surely it¡¯s too much of a hurry. The Empress and I¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi had thought of many things, but he did not expect that his greatest use was to father a child, and this child would cost him his life.

    ¡°The Crown Prince need not be the Empress¡¯s son. But once there is an Empress, things would be easy to manage.¡±

    ¡°Things are not easy at all.¡± Han Ruzi shook his head rigorously. ¡°In any case, I would not¡­ How does one have a son? I should take precautions.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s usually stern face broke into a slight smile. ¡°Your Majesty need not be nervous. That would be something to worry about in two to three years¡¯ time. In the meantime, Your Majesty is safe.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not know whether this was fortunate or unfortunate news. ¡°What can I do? Two to three years is not a long time.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and do nothing? I¡¯m afraid I would go insane in two to three years.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty will have matters to attend to, even if you wish to avoid it.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s eyes brightened up. It seemed like Yang Feng did note here just to reprimand the Emperor.

    ¡°In the past few days, at least five senior officials have written petitions, suggesting that the Empress Dowager appoints a teacher for Your Majesty. This can be considered a start. Your Majesty will interact with more senior officials, and may also learn many necessary skills of being an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Was this put together by you, Lord Yang?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s eyes grew even brighter. The thought of being able to leave this room, to interact with people other than eunuchs and servant-girls ¡ª Han Ruzi was so excited that his heart started beating faster.

    ¡°No. I am not acquainted with any of the officials who submitted petitions.¡± Yang Feng was not willing to take credit for this. ¡°Your Majesty is supreme sovereign. Whether imbecilic or wise, whether independent or a figurehead, outstanding figures from all over the world will find ways to be in your presence, in order to earn merits and be promoted to higher office. The Martial Emperor had too many of such fellows around, and hence he had to take an axe to separate the wheat from the chaff; Your Majesty has too few, but few is better than none. How to take advantage of such opportunity ¡ª that would depend on Your Majesty¡¯s and my abilities.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart beat even faster. Even though he had not aplished anything, it felt like the top of his head was about to erupt with overflowing enthusiasm.

    He forced himself to remain calm, and considered matters. He decided to ask the biggest question that he had in his mind. ¡°What was behind the assassination attempt?¡±

    ¡°I have said it before. Your Majesty should not ask me for the truth, because I do not know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the truth. I just want to hear Lord Yang¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Yang Feng was perfunctory about this matter. He was different from the wide-eyed Emperor. He had too many secrets, and was very far from revealing all of them. ¡°The assassin was real. But as to the assassin¡¯s background, each party has their own view.¡±

    ¡°And what is Lord Yang¡¯s view?¡± Han Ruzi pressed the matter. The Empress Dowager¡¯s view was already apparent: to me the assassination on Prince Qi so as to use the opportunity to eliminate this external threat, as well as to reach a settlement with the Cui n to solidify the Shang-guan n¡¯s position.

    ¡°The assassin might very well have been sent by Prince Qi.¡± Yang Feng decided to reveal a little of his true opinions. ¡°But I will not stop there. I will continue investigating.¡±

    This was what Han Ruzi had expected. ¡°Lord Yang. You also believe that there is more to my Imperial Brother¡¯s death, right?¡±

    Yang Feng made a rather improper gesture, raising his hand and lightly tapping the Emperor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do not let too much information interfere with Your Majesty¡¯s line of thought. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. Your Majesty should only pay attention to matters which are of importance.¡±

    ¡°Producing an heir is definitely not one of them.¡± Han Ruzi was quite grossed out by the whole matter.

 Chapter 17: Soaring Ambitions atop the Soaring Clouds Pavilion

    Chapter 17: Soaring Ambitions atop the Soaring Clouds Pavilion

    The Soaring Clouds Pavilion, Lingyun Pavilion, stood atop an earthen mound. It was far from reaching the clouds, but it stood high enough to oversee half of the Imperial Garden. Conversely, the pavilion could be seen by half of the garden.

    This was where the Emperor was to receive his education.

    The fourth morning after the conversation with Yang Feng, Han Ruzi had went to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager. There, the eunuch Zuo Ji had formally read out the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict. It was lengthy, written in archaguage, and Zuo Ji had recited very slowly. He paused often, often looking at the Emperor contemtively, and spent an entire half hour before finishing.

    Ultimately, the Emperor needed to be somewhat educated, and needed to have some skills.

    After breakfast, Han Ruzi was escorted to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion by thirty-odd eunuchs. Yang Feng and Zuo Ji apanied him, while a eunuch raised a bright yellow parasol[1] behind him. Further behind, was Prince Donghai. He was to apany the Emperor as an attendant.

    After entering the Imperial Garden, several more attendants joined the entourage. There were around fifteen of them. They were not eunuchs, but sons of nobility. They were quite young, though Han Ruzi did not recognize any of them. On the other hand, Prince Donghai was familiar with a few of them. They nodded at each other in acknowledgement, but did not break into conversation.

    it was not easy to apany the Emperor. Every moment, there was at least one official from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum keeping watch. Any impropriety might result in an impeachment.

    Han Ruzi noticed that the eunuchs by his side numbered greater than his other attendants. Evidently, the Empress Dowager did not trust the Emperor, nor did she trust those who came from outside the pce.

    The Emperor¡¯s entourage moved in a formidable array. Most of them stayed below the Soaring Cloud Pavilion. Only Prince Donghai entered the pavilion to apany the Emperor in his study, followed by two eunuchs to attend to them.

    The room was set up in ordance with ancient practices. In the east were brocade mats and a short-legged table, requiring one to sit on one¡¯s knees. The Emperor was to sit there, facing the west. Prince Donghai sat on the other side in the west, which also had mats and a short-legged table. He did not face the Emperor directly, but was seated further down, with the Emperor to his northeast.

    The Emperor¡¯s first teacher was waiting in another room. Once the Emperor was settled down, his entry was announced by a eunuch, while the other eunuch presided over the ceremonial rituals of a student greeting his teacher.

    The pce had many rules. So much so that even Yang Feng, who had entered the pce three years ago, and Zuo Ji were unable to fully grasp them. Such matters could only be handled by experienced and old eunuchs.

    Guo Cong ¡ª former Provost of the Directorate of Education, former Tutor of the Crown Prince, former Director of Prayer Ceremonies of the Ministry of Rites, was an old man in his seventies. He walked into the room trembling slightly. His eyesight was poor, but he could still urately discern where the Emperor was seated. He stood in ce and took two deep breaths, before spreading both arms wide, causing his wide sleeves to droop down splendidly like a bird¡¯s wings. He paused for a moment, before sping his hands together in front of his chest. He said, in a resounding voice, ¡°Your humble subject Guo Cong, pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    Even though Guo Jing did not kneel, his greeting was extremely formal and decorous. Han Ruzi was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to respond. He looked towards the old eunuch who was presiding matters.

    The old eunuch lifted his hand slightly, indicating that the Emperor did not need to do anything. He then pointed to Prince Donghai.

    Other than the Empress Dowager, the Emperor did not bow to anyone else. But the necessary proprieties needed to be kept, hence Prince Donghai was a suitable recement.

    Prince Donghai was sullen, and rose to his feet. He said ndly, ¡°Teacher Guo may dispense with ceremonies. Have a seat.¡±

    The eunuch guarding the door brought a small stool. Guo Cong was too old, and hence could not sit on his knees. Hence there was a seat specially prepared for him.

    Guo Cong sat down, and again took two heavy breaths. For him, it was but a moment, but to his students, it was an arduous wait. Han Ruzi nearly lost the excitement he had harbored.

    Guo Cong was a renown Confucian schr, well versed in the ssics, especially the ssic of Poetry. Without even needing to have a book in hand, he started his lecture. The first chapter was <em>Guan Ju</em>. ¡°Guan Ju is about the virtue of a man¡¯s wife. ¡®The modest, retiring, virtuous, youngdy; For our prince a good mate she¡¯.[2] This verse evokes the virtuousdy as thepanion to the righteous gentleman. Its significance lies in valuing virtue in seeking one¡¯s wife, and not befalling to one¡¯s luscious desires.¡±

    Han Ruzi hurriedly flipped the pages of his book, and could scarcely keep up. He unintentionally looked over at Prince Donghai, only to see his dark and sullen face. ¡°Virtue of a man¡¯s wife¡± ¡ª these words had evidently set him off.

    Guo Cong was quickly immersed in his own lecture. He first exined the meaning of the verses, before exining the particr words, and then went on to discuss the meaning within the meaning, the words beyond the words. For nearly two hours, he kept discussing the same verse: ¡®The modest, retiring, virtuous, youngdy; For our prince a good mate she¡¯. Han Ruzi was soon befuddled. A few times he had wanted to raise a question, but the old teacher paid no attention to his expression or gestures, only caring to continue speaking. He got more passionate as he went on, contrary to what one might expect of a feeble old man.

    Han Ruzi had no choice but to give up, resorting to staring at the slobber drooping from Guo Cong¡¯s mouth, wondering why it never seemed to fall off.

    The morning¡¯s lesson was finally over, and Guo Cong took his leave with the two eunuchs escorting him out. Han Ruzi immediately stood up to stretch his aching legs. He let out a deep breath, and said to Prince Donghai, ¡°Is this the way with all old teachers? I had thought that¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai grumpily harrumphed, and got up to leave.

    ¡°You can¡¯t resent me for that matter with the Empress.¡± Han Ruzi said loudly. Even though he neither trusted nor liked this brother, he was not willing to bear the brunt of his unwarranted me.

    Prince Donghai walked down the building without even turning around. The two eunuchs returned and escorted the Emperor to a separate room for lunch.

    As usual, the meal tasted like wax. After lunch, the eunuchs withdrew and Han Ruzi walked to the window, admiring the scenery of the Imperial Garden. His mood grew better as he looked around. Suddenly, he saw Prince Donghai.

    The young nobles of his entourage had gotten their meals from somewhere, and they were gathered at a gazebo. Prince Donghai was amongst them, as he conversed with them affectedly and in full spirit. Every few sentences would garner heartyughs. Hence, an official from the Ministry of Rites came by and warned them not to make noise.

    Prince Donghai was unafraid. Once the official turned around, Prince Donghai made various faces in imitation of the official, causing the other young nobles to quietly snicker.

    That ought to be the life of a teenager.

    Han Ruzi watched them for a while, trying his best to remember the appearances of those who were most lively and boisterous. Since he was a boy, he had never had ymates. Rather than fun and games, he was more used to silent contemtion.

    In the afternoon, a different teacher came by. He was even older and feebler than Guo Cong ¡ª he could not even speak clearly. His subject of instruction was the Book of Documents ¡ª unintelligible archaic words streamed out of his mouth, like bees fleeing a destroyed hive, buzzing about aimlessly.

    Such were the teachers the Empress Dowager had selected for the Emperor ¡ª five feeble old men, the youngest being in his sixties, to teach the ssic of Poetry, Book of Documents, Book of Rites, ssic of Music, and Book of Changes.[3] It was hard even tomunicate normally to them.

    Han Ruzi did not give up on his studies. If he could not understand his teachers then he would study by himself. If he encountered words that he did not understand he would circle them out, believing that he would eventually have the chance to rify.

    A few days in a row went by like this. Han Ruzi did not think that he had learnt much from the books, and he carried on only by sheer willpower.

    One day, at noon, Prince Donghai did not gather with the other nobles, and instead stayed by the Emperor¡¯s side, and dined with him. When the eunuchs withdrew to clear the table, he finally spoke to the Emperor. ¡°The dower gifts have been delivered.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Ruzi was unustomed to Prince Donghai¡¯s change.

    ¡°The pce has delivered the dower gifts to the Cui n. When my uncle returns from Qi, the Empress will be appointed.¡±

    Han Ruzi was rather sympathetic to Prince Donghai. ¡°Do you like her very much?¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes erupted in fiery rage. ¡°It is not a matter of liking her! She was to be mine! This was something that was said since I was young, both Mother and Uncle had agreed!¡± Prince Donghai clenched both fists as he said forcefully. ¡°My things are never handed over to others!¡±

    ¡°You hang about those attendants every day. Are you unable to get a message out to your mother? Perhaps she could help you.¡±

    The fiery rage in Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes was suddenly extinguished. He said dejectedly, ¡°Mother wrote a letter berating me, telling me to know my ce and behave well in the pce ¡ª to focus on serving the Empress Dowager and¡­ you. Things have changed, everything has changed. Just because I did not be Emperor, even Mother and Uncle have changed.¡±

    Han Ruzi was unable to console Prince Donghai. He only found matters ridiculous. Both he and Prince Donghai wanted the life the other had, but neither of them could have their way. They were trapped in their positions, envious of the other.

    ¡°How is it going in Qi? Did Prince Qi confess to his crimes?¡±

    ¡°Did Yang Feng tell you nothing?¡± Prince Donghai said sarcastically.

    Yang Feng was too busy. He had not spoken to the Emperor in days. Han Ruzi said, ¡°If things do not go as nned in Qi, the matter with the Empress might see changes.¡±

    Prince Donghai considered this for a moment. ¡°Things are still in a stalemate over there. Prince Qi did not immediately rise in open rebellion. He denied the usation and imed that he was being set up by treacherous viins. But it is no use. The longer the matter is dyed, the worse it is for Prince Qi. He will surely be defeated and Uncle will return victorious¡­ Forget it, I know I can¡¯t me you. But you must remember, when I¡­ Sooner orter, I will take back everything that belongs to me.¡±

    Han Ruziughed. ¡°I wish you all the best.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood one thing. The greater the conflict between the Cui n and the Empress Dowager, the more secured his position once. If the timees when the two sides are at ease with each other, then he would be in danger. At least for the time being, Prince Donghai¡¯s fighting spirit was more beneficial than detrimental to him.

    In the evening that day, Han Ruzi was idling in his room. Yang Feng walked in, carry bundles of books. These were the tomes that the Emperor was reading for his studies in the Soaring Cloud Pavilion.

    Yang Feng ordered the servant-girls to withdraw, and ced the books on the table. He opened one of them and turned to face the Empress. ¡°It seems like Your Majesty has drawn quite a number of circles.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s face grew a little red. ¡°There are some words that I do not recognize.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I have spoken to the Empress Dowager. She has allowed me to teach you your characters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Han Ruzi was not thrilled about learning to read, but about being able to properlymunicate with someone.

    Yang Feng ced the books down and moved closer to the Emperor. ¡°Learning to read is but a minor skill. Your basics are not good, so all we can do is mend the fence after the sheep have been stolen. It will not benefit you that much. Instead, I will be teaching you something else.¡±

    ¡°What would Lord Yang be teaching me?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s enthusiasm for learning was magnified once again.

    ¡°History.¡±

    ¡°History?¡±

    ¡°Rulers must learn from history. History is usually one of the most important subjects for a ruler, but the Empress Dowager has omitted it from the curriculum. Hence, I will be giving instruction on it. Your Majesty should keep this to yourself and not let others know.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded vigorously. He would not say a word to anyone.

    Yang Feng did not have any history books at hand, so he relied entirely on his own memory. He did not wish to teach the Emperor formal history. He first picked up a book and taught the Emperor a few words, before saying, ¡°Your Majesty has begun your studies, and will meet more officials. Perhaps I will tell you about the interactions between the Founding Emperor and his subjects.¡±

    Han Ruzi liked listening to stories, but he felt like the Founding Emperor was not a suitable reference for him. ¡°But I hardly get to interact with anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not be in a hurry. Everyone is still observing matters. Once the opportunity arises, there will be moments of interactions. But I must remind Your Majesty of one matter.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Lord Yang.¡±

    ¡°Do not believe the first person whoes forward to contact you. That person would surely have ulterior motives.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned. He remembered clearly: the first person who came forward to contact him was Yang Feng himself.

    [1] This is what a yellow parasol would look like.

    [2] Full trantion of this poem can be found online here.

    [3] Of the five ssic texts mentioned here, the ssic of Music is not one of the Five ssics of Confucianism because in our reality the ssic of Music was a text lost by the time of the Han Dynasty. Hence, an astute native reader might realize that one of the ssics is missing from Han Ruzi¡¯s education: the Spring and Autumn Annals, which is a historical text.

 Chapter 18: Stories of the Founding Emperor

    Chapter 18: Stories of the Founding Emperor

    The Founding Emperor of the Great Chu Empire was named Han Fu. He came from humble beginnings in Donghai Prefecture, and finally became the founder of a new state. Legendary tales of him abound ¡ª even though Han Ruzi had lived a secluded life, he had heard many such tales.

    In these legends, the Founding Emperor¡¯s life was full of miracles. When he was born, red clouds covered the sky while thunders shed to announce his birth. When he grew up into a man, he had even more fantastical encounters: ying a berserk dragon in a forest, passing judgment on a ghostly soldier, meeting an immortal on the peak of a mountain, finding treasure at the bottom of the sea¡­ When he fought to conquer the world, he encountered danger numerous times, stuck in hopeless situations. But he always encountered someone who could, as though by divine grace, assist him and turn the situation around.

    However, Yang Feng spoke of a different type of story. The type which Han Ruzi had never heard before.

    When the Founding Emperor was merely Han Fu, he was not an ordinary peasant. His family had some wealth, but he did not do productive work, nor did he wish to be an official. Money was donated to get him a position as a minor clerk, but he was not diligent, for every three days of work, he would rest for two days. Instead, he enjoyed socializing with pugilists, merchants,ndowners, and other heroes from all walks of life. His home often hosted guests, with parties heldte into the night, causing disruption in the neighborhood. However, nobody dared to lodge aint ¡ª the Han n hosted some reckless fellows who were willing to kill if provoked.

    The Han family¡¯s minor wealth could not sustain such wanton spending. In three to five years, all the money was spent, and Han Fu¡¯s father was so angry that he died. His older brother took his wife and their mother and severed the household. His wife cried every day. But even then, Han Fu refused to change for the better. If he ran out of money, he would borrow. If he could not borrow, he would steal. If he could not steal he would rob.

    In the autumn of his 25th year, his crimes were reported, and Han Fu turned from a district clerk to an ouw. To avoid capture, he abandoned his wife and children and went on the run. His several years of socializing paid off ¡ª as he moved from east to west, he went to nearly every prefecture in the world. Everywhere he went, someone would host him, treating him to good food and wine. Local pugilists and heroes would hear his name and look for him, willing to befriend him.

    It did not seem like he was on the run, but more like he was on a tour.

    But such a life did notst more than five years. As Han Fu¡¯s reputation grew, the government¡¯s chase grew stricter and stricter. Soon, nobody could offer him shelter, and Han Fu had no choice but to escape to the wilds and gang up with bandits, not daring to openly appear in public eye.

    A bandit¡¯s life was not as carefree as one might expect. He often grew hungry, and was often worried about capture by the authorities. Different bandit gangs often fought for territory, and internal strife was rampant. In the wild, Han Fu¡¯s contact with his old friends grew less frequent; his name might be mentioned by them asionally over drinks but that was all.

    Fortunately, Han Fu¡¯s bing a bandit coincided with a time of great chaos in the realm. He was not the first to rise in rebellion, but he had two big advantages: One, he had a bunch of reckless fellows under him. In the initial stages of building his faction, they were extremely important, so much so that one of them eventually betrayed Han Fu, though that would happenter. Two, he had extensive contacts and was extremely familiar with the prefectures and districts of the realm. Wherever he led his men, he would be able to find old friends and quickly gain the trust of the locals.

    Yang Feng¡¯s story stopped at this point. Till this point, there was no obvious miracle in the story. He left the Emperor with a question. ¡°You have heard many stories of the Founding Emperor. They are not false and contain some truth, but you would have to dig attentively. I shall give you three days to consider a problem: there were many men who were adept at socializing and gathering allies. But why was it the Founding Emperor who seeded in conquering the realm?¡±

    ¡°I know. Because the Founding Emperor had the help of gods.¡± Han Ruzi blurted out.

    ¡°Yang Feng looked at the Emperor for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know. Think about it carefully.¡±

    Han Ruzi could not fall asleep. Yang Feng¡¯s story had mesmerized him, but it had too little content. It was also different from the image painted of the Founding Emperor by his mother and his servants. Yang Feng wanted him to pull the two types of narratives together and deduce why the Founding Emperor conquered the realm. This was too difficult. Han Ruzi tossed and turned the entire night, and his eyes were red and swollen in the morning. Yet he had not figured anything out.

    In the following two days, Han Ruzi was often distracted during the lectures of the day. In any case, nobody cared, so he could immerse himself in stories of the Founding Emperor. Yang Feng¡¯s story, Mother¡¯s legendary tales, the murals in the quiet chamber depicting wars. These elements crisscrossed through his mind, but they could note together. They seemed like three different people from three different times.

    In the morning of the third day, he could not control himself. Lecturer Guo Cong had just sat down and was about to speak when the Emperor said, ¡°Teacher Guo, you have read many books, have you not?¡±

    The old teacher was stunned. This was the first time he heard the Emperor speak. He could not pretend that he did not hear, so he spoke equivocally, ¡°This old subject has dedicated his life to study and has read unceasingly. But I would not say many books, just some.¡±

    ¡°Then speak of something other than the ssic of Poetry today.¡±

    ¡°Ermmm¡­ That¡­ We have just started on the ssic of Poetry. We have not even finished the first chapter, Guan Ju. Poetry contains worthy aspirations. It may move one¡¯s emotions, glorify virtue, and halt evil. The great meaning within poetry moves the heaven and earth, it impresses ghosts and deities. From the mighty sovereign, to themon folk, all should learn poetry¡­¡±

    Guo Cong wished to continue rambling on like this, so as to avoid answering the Emperor¡¯s request. But Han Ruzi would have to answer Yang Feng¡¯s question that night, so he could not pay attention to any poetry. He stretched his hand and knocked on the desk. ¡°There is no hurry to learn poetry. We would like to listen to something more useful today.¡±

    The color on Guo Cong¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Your Majesty, the ssic of Poetry is extremely useful. It contains worthy aspirations, it may move one¡¯s emotions¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi continued knocking on the desk. ¡°The Founding Emperor never learned poetry. We would like to hear stories about the Founding Emperor. Teacher Guo, you have read many books, choose some of such stories for Us to listen to.¡±

    Guo Cong¡¯s face was deep purple by now. All he could do was to look to the two eunuchs guarding the door. The eunuchs were panicked as well, and did not dare give any direction. Prince Donghai, sitting opposite, stared at the Emperor. He was both shocked and confused.

    ¡°The Founding Emperor¡­ The Founding Emperor¡¯s stories are recorded in the national histories. Erm¡­ If Your Majesty would like to listen to them, this old subject may rmend some schrs who specialize in history. They¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be too troublesome to look for someone else. We are not looking to learn everything about the Founding Emperor. Teacher Guo, you may just select a few stories that bear lessons to future generations.¡±

    One of the eunuchs by the door quickly left. Guo Cong was now forced into a corner, and could only say, ¡°The Founding Emperor¡¯s merits were unparalleled, unprecedented and unmatched to this day. There are too many stories that bear lessons for future generations. Erm¡­ Let this old subject think for a moment¡­¡±

    Guo Cong dully thought for a moment as his face shed from green to red. His breath grew heavier and heavier until his head drooped and he fell onto the ground. He had fainted!

    A eunuch hurried forward to assist, while Han Ruzi waspletely shocked. He did not think that his simple request would cause such a severe reaction.

    Prince Donghaiughed. ¡°Hah! I guess this counts as dying in the line of duty. He should feel honored for being able to die in front of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Han Ruzi rose up to take a look. He did not want his casual words to cause anyone¡¯s death. ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Lord Guo¡­ is still alive,¡± the eunuch said. At this point, the other eunuch had returned and the two of the lifted Guo Cong out.

    And thus the morning¡¯s lesson ended.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in the Founding Emperor?¡± When the two were left in the room, Prince Donghai asked curiously.

    ¡°I thought of the murals in the quiet chamber, as well as some stories that Mother had told. So I wished to hear how the senior officials would describe the Founding Emperor. I didn¡¯t think that¡­ things would turn out this way. Are stories of the Founding Emperor taboo?¡±

    ¡°It is not the Founding Emperor that is taboo. It is¡­ you-know-who¡­ someone does not wish for you to study history, afraid that your ambitions might be roused.¡± Prince Donghai quickly kept quiet.

    Zuo Ji entered the door and took a look, saying nothing.

    That night, Han Ruzi told Yang Feng what had happened during the day. Yang Feng said, ¡°Your Majesty, now is not the time to be studying history. My stories are sufficient. Along with the legends you have heard, you should be able toe to a conclusion. Think further, Your Majesty, and when you understand we can continue the discussion.¡±

    Hence, Yang Feng only taught the Emperor his characters. When the time for the lesson was nearly up, Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Lord Yang, what did you do before this?¡±

    ¡°I was a eunuch who served the previous Emperor for more than ten years. I watched him grow up with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°What about before that? I don¡¯t think¡­ you were a eunuch since you were a child?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°Of course not. In the past, I was a schr¡­ If Your Majesty is truly interested in my past, perhaps I will talk about it when we move on from discussing the Founding Emperor and start talking about the Martial Emperor. But Your Majesty should not harbor high hopes. My experiences were very simple. I could cover them in less than ten sentences.¡±

    Han Ruzi believed that Yang Feng¡¯s past was definitely not simple.

    Guo Cong never appeared again. The teachers who taught him the ssics were even more cautious than ever. Other than the contents in the books, they never spoke a single word more. Han Ruzi was also not interested in forcing them to teach him history. Hence, he daydreamed every day, thinking about the stories of the Founding Emperor in his memories.

    In the middle of April, news came from Guan-dong. Prince Qi refused to ept interrogation by the Imperial Court, and openly rose in rebellion. Unfortunately, his opportunity had faded. The various lords and officials who had been in secret contact all sided with the Imperial Court. Grand Tutor Cui Hong, now appointed Grand General of Eastern Pacification, won a few battles in a row, and made a beeline towards Prince Qi¡¯s center of administration. The rebellion¡¯s days were numbered.

    Prince Donghai was both pleased and anxious. He was pleased because his uncle had aplished great merits, solidifying the Cui n¡¯s position. But he was anxious because once his uncle achieved victory and returned to the Capital, his cousin would be appointed Empress.

    The other young nobles in the entourage were only excited. They would discuss the war extensively, expressing regret that they were not on the battlefield, being heroic and earning honor and merits. Sometimes, their voices could be heard from the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. It was through their voice that Han Ruzi found out about how the war in the east was progressing. As for Yang Feng, it was as though he was not concerned about the war. He never mentioned a word, and focused on teaching the Emperor his characters and pressing the Emperor to continue thinking.

    The war in Qi ultimately did affect the Emperor¡¯s quiet life. The lecture in the afternoon was cancelled and was changed to learning horseback riding and archery. This was in preparation for the parade that would be held when the army returned victorious.

    Han Ruzi had never ridden a horse. Thankfully, the pce reared many gentle horses. He was quickly able to trot steadily atop a horse, though he could not gallop.

    Archery was more difficult. Over two days, Han Ruzi could barely fire the arrow near the target board.

    Learning in the afternoon had one benefit. Han Ruzi now had more contact with the young nobles in his entourage. He even learnt a few of their names, and had the chance to observe their talents.

    Yang Feng¡¯s predicted ¡°first contact¡± had not yet appeared. The young nobles were all cautious, oftenmunicating with each other through furtive nces, very seldom would they look at the Emperor.

    On the third day of learning riding and archery, the Emperor and Prince Donghai had a new ss to attend ¡ª unarmedbat and sword wielding. The Empress Dowager was still concerned about assassination, and hence hoped that the Emperor would have some ability to defend himself.

    Their teachers were the Meng siblings who had not appeared for a time. Meng E¡¯s brother had reassumed his actual, male appearance, and even revealed his name: Meng Che.

    It was from the Meng siblings that Han Ruzi found a clue, and could finally answer the question that Yang Feng had left behind: Of all the men who were adept at socializing and gathering allies, why was it the Founding Emperor who seeded in conquering the realm?

 Chapter 19: Advancing and Withdrawing

    Chapter 19: Advancing and Withdrawing

    Training was held in a long, rectangr room. There were weapon racks all around, well stocked with all manner of weaponry. However, they were securely chained to the rack, covered with a cotton cloth. It was like the n of the weapons had been lost, bing weak vines that needed support.

    Five eunuchs stood in two rows, their hands holding boxes of various sizes. They were said to contain items for the Emperor, but Han Ruzi had never used them, nor did he know what they contained.

    The only one apanying him was Prince Donghai. The other young nobles of his entourage stayed outside.

    Meng E stood slightly further. She hardly spoke, leaving everything to be decided by her older brother Meng Che.

    In front of the eunuchs, Meng Che did not be too indecorous. He gave a standard kowtow, and after rising, said, ¡°Martial arts is vast like the sea. Your Majesty, what would you like to learn?¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Trainer Meng, you may decide.¡± Han Ruzi had been told that the teachers of the ssics may be called ¡°Teacher¡±, but his martial instructor should be called ¡°Trainer¡±. Just a word of difference, but it allowed one to differentiate the civil and the military. There was also a difference in prestige: Teacher was a much more prestigious term of address.

    Prince Donghai had suffered at the hands of the Meng siblings before, so he had a poor impression of them. He said sarcastically, ¡°You speak as though you know everything.¡±

    Meng Che replied ndly, ¡°If one were to speak of expertise, I have expertise in only three martial arts. But if it is about teaching the basics, I know a little of everything.¡±

    ¡°Then let us choose what Trainer Meng is an expert at.¡± Han Ruzi did not really care one way or the other.

    Prince Donghai snickered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what you¡¯re good at first.¡±

    Meng Che nodded lightly. ¡°Fists, swords, and inner qi.¡±

    ¡°I have seen you hold a sword, though I¡¯ve never seen you use it.¡± Prince Donghai looked around surreptitiously. ¡°We only have your word for it. Why don¡¯t you show us a few moves.¡±

    ¡°Since the Empress Dowager has let the two Trainer Mengs teach us martial arts, they must surely be quite good at it,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    The Emperor¡¯s attempt at persuasion only caused Prince Donghai to be more adamant. ¡°The Empress Dowager is noble and revered, while Your Majesty has long been shielded from the outside world. That causes ack of understanding of the pugilist world and vulnerability to deception. I have had trainers before. Even though I did not learn well, I still have quite a discerning eye.¡±

    Meng Che replied, ¡°Martial arts is something that requires talent and powers ofprehension. It does not care about nobility, seniority nor age. I would be honored to receivements from the Prince of Donghai.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have anything to teach, but I can tellpetence and ipetence apart. Come on, show us your fist techniques.¡±

    Meng Che moved back to a more open area and tightened his sash. He ced his feet firmly on the ground in a half-squat, and slowly took a deep breath. Suddenly, he stepped forward, punching out, then moving back. He repeated this: stepping forward, punching out and moving back. Then he straightened his back, rxed his arms, took a breath out, and then looked at Prince Donghai.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Prince Donghai was stunned.

    ¡°That was¡­ pretty quick.¡± Han Ruzi could not tell what was going on either.

    ¡°If the Prince of Donghai wished to see fancy moves, I am sorry, for I do not know such things.¡± Meng Che¡¯s tone was even more prideful than before.

    Prince Donghai sneered coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s see your sword arts then.¡±

    ¡°des are sharp and dangerous. Let me just do something simple.¡±

    Meng Che took a few steps back again. Then he suddenly leaped forward, quickly traversing the distance of seven to eight paces. His right arm contracted then shot out ¡ª the piercing action of a sword, then he quickly moved back. In two steps he was back to his original position, where he again straightened his back, rxed his arms, took a breath out. ¡°Pleasement.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± he said angrily.

    Meng Che shook his head. ¡°In front of His Majesty, who would dare y such a joke. This one¡¯s fist and sword techniques are as such. They are meant for actual battle, not ying tricks.¡±

    ¡°So your inner qi technique is nothing to look at either, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Prince Donghai curled his lips in disdain. He turned to look at the eunuch, ¡°I wish to test Trainer Meng¡¯s skills for myself. There¡¯s no problem, right?¡±

    Yang Feng was not here today. It was Zuo Ji who was leading the eunuchs. He smiled and said, ¡°No using of actual weapons, but other than that, you may do as you please.¡±

    Prince Donghai knew that he was no match, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Trainer Meng, I am young and my strength is weak. It is normal that I am outmatched by you. I shall call a few men in to test your abilities in ¡®actual battle¡¯.¡±

    Prince Donghai did not care whether Meng Che agreed or not, nor did he seek the Emperor¡¯s opinion. He walked straight out, and before long, called the apanying young nobles in. The official from the Ministry of Rites and Decorum who was supervising the entourage for the day looked panicked. He looked at Zuo Ji but seeing that Zuo Ji did not object, did not stop the young nobles.

    Prince Donghai called out the oldest of the young nobles. ¡°This is the grandson of Zhang Yin, the Marquis of Prating Distance, the General of Irond Cavalry¡­ What¡¯s your name again?¡±

    The young noble was a youth of seventeen or eighteen years. He still had some childlike features on his face, but his build was sturdy and he was the tallest of the young nobles. Even though he was just standing still, it was evident that he was itching to have a go. ¡°This subject¡¯s name is Zheng Yanghao.¡±

    Han Ruzi had noticed this young noble for a while. He quickly remembered his name, and was interested to see Meng Che¡¯s true abilities.

    Prince Donghai moved closer to Zhang Yanghao. He pointed at Meng Che and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty tough. Go teach him a lesson. Let him know that being the Emperor¡¯s trainer is not an easy job.¡±

    ¡°But if he is His Majesty¡¯s trainer, then I would probably be outmatched.¡± Zheng Yanghao was rather cautious. He did not rush in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just for fun. His Majesty is interested to watch, too.¡± Prince Donghai nced at the Emperor and Han Ruzi nodded.

    Zhang Yanghao grunted heavily in acknowledgement. He rolled up his sleeves and strode opposite of Meng Che. The young nobles behind him cheered quietly in support. Their faces gleamed with excitement. It was rather boring to be part of the Emperor¡¯s entourage, so everyone looked forward to the spectacle.

    ¡°Trainer Meng, please.¡± Zhang Yanghao did not sp his fists in respect. He was in line to seed to his grandfather¡¯s Marquisate, there was no reason for him to be too deferential to a mere trainer.

    ¡°Childe Zhang, please,¡± Meng Che replied.

    Zhang Yanghao came from a n of military generals. He was trained in martial arts since young, and was quite reputed in his social circles. He stood poised in his stance and waited. After seeing that his opponent had no intention to attack, he grunted lightly and rushed forward, his fist raised and ready to hit.

    ¡°The Hundred Step Fist. The most famous fist technique in the military. It lives up to its name.¡± Meng Che said while dodging. He kept a distance of five paces from Zhang Yanghao.

    Even though the Hundred Step Fist was a fist technique, it ced high importance in footwork. Zhang Yanghao¡¯s steps were neat and steady, while both his fists were ferocious like tigers in the wind. He was indeed the descendent of a famous general. The apanying young nobles cheered uncontrobly until the decorum official stared at them, following which they quickly kept quiet.

    One person was attacking while the other was dodging. Just as they moved a semicircle around the grounds, Prince Donghai grew impatient. He said loudly, ¡°Trainer Meng, is this all you¡¯ve got? Are you just going to teach His Majesty how to run?¡±

    Meng Che also felt that it was enough. He warned, ¡°Childe Zhang, watch out.¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡± Zhang Yanghao was excited from the fight and wanted his opponent to fight back.

    Meng Che did not stop his steps, nor did he take up any particr stance. Just a moment before he was dodging left and right, but the very next moment he was up in front of Zhang Yanghao as his fist struck out. Then he quickly retreated seven steps back and straightened his back. His facial expression was cold, and his gaze icy.

    Zhang Yanghao stood still, his knees bent. His arms flung about, like a shrub that had suffered a violent gale. He let out a gasp of air and cried out, clutching his stomach, his back bent.

    ¡°I have been reckless and struck too hard. May Childe Zhang forgive me.¡± Meng Che¡¯s expression had returned to normal.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s right hand was still clutching his stomach. He stretched his left hand, and waved lightly as he said coarsely, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Trainer Meng¡¯s technique is admirable. I¡­ I ept my loss.¡±

    The young nobles¡¯ shock turned into respect. They started pestering Meng Che with questions. ¡°What is this fist technique?¡± ¡°How much of your strength did you use?¡± ¡°Which martial sect are you from?¡± ¡°Do you know Gui Yuehua? He is my martial trainer, he is very famous in the pugilist world.¡±

    The decorum official coughed in consternation. The young nobles quickly kept quiet while Zhang Yanghao finally straightened his back. He sped his fists and said, ¡°As expected of the Imperial Trainer. Very respectable.¡±

    ¡°Childe Zhang is too kind. My fist technique is just my own personal technique. It cannot bepared to Childe Zhang¡¯s Hundred Step Fist, a technique which has achieved victory and earned merits on the battlefield.¡±

    In the army, the Hundred Step Fist was only a means to training physical fitness. On the battlefield, nobody would fight with his bare fists. But Meng Che¡¯s words caused Zhang Yanghao to brighten up.

    Prince Donghai had wanted to cause embarrassment to Meng Che. After seeing Meng Che¡¯s prowess, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Mm, you are truly quite skillful. How many men can you take on by yourself?¡±

    ¡°That would depend on the opponent,¡± replied Meng Che.

    Prince Donghai looked at the young nobles and found them wanting. ¡°The pce guards.¡±

    ¡°There are many experts within the Imperial Pce. Any one of them could defeat me.¡±

    ¡°What about on the battlefield, facing the troops of the enemy army. How many could you take on?¡±

    Meng Che paused to consider. ¡°If they are well trained, at most five.¡±

    ¡°Just five!¡± Prince Donghai was very disappointed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be able to take on a hundred!¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as an invincible martial art. Just like the Art of War, we¡¯d have to consider the terrain. essible ground, entangling ground, temporizing ground, narrow passes, precipitous heights, positions at a great distance from the enemy[1] ¡ª in different terrain, the fist technique to be used would be different. My fist technique is the technique of a lone wolf. If the enemy is too numerous, I would rather retreat and seek a different opportunity than try out my fists.¡±

    Prince Donghai wanted to press further, but Han Ruzi interrupted with a cough. He was the Emperor, and hence Prince Donghai could only keep quiet.

    Han Ruzi found two things interesting: First, Meng Che appeared to be wooden, but he was actually very articte. Second, Meng Che¡¯s fist technique caused him to think of the question that Yang Feng had posed to him.

    ¡°Trainer Meng, when you exchanged blows with Childe Zhang, you retreated immediately afternding a blow. Why did you not press your advantage and continue attacking?¡±

    Prince Donghai rushed to answer. ¡°He is afraid that he would get into trouble if he injured Zhang Yanghao.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao, who had returned to the ranks of the young nobles, turned red at Prince Donghai¡¯s words.

    Meng Che looked at the Emperor and bowed slightly. ¡°My fist technique is not meant to fight to the death, but for self-protection. Attack and defense cannot be simultaneously maximized. When I attack, I use my full strength, targeting his weak point. Whether or not the attack seeds, I immediately retreat to defend, to prevent myself from falling into any trap to lure me in.¡±

    ¡°How would Zhang Yanghao know to lure one in.¡± Prince Donghai believed that Meng Che was over thinking matters.

    That afternoon, Meng Che did not teach any fist techniques, but spoke of some key points. His views were rather different from themon fist techniques in the pugilist world, but his audience could not tell. Based on his performance, everyone nodded vigorously.

    Han Ruzi slowly formed a view. That night, he said excitedly, ¡°I have figured it out!¡±

    ¡°Do speak, Your Majesty.¡± Yang Feng was very calm.

    ¡°The Founding Emperor dared to advance and dared to withdraw. When he had the chance to advance, he would attack bravely. When things looked bad, he withdrew without any hesitation, not caring about any temporary harm to his reputation. In the legendary tales, the Founding Emperor always encountered someone who could assist him when he was in danger. In actual fact, the Founding Emperor was just really good at making his escape.¡±

    Han Ruzi paused for a moment as the words he was about to say was not very respectful to his ancestor. ¡°The Founding Emperor was like that to his allies as well: daring to advance and daring to withdraw. Even though some betrayed the Founding Emperor, more of them were betrayed by the Founding Emperor. The Founding Emperor was colder, and more ruthless than anyone else. He knew how to make use of his friends to protect himself.¡±

    After he had finished, Han Ruzi anxiously awaited Yang Feng¡¯s appraisal.

    Yang Feng solemn face broke into a slight smile. ¡°Good. Then I shall pose Your Majesty another question: Everyone in the world is selfish. There were many men who were more ruthless than the Founding Emperor. Why did they not conqueror the realm?¡±

    Han Ruzi was dumbfounded again.

    [1] This is a reference to the chapter on ¡°Terrain¡± in Sun Tzu¡¯s ¡°Art of War¡±, which can be read here: /book/10

 Chapter 20: Benevolence and Righteousness

    Chapter 20: Benevolence and Righteousness

    Yang Feng told the Emperor another two stories of the Founding Emperor for him to consider.

    Thest Emperor of the previous dynasty was debaucherous, tyrannical, and cruel, causing the realm to fall into chaos. Men rose in rebellion, with many vying for the throne. After a period of consolidation, three factions emerged in importance. The Founding Emperor¡¯s Chu was just one of them ¡ª he had two opponents that matched him in strength.

    In the north was the State of Zhao, founded by Zhuang Chui. Like the Founding Emperor Han Fu, Zhuang Chui also came from the pugilist world. He became renown earlier than Han Fu, and his standing was higher. His family was reputed in the pugilist world since his grandfather¡¯s time. When it came to his generation, the men in his family were all part of the pugilist world. Zhuang Chui¡¯s reputation was the most ster and was known as ¡°Most Gant of the North¡±.

    When the Founding Emperor was on the run, he was often a guest of the Zhuang n. He got along well with Zhuang Chui and they regarded each other as close friends, but they became enemies when they fought to conquer the world.

    If one were to speak of selfishness and ruthlessness, Zhuang Chui was more than the Founding Emperor¡¯s match. He had one simple rule: whoever had received the aid of the Zhuang n, whether directly or indirectly, would owe the Zhuang n a debt. That debt must be repaid with interest, sometimes with one¡¯s life.

    Even with such a harsh rule, the State of Zhao was the strongest faction for a long period of time. It attracted many men for a simple reason: the Zhuang n was like a nest for producing capable generals. Just a simple youth in his teens would be able to lead men into battle. Many would follow the lord with the highest potential, even if it meant incurring a heavy debt.

    When all was said and done and one could look back in hindsight, one would discover that one key reason for King Zhuang¡¯s failure was that there were too many cadets of the Zhuang n, leaving no room for the promotion of the others.

    As for the currently rebellious Princedom of Qi, back then it was also a strong faction. Unlike Kings Han and Zhuang, the King of Qi, Chen Lun, was of very noble birth, his family having held a Marquisate for ten generations. The noble n had managed the region of Qi for hundreds of years, and was widely regarded by its popce as their uncrowned sovereign. When King Chen of Qi rose in rebellion and dered himself King, he was one of the first to do so, and he quickly gained many supporters.

    The Founding Emperor regarded his allies as tools. When he used them, he used them tirelessly. When he could not use them, he abandoned them like unfitting clogs. King Zhuang of Zhao regarded his allies as debtors, constantly demanding repayment, relentlessly extracting value from them. Compared to these two, King Chen of Qi was more like a true King. The generals under his banner were nearly all from noble ns which had followed the Chen n for at least two generations. Any outsider who wanted to join the Qi faction had to start as a minor clerk and umte merits to rise in the rank.

    The State of Qi¡¯s defeat was nearly inevitable. King Chen¡¯s ambitions were not great: he just wanted to hold on to his existing territory, and then expand a little while Zhao and Chu were fighting it out. But in the end, just when the Founding Emperor and King Zhuang¡¯s fight was at its zenith, they suddenly called a ceasefire to mount a joint offensive against Qi. In just three months, the State of Qi was annihted.

    The State of Qi had the most number of loyal subjects. There were many whomitted suicide to follow King Chen unto death. Strangely, many who did so were not from the State of Qi but had joined as outsiders. They did not receive much from the Chen n and yet they slit their own throats and jumped off walls in droves.

    To conclude, of the three Kings, the Founding Emperor was not the most selfish, nor was he the most adept in winning the hearts of followers. Yet it was he who won the day.

    ¡°Your Majesty will meet a new teacher tomorrow. He will be speaking of national history. May Your Majesty pay attention and think carefully.¡± Yang Feng was like a guide ¡ª he was not opposed to his student receiving information from elsewhere.

    Han Ruzi went through yet another sleepless night. The next morning during ss, Prince Donghai noticed the Emperor¡¯s swollen eyes. Confused, he asked, ¡°What happened to you? You look as though you have tons of work to do, though you are the most idle Emperor in the world.¡±

    ¡°I was so idle that I could not fall asleep.¡± Han Ruzi said whileughing. He was curious as to which old man his new teacher would be. To think that the Empress Dowager would agree to him being taught national history, how strange!

    The new teacher arrived, and he was not particrly old. He looked to be in his forties, thinly built, with a stern appearance. His gaze was sharp, and his narrow eagle-like nose pointed at the Emperor like a small knife.

    ¡°Thismoner Luo Huan-zhang pays his respect to Your Majesty.¡± The new teacher had no special privileges, and had to pay the proper respects. What caused Han Ruzi to be surprised was that the usually insolent Prince Donghai actually paid his respects to the teacher in turn. He was much more respectful to the man than to the Emperor.

    Luo Huan-zhang called himself amoner, so he was not an official of the court, nor did he have a noble title. Han Ruzi recalled something that Prince Donghai had said before, and blurted out, ¡°You are Prince Donghai¡¯s teacher, right?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang rose and replied, ¡°Thismoner once taught His Highness Prince Donghai for a few years. My talent was wanting and my knowledge was shallow, hence my teachings did not produce a good student.¡±

    Prince Donghai turned red as he looked down and kept silent. He seemed very afraid of his teacher.

    Han Ruzi was rather bewildered. Even though the Empress Dowager and the Shang-guan n had eased rtions, they were still in opposition. That she would call Prince Donghai¡¯s teacher into the pce did not seem to make sense.

    For all he knew, Yang Feng might use this to pose a question to him. As though by habit, Han Ruzi started to think about this matter. But even though the other teachersrgely ignored the Emperor, Luo Huan-Zhang was not like the rest. He coughed lightly and asked, ¡°I have been ordered to speak on national history. Where would Your Majesty like me to begin?¡±

    Han Ruzi was not used to being asked for his opinion. He flipped the book on the desk and thought for a while, before saying, ¡°The Founding Emperor. We would like to know why the Founding Emperor was able to conquer the realm.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise. That is a very good question.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face grew even redder. For unknown reasons, he was extremely well-behaved in front of thismoner teacher, and did not dare speak a single word.

    A eunuch brought a stool, but Luo Huan-zhang did not sit. He remained standing and said, ¡°Thest Emperor of the previous dynasty was debaucherous, and the officials of his court were unruly. They lost hold of the country, giving able men the opportunity to rise up. The Founding Emperor was of humble origins, and established himself in the countryside. Within several years, he eliminated tyrants and protected the people, finally establishing the dynasty. The reason that he was able to do so was very simple.¡±

    Even though Han Ruzi was not able to think of the answer despite his efforts, the great Confucian schrs must surely have their conclusion. He perked his ears, afraid of missing what the teacher was about to say.

    ¡°Benevolence and righteousness.¡± Luo Huan-zhang spoke these words solemnly, like a master of ceremony within the Ancestral Temple.

    ¡°Could you be more specific?¡± Han Ruzi was a little disappointed.

    ¡°What the previous dynasty lost, was what the Founding Emperor had. The previous dynasty treated the people like ves, using harshws to bind them. They gouged out the eyes of those who looked them the wrong way, cut the tongues of those who grumbled, and executed those who criticized them. The Founding Emperor rose to power and did the opposite, abolishing cruelws and establishing the virtues of benevolence and righteousness. He reduced taxes and penalties, allowing the people to recover. Within five to six years, he had hold of the realm.

    ¡°In the past, when King Tang of the Shang dynasty was on a journey, he encountered a hunstman who hadid an borate trap that covered all four sides. The huntsman said, ¡®Those who fall from the sky, those whoe from underground, those whoe from all four directions, shall enter my.¡¯ King Tang kept away three sides of the, leaving only one. He said, ¡®Those who wish to go left may got left, those who wish to go right may go right. Those who wish to go up may go up, those who wish to go down may go down. Those who don¡¯t wish to live may enter my.¡¯ Upon hearing of this, more than forty states said, ¡°King Tang is so virtuous that he is benevolent even to animals¡¯ and they submitted to his rule. And so we see, putting a on four sides will catch you a bird, but leaving a open on three sides will win the hearts of nations. Benevolence is about leaving a open on three sides.¡±[1]

    As Luo Huan-zhang spoke righteously, Prince Donghai drooped his head, as though secretlyughing. Han Ruzi listened on hazily as he grew more confused. ¡°So the Founding Emperor defeated King Zhuang and King Chen through benevolence and righteousness?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s gaze grew stern. Adding on to the knife-like nose of his, his gaze caused the Emperor to lower his head to think about what he had said wrong.

    ¡°Your Majesty must have heard some idle gossip. Something about how the Emperor conquered the world through ruthlessness and backstabbing?¡±

    Han Ruzi did not wish to betray Yang Feng¡¯s confidence, and just grunted in response.

    ¡°But has anyone told Your Majesty this: The previous dynasty had a million-strong army, its spies covered every alleyway. Its officials¡¯ tyranny forced the popce into rebellion, and within just two years, thest Emperor burned his pce and killed himself, burying himself together with his dynasty, bing theughing stock of the world.

    In the east, the State of Qi hadrge swathes ofnd and hundreds of fortified positions. The Chen n had held the Marquisate for ten generations, with deep roots in the Qi region. But when Chu and Zhao attacked it, it fell in a matter of months. Eight hundred and sixty menmitted suicide to follow the King of Qi in death.

    In the north, Zhao was established in defensive terrain, and King Zhuang was unmatched in strength, with a thousand fierce generals and three hundred thousand elite soldiers. Each soldier was the match for ten, and he crushed his opposition for five years. But he met defeat one day, and his edge was halved. Another defeat, and he fell into self-doubt. A third defeat, and King Zhuang slit his own throat, his n surrendered to Chu, and his powerful army submitted to the Founding Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I know some of that.¡± Han Ruzi said softly. He began to understand why Prince Donghai was so well-behaved in front of Luo Huan-zhang. This Confucian schr was not simple. Once he opened his mouth, it was like a barrage of arrows. The listener was no match ¡ª before he could understand, he would raise his hand in surrender.

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s tone softened. He raised his right arm, and slowly clenched his right fist. ¡°Your Majesty, look. When we sp our hands into a fist, can we not hold things more securely?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Look again, Your Majesty. The fist has been formed. What can it hold?¡±

    ¡°It can hold nothing. A fist¡­ is just a fist.¡± Han Ruzi began to understand what Luo Huan-zhang was saying.

    ¡°Cunning ploys and battle prowess are like clenching your fist.¡± Luo Huan-zhang threw a fist out. He was not a martial artist so this punch was rather weak. ¡°The fist can hit someone, but it cannot attach you to someone. The Founding Emperor knew how to use his fist, and so did King Zhuang and King Chen ¡ª their fists were even tighter. But those two kings, once they lost in battle, their rule quickly copsed. Yet the Founding Emperor always had second chances even when he lost in battle. It was because the Founding Emperor knew the way of rxing the fist. The popce had been suffering under harshws for too long, and the Founding Emperor¡¯s benevolence was like rain for aridnd. And hence he won the hearts of the people.¡±

    ¡°The hearts of the people helped the Founding Emperor defeat his enemies?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Luo Huan-zhang shook his head. ¡°The people think of peace and are unwilling to fight wars. The Founding Emperor had to rely on his own abilities to defeat his strong enemies. But whenever the Founding Emperor lost in battle, his people never lost faith. Wherever the Founding Emperor went, gates would open to him, provisions made avable to him, and within a month, he could muster yet another army. King Chen could gather people around him, and many of them followed him into death. But the general popce had no intention to restore the State of Qi. In the war against Qi, Chu attacked the south while Zhao attacked the north. But before King Zhuang¡¯s armies could arrive, the people ran south to join Chu. All that because the Founding Emperor was benevolent.¡±

    Han Ruzi muttered to himself. ¡°The Founding Emperor was good at running away, because there was a ce for him to run to. Benevolence may not win you a battle, but it can keep doors open. Some people may not win you wars, but may save you in a time of danger.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang frowned. ¡°Who is teaching Your Majesty such things? How can one be so disrespectful to the Founding Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo, do forgive Us. We were not well educated when young, and hence did not hear much of the teachings of the sages. Hence, We speak nonsense, sometimes.¡± Han Ruzi hurriedly kept his mouth shut.

    Luo Huan-zhang did not ask further, but Prince Donghai stared at the Emperor, evidently not believing his words.

    This lesson was more tiring than usual. Han Ruzi did not have the chance to wander into his own thoughts. Luo Huan-zhang was like an experienced animal handler ¡ª he always knew how to keep the beast under the control.

    After Luo Huan-zhang withdrew for the day, Prince Donghai said to the Emperor, ¡°Your days of suffering have only just begun. I hope you enjoy them.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not feel like he had suffered. Rather, he felt like he had learnt much. But the doubts in his mind grew, which he could only resolve by asking Yang Feng.

    In the afternoon, his martial arts ss was more ordinary. Meng Che spoke more than showing his moves, seeming to be rather perfunctory in his teaching. The young apanying nobles did not mind either. They sparred with each other, and had much fun. Nobody dared to spar with the Emperor, so Han Ruzi could only practice by himself. A few times, he looked at Meng E standing by the corner. He wished to speak with her, but could not find the right chance to do so.

    That night, Yang Feng did note. He was always busy with something. Even though he was nominally the Emperor¡¯s personal attendant, he often was not around, probably out somewhere ¡°carving a path¡± for the Emperor.

    Having had many consecutive sleepless nights, Han Ruzi was soon ovee with sleep. But just as he was sleeping soundly, he was awoken by someone shaking him.

    He was surrounded by darkness. Han Ruzi could discern a silhouette at the head of his bed, looking like one of his servant-girls. ¡°Ah? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to learn true martial arts?¡±

    Han Ruzi was jolted awake. He quickly sat up.

    Yang Feng had warned him that the first person to contact him would surely have ulterior motives. Han Ruzi never expected that this person would be Meng E.

    [1]King Tang is recorded as the first King of the Shang dynasty. This story of keeping a open on three sides is one from Chinese history.

 Chapter 21: Defeat

    Chapter 21: Defeat

    When Yang Feng said that someone would take the initiative to contact him, Han Ruzi thought it would be one of the young nobles who apanied him, or one of his teachers. He never thought it would be someone from within the pce, let alone that it would be Meng E.

    Han Ruzi could not help but suspect that he had heard wrong. He leaned closer and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± That was undoubtedly Meng E¡¯s cold voice.

    Han Ruzi looked towards the window. Although he could not see anything, he knew that there was a servant-girl sleeping there, and any noise could wake her up.

    Meng E guessed the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s deeply asleep will not wake up before dawn.¡±

    Han Ruzi was even more surprised. He collected his emotions and asked, ¡°You want to teach me martial arts?¡±

    ¡°If you want to learn, ask me.¡±

    This was a strange answer. It was Meng E who came to him in the middle of the night, yet she wanted the Emperor to ¡°ask¡± her to teach her martial arts.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you are already my martial arts trainer.¡± Han Ruzi said carefully.

    ¡°There are true legacies of martial arts and fake ones. You only get fake ones from a trainer. Raise your hand.¡± Meng E said.

    Han Ruzi raised his right arm, and soon a cool palm pressed against his hand.

    ¡°Sit still,¡± Meng E said.

    Han Ruzi grunted in acknowledgement, finding things strange. But on further thought, if Meng E really wanted to assassinate him, she would not need to wake him up. Hence, Han Ruzi calmed down.

    A force of some kind passed through the palm of his hand, and Han Ruzi felt breathless. He felt like his internal organs were caught on hooks as his body was lifted into the air.

    Han Ruzi rolled over and fell onto the corner of the bed. He sat up, but felt like a cloud of turbid Qi was stuck in his chest, unable to be let out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force it. Let it go naturally,¡± Meng E said.

    After a while, the turbid Qi finally disappeared. Han Ruzi took a deep breath of fresh air and asked in surprise, ¡°What kind of martial arts is this?¡±

    ¡°Inner qi, which none of you seemed interested in.¡±

    Meng Che said that he was well-versed in fists, swords and inner qi. But everyone, including the Emperor, was more interested in the first two. There were some who asked about inner qi, but Meng Che¡¯s few words caused all curiosity to dwindle. ¡°I train in a technique that requires celibacy. After ten years, I achieved some initial sess, but though it has been eighteen years since I started, I have barely begun to scratch the surface.¡±

    Meng E¡¯s single move had caused the Emperor to be burning with interest towards inner qi.

    ¡°Can I learn that? Trainer Meng had said¡­¡±

    ¡°You may. There are many types of inner qi. My brother trains in one that requires celibacy, but the one I train in does not. If you are willing to put in the effort, you will see results in three to five years.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to work hard.¡± Han Ruzi sat up straight on the bed with great excitement. ¡°Would I be able to leap up to the beam of the ceiling like you?¡±

    ¡°Inner qi is one¡¯s foundation. After the foundation isid, learning other techniques will be easier.¡±

    ¡°Wow, three to five years¡­ If I worked harder, could I get results in less time?¡± Han Ruzi was worried that he did not have the luxury of time.

    ¡°That is hard to say. Most people require three to five years to see results. Unless your powers ofprehension exceed those of ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°After I train in it, would I be able to freely move around the pce like you?¡±

    Meng E did not answer. It seemed like she was listening out for something, causing Han Ruzi to strain his ear, but he did not hear anything.

    ¡°No one can move around the pce freely,¡± Meng E said, a tinge of reprimand in her tone. ¡°Even the most adept martial artist is not a god. I am able toe here only because I am on duty tonight.¡±

    ¡°On duty? So you have always been protecting me.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for idle chat. I can teach you inner qi, but you must keep quiet about it.¡±

    Han Ruzi hesitated for a moment, before quickly deciding that he would not mention this to Yang Feng. Hence, he promised, ¡°I will not speak a word of this.¡±

    ¡°Remember. I am doing you a favor, and you must repay me in the future.¡± Meng E¡¯s tone grew slightly sharper.

    ¡°Of course, as long as I can do what you ask. What would you want?¡± Han Ruzi felt like Meng E had changed personalities. He would expect such words from Yang Feng, but not her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use telling you now. We can speak of it when you¡¯re able to make your own decisions. There¡¯s not much time now; I have to go. I wille back in three days to teach you the basics.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait¡­ Are you still there?¡± Han Ruzi looked into the darkness, reaching out with his hands to confirm that Meng E had truly left.

    Han Ruzi had one important question that he had yet to ask: Since martial arts would not grant him freedom of movement within the pce, what would be the point? Fend off assassins? If his guards could not stop them, he surely would not able to either. Seize back imperial authority? If martial arts could aplish such things, the Meng siblings would not be reluctantly taking orders within the pce.

    He actually hid a small fantasy in his heart: not learning the art of rulership to be a true Emperor, but to escape from the pce to return to his mother.

    Martial arts seemed like it would be able to realize this fantasy, but Meng E¡¯s words had caused this hope to shatter.

    ¡°I should not have promised her.¡± Han Ruzi said to himself before lying down. He decided that he would tell Meng E that he did not wish to learn inner qi and would not grant her any promise so easily.

    The next morning¡¯s lesson was boring. The teacher speaking on the Book of Documents sat there mumbling to himself, often pausing for long periods of time, as though he himself had forgotten what he had to say.

    The two eunuchs by the Emperor¡¯s side were rather pleased by this as they stood idly by the door. Prince Donghai slumped over the desk as he snored lightly Han Ruzi tried his best to keep his eyes open, but all he could hear were the sounds of wind and the rustling of leaves outside the window, as well as the asional voices outside.

    Those young nobles need not be in the ssroom, and were enjoying themselves in the imperial garden. These were the men who would probably fill the Imperial Court in ten years¡¯ time.

    Han Ruzi fantasized about the life a normal Emperor would be able to lead. Such an Emperor would not be as isted as him. He would surely be a target for the young noble attendants to curry favor with. Prince Donghai would also be more well-behaved. He then thought of Meng E. His refusal would surely disappoint her, though he wondered what repayment she wanted. Actually, he was very willing to help her, she did not need to teach him inner qi for that.

    Han Ruzi nearly dozed off when amotion went off outside. Many shocked shouts meshed together. It seemed like two groups were having a fight.

    Nobody dared to fight in the Imperial Gardens. The decorum officials might turn a blind eye towards some minor pranks of the young nobles, but would surely not permit them to run amok. Such amotion was highly unusual.

    The old teacher was still mumbling away, but the two eunuchs by the door were rmed. One of them quickly ran down the pavilion while Prince Donghai sat up with a jolt. He rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an assassin?¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai, do not speak nonsense. How can there be an assassin in broad daylight?¡± The eunuch by the door quickly said.

    The old teacher finally noticed themotion outside and looked around distractedly.

    Prince Donghai rose up and ran to the window side. he looked out and said, ¡°Something big must have happened. There¡¯re people sitting on the ground and crying.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai, please return to your seat,¡± the old eunuch said.

    Prince Donghai ignored him and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Han Ruzi could sit still no longer. He got up and went to the window, standing side by side with Prince Donghai. He saw three young nobles sitting on an open ground in the Imperial Gardens, crying bitterly. The grandson of Marquis Piyuan, the Marquis of Prating Distance, Zhang Yanghao, was waving his fists at the sky, as though trying to put on a show of force for the heavens. The other young nobles looked panicked, and the decorum officials were helpless in relieving the situation. The many eunuchs around were helpless as well ¡ª each of them seemed to be quaking on their feet.

    Prince Donghai turned around and ran out. ¡°It must be something really big. Incredibly big.¡±

    The old eunuch blocked the doorway. ¡°Your Highness, you must not go out¡­¡±

    Just as the two of them scuffled about at the doorway, the eunuch Zuo Ji came running in. His face was pale and dripping with sweat. Prince Donghai was rather weary of him, so he retreated to one side.

    ¡°Your Majesty is still here¡­ That¡¯s fine then.¡± Zuo Ji heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Your Majesty should remain here¡­ I shall go see the Empress Dowager¡­ No, no, I shall remain here and send someone¡­ No, no, may Your Majestye with me to go see the Empress Dowager¡­¡± Zuo Ji waspletely flustered and could note to a decision.

    ¡°What has happened! Tell me!¡± Han Ruzi shouted loudly.

    Zuo Ji trembled for a moment as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°The Grand General of Eastern Pacification Cui Hong has met with defeat. Prince Qi¡­ Prince Qi is marching his army west and will reach the Capital soon!¡±

    Han Ruzi had not paid attention to the war in the east these past days. Upon hearing this sudden news, he did not have much of a reaction. But Prince Donghai by his side looked thunderstruck. He tripped over himself as he went before Zuo Ji and said sharply, ¡°What did you say? How can my uncle be defeated? Everything was going smoothly and he was about to attack Prince Qi¡¯s seat of administration.¡±

    Zuo Ji was truly terrified, the usual smile on his face was all gone, nor did he put on the airs of one favored by the Empress Dowager. He said dully, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. That was the news¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi looked out the window, finally understanding why the young nobles outside were crying. Many of them had fathers or brothers in the army. With defeat upon the battlefield, many of them would not be returning home.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this. I shall get to the bottom of this!¡± Prince Donghai stormed out. Zuo Ji and the other eunuchs did not dare stop him.

    But someoneing from outside forced Prince Donghai back in. Yang Feng strode into the room, sweeping his gaze across the room. He grabbed Prince Donghai by the wrist and dragged him to the Emperor. With his other hand, he held the Emperor¡¯s wrist. ¡°May Your Majesty follow me.¡±

    Han Ruzi was willing toply, but Prince Donghai struggled to free his wrist. As his voice grew louder, he said, ¡°Let me go! I wish to see the Empress Dowager! My uncle¡­

    Yang Feng stopped in his tracks and said fiercely, ¡°Grand Tutor Cui is still alive, and the Empire remains secure. May Prince Donghai conduct yourself with appropriate dignity.¡±

    Prince Donghai quietened down and obediently followed Yang Feng down the pavillion.

    Zuo Ji stood in ce for a while beforeing to his senses and hurriedly following Yang Feng.

    Only the old teacher remained in the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. He could not get up by himself without assistance, and hence remained seated on the stool. After staring nkly for a moment, he continued his lecture on the Book of Documents, speaking into thin air.

    The young noble attendants were dispersed. Under the escort of a group of eunuchs, the Emperor and Prince Donghai hurriedly returned to the pce. They did not return to their quarters, nor did they go to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, Cishun Pce ¡ª the ¡®Pce of Kindness and Submission¡¯. Instead, they went to a different pce.

    ¡°This is the Grand Consort¡¯s pce, Cining Pce ¡ª the ¡®Pce of Kindness and Tranquility¡¯. May Your Majesty stay here temporarily.¡±

    Soon, the Meng siblings along with four pce guards arrived. After they checked the quarters for security, Meng E remained while the others left. She stood stoically at a corner, not looking at the Emperor even once.

    Prince Donghai was unusually well-behaved. He sat on a chair and remained motionless. After some time, he raised his head slowly and said to the Emperor, ¡°How could my uncle be defeated?¡±

    ¡°Victory and defeat are bothmon in battle,¡± Han Ruzi said encouragingly, though he remained rather indifferent in his heart.

    ¡°Impossible. Prince Qi does not have such ability.¡± Prince Donghai red with his eyes wide open. ¡°If Prince Qi breaks through the walls of the Capital¡­ both of us will be killed!¡±

    The doors to the room opened as two servant-girls entered and stood on both sides of the doorway. Following that, Grand Consort Shang-guan entered the room, giving Prince Donghai a nce before turning to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, please follow me to the Hall of Diligent Administration. It is time to prove to the world that you are the Emperor.¡±

 Ch 22: Truth and Falsehoods

    Ch 22: Truth and Falsehoods

    The Hall of Diligent Administration, Qinzheng Hall, was the ce where the Emperor and senior officials met to discuss matters of state. Other than on the first day of his coronation ¡ª the day with the incident regarding Sealbearer Liu and the Imperial Seal ¡ª Han Ruzi had not had the chance to even get close to the hall.

    Only this day, when news of defeat in the east arrived, did Han Ruzi set foot in the hall for the second time and saw the Empress Dowager in person.

    There were more people in the Hall this time. Other than Grand Tutor Cui Hong who was out leading the army, four of the Five Trusted Officials were present. There were also twenty-odd civil officials and military officers. However, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army Shang-guan Xu was nowhere to be seen. It was surprising that the Empress Dowager did not summon him in such urgent times.

    Most unusually, there were very few eunuchs within the Hall. Only Yang Feng, Jing Yao and Zuo Ji were present, outnumbered by the officials in the Hall.

    The Empress Dowager did not hide herself in the side-chamber this time. She sat atop the throne and faced the imperial officials. In fact, the Empress Dowager participated in state discussions every day and had met the officials face-to-face. The only person who had not yet seen the Empress Dowager in-person was the Emperor.

    The Empress Dowager looked young. If it were not for her solemn expression and the formal regalia that she wore, one could believe that she was under thirty years of age.

    Prince Donghai had once grumbled privately that as long as the Empress Dowager was present, his father, thete Emperor, would have eyes for no one else. Han Ruzi now found that this statement was greatly exaggerated. To his thirteen year old eyes, the Empress Dowager was indeed beautiful, but not to the extent of causing everyone to be unable to avert their gaze. At the very least, none of the imperial officials in the Hall seemed to care about the Empress Dowager¡¯s appearances as they were immersed in intense debate.

    Once the Emperor appeared, the senior officials quietened down. The formed two columns along the side, and with Chancellor Yin Wuhai taking the lead, knelt down and kowtowed.

    The spirit tablets in the Ancestral Temple were also objects of respect and ceremony, but they were mere objects, not actually the Emperors of the past. Those who knelt before them would forget them as soon as they left the Ancestral Temple. Han Ruzi was no different from those spirit tablets, as he was escorted to the Empress Dowager¡¯s side by Grand Consort Shang-guan.

    The throne was sufficiently wide to seat three grown adults. Han Ruzi wanted to shift to the side of the throne but the Empress Dowager reached out and pulled him close. The two sat snugly against each other, like a loving and dependent pair of mother and son.

    Grand Consort Shang-guan stood by the Empress Dowager, keeping hold of Prince Donghai¡¯s wrists. And so, the two Shang-guan sisters had the Graceful Emperor¡¯s two remaining sons firmly in their grasp.

    The Meng siblings and three eunuchs stood on the left and right, forming a protective barrier. Meng Che did not dress up as a servant-girl this time, but appeared as a pce guard.

    The Director of Pce Attendants, Jing Yao, bade the officials to rise, which they did. After a moment of silence, a few senior officials raised their heads to look at the Emperor, their gaze filled with curiosity and confusion.

    Han Ruzi was simrly confused. He was the Emperor, even if only in name, and was seated next to the Empress Dowager. How could these officials be so indecorous, and why did the Empress Dowager have no reaction to their indecorum?

    Slowly, the arguments between the senior officials resumed.

    The Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi, waved a t <em>Hu </em>ritual baton[1] at an official in his thirties, continuing his recriminations. ¡°Grand Tutor Cui led an army of two hundred thousand, with the logistical support of four hundred thousand peasants from ten prefectures. Prince Qi¡¯s army numbered only a hundred thousand, defending the lone prefecture of Linzhi. The difference in strength is evident! Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s inability to secure a swift victory was already a cause for shock and suspicion, and now he suddenly suffers a defeat, causing peril to the Imperial Court. This matter is highly suspicious!¡±

    The official being reprimanded had reddened, but he did not dare directly debate with the censor. He knelt down and kowtowed to the Empress Dowager, saying, ¡°May the Empress Dowager make a judicious judgment. Of the Cui n, only the Grand Tutor leads an army outside. His entire n remains in the Capital. The Grand Tutor has suffered a setback, but he will surely be able to regroup and fight Prince Qi again. He would surely not allow the rebel army near the Capital, nor would he ce His Majesty nor the Empress Dowager in danger. When a general leads an army, he cannot do so effectively without the trust of the Imperial Court¡­¡±

    Yang Feng bent down and spoke to the Emperor softly. ¡°That is the Minister of the Ministry of War, Jing Juying ¡ª Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s son-inw.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood matters now. He stole a nce at the Empress Dowager, keen to see how she would resolve the dangerous situation.

    His mother¡¯s hands were always warm and soft, while the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand was wet and cold. Being grabbed by it felt very ufortable, and Han Ruzi could not help but wonder whether the Empress Dowager was ill.

    The Empress Dowager did not speak, and the arguments between the officials grew louder and louder. Some stood with Chief Censor of the Right Shen Zhiming and criticized the Cui n, while others defended Grand Tutor Cui.

    Yang Feng quietly introduced the various names, positions and general background of the officials. The Empress Dowager noticed but did not stop it.

    The politicalndscape within the Imperial Court gradually presented itself before Han Ruzi. What he found strange was that there were some officials who clearly ought to be in the Cui faction, yet they criticized Grand Tutor Cui Hong with righteous indignation ¡ª with even more vigor than Censor Shen Zhiming.

    More officials straddled both sides, waiting for the situation to be clearer before taking a position.

    The one who would decide right and wrong was the Empress Dowager, yet her position remained unclear. Even when she asionally spoke, it was to order some official who was keeping silent to state his views. Finally, she called on Chancellor Yin Wuhai, ¡°Chancellor Yin, you stand at the head of the officials. Why do you remain silent?¡±

    The Empress Dowager was more politically savvy than what many officials had expected. One could not feign ignorance and y the fool in her presence. Having interacted with the Empress Dowager a significant amount, Yin Wuhai knew this from experience. He quickly bowed and in a trembling voice unique to the elderly, he said, ¡°I do not dare to keep things to myself, but this is a serious matter. There is not much information from the Princedom of Qi, and what information we have received are contradictory. It appears that we may not draw any conclusions from such a pittance of information.¡±

    ¡°A wise sage discerns therger picture from small parts. Your lordships are important officials of the Empire selected by previous Emperors ¡ª even if you are not wise sages, surely you woulde close. Even if full information is not avable, it is evident that the war in Qi is not going well. The Chancellor is His Majesty¡¯s right hand, if you droop hands and remain silent, you are causing His Majesty to be helpless.¡±

    Yin Wuhai hurriedly kowtowed and professed his guilt. His voice trembled even more. ¡°In my foolish opinion, Grand Tutor Cui was defeated in a moment of carelessness. If he can regroup, it seems like he may carry on the fight. Even though Prince Qi had a victory, he also suffered casualties. Even though he has the momentum, he may not be able to reach all the way to the Capital. It may be better to wait and see¡­¡±

    A military officer in his twenties strode beside the Chancellor and said angrily, ¡°Wait and see, wait and see, if we continue waiting, the army of Qi will be at our doorsteps! Empress Dowager, give me an army of ten thousand and I shall fight the rebels. If I do not return with Prince Qi¡¯s head, I am willing to ept due punishment under militaryw!¡±

    Yang Feng whispered a name to the Emperor, ¡°Shang-guan Sheng¡±.

    Needless to say, this was a rtive of the Empress Dowager. He probably obtained his position not long ago.

    The Empress Dowager did not respond while Shang-guan Sheng grew increasingly agitated. He waved his <em>Hu </em>ritual baton at Cui Hong¡¯s son-inw Jiang Juying and said, ¡°I only have one condition: lock up the members of the Cui faction to prevent them from liaising with the enemy.¡±

    This sentence offended many who were present. Many officials started refuting his words, with some kneeling and knocking heads on the ground before the Empress Dowager, yelling, ¡°The Cui n is innocent!¡±

    The Hall of Diligent Administration fell into chaos. This was not the first time Han Ruzi had seen such a situation. He understood why the Empress Dowager spoke so little and refused to divulge her position. The Empress Dowager kept herself unfathomable, and so did the senior officials. Everyone was trying to hide their thoughts while discerning the thoughts of others. Behind the chaos of the debatey sublime acumen.

    For now, Han Ruzi did not understand what was truly going on. He needed to participate in such discussions more often for him to figure out some patterns.

    Jing Yao stepped forward and waved the fly-whisk[2] in his hand. This meant that the Empress Dowager was about to pronounce on the matter under consideration. The officials quickly shut their mouths and got on their knees.

    The Empress Dowager turned to look at the Empress Dowager, as though asking him whether he had anything to say. Han Ruzi pretended not to notice and kept his lips tightly shut. Compared to the wily foxes in the room, he was like a cub fresh out of their. Yang Feng¡¯s reminder was rihgt: the only thing he should be doing is listening more and speaking less.

    ¡°Summon Han Ling to the hall.¡±

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, the senior officials on their knees raised their heads in shock, and exchanged looks with each other.

    Yang Feng said to the Emperor, ¡°The Heir of Prince Qi.¡±

    Han Ruzi recalled that when he ascended to the throne, the various lords and members of the Imperial n had been attendance. Prince Qi imed that his was sick, so the person who represented him was his Heir, Han Ling. It appeared that after the assassination incident, Han Ling was unable to escape the Capital.¡±

    Jing Yao went to convey the Empress Dowager¡¯s summons, and before long, two armed soldiers escorted a man into the hall.

    Han Ling was in his thirties, tall and fat. He wore the red-colored official uniform, and stood with his head held high, refusing to kneel. It seemed that he did not suffer much for his imprisonment, and had heard the news of Prince Qi¡¯s victory.

    The Empress Dowager did notpel the Heir of Qi to kneel. He swept her gaze across the various officials and said, ¡°Prince Qi ims that the Emperor is an imposter, and also ims that the Emperor was pushed into a well after the coronation. Heir of Qi, do you recognize the Emperor?¡±

    When the Emperor ascended to the throne, the Heir of Qi was one of those in attendance. Han Ruzi did not remember him, but Han Ling recognized the Emperor. He sneered coldly, ¡°What is the point of this, Empress Dowager? A fake is a fake. A fake during the ascension, a fake now.¡±

    Han Ling turned towards the senior officials in the hall. ¡°Your Lordships should look closely. Don¡¯t kneel to the wrong the person ¡ª the Imperial family of Chu is Han, not Shang-guan.¡±

    Shang-guan Sheng was enraged, and rose to leap onto Han Ling. The Empress Dowager shot him a look, and he quickly returned to his knees.

    The Empress Dowager did not lose her temper. ¡°What would it take for you to admit that the Emperor is genuine?¡±

    ¡°That would be simple. If the Empress Dowager hands the Emperor to an elder of the Imperial n, us members of the Han Imperial n will easily be able to verify whether this person is a descendant of the Graceful Emperor.¡±

    The Empress Dowager fell into a momentary silence before speaking to one of the Five Trusted Officials, Chief Commander Han Xing, ¡°Lord Han, you are of the same generation of the Martial Emperor, so you would be an elder of the Imperial n, no?¡±

    Han Xing said immediately, ¡°The Emperor is the second-born son of the Graceful Emperor. It was recorded in the n records without any doubt. The Prince of Qi and his son seek to mislead the people with devilish tales, a crime of the gravest severity.¡±

    Han Ling guffawed loudly. ¡°Han Xing, you old crook. What did the Shang-guan n bribe you with for you to sell out your ancestors? Empress Dowager, you hold the Emperor in your hand, who would dare to say no to you? To discern the truth, you should retreat to the side.¡±

    The Empress Dowager remained unaffected, nor did she retreat to one side. ¡°Your Lordships, you have seen that Prince Qi and his son are unrepentant, seeking to kill me and my son. For the past few days after the assassination attempt by Prince Qi, to ensure the Emperor¡¯s safety, the Emperor stayed within the Imperial Pce, and attended martial arts sses with various young nobles. But today, the Emperor attends personally within these halls. If anyone has any doubts, voice them.¡±

    None of the officials had any doubts, but Han Lingughed even more loudly. He pointed at the youth beside the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°You say that he is the Emperor? He doesn¡¯t even dare speak a single word! What kind of Emperor is that?¡±

    The Empress Dowager was about to speak when the Emperor stood up and gently broke his hand free from the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzi had not intended to do so ¡ª he wanted to only listen and not speak. But in a sh of inspiration, he felt that this was a rare opportunity. He would be able to speak before the senior officials without being med by the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°We are the son of the Graceful Emperor, the grandson of the Martial Emperor. We can prove it.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He could not help but look towards the Empress Dowager. When he broke his hand free from the Empress Dowager, he could clearly notice a wound on her wrist.

    [1] The Hu ritual baton was a t scepter held by officials.

    [2] Eunuchs are often portrayed as carrying this whisk in their hands. This article shows some portrayals of this, but I have no idea whether the ims made by the article are historically urate.

 CH23: The Martial Emperor and his Grandson

    CH23: The Martial Emperor and his Grandson

    Han Ruzi could feel the gaze behind his back. It was like a long-reaching arm, wanting to pull him back, but also hesitating. He did not stop his steps, and continued walking three steps down the pedestal. The gaze behind him appeared to grow softer, though it could just be his imagination. From here, he was closer to the senior officials.

    He could tell the nature of the Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze from the faces of the senior officials. At first, the officials appeared frightened: this meant that the Empress Dowager was taken aback and dissatisfied. Soon, the officials appeared confused: this was because the Empress Dowager did not stop the Emperor. Finally, they regained the humble appearances a subject ought to have, looking downwards at the Emperor¡¯s feet: this meant that the Empress Dowager had given her tacit approval of the Emperor¡¯s conduct.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart was still pounding, but he did not regret his decision. He continued walking forward, getting closer and closer to the Heir of Qi, Han Ling.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Chancellor Yin Wuhai slowly got up, wishing to stop the Emperor from getting close to such a potentially dangerous person. But after looking at the direction of the throne, he got back on his knees.

    The officials shuffled themselves on their knees to continue facing the Emperor.

    Of all those present, Han Ling appeared the most shocked. He watched as the Emperor walked closer, unable to say a word.

    ¡°When We were little, We came to this hall once.¡± Han Ruzi paused, looking around. ¡°We don¡¯t remember how old We were, just that it was a summer afternoon. It was here that We saw the Martial Emperor for the first time. It was hot outside, but cool within the hall, though it was also gloomy. We were standing¡­ there.¡±

    Han Ruzi pointed at a pir by the door. All eyes followed his finger, including Han Ling.

    ¡°There was no one else in the hall, only the Martial Emperor and Us. The Martial Emperor sat¡­ there.¡± Han Ruzi turned and faced the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager looked down at the base of the pedestal. Prince Donghai and the others near the throne looked in surprise at Han Ruzi.

    ¡°The Martial Emperor did not see me.¡± Han Ruzi said, as an image appeared in his mind, perfectly merging with the hall in front of him. He tried hard to recall, even forgetting to use the royal pronouns. ¡°The Martial Emperor was thinking about something. I did not dare approach, and remained peeking from behind the pir. And then I heard the Martial Emperor say ¡ª he did not see me so he was speaking to himself ¡ª he said¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi tried even harder to recollect. It was like that sentence was swirling in his mind, like willows in the wind, like feathers floating on water. Finally, he grasped it. ¡°The Martial Emperor said, ¡®We are alone¡¯¡±.

    The Hall of Diligent Administration fell intoplete silence. Suddenly someone sobbed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    The one who sobbed was Jing Yao, the Director of Pce Attendants. Initially, he was standing on the second step of the pedestal in front of the throne. But at this moment, he turned around and knelt in front of the throne ¡ª not facing the Empress Dowager sitting on the throne, but the throne itself. ¡°That was indeed something that the Martial Emperor used to say. When the Martial Emperor¡­ thought that no one was around, or was very engrossed in thinking about matters, this line would be said. Other than a few close attendants, nobody else would know of this!¡±

    The officials who were in disbelief at first, now mostly believed what Han Ruzi had said. Only Han Ling remained obstinate. ¡°Heh, what a convenient tale: you were alone, the Martial Emperor was alone, and the only one who can corroborate your tale is a eunuch.¡±

    Jing Yao¡¯s corroboration was not something Han Ruzi had expected. He had his hopes on a different person. He pointed again, this time towards Chancellor Yin Wuhai. ¡°I remember him.¡±

    Yin Wuhai was shocked and his mouth was agape. His body trembled and he did not know whether to agree or not.

    ¡°Not in this hall,¡± Han Ruzi added, the image in his mind bing clearer. ¡°I did not dare go before the Martial Emperor, and quietly went out. I met Chancellor Yin at the door. At the time, I did not know that he was Chancellor. I remember running into his leg, and he wore robes with arge bird embroidered on it. I ended up on the ground after falling, and Chancellor Yin picked me up.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze now fell on Chancellor Yin.

    Yin Wuhai was kneeling at first, but now, he was sitting on the ground. This old man actually started wailing out loud. ¡°That was me, that was indeed me. June of Year 36 of the Zhongmiao era, the Martial Emperor summoned all his sons and grandsons. His Majesty must have been only four or five, and for some reason he was left alone in Qinzheng Hall. At the time I was not Chancellor, just the Chief Censor of the Right.¡±

    This time, nobody else had any doubts. Han Ruzi continued and said, ¡°Later, the Martial Emperor walked out of the Hall and saw me. Heughed and said, ¡®This Ruzi is worth teaching¡¯. That is how Our nickname came about.¡±

    The story that Mother had told many times became clear in Han Ruzi¡¯s mind.

    Wails and sobs filled the hall. Everyone recalled the resolute and fearless Martial Emperor. If he were still alive, a single grunt would get any lord to rush to kneel before him from a beyond thousand <em>li</em>. To think that in less than four years, the Imperial army was defeated by a mere Prince of Qi.

    Han Ruzi looked at Han Ling and said again, ¡°We are the son of the Graceful Emperor, the grandson of the Martial Emperor.¡±

    Han Ling¡¯s face flickered between red and green as he seemed to hold back his words. Finally, he knelt and bent his head, unwilling to speak and unwilling to say ¡°Your Majesty¡±.

    That was enough. Han Ruzi turned around and walked towards the throne. The officials were still sobbing as they nearlyy prone of the ground.

    On the throne, the Empress Dowager shifted to the side to make space. Han Ruzi sat beside her, his heart beating even more quickly, his legs feeling weak and flimsy.

    ¡°Well done,¡± the Empress Dowager said softly. She then looked towards the officials and said, ¡°We hope that this is the first andst time that anyone questions the identity of the Emperor.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing sternly, ¡°If anyone seeks to mislead the people with devilish tales, that would be an unpardonable crime.¡±

    In truth, other than Prince Qi and his son, nobody had publicly doubted the Emperor¡¯s identity. The debate between the officials was about how to fight the Qi forces, and whether Grand Tutor Cui ought to take responsibility for his defeat in battle. But the Empress Dowager got to the crux of the issue: the officials needed to bepletely convinced of the Emperor¡¯s legitimacy for them to genuinely put in their best efforts.

    The debate in the Hall of Diligent Administration quickly resolved itself. After the Empress Dowager got the officials to rise, everyone started condemning Prince Qi. Han Ling, the Heir of Qi, remained kneeling, and quickly became the target of everyone¡¯s renunciations. More than one person smashed him with the <em>Hu </em>baton. The Empress Dowager had no choice but to get Han Ling taken away.

    The officials proceeded to put forward their proposals, with some rmending generals, and some rmending a retreat followed by diplomacy¡­ Finally, the officials banded together to put forth concrete solutions.

    Han Ruzi gradually grew calm. He once again felt like things had nothing to do with him.

    Before long, Yang Feng pointed out that the Emperor seemed tired, and with the Empress Dowager¡¯s permission, escorted the Emperor back to the Grand Consort¡¯s Cining Pce to rest.

    ¡°Your Majesty should not have done that.¡± Once they entered the room and the other eunuchs and servant-girls were dismissed, Yang Feng sternly voiced his objection.

    ¡°Should not have done what?¡± asked Han Ruzi.

    ¡°Draw the attention of the Empress Dowager and the senior officials. Nor should you have participated in the conflict between the Imperial Court and Prince Qi. Keeping yourself out of it would have been the best choice.¡±

    Han Ruzi refused to ept that. ¡°You said that because I am Emperor, there would be those who would take the initiative and contact me. You were referring to those young nobles, right?¡±

    ¡°Did someonee into contact with Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°No. Not a single one. No one even so much as dropped a hint. So I felt that I had to at least do something, to let others know that I am an Emperor worth contacting. Just like you, Lord Yang ¡ª it is because you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a hopeless case, that you are willing to help me.¡±

    Yang Feng was stunned. This was not the first time he was awed by the Emperor¡¯s early maturity, but the speed of the Emperor¡¯s growth still exceeded his expectations. For a moment, Yang Feng had no words in response.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ It was still too rash. The Empress Dowager will be more weary of Your Majesty in the future.¡± Yang Feng did not wish to encourage the Emperor¡¯s risk taking behavior.

    ¡°There are pros and cons. We¡¯ll have to see what happens ¡ª the pros might well outweigh the cons.¡±

    Yang Feng sighed lightly. ¡°Those things that Your Majesty said¡­ Were they true?¡±

    ¡°I have some vague memories.¡± Han Ruzi did not wish to lie to Yang Feng, and hence he spoke sincerely. ¡°To speak the truth, I do not remember Chancellor Yin. I just thought that he might very well help me corroborate my story. Jing Yao¡¯s reaction was unexpected ¡ª that statement is etched in my memory but I do not remember who said it.¡±

    ¡°What about ¡®this Ruzi is worth teaching¡¯?¡±

    ¡°My mother always spoke of this story. I think it should be true.¡±

    Yang Feng sighed again. ¡°Your Majesty, do rest well. I shall instruct the servants to bring you your meal.¡±

    ¡°Am I to stay here in the future?¡± Han Ruzi could smell the thick scent of perfume in the room, something which he disliked.

    ¡°Mm. It is for Your Majesty¡¯s safety.¡±

    Yang Feng turned to leave, but Han Ruzi still had things to ask. He quickly said, ¡°Prince Donghai¡¯s teacher, Luo Huan-zhang, spoke to me about righteousness and benevolence.¡±

    ¡°Luo Huan-zhang is an aplished Confucian schr. Your Majesty would do well to listen closely to his words.¡±

    ¡°But the things he said were different from what you said.¡±

    Yang Feng realized that he could not treat the Emperor solely as a young child. Moreover, now that he was residing in the Grand Consort¡¯s pce-chambers, the opportunities for them to speak in private would not be many. Yang Feng decided not to beat around the bush.

    ¡°From the perspective of morality, schemes are a means to an end; from the perspective of schemes, morality is merely a useful, highfalutin symbol. In my view, both views are too extreme. Only when one has an unburdened heart, can one act freely. If one distinguishes between morality and schemes, one leaves behind traces of how one thinks and acts. One cannot deceive oneself, nor deceive others. The Founding Emperor¡¯s advantage over King Zhuang and King Chen was in not choosing one extreme over the other, maneuvering freely between cunning schemes and righteous benevolence.¡±

    Han Ruzi was unable topletely understand. ¡°I do not understand¡­ For example, how should I deal with those young nobles?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty need only remember one thing: Your Majesty may be selfish, but there must be a limit to that selfishness. That is, one must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish. Your Majesty would find it fruitful to extrapte the desires of others from your own desires.¡±

    Yang Feng left, leaving Han Ruzi more confused than ever. ¡°Why would I believe that others are not selfish?¡±

    Slowly, he grasped some insights.

    The door silently opened. The one who entered was not a eunuch delivering the Emperor¡¯s meal. Instead, it was Meng E. She had been sent to protect the Emperor. Perhaps she had arrived earlier, only that she did not enter the room.

    ¡°I can teach you inner qi now,¡± Meng E said.

    It was at this point that Han Ruzi had an epiphany. Meng E wished to teach him inner qi, because she could tell that he had a chance at bing a true Emperor. She was not some blindly loyal subject ¡ª she had her own personal desires. It must be a very great desire, for her to enter the pce as a guard and to take the initiative to teach him inner qi.

    ¡°I wish to learn, but we must first gain each other¡¯s trust.¡± Han Ruzi needed to understand what her personal desire was.

    Meng E gave a puzzled look. She had thought that the Emperor would be desperate to learn from her. ¡°How would we gain each other¡¯s trust?¡±

    ¡°Tell me first, what¡¯s the story behind the wound on the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrist?¡±

 CH 24: Era Name Unchanged

    CH 24: Era Name Unchanged

    Meng E stared at the Emperor for quite a while. ¡°You want me to betray the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°I can only give you the repayment that you want if I am a true Emperor. But unless I understand the Empress Dowager better, I will never be a true Emperor. So I am asking for your help. That way, the repayment that you want would be more assured.¡±

    ¡°My brother was right ¡ª you are as cunning as the rest of them.¡±

    Han Ruzi had wanted to refute this, but he changed his mind as the words reached his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right. And I wish to be even more cunning than them. Only that way can I get back my throne.¡±

    Meng E looked down as she thought things through. Suddenly, she smiled. This was the first time she smiled in front of the Emperor. It was a very slight smile, like a tug on the sides of her lips. ¡°What am I doing. You are just a child. To think that I thought you could aplish something great. Forget it, don¡¯t mention this again. Take it like I¡¯ve never approached you.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned. He did not expect that his attempt to win over Meng E would fail in this manner. He could not help but ask, ¡°What did I say wrong?¡±

    ¡°If you wish to be a cunning person, then you should not have revealed your kind side in the first ce. Your cunning is childish.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled abashedly. ¡°I am still learning. Sometimes¡­ Please do not mind me. Do you really not want my repayment anymore?¡±

    Meng E thought for a while. ¡°You are the Emperor. Perhaps you should be more cunning. But I am of the pugilist world. We take pride in keeping our word, our promises must be kept even unto death.¡±

    ¡°You take pride in keeping your word, while the Son of Heaven¡¯s word is said to be as heavy as a nine-legged cauldron. Aren¡¯t we equal?¡±

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    ¡°I guess I have little choice¡­ Alright. I don¡¯t know how the Empress Dowager¡¯s wound came to be. My brother and I were brought into the pce as servant-girls, with nothing to do for three years. Only when the previous Emperor passed away were we brought to the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort¡¯s side. At that time, her wrist was already wounded.¡±

    ¡°A fresh wound?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. The person whom we are following is the Empress Dowager. You are just¡­ just¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a back up. Just in case. Mm, that¡¯s what I would do as well.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you know yourself well enough.¡±

    The door opened, and this time it was a proper attendant who entered, bringing in ate lunch. With someone else around, Meng E did not speak anymore, standing to one side like an ornament.

    Before the meal was finished, Prince Donghai was sent back. He had an expressionless face. He sat next to the Emperor and started eating unceremoniously. Just after a few mouthfuls, hey on a couch, with a cool expression like he was toozy to speak.

    The attendants quickly cleared the utensils. There were quite a number who were attending to the Emperor and Prince Donghai, but none of them stayed behind. The two of them were used to it and did not find it strange.

    Meng E stayed behind. She was a guard, not a servant.

    Prince Donghai sat up and red at the Emperor. ¡°You lied, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What lie? Han Ruzi raised his cup of tea and tasted it slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. That tale you told at Qinzheng Hall ¡ª it was all made up, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Lord Jing and Chancellor Yin corroborated my words.¡±

    ¡°Hah. They were just trying to please the Empress Dowager, which is why they cooperated with your storytelling. You are truly daring. Or was it someone who told you to do it? Yang Feng, it must be Yang Feng. He must have gotten you to do it.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°I meant what I said at that time. Surely you were there when the Martial Emperor summoned his sons and grandsons?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Prince Donghai stood up, as though about to fly into a fit of fury. But then he sat down and said confusedly, ¡°I know there was such a thing, but I can no longer remember. You are just a few days older than me, how could you remember so clearly?¡±

    ¡°That was not only the first time I saw the Martial Emperor. It was also the first time I was away from home. How could it not leave a deep impression?¡± Han Ruzi spoke frankly. He found it much easier to lie to Prince Donghai than it was to Meng E.

    Before Meng E, he always had to think about whether to execute some scheme, and once he thought about it, he would be seen through. But he felt no guilt towards Prince Donghai, hence he did not need to hide anything. Han Ruzi finally understood what Yang Feng meant by what he said: distinguishing between morality and schemes causes one to be readable.

    Prince Donghai was skeptical. Seeing the Emperor appear pensive, he felt like he had been tricked. ¡°In any event, you are a liar. But you can only lie once now that the Empress Dowager has seen through you. You are useful now, but when the Qi rebellion is pacified, when my uncle returns to court, you will be useless. When the timees, heh heh.¡±

    Han Ruziughed. ¡°Will the Qi rebellion be pacified?¡±

    ¡°You are a liar, and the senior officials are not good men either. All of them have their self interests. After your nonsensical speech, they were finally willing to put in the effort and put together another two hundred thousand strong army. And then news arrived that even though Prince Qi won a battle, he suffered significant losses and had to stop after conquering Luoyang. He is still far from Hangu Gate and the Capital. Everyone says that Prince Qi wants to¡­ Why am I saying all this to you?¡±

    ¡°Prince Qi wants to ride the wave of his victory and ally himself with lords andndowners to push westwards.¡± Han Ruzi finished Prince Donghai¡¯s sentence.

    Prince Donghai stared at the Emperor. After a while, he stood up. ¡°In the future, you will die a horrible death.¡± With that said, he went to the eastern side-chamber.

    The sky soon turned dark. Dinner was a few dishes of dimsum. Prince Donghai refused toe out, and ordered the attendants to bring the meal to his room. Meng E did not eat nor did she drink ¡ª she remained motionless at a corner, as though she hadpletely forgotten that she had an unfinished conversation with the Emperor.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Cining Pce had front and rear quarters.[1] The Grand Consort lived in the front quarters, while the Emperor and Prince Donghai stayed at the rear. The rooms were ample, but for the convenience of maintaining security, both of them stayed in the side-chambers of the central quarters of the rear.

    Early into the night, Meng E withdrew. She was a pce guard, and needed to follow the guard shifts. When she was not supposed to be there, she could not stay for a moment more.

    Just after Meng E left, Grand Consort Shang-guan arrived, bringing two eunuchs and two servant-girls. ¡°In the future, they will be designated to serve Your Majesty and Prince Donghai.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s attendants were often changed. But this time, it seemed like it was to be fixed. The four were very young, especially the two eunuhcs. They were youths around the same age as the Emperor. The two servant-girls were slightly older, but not more than twenty.

    Prince Donghai did not dare behave indecorously towards the Grand Consort, so he exited the side-chamber to pay his greetings. He pretended to be very happy, and asked, ¡®What are your names? Our attendants keep changing, so I can¡¯t remember any.¡±

    ¡°This servant-girl is Zhao Jinfeng.¡±

    ¡°This servant-girl is Dong QingE.¡±

    ¡°This servant is Liang An.¡±

    ¡°This servant is Zhang Youcai.¡±

    The names of those in the pce were very simple. Prince Donghai did not pay much thought to them. He smiled at the Grand Consort and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager can sure keep her equanimity. Only the Empress Dowager can hold the fort with these officials. Without the Empress Dowager, who knows what chaos the Imperial Court will fall into.¡±

    The Grand Consort and the Empress Dowager looked somewhat alike, just that the Grand Consort smiled often, thus appearing to be much gentler. ¡°Yet there are many who say that it is because of the Empress Dowager that the Imperial Court is in such chaos.¡±

    ¡°Who said that? Lock him up in a cell and impeach him for his grave disrespect!¡± Prince Donghai appeared as though he was infuriated.

    The Grand Consort broke into an even fuller smile, following which she sighed. ¡°There are too many of them to lock up. Moreover, this is the moment where we need all hands onboard. So all the more we cannot lock them up.¡±

    Prince Donghai rambled on here and there for a moment, but finally he got to the topic that he was truly concerned about. ¡°If one were to talk about who is loyal in the court, that would surely be Grand Tutor Cui Hong. This has nothing to do with the fact that he is my uncle. I lived at my uncle¡¯s residences for a long period of time, and saw with my own eyes how he worked for his country day and night. He often said, ¡®The Cui n earned its fortunes through being an Imperial Inw. If we do not do our very best, we would be too ashamed to face the Marital Emperor and the Martial Empress.¡±

    ¡°We know that Grand Tutor Cui is fully loyal. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not have entrusted him with the heavy responsibility of pacifying Qi.¡±

    ¡°But those senior officials are infuriating. They even used my uncle of conspiring with Prince Qi ¡ª how can that be? My uncle official title is the Grand Tutor, his noble title is the Marquis of Guyang, his family members are in the Capital working as officials. If Prince Qi had his way, the Cui n would be the first to suffer.¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled and nodded. ¡°Even though Prince Donghai is young, you knows much. How deplorable that those senior officials don¡¯t see things as clearly as you, a mere child.¡±

    ¡°The officials have their own schemes. Who wouldn¡¯t want to turn to Prince Qi for higher rank and wealth.¡±

    The Grand Consort did not respond to this. She looked towards the Emperor who had kept his silence. ¡°Your Majesty did well today. It is unexpected that Your Majesty could remember things that happened so long ago.¡±

    Prince Donghai really wanted to shout, ¡°The Emperor is a liar¡±, but he did not dare make a peep. He could only resentfully retreat to the side. Even though he shared quarters with the Emperor, he had no standing to sit before the Grand Consort. He could only remain standing like the eunuchs and servant-girls.

    ¡°We do not know much else, but the Heir of Qi¡¯s questioning of whether We are the son of the Graceful Emperor is intolerable,¡± Han Ruzi answered. He lifted his head to nce at Prince Donghai, and saw him reveal a contemptuous expression.

    ¡°I have some impression of that gathering.¡± The Grand Consort raised her head slightly. ¡°That was the only time the Martial Emperor summoned all his sons and grandsons. I remember that morning ¡ª the Empress Dowager and I took your Imperial Brother out of his manor. At that time, he was not the Emperor yet. He was not even the Imperial Grandson yet.[2] When he returned, he was very happy. He said that his Imperial Grandfather liked him very much, and had held him and spoken a lot to him.¡±

    The Grand Consort¡¯s voice was full of warmth. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai did not dare to respond. This was the first time anyone had mentioned their Imperial Brother ever since they entered the pce.

    The Grand Consort heaved a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right, the previous Emperor¡¯s posthumous title has been decided. Emperor Si, the Thoughtful Emperor. Thoughtful for pure virtue, thoughtful for reflections on the state of the people, thoughtful for worries of internal and external troubles, thoughtful for regrets of the past, and for the Empress Dowager and I, we keep him in our thoughts.¡±

    All the more, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai could not respond to this.

    ¡°As for Your Majesty¡¯s era name, the Empress Dowager has a thought. As Your Majesty is the Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s younger brother, it should be regarded not as an inheritance but as a substitution. Hence, there is no need to change the era name, and it should remain as the ¡®Gongcheng era¡¯ and continue to be in use. What does Your Majesty think?¡±

    Han Ruzi did not expect that his opinion would be asked for such a matter. Hence, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled and rose. ¡°Rest well, Your Majesty. If Your Majesty has any requests, let the servant-girls inform me.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. He did not understand why the Grand Consort had made this trip.

    The two eunuchs and two servant-girls escorted the Grand Consort out. Prince Donghai hopped in front of the Emperor and said quietly, ¡°Did you not understand the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort¡¯s intentions?¡±

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    ¡°What intentions?¡±

    ¡°The era name ¡®Gongcheng¡¯, meaning aplishments, is from the Dao De Jing. Used in the context of the previous emperor, it means ¡®aplishmentsplete but unimed; unimed, hence they remain.¡¯ But for you, it means ¡®retiring after aplishing what you¡¯re supposed to do¡¯. The Empress Dowager wants to get rid of you!¡±

    [1] This is a simplified image of the kind of Chinese architecture referred to here. Since it is the Imperial Pce being talked about, you can imagine it to be a lot wider, longer, and with morepartments, but this is what is meant by front and rear quarters.

    [2] The Imperial Grandson is the heir of the Crown Prince. The implication here is that at this time the Graceful Emperor was not yet the Crown Prince of the Martial Emperor, hence his eldest son (Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai¡¯s older brother) was not yet the Imperial Grandson.

 Chapter 25: The Strange Servant-Girl

    Chapter 25: The Strange Servant-Girl

    The servant-girl Dong Qing E stayed behind in the room to attend to the Emperor. Soon, the bedsheets and nkets were prepared, and she helped the Emperor get into his sleeping attire.

    Han Ruzi was long used to being moved around by his attendants, so he numbly cooperated. In his mind, many messy thoughts swirled around. Various people such as the Empress Dowager, Prince Donghai, Meng E, Yang Feng, made their appearances in his mind, refusing to give him any space, to the extent that it was quite a while before he realized that Dong Qing E remained standing by his bedside. However, he had already changed and was about to lie down to sleep ¡ª he did not require any one to attend to him anymore.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Han Ruzi asked politely. In his mind, he thought that there were quite a few servant-girls with the word E in their names, though Meng E and Meng Che may well be aliases.

    Dong Qing E¡¯s face turned red for some unknown reason. She said softly, ¡°I can attend to Your Majesty¡¯s bed rest.¡±

    Han Ruzi had never seen any servant-girl as shy as her. He smiled and said, ¡°You already have.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Dong Qing E did not move.

    ¡°Is this your first time attending to someone?¡± Han Ruzi was very willing to chat with people. In the past, nobody would engage with him ¡ª those eunuchs and servant-girls were quick to run away and no one was willing to stay by the Emperor¡¯s side. This was the first time someone refused to leave after finishing their own duties.

    Dong Qing E nodded and then shook her head. ¡°This is my¡­ first time¡­ attending to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I have no special requests. This is fine. Other attendants would usually sleep by that couch. If you think it too small, you can go to the other rooms. I sleep soundly so I do not call on people in the night.¡± Han Ruzi would actually prefer for others to clear out from his bedroom.

    Dong Qing E¡¯s face grew even redder and her soft turned softer. ¡°I can¡­ can¡­ sleep on Your Majesty¡¯s bed.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned around and looked at his bed. It had arge and wide bed frame ¡ª it could nearly fill a small room by itself. But for a servant-girl to make such a request seemed to be overstepping boundaries overmuch. Han Ruzi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You are not used to sleeping on a couch?¡±

    Dong Qing E looked down without speaking.

    ¡°I guess so. That couch is quite small. Even I have to curl up when I lie on it, you would find it even smaller.¡±

    Dong Qing E was five or six years older than the thirteen year-old Emperor, and was half a head taller. She had a fuller build, and would therefore take up more space.

    ¡°Very well then. You may sleep on my bed,¡± Han Ruzi agreed. Ever since young, he had never treated his servants poorly, nor would he start in the pce. ¡°But do not tell anyone else. You know, the pce has strict rules. If someone were to discover that you are not abiding by the rules, you may be punished.¡±

    Han Ruzi still remembered the two eunuchs who were harshly punished because they had not seen the Emperor secretly write a message.

    Dong Qing E nodded her head lightly, and slowly sat beside the Emperor. She was close to him ¡ª so close that they could nearly hear each other¡¯s breathing.

    ¡°Then rest and have a good sleep.¡± Han Ruzi got up and smiled towards Dong Qing E. He strode towards a table and blew out the candle before fumbling his way to the couch. Hey on the couch where small pillows and a thin nket was already prepared. The weather was not too cold, so it was just right.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± From the bed came Dong Qing E¡¯s shocked and confused voice.

    ¡°You sleep on my bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. It¡¯s fine, the bed I used to sleep it was no bigger than the couch ¡ª I¡¯m quite unused to sleeping on such arge bed. Oh, remember to wake earlier tomorrow morning. We need to switch back so nobody finds out.¡± Han Ruzi tossed and went to sleep, thinking that this was a truly strange servant-girl. But at least she was willing to speak and even dared make requests of the Emperor, to him, this was a good thing.

    Soon, he started thinking about other matters. Would he be ¡°retired after aplishments¡±? Using the previous Emperor¡¯s era name: was there precedent for this? After thinking it through, he felt like the era name ¡°Gongcheng¡± seemed to bear an inauspicious smell.

    And then he fell asleep. He thought that he would be awakened by Meng E in the middle of the night, but he slept until morning the next day. The servant-girl Dong Qing E woke the Emperor up and assisted him in getting dressed. After that she notified the eunuch outside, and the eunuch called even more eunuchs and servant-girls into the room. They began to wash and dress and the Emperor, in preparation for his visit to pay respects to the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzi discovered something strange. Dong Qing E¡¯s expression looked sullen. Not only was she not grateful to the Emperor for letting her have the bed, but she also looked very disappointed.

    There were too many people around, so Han Ruzi did not have the chance to ask questions. He only felt that this servant-girl was even stranger than Meng E, and even more difficult to please. If he were not afraid of getting her into trouble, he would ask Yang Feng what it was about.

    Yang Feng did not appear this day. Usually he would escort the Emperor when he went to pay respects to the Empress Dowager, and sometimes he would escort the Emperor to the Soaring Cloud Pavilion for his lesson. This day, however, he hadpletely disappeared and left the Emperor with Grand Consort Shang-guan.

    When breakfast was done and the Emperor was heading to the Soaring Cloud Pavilion, Yang Feng was still nowhere to be seen. In the Imperial Gardens, the number of young nobles apanying the Emperor increased from the usual fifteen or sixteen, to nearly fifty. They lined up in rows, and under the directions of the decorum officials, respectfully paid their respects to the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s entire entourage numbered four to five hundred. Most of them could not see the Emperor himself. Previously, the Empress Dowager had selected fifteen youths around the same age as the Emperor to apany the Emperor. This time, the number had increased more than three times, and the oldest was in his thirties. Amongst them, many had long noses and deep eyes, and they looked like princes from distant countries.

    The feeling of strangeness grew deeper and deeper in Han Ruzi¡¯s heart. He could obviously tell that these attendants were more respectful than usual ¡ª even more there were more of them, they were noiseless when they did their kowtow.

    To match the increase in nobles, the number of eunuchs and guards escorting the Emperor was also increased by a hundred. The footpaths of the Imperial Gardens appeared congested.

    ¡°Where did Lord Yang go?¡± Han Ruzi could not help but ask Zuo Ji by his side.

    Zuo Ji did not have his usual smiling demeanor. He answered softly, ¡°Lord Yang has been entrusted with an important task by the Empress Dowager, and has left the Capital.¡±

    Han Ruzi was shocked. He stopped his steps, and as he did so, the long line of people behind him hurriedly stopped in their tracks. The sudden stop caused some people at the back to bump into each other. Fortunately, nobody fell.

    ¡°Out of the Capital? Where?¡± Han Ruzi felt like he had been abandoned. Without Yang Feng, he felt quite helpless.

    Zuo Ji was shocked as well, and regretted being too talkative. However, he could not take back his words, so he could only say, ¡°The Empress Dowager was looking for an envoy to deliver an imperial edict to the various lords of Guan-dong. Lord Yang set outst night with Chief Censor of the Right, Lord Shen.¡±

    Han Ruzi was even more shocked. He turned and looked at Prince Donghai, and found that he was as surprised as he was. Yang Feng¡¯s departure from the Capital was evidently something decidedst night. As for whether he had decided it himself, or he had no choice but to obey orders, that could not be known.

    ¡°What imperial edict?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Zuo Ji felt more and more awkward. For the Emperor to not know what edict he had promulgated was rather improper. He could only lower his voice and say, ¡°Your Majesty, at Qinzheng Hall, your fury caused the Heir of Qi to beg for mercy, and Your Majesty issued an edict calling upon the lords of the realm to muster their troops and strike at Qi together.¡±

    ¡°We understand.¡± Han Ruzi continued walking forward. He had done a big favor for the Empress Dowager, but the pros would outweigh the cons if Prince Qi could be defeated. Nevertheless, he wished Yang Feng was by his side to give him advice.

    The teacher for the day was Luo Huan-zhang. Even he appeared more courteous to the Empreor today. However, he did not ask the Emperor to select a topic. Instead, he said, ¡°The war in Guan-dong rages on. Let me tell Your Majesty thest time the empire faced rebellion from the lords.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s great great grandfather, the Martial Emperor¡¯s grandfather, was the Fiery Emperor. During his reign, the Chu Empire experienced a rebellion from the princes, its scale farrger than the current one: five princedoms and seventeen prefectures rose in rebellion.

    The Fiery Emperor was worried at the time. He even prepared to move the Capital to the south. But the war did notst more than four months. Thebined armies of the princes, while appearing fierce and overbearing, were blocked at Hangu Gate. After a few minor battles that resulted in a stalemate, thebined rebel armies broke apart. The Chu army seized the chance and fought a decisive battle, securing victory in a single stroke.

    After the war, the Fiery Emperor took the opportunity to weaken the princes. From then on, the various fiefdoms of the regional lords started shrinking over time. The Princedom of Qi this day was only half the size it originally was.

    Han Ruzi collected his thoughts and listened carefully. He asked, ¡°The princes fell in one hit. Was it because they did not practice benevolence and righteousness?

    Prince Donghai snickered. Luo Huan-zhang sternly looked at him, causing him to look down and focus on his book.

    ¡°At that time, the five princes treated their followers with dignity, reduced taxes on the people, respected the old and took care of the young. It could be said that they were benevolent and righteous.¡±

    ¡°Then why did they not have a path of escape after their defeat in battle?¡±

    ¡°It is like a de. When a tough warrior wields a de, he can fight ten by himself. When a child wields a de, he hurts himself. Benevolence and righteousness are sharp tools of state. When an ordinary man practices it, he benefits his vige. When a lord practices it, he benefits his fief. When the Son of Heaven practices it, he benefits all life. The five princes¡¯ benevolence cannot bepared to the benevolence of the Fiery Emperor, hence their defeat was inevitable. Your Majesty, you sit on the most revered throne. To you, benevolence and righteousness is like the de to the soldier, the saddle to a treasured horse ¡ª integral andplementary. Its importance is indescribable.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt that Luo Huan-zhang was rather pedantic. He suddenly felt a sharp gaze shoot his way. When he turned his head, Prince Donghai was already looking down. Han Ruzi understood something. He looked at the two eunuchs at the door ¡ª the two of them did not understand anything, and were just standing nkly.

    Luo Huan-zhang was the first official who took the initiative toe into contact with the Emperor. Even though his words were subtle, Han Ruzi understood his meaning.

    He did not know how to respond.

    Luo Huan-zhang did not probe further. What he spoke of next was all about the Fiery Emperor and how he defeated the five princes.

    The morning¡¯s ss was shorter than usual. An hour before noon, Zuo Ji entered and asked the Emperor to move.

    Han Ruzi arrived at the Hall of Diligent Administration again. From this day, he would have to take some time every morning to sit at the Hall, watching the senior officials deal with affairs of state. He knew his ce ¡ª the unusually numerous eunuchs around him were a constant reminder ¡ª and hence he never spoke, and only watched and listened.

    At least this was much better beingpletely ignorant and trapped within the pce. He was able to understand a little about the progress of the war in Guan-dong, the movements of the military within the realm, as well as the unique cultures and circumstances of each prefecture and district.

    But this day, he could not find out where exactly Yang Feng had gone, and when he would be back.

    In the afternoon, it was his martial arts lesson as usual. Meng Che increasingly had the demeanor of a wizened instructor. He spoke more than he acted, and only asionally struck his fist or sword to get a reaction from the Emperor or the young nobles.

    For the first time, Han Ruzi felt that the Emperor¡¯s life was a busy one. However, this busyness was a mere illusion. He could gain little from it. Until this night, there was something that he had to do personally and could not dlegate.

    At the time, he was already very tired. After washing up and getting dressed, he wanted to quickly go to sleep. As to whether he was to sleep on the bed or on the couch, he did not care.

    The servant-girl attending to him was still Dong Qing E. Her face was again very red. But her smile was different from the previous night, and her words were all the more incredible. ¡°Your Majesty is about to get married. Is Your Majesty not interested in the way of husband-wife rtions?¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s first thought was Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s oft-cited ¡°way of benevolence and righteousness¡±.

 Chapter 26: Breathing

    Chapter 26: Breathing

    ¡°Way of husband-wife rtions?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s first thought was Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s oft cited ¡°way of benevolence and righteousness¡±, and thought that this was yet another necessary topic in an Emperor¡¯s education. He took measure of the servant-girl, and asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you a teacher sent by the Empress Dowager as well?¡±

    Dong Qing E smiled and nodded. ¡°I may be considered to be a different type of teacher. Your Majesty is about to get married, I shall teach Your Majesty how¡­ how to act as a husband.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help but think that this servant-girl did not seem like an ordinary teacher. He thought for a while before having an epiphany. ¡°Oh. Way of husband-wife rtions. I understand now.¡±

    ¡°It is good that Your Majesty understands. In that case¡­¡± Dong Qing E heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°¡®The modest, retiring, virtuous, youngdy; For our prince a good mate she¡¯. The virtuousdy is thepanion to the righteous gentleman. One values virtue in seeking one¡¯s wife, and avoids befalling to one¡¯s luscious desires¡­ So the way of husband-wife rtions is what Teacher Guo had spoken about, is it not?¡± [1]

    Dong Qing E was stunned. All she could do was move in front of the Emperor. Her face reddened as she said, ¡°The officials can only speak about it. I¡­ I¡­ I shall teach with my body.¡±

    Only now did Han Ruzi finally understand the servant-girl¡¯s intentions. He backed away guardedly. He remembered what Yang Feng had warned him about: the Empress Dowager wished the Emperor to quickly have an heir, who would be a much more manipble puppet.

    ¡°Oh, so you mean to say that you are a better teacher than Teacher Guo. Whom did you learn from?¡± Han Ruzi started to feign ignorance. A slight smile on his face, he walked to the couch and sat down.

    Dong Qing E misunderstood the Emperor¡¯s words. She quickly said, ¡°It was senior servant-girls who taught me. I have never¡­ tried with anyone else. Your Majesty¡­ would be the first.¡±

    ¡°That does not seem good. My teachers are all sophisticated Confucian schrs, with hundreds or even thousands of disciples. You have never even taught anyone else, how could you teach Us.¡±

    ¡°How can one teach such matters to so many people. The way of husband-wife rtions is something natural. Your Majesty will understand once Your Majesty has tried it.¡± Dong Qing E had no more ideas, so she could only ignore her own embarrassment and walked towards the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi yawned. ¡°We are sleepy. Even if you are to teach, it will have to wait till tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The way of husband-wife rtions¡­ is best learnt while sleeping.¡± Dong Qing E sat beside the Emperor and grabbed his hand.

    Han Ruzi leapt onto his feet and ran towards the bed. He was even more weary now. Once he had an heir, he would have no value even as a puppet. At that time, he would truly be ¡°retired¡±. ¡°What an indecorous servant-girl! We have already said that we are not willing to learn. Do note closer. Otherwise, I shall call for help ¡ª Liang An and Zhang Youcai are outside.¡±

    The Emperor felt that he was backed into a corner, but Dong Qing E had little choice herself. Sheughed and said, ¡°The two of them are sensible. They would not enter and interrupt Your Majesty. Your Majesty need not be nervous. There is no harm in trying. If Your Majesty does not like it, then Your Majesty need not try it again.¡±

    Han Ruzi steadied himself and spoke loudly. ¡°I do not like it now. There is no point in forcing me. Do note closer. I order you to stop.¡±

    No one had ever paid any attention to the Emperor¡¯s orders, let alone his orders now. Dong Qing E walked to the table while giggling, where she blew out the candle. ¡°Does Your Majesty feel better now?¡±

    Han Ruzi did not feel better at all. He had only one thought in mind: he must not fall into the trap ¡ª he must not have an heir. He regretted not learning more martial arts from the Meng siblings. That way, he would not be in such a predicament, backed into a corner by a servant-girl.

    ¡°If youe any closer, I shall call Prince Donghai!¡± Han Ruzi had no other ideas. Even though he knew that Prince Donghai would not meddle in such business, he still regarded him as a rescuer.

    The room was dark and silent. Dong Qing E did not appear to have moved any closer. Han Ruzi waited for a moment before heaving a sigh of relief. Thinking that Dong Qing E was probably under the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders and had little choice herself, he said, ¡°How about this. You may tell the Empress Dowager tomorrow that¡­ that you have already taught me the way of husband-wife rtions. If anyone asks, that is what I would say too. As long we keep our stories straight, nobody will see through it and you would not be punished. How about that?¡±

    Han Ruzi did not know how many holes there were in this n, and thought that it was the best course of action. He waited for Dong Qing E¡¯s agreement, but no sound ever came. It was as though Dong Qing E had been extinguished like the candle.

    ¡°Hello, are you still there?¡± Han Ruzi asked softly. After straining his ears for a moment, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Did she fall asleep?¡±

    Just after he said that, an arm reached out from the dark. Han Ruzi leapt up like he had just been stung, stumbled backwards, and knocked the side of the bed before falling onto the bed. As matters stood, he could only risk it all and shouted, ¡°Prince Dong¡ª¡±

    The hand moved quickly as a finger jabbed his chest. Han Ruzi felt like a cloud of turbid breath as stuck in his body, and he was unable to speak. Only after a while could he let that breath go. Surprised, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s me.¡± That was Meng E¡¯s cool voice.

    Han Ruzi was ted. ¡°Thank goodness you came. You truly saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Nobody intended to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The Empress Dowager wants an infant Crown Prince. Once I make one, she would get rid of me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me such things.¡± Meng E¡¯s voice held a tinge of irritation.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to hear me speak ill of the Empress Dowager. Fine, I shall hold my tongue. What did you do to Dong Qing E?¡± Han Ruzi did not understand why Meng E was irritated.[2]

    ¡°I made her go to sleep. She will only wake tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°just a little trick of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°You are unable to learn it now. Moreover, it would be useless for you to learn it.¡±

    Han Ruzi truly believed this move would be highly useful to him. But since Meng E was not willing to teach, he could not force her. ¡°Thene here every night and make Dong Qing E fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°I cannot. Unless I am on duty, I am unable toe here. Plus if she keeps falling asleep like that, suspicions would be raised.¡±

    Han Ruzi was highly disappointed. ¡°Then quickly teach me martial arts. That way, I would be able to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°You really want to learn?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Han Ruzi had initially thought that learning martial arts was not of much use to him. Meng Che was quite adept, but even ording to him, he could only match five well-trained soldiers on the battlefield. There was noparison to a general who couldmand tens of thousands of men. But after the events of this night, Han Ruzi had changed his mind. If he wished to assert control beyond ten steps, he had to start within ten steps. Yang Feng and Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s teachings were only useful to a true Emperor. For him, right now, those teachings were merely academic.

    Seeing the Emperor agree so swiftly, it was Meng E¡¯s turn to fall silent. Only after a while did she say, ¡°You must know that that means you owe me a favor. When I ask for it, you must agree.¡±

    ¡°You can tell me what you want now.¡±

    ¡°No. It is pointless to talk about it now. We shall talk when you wield true power. But I can promise that it is not something particrly difficult. It is definitely within an Emperor¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Han Ruzi gradually grew calm and could think normally again. ¡°You and your brother are helping the Empress Dowager for such a favor, right? But the Empress Dowager already wields power ¡ª did she refuse your request?¡±

    ¡°Do not specte, I will not tell you the answer. Also,ing to you is my own idea. My brother does not know. Do not let it slip in front of him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Meng E was silent for a while more. Just when Han Ruzi thought that she had left, Meng E said, ¡°My inner qi technique is ratherplicated. You must train both internally and externally¡­¡±

    ¡°What martial sect are you from?¡± asked Han Ruzi.

    ¡°You are not allowed to ask questions. Just cultivate the way that I teach you.¡±

    This was a strict teacher, equal to Luo Huan-zhang. Han Ruzi could only grunt solemnly in agreement.

    ¡°Your situation is unique ¡ª you cannot train openly. So a simplified technique is most suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Would a simplified technique be weaker?¡± Han Ruzi could not help but ask another question.

    ¡°Whether it is strong or weak would depend on your ownprehension and hard work. Must you learn the most powerful technique?¡±

    Han Ruzi reflected that learning martial arts was so that he could have some ability to protect himself, not to be the most powerful warrior. ¡°You are right. Do continue.¡±

    ¡°I do not have much time. I will teach you some introductory techniques. They are easy, you just need to persevere in training.¡±

    ¡°I can persevere.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then I shall teach you breathing techniques.¡±

    ¡°Breathing? But everyone knows how to breathe.¡±

    ¡°If you want to learn from me, stop asking so many questions.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go on.¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows how to breathe, but that is just natural breathing. There are two techniques in cultivating inner qi ¡ª going with the flow, and going against the flow. First, go against the flow to find your meridian channels. Then, go with the flow. Try breathing in with your chest out, and breathing out with your chest in.¡±

    This was the opposite of normal breathing, but it was not difficult. Han Ruzi got it within two tries. He smiled and said, ¡°This is indeed simple.¡±

    ¡°The difficulty is in maintaining it. In the future, you must practice this while walking, while sitting, even while sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping?¡± Han Ruzi was suddenly on his guard. He suddenly realized that Meng E was a woman, not much older than Dong Qing E, and also worked for the Empress Dowager. It was more likely that Meng E would have an ulterior motive.

    A palm came from the dark smacking the Emperor¡¯s head. ¡°Stop spacing out. Focus on training.¡±

    Han Ruzi kept his thoughts and tried a few more times. ¡°I have learnt it. How long must I practice every day?¡±

    ¡°The longer the better, but don¡¯t force it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Do continue.¡±

    ¡°We are done for today.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡± Han Ruzi was very disappointed.

    ¡°Cultivating inner qi requires orderly progress and gradual umtion. Only after you show some improvement, will I teach you the next stage of techniques.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Also, you must figure out a way to get my brother to teach you the Hundred-Step Fist. The effects would be better if you train both internally and externally.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Hundred-Step Fist an ordinary fist technique?¡± Han Ruzi could not help but ask. He remembered that the young noble Zhang Yanghao had used the Hundred-Step Fist. It was the usual training technique of soldiers in the Chu army.

    ¡°I cannot teach you the techniques of my martial sect. If you learn them, you would use them, and any expert would be able to tell with a nce, especially my brother. Even though the Hundred-Step Fist is ordinary, it is sufficient for external training purposes. You just need to remember one thing: regardless of what anyone says, when you train your fists, you must also try your best to maintain breathing against the flow.¡±

    ¡°I shall remember.¡± Han Ruzi waited for a moment before realizing that Meng E had already left.

    ¡°I wonder how long it will take for me to train. What will I do tomorrow night?¡± Han Ruzi pondered vacantly on the bed. Yang Feng was not in the Capital, while Meng E could note whenever she pleased. He had be truly alone, and he felt like monsters were staring at him from the dark.

    [1] Han Ruzi is recalling what Teacher Guo said in chapter 17.

    [2] It took me a while to figure it out, but I believe Meng E is irritated because in traditional Chinese culture, it is a bit improper for a man to be talking about making babies to ady.

 Chapter 27: Predicament

    Chapter 27: Predicament

    Dong Qing E opened her eyes and found that she was sleeping on the bed. The outeryer of her outfit was neatly ced beside her pillow. She turned her head and saw the Emperor sitting on the couch, his face bearing the tired look of one who had just awakened.

    She hurried got out of bed and dressed so that she may attend to the Emperor. Her mind was groggy and she could not recall what had happened the night before. Now that she had a little bit of time, she could not help but ask, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Did Your Majesty sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°It was fine.¡± Han Ruzi yawned.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi put on a prim and proper expression. ¡°We do not wish to speak of the events ofst night. We hope you may forget as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I shall forget¡­¡± Dong Qing E¡¯s mind was still a nk. She did not know what it was that she ought to forget.

    Han Ruzi was deliberately being mystifying. Last night, he had moved Dong Qing E to the bed while he himself had slept on the couch. He had practiced breathing against the flow, but he fell asleep soon after. When he awoke, he was back to breathing normally. He did not know whether that little bit of practice had any effect.

    Dong Qing E opened the door and called on the other eunuchs and servant girls. From now on, she could no longer speak freely to the Emperor.

    From the periphery of his vision, Han Ruzi noticed an old eunuch he had never seen before. Everyone else was carrying items for his use while washing up, and only the old eunuch was holding a pen-brush in one hand, while the other held a thin booklet, as though intending to make a record of something. Dong Qing E hesitantly shook her head, and the old eunuch turned around and left without a second word.

    Han Ruzi did not know that this man was in charge of recording the Emperor¡¯s daily personal life, but he could guess one thing: his ploy of being mystifying did not work. Dong Qing E could remember what happened the night before, and would very likely attempt to ¡°teach the way of husband-wife rtions¡± again tonight.

    This had be a big problem that Han Ruzi had to face. It was more urgent than any other matter.

    The morning¡¯s lesson was a sleep inducing one, taught by another old teacher. Over these past days, the two eunuchs had also let down their guard. When nothing was going on they would lean against the door and take a nap. Prince Donghai would also sleep while slumping over his desk.

    Han Ruzi remained at his seat, and poked Prince Donghai lightly with a book.

    Prince Donghai jolted awake, and rubbed the drool off the corner of his mouth. He red at the Emperor with irritation.

    ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± Han Ruzi asked very softly.

    The old teacher opposite had his eyes closed and his head bobbing as he mumbled sentence after sentence of old texts. Neither the sound of the wind outside, nor the snores inside, nor the whispers of the youths, could affect him.

    ¡°Sleep¡­ was sleep. It was the same as usual. Just that I had to wake up too early so I¡¯m still sleepy. Why? Are you going to snitch on me? Who can bear such a boring lesson?¡± Prince Donghai raised his voice slightly but quickly lowered it down.

    ¡°No, I meant, did any one attend to youst night?¡±

    ¡°A servant-girl. How would I know who she is.¡± Prince Donghai had asked her name but he had long forgotten it by now.

    ¡°Zhao Jinfeng.¡± Han Ruzi had remembered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just bored.¡± Han Ruzi had changed his mind. Asking Prince Donghai for help was definitely not a good idea. It might well cause more trouble.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face was full of confusion. After a while, he slumped back on his desk and fell asleep.

    At the Hall of Diligent Administration, there was no new news. The war was moreplicated than the Emperor had imagined. The senior officials kept going on such matters as drafting men, sending provisions, building roads, and allocating horses, yet there was nothing much about actual fighting. From what they said, at least half a month¡¯s worth of preparations was needed before a battle could be fought with the Qi army. That was the case for Qi as well: they were mustering forces east of Luoyang and did not have the strength to march westward for now.

    Hence, Han Ruzi had plenty of time to secretly practice breathing against the flow. After half a day, other than feeling a little stiff in his stomach, he felt nothing.

    In the afternoon, Han Ruzi requested to learn the Hundred-Step Fist. The young noble attendants agreed: they were tired of Meng Che¡¯s theoretical lectures and asional demonstrations. They wanted some actual practice, even if it were some ordinary fist techniques.

    Meng Che did not have reason not to agree. Hence, he called on Marquis Piyuan¡¯s grandson, Zhang Yanghao, to demonstrate how to train in the technique.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s grandfather and father were both in Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s army. They were injured during the battle outside Linzi city, and no news had arrived in the past two days. The whole family was nerve-wrecked, and Zhang Yanghao could not focus. When he demonstrated the fist technique, he was distracted and kept making mistakes.

    Meng Che had no choice but to teach personally. He moved his fist slowly, and gave exnations while practicing the technique. ¡°The Hundred-Step Fist is easy to learn, but difficult to master. there are two ways to train in it. One is to focus on fighting, seeking to be steady, urate, and vicious. The other is to focus on strengthening the body, seeking to be coordinated and flexible. You lords are from esteemed families ¡ª in literary matters, you study the ssics; in martial matters you study the art of war. You train inmand, the way of fighting thousands, or tens of thousands. Something like a fist technique is just a minor art ¡ª just use it to strengthen the body. There is no need to spend too much time and effort¡­¡±

    While what he said was sensible, the young nobles were mostly hotheaded youths. They were not interested in just strengthening the body. Once they learned a few moves, they quickly sought to find opponents, throwing fists and kicks at each other. Their tempo increased as they did so, until they did not even bother with proper moves and techniques.

    Meng Che signaled with a nce, and he and his sister Meng E started walking around the young nobles, preventing their fights from getting too heated, and also preventing anyone from getting heard.

    Han Ruzi remembered what Meng E had said, and chose to train in the method to strengthen the body. His moves were slow, smooth and steady, only that the moves he learned were quite few. In one afternoon he only learned three to five moves. He just kept repeating them, but secretly practiced breathing against the flow. He found that this was actually very difficult: it was difficult to coordinate his breathing and his movements.

    There was no one around the Emperor. Only Prince Donghai remained within ten steps. He waspletely uninterested in learning fist techniques, so he started observing the Emperor. Not longter, he startedughing. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s fist technique is truly special. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re fighting, nor does it look like you are training the body. You look like¡­¡± There were others around so he lowered his voice. ¡°An overturned turtle.¡±

    Han Ruzi ignored him. That his training was difficult was actually a good thing. At least it indicated that Meng E did not deceive him with empty words.

    Meng E never came near the Emperor.

    Training allowed Han Ruzi to forget his troubles. But eventually, the sun would set and he would have to return to Cining Pce and face the night¡¯s challenges.

    Even though he was hungry, Han Ruzi was distracted during dinner. He soon put down his bowl and chopsticks, and took the opportunity to speak while Prince Donghai and numerous eunuchs and servant-girls were around. He said tly, ¡°Zhang Youcai, you shall attend to us tonight.¡±

    Zhang Youcai was a young eunuch, around twelve or thirteen. He was short and skinny, with a quick-witted face. After hearing what the Emperor said, he hurried knelt and said, ¡°As ismanded.¡±

    Han Ruzi had predicted that Dong Qing E would not raise any objections in front of so many people.

    He did not predict wrongly. Dong Qing E stood to the side quietly, not even raising her head. It was someone else who spoke instead.

    An old eunuch whom Han Ruzi had never paid much attention to came forward. He knelt first before rising up. ¡°Is Your Majesty unsatisfied with the servant-girl in attendance? I shall make changes immediately.¡±

    ¡°No no, she is very good.¡± Thest thing Han Ruzi wanted to see was someone being punished because of him. ¡°We¡­ have been waking up at night to use the chamber pot, so We need one more person in attendance.¡±

    The old eunuch nodded and turned to the young eunuch. He said sternly, ¡°Zhang Youcai, serve the Emperor carefully!¡±

    Zhang Youcai had hardly got up but he quickly knelt on the ground again. ¡°This servant shall serve Your Majesty with all his heart, not daring to be negligent in the slightest.¡±

    The old eunuch was satisfied and he went back to his station. Han Ruzi heaved a sigh of relief. With one more person in the bedroom, Dong Qing E would probably not attempt to ¡°teach¡± him they way of husband-wife rtions.

    Prince Donghai ate his dinner while stealing nces at the Emperor, appearing to suspect that something was going on. But after a while he went back to chewing his food. Even though he did not move much during training, he was starving.

    When it was time for bed, the old eunuch ordered for a floor mat to be ced by the couch. The young eunuch Zhang Youcai could only sleep there. Han Ruzi felt rather bad. Because of his orders, Zhang Youcai could not sleep on a bed.

    Zhang Youcai did not seem to mind. Instead, he was very happy, maybe even a little overexcited. He watched the Emperor¡¯s every move, his hands always ready to assist the Emperor, like some moving walking stick.

    Dong Qing E quietly made the bed and assisted the Emperor in getting dressed. She did not speak, nor did she make eye contact. She reverted to being an ordinary servant-girl.

    Han Ruzi finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    No way would he father an heir. That was his resolve and bottom line. As for his n of action, he must not sleep with any servant-girl.

    The night went by peacefully. Han Ruzi felt like he had achieved a victory. The next day, he was in a good mood. He even engaged when the old teacher went on about the Book of Changes.

    But in this secret conflict, the Emperor was entirely on the defensive. The other side could change tactics at any time and mount another attack.

    That night¡¯s evening, when they returned to Cining Pce, Prince Donghai was notified that he was to move out of the central quarters and to one of the rooms in the east. He did not like sharing quarters with the Emperor, but he did not like being chased away more. Yet he dared not make a scene, and could only be picky over his food. He picked a piece of meat with his chopsticks but did not send it to his mouth. Instead, he threw it on the ground, as a servant-girl quickly went to pick it up.

    Han Ruzi felt like this was a bad sign, but the young eunuch Zhang Youcai was still around. He was like an energetic monkey who treated being able to attend to the Emperor like a significant achievement.

    Night fell, and the servants withdrew. Prince Donghai reluctantly went to the eastern quarters. Before he left he even harrumphed a few times. His meaning was clear: he was the true owner of the central quarters, and would eventually seize back what was taken from him.

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E went about their business, preparing for bed and cing the floor mat on the ground. Han Ruzi rxed. It seemed like his n was still working, and he would be able to get through another night.

    But he had celebrated too early. Just as everything was ready for bed, an unwanted guest arrived. The eunuch Zuo Ji arrived uninvited. He did not even knock, and he stood in the middle of the room while examining the surroundings. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E knew their ce and quickly withdrew from the room.

    ¡°Do you have something to say? We are about to rest.¡± Han Ruzi hoped that he could use the little Imperial authority he had to scare him away.

    Zuo ji only smiled. It was a casual and homey smile. But it was also a fearless, disrespectful smile. ¡°Does Your Majesty suffer from some illness of the body?¡±

    ¡°Huh? My body is fine.¡±

    ¡°Then why does Your Majesty resist women so?¡±

    Zuo Ji asked the question too bluntly. Han Ruzi blushed in embarrassment. ¡°The unrest in Guan-dong has yet to be pacified. We¡­ are still young. How would we have the mood to think of such things? Who sent you?¡±

    Zuo Ji smiled and shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s worry for the country and for the people ismendable. But the unrest in Guan-dong can be left to the officials to handle. The Empress Dowager sits in the Imperial Court, so nothing can go wrong. Consummation is Your Majesty¡¯s greatest responsibility.¡±

    ¡°We will consider it, but not tonight.¡± Han Ruzi could only dy matters and hope that Yang Feng would return in time.

    The smile was wiped off Zuo Ji¡¯s face. ¡°Tonight it is. It cannot wait.¡±

 Chapter 28: The Grand Consortâ€™s Hint

    Chapter 28: The Grand Consort¡¯s Hint

    Zuo Ji looked at the Emperor with a faint smile. He was full of confidence that the Emperor would surely submit. He did not wish to take any further measures, so he just looked at the Emperor, like he was persuading an ignorant child to finish his rice and not waste food.

    Having been a puppet in the pce for more than two months, what Han Ruzi felt the most deeply was his solitude and unimportance. But at this moment, he felt humiliated. This was something to be expected. The reason it took a while was only because it was not the Empress Dowager¡¯s most urgent matter.

    There were no officials around; there were even no other eunuchs around. The final veil clothing the Emperor with authority was stripped, revealing the sham and helplessness underneath.

    Han Ruzi felt an upsurge of emotion, but he kept it within himself. He even did not forget to continue practicing breathing against the flow. He maintained silence and patiently tasted the bitterness he felt. He sought for every possible means of self preservation, finally realizing that the only ¡°weapon¡± he had was Zuo Ji himself.

    ¡°Lord Zuo, are you to personally teach Us the way of husband-wife rtions?¡±

    Zuo Ji¡¯s smile disappeared slightly. ¡°Of course it would not be me. The way of husband-wife rtions is not a difficult subject. Your Majesty need not worry and may just go with what¡¯s natural. The Empress Dowager has painstakingly selected three beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°Three?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s sense of humiliation grew deeper.

    Zuo Ji did not stop and continued speaking. ¡°The fortune tellers and doctors have examined them. These three are gentle at heart and full in body. They will surely be able to bear a son. Once Your Majesty has an heir, the Chu Empire would be at ease.¡±

    ¡°So would you and the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Thest remnants of a smile finally disappeared from Zuo Ji¡¯s face. ¡°There is no point in further discussion. May Your Majesty prepare for bed and enjoy yourself to the fullest. Once Your Majesty has had a taste tonight, you would probably find three women to be too few. May Your Majesty rest easy, the Imperial Recorder and I shall stand on guard outside to record tonight¡¯s events. It shall remain as proof in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not fully understand what the eunuch meant, but a sense of detest grew in his heart. He moved forward two steps and said, ¡°How old are you, Lord Zuo? Probably not more than thirty.¡±

    Zuo Ji was slightly taken aback. ¡°Twenty five.¡±

    ¡°Were you castrated since young?¡±

    ¡°Why is Your Majesty asking this?¡± Zuo Ji¡¯s face turned sour.

    ¡°We have heard that eunuchs are unable to have husband-wife rtions. Since Lord Zuo speaks of it so highly, We wonder whether you speak from experience or just hearsay.¡±

    Zuo Ji¡¯s face reddened as he stepped forward,ing close to the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Is Your Majesty making fun of me.¡±

    Zuo Ji could not keep his emotions in check and was provoked easily. Han Ruzi intended to use this weakness of his. As for the consequences, they were not something which Han Ruzi could foresee. Nor did he want to overthink it. In any event, he would rather cause a huge ruckus than to surrender without a fight.

    ¡°How would We dare? We still rely on Lord Zuo to take care of Us. Just that We are young and cannot help but be nervous, hence We wish to rify matters.¡±

    Zuo Ji was confused. He could not tell if the Emperor¡¯s questions were genuine or not. His expression warmed a little and he said, ¡°I was castrated at the age of sixteen. But these are matters which I have heard of, even if I have not experienced them. Your Majesty need not worry, I shall call the servant-girls in.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Han Ruzi was figuring out how to make Zuo Ji lose his temper immediately. ¡°One more thing, just onest thing.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°The wound on the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand¡­ was it caused by you?¡± Han Ruzi could not think of anything else, so he threw this sentence out there without further thought.

    Its effect was immediate. The expression on Zuo Ji¡¯s face changed sharply. He said menacingly, ¡°How do you know¡­ Who told you¡­¡±

    Zuo Ji turned around and ran out in a panic. He nearly tripped at the door.

    The room returned to silence. Han Ruzi sat on the side of his bed. He felt like he had gotten himself into trouble, but it was inevitable. The Empress Dowager had never viewed him as a true Emperor. Once she had a new puppet, he would be abandoned. Instead of waiting for his demise, he would rather put up a fight.

    But he was still rather frightened. His heart surged with emotions and he forgot to breathe against the flow. He thought of his mother whom he had not seen for so long. He thought of Yang Feng far away. He even thought of the mysterious Meng E¡­ He was in desperate need for help.

    A silhouette came before him, and quietly stood by the bedside.

    Han Ruzi looked up and looked towards the young eunuch, Zhang Youcai. ¡°Did Zuo Ji ask you toe?¡±

    Zhang Youcai shook his head in confusion. ¡°This servant is here to attend to Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi forced a chuckle. ¡°You should not havee. You would get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid. Since I have been sent to attend to Your Majesty, I will do my best.¡±

    Was this yet another loyal subject like Liu Jie, or a spy with ulterior motives? Han Ruzi was too tired to think things through. ¡°Go¡­ ask the Grand Consort toe.¡±

    Han Ruzi had said it casually but Zhang Youcai treated it as a genuine Imperial order. He acknowledged the order and left.

    The young eunuch would probably be unable to even get an audience with the Grand Consort. Han Ruzi did not know what would be the point in seeking out the Grand Consort. She was the Empress Dowager¡¯s younger sister ¡ª in cahoots with the Empress Dowager and even more difficult to handle than Zuo Ji.

    But he did not retract his order and decided to employ every measure at his disposal. As matters stood, he was no longer fighting over whether to have husband-wife rtions or to have an heir. He was fighting to hold on to his bottom-line.

    The chiming of jade pendants sounded. Grand Consort Shang-guan actually came.

    Two servant-girls escorted the Grand Consort to the couch before withdrawing. Zhang Youcai did not appear.

    ¡°Why does Your Majesty appear so glum?¡± the Grand Consort asked.

    The two of them were separated by quite some distance. In the room dimly lit by candles, the Grand Consort bore an even greater resemnce to the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Why did I have to be chosen to be Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty should know the reason.¡±

    ¡°Because my mother has no backers ¡ª no powerbase. Hence I would be easier to control?¡±

    ¡°That is partly the reason.¡± The Grand Consort paused. ¡°Regardless of what others say, the Empress Dowager chose Your Majesty for the good of the Chu Empire. The Cui n is already powerful in the Imperial Court. If they have an Emperor, then the Han Imperial n would be in danger. The Graceful Emperor had intended to get rid of the Cui n, but unfortunately there were other matters for him to deal with. The Thoughtful Emperor inherited his father¡¯s will ¡ª he had already formted a n, but¡­ Hence, the heavy burden fell on the Empress Dowager. She had no choice but to employ some measures ande to apromise with the Cui n. This is all in preparation for the future.¡±

    ¡°If the Empress Dowager¡¯s target is the Cui n, why¡­ why be in such a hurry for me to have rtions and bear an heir?¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled lightly before turning serious. ¡°As long as Your Majesty is without an heir, Prince Donghai would have a legitimate im to the throne and the Cui n¡¯s ambitions would never disappear. Your Majesty is probably worried about your personal safety. Rest assured: once you have an heir, your position would only be more secure.¡±

    The Grand Consort was more persuasive than Zuo Ji, but Han Ruzi still felt like something was wrong. He remained silent.

    ¡°Nevertheless, it is true that the Empress Dowager was in too much of a hurry. Your Majesty is still young¡­ how can such things be forced? I shall speak to the Empress Dowager and try to convince her not to be in such a hurry. We have a long time ahead ¡ª with Prince Donghai kept in the pce, the Cui n would not dare act out of order. The Cui n can be dealt with when Your Majesty is old enough to reign personally.¡±

    The matter was actually resolved. Apart from relief, Han Ruzi was also confused. Could it be that he had misunderstood the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort? Had Yang Feng overstated matters?

    ¡°You all would not force me again¡­¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is understanding, so she will surely listen to my appeal. The servant-girls may stay, but they will not act indecorously towards Your Majesty.¡± The Grand Consort smiled, evidently also finding such matters rather ridiculous.

    Han Ruzi was finally relieved. ¡°I asked Zuo Ji about the wound on the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand. I might have offended the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty would not offend anyone, nor would the Empress Dowager be so easily offended.¡± The Grand Consort rose and prepared to leave. ¡°Continue to work hard, Your Majesty, and you shall reign personally one day.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not know what to say. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled. ¡°Your Majesty need not thank me. Everything the Empress Dowager does is for the good of the Chu Empire. This empire would be entrusted to Your Majesty one day.¡±

    The Grand Consort left, leaving Han Ruzi alone and lost. This predicament seemed to have been resolved too easily. If that was the case, why did the Empress Dowager send Zuo Ji earlier?

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E entered to attend to the Emperor. The night passed peacefully.

    Han Ruzi felt asleep ratherte. He dreamt many strange dreams. When he woke in the morning, he felt muddy-headed. But he suddenly had a realization: the Grand Consort had answered many of his questions, but had glossed over the question regarding the wound on the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand ¡ª no, she had ignored it entirely.

    That morning, in the Hall of Diligent Administration, Han Ruzi understood why the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort was willing topromise with him.

    The war in Guan-dong was still on-going. The court¡¯s main efforts were used in matters rting to the war. But there were some who were unaffected by the war and continued to perform their roles diligently and meticulously, keeping an eye on the smallest detail.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai had deliberately waited for the Emperor to arrive before presenting a petition. He sighed and ordered that the petition be brought to the Empress Dowager in the side-room. He said to his colleagues, ¡°That is the ninth petition. Members of the Ministry of Rites and Decorum, the Court of Imperial Sacrifices, the Imperial University, the Directorate of Education, have all submitted petitions. Now, so has the Censorate.¡±

    ¡°What does the Censorate have to do with the matter at hand? Who is so bold ¡ª he should be impeached for overstepping the bounds of his position,¡± an official said.

    Yin Wuhai shook his head. ¡°There are many fanatics in the Censorate. Impeach one, and ten will rise. We should act with caution.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat quietly like an ornament, as usual. He did not really understand what the senior officials were talking about. Soon, Grand Consort Shang-guan appeared from the side-chamber and spoke on behalf of the Empress Dowager, clearing the Emperor¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°It is just a matter of retaining the previous Emperor¡¯s era name. Why is there so much opposition from the officials?¡± The Grand Consort shook the petition in her hand. ¡°ording to this petition, if the era name is unchanged, there would be an imbnce of Yin and Yang, vacition from top to bottom ¡ª a greater threat to the Empire than Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion.¡±

    The few senior officials in attendance looked to the Chancellor.

    Yin Wuhai had no choice but to step forward and say, ¡°Subjects do not dare casually change the rulesid down by the ancestors. New Emperor, new era name ¡ª that has always been the case. The old era name can be used for one more year at most ¡ª any longer would be inappropriate. If this rule is changed today, then other rules may be changed in the future. The foundations of the Imperial Court¡­¡±

    The Grand Consort shook her head. ¡°There are so many rules, what is the fuss over changing a few? Could it be that the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor never changed any rules? I shall not argue with you ¡ª the era name is the Emperor¡¯s, let His Majesty decide for himself.¡±

    Yin Wuhai¡¯s face revealed an obvious expression of shock. Raising the matter of the era name before the Emperor had been his ploy. He did not expect the Grand Consort take the initiating in letting the Emperor decide.

    Han Ruzi was not shocked at all. He finally understood why the Empress Dowager had let him off the hook. The only thing he did not understand was: was it so important whether the era named was changed or unchanged? So important that the Empress Dowager and the senior officials woulde into conflict?¡±

    Nevertheless, he knew that his answer was important. Important enough to cut a deal.

 Chapter 29: The Impending Wedding

    Chapter 29: The Impending Wedding

    The Grand Consort and senior officials looked at the Emperor expectantly. He had performed stunningly before the Heir of Qi, so both sides believed that the Emperor would continue making the right choices this time.

    ¡°With Your Majesty¡¯s leave, this subject would like to ask: does Your Majesty know what an era name entails?¡± An official stepped forward and asked.

    This person had a short stature, and was inconspicuous amongst the officials present. Han Ruzi remembered him: he was the Chief Censor of the Left, Xiao Sheng. Prince Donghai had once said that Xiao Sheng belonged to the Cui faction, yet during that prior meeting, he had castigated Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s defeat along with the other officials.

    Xiao Sheng was not one of the Five Trusted Officials. It was because the Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Zhiming, had gone to the various prefectures to announce the Imperial Edict that Xiao Sheng was called to attend the meeting.

    ¡°We have some idea. Could Lord Xiao reintroduce the issue to Us?¡±

    Xiao Sheng stole a nce at the Grand Consort, and knelt down. ¡°Every Emperor of every dynasty had his own era name. In the previous dynasty, it was evenmon for an Emperor to have several era names, often changing era names whenever there is an auspicious omen from the heavens. When the Chu Empire was established, the Founding Emperorid down a rule: to select an era name from the Dao De Jing, and every Emperor is to have one for life. The popce often uses the era name to refer to the Emperor: for example the Martial Emperor is known as ¡®Emperor Zhongmiao¡¯, the Graceful Emperor is known as ¡®Emperor Xianghe¡¯, while the Thoughtful Emperor is known as ¡®Emperor Gongcheng¡¯. Having two Emperors use the same era name would not only break the Founding Emperor¡¯s rule, it would also confuse the people of the realm.¡±

    ¡°But is it notmon for a new Emperor to use the previous era name for some time?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    The Grand Consort observed the proceedings, her expression unchanging.

    ¡°It would be used until January[1] of the following year, at most. Sometimes it would be changed in the middle of the year.¡± For Xiao Sheng to say these words before the Grand Consort was rather bold. The other officials remained silent, but one could tell from their expression that they were inclined to support the Chief Censor¡¯s position.

    Han Ruzi nodded to the senior officials, acknowledging his understanding of the matter. He also nodded to the Grand Consort, indicating that she did not need to worry.

    As he did not expect to encounter such a situation, it was not possible for Han Ruzi to have thought things throughpletely. He could only slow the pace of his speech so that he had more time to think. ¡°The Thoughtful Emperor was Our Imperial Brother. He met the misfortune of passing in his prime, causing grief to Heaven and Man. The era name Gongcheng should be used until the first month of next year. Right now, it is only May. The Empress Dowager¡¯s grief has yet to abate, while the rebellion in Guan-dong has yet to be pacified. There are many other matters to address and we should not add more to our te. Discussions on the era name should be adjourned till December.¡±

    The Grand Consort¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. Chief Censor of the Left Xiao Sheng was not satisfied either. He wanted to continue to argue, but Chancellor Yin Wuhai spoke first. ¡°Your Majesty is wise. The issue of era names is not urgent. The rebellion of Qi has destabilized the realm. The Xiongnu in the North, the Yue tribes in the South, the Qiang tribes in the West, and the various lords of the East, bear signs of trouble. We must stabilize the realm as soon as possble.¡±

    And hence the topic of discussion reverted to the war situation. The Grand Consort did not persist in her agenda, and withdrew to the side-chamber.

    In the evening, the Grand Consort went to the Emperor¡¯s quarters and ordered the servants to withdraw. She stared at the Emperor for quite a while before smiling, ¡°The Empress Dowager and I have underestimated Your Majesty. Your Majesty is not an ordinary child.¡±

    ¡°Neither did the Empress Dowager seem to treat me as a child.¡± Han Ruzi was prepared for a debate with the Grand Consort, now that he knew that the Empress Dowager had notpletely controlled the officials of the court and would never dare to depose a newly ascended Emperor without just cause.

    ¡°Mm, and the Empress Dowager is wrong for that.¡± The Grand Consort was not angry. ¡°Though the senior officials seem to treat Your Majesty as an adult, anxious for Your Majesty to reign personally.¡±

    So as to not implicate any of the senior officials, Han Ruzi did not respond to that.

    ¡°The senior officials are not simple. Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager wield authority, but the senior officials have the ability to bend authority out of shape. Especially the pen-brush that they wield. It does not matter what kind of person Your Majesty is, nor is it important what kind of person the Empress Dowager is. It is the pen that writes the word: what they say is who you are. Once you get a reputation, it will be difficult to change it.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained silent.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder, do the senior officials truly need an actual, living Emperor? Over the past few years, three Emperors have passed away, yet not much has changed in the Imperial Court. When the Graceful Emperor reigned, he tried very hard to make some changes. He promoted some, demoted others. Yet imperceptibly, those demoted would return, and those promoted would disappear. They were well and alive, yet they would seldom appear in the petitions. Only upon asking would one find out that they have been dispatched to positions outside of the Capital. As for the reason, just one word: precedent.¡±

    It was as though the Grand Consort had forgotten the Emperor¡¯s existence. Her eyes squinted and her brows creased. ¡°There exist too many precedents. It is said that the entire bureaucracy of the Imperial Court relies on precedent ¡ª without precedent the Empire would copse. Hence, as long as the Emperor does not pay attention, precedent would y its role and imperceptibly alter the Emperor¡¯s original intentions.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is not infallible, and hence requires regtion by precedent.¡± Han Ruzi understood that the ¡°Emperor¡± being referred to here was the Empress Dowager, not him.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but in that case, to whom does the realm belong? Hence I have always suspected that the officials do not need an actual, living and breathing, Emperor. They need an ornament, an idol, silent and unthinking. Then everything would be determined by precedent, and precedent would be controlled by the officials.¡±

    The Grand Consort stood up. She was not here to give the Emperor a lesson so she did not intend to speak further. ¡°Rest, Your Majesty. The eighteenth of May is an auspicious day. The Empress will enter the pce then.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up in shock. ¡°But the rebellion in Qi has not ended.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager believes that crowning an Empress should not be conted with Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s sesses or defeats in battle. Since the betrothal arrangements have beenpleted, the wedding should be held sooner rather thanter. Moreover, this is not just the Empress Dowager¡¯s intention ¡ª the various departments of the Ministry of Rites have been working on the matter and everything is ready. This is precedent as well ¡ª as long nobody stops it, it will proceed smoothly and naturally, without needing Your Majesty to worry about a thing.¡±

    With the Grand Consort gone, Han Ruzi returned to his quarters to rest. Hey on the bed and thought for a while, before reaching a risky decision: he must not submit so easily, otherwise the Empress Dowager will only take more. Hence, he must openmunications with the officials and seek their assistance.

    This was not the same as the ¡°secret edict¡± idea that Prince Donghai had once suggested. At that time, he knew nothing about the officials, and the officials knew nothing about him. Recklessly seeking assistance would only cause trouble. And the way things went proved the correctness of his judgment: not only did Prince Donghai reveal the secret, the Minister of Rites, Yuan Jiu-ding, had also handed the note over to Yang Feng of his own ord.

    But things were different now. The Emperor and the officials had established some mutual understanding. Although it was still superficial, at least the officials believed that the Emperor behaved seriously.

    What would Yang Feng think? Han Ruzi shook his head to himself. Yang Feng would surely disagree with the Emperor¡¯s n. But Yang Feng was far away in Guan-dong, and this eunuch held many secrets: who could guarantee that his actions were always taken in the best interests of the Emperor?

    Having made up his mind, Han Ruzi slept easily, silently practicing breathing against the flow.

    Making a decision was easy, but executing it would be difficult. Issuing a ¡°secret edict¡± was out of the question. Han Ruzi hoped to be able to speak face-to-face to a senior official. The first difficulty was in which senior official to select.

    From the next day onwards, Han Ruzi made full use of his mornings in the Hall of Diligent Administration to intently observe every senior official.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai was the first to be eliminated. He was too old, too pliable. Even though he would asionally take a position contrary to the Empress Dowager, he would never persist. He was not reliable.

    Chief Commander Han Xing was eliminated as well. As an elder of the Imperial n, Han Xing was not interested in protecting the personal interests of the Emperor. Moreover, his title of Chief Commander wasrgely ceremonial, and he did not actuallymand any soldiers.

    Chief Censor of the Left Xiao Sheng, and Minister of Personnel Feng Ju, were also eliminated. The first had unspoken ties with the Cui n, while thetter was someone without initiative and could not perform his own duties properly.

    There were some other senior officials who attended the sessions at the Hall of Diligent Administration in shifts. Two of them seemed honest and loyal, but they were seldom around and it was not possible for the Emperor toe into contact with them.

    A few dayster, Han Ruzi turned his attention to the young nobles in his entourage.

    The young nobles were the scions of notables in the Empire, and were the future pirs of the Imperial Court. Even though they did not hold official positions, their fathers or grandfathers were important officials.

    After several more days of observation, Han Ruzi chose Zhang Yanghao.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s grandfather, Marquis Piyuan, had just returned to the Capital to recover from his injuries. Many officials had paid him a visit. There were many signs that indicated that Marquis Piyuan was prideful, and was not close to either the Cui n or the Shang-guan n. He had a good reputation in court and a certain degree of influence.

    Han Ruzi used an indirect method ofing into contact with Zhang Yanghao. He would approach a young noble to practice the Hundred-Step Fist every afternoon. Only on the fifth day did he approach Zhang Yanghao.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s mood was much better than the previous days. His fists danced ferociously like a tiger leaping in the wind. Yet he did not be insolent before the Emperor and did not use his full strength.

    The two only exchanged a few blows when Zhang Yanghao was chased away by someone. The Emperor did not even have the chance to demonstrate his goodwill with a smile.

    Prince Donghai hade with a sullen expression. When Zhang Yanghao had withdrawn, he growled, ¡°Congrats, eh. You will be marrying the Empress in three days.¡±

    As the Emperor¡¯s wedding grew close, Prince Donghai¡¯s temper worsened. Han Ruzi was used to it and did not mind. He pushed Prince Donghai¡¯s doughy arms aside and said, ¡°You know what I think.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s fists moved more agitatedly. ¡°What could you think? Such fortunate happenstance ¡ª surely you would be happy to acquiesce.¡±

    Han Ruzi found Prince Donghai totally unreasonable.

    Meng Che came around to keep an eye on the Emperor and Prince Donghai. The two of them kept quiet and pretended to spar with their fists and kicks.

    By the side, the spar between two young nobles had turned too serious and the two started fighting. Meng Che went over to separate them. Prince Donghai neared the Emperor and said, ¡°Then where has the drive that you disyed when you rejected the servant-girl gone? There¡¯s nothing the Empress Dowager can do if you staunchly refuse.¡±

    ¡°So you know of it!¡±

    ¡°Who in Cining Pce doesn¡¯t? Everyone is just pretending otherwise. Speak the truth: have you practiced on servant-girls such that¡­ you are going to use what you¡¯ve practiced on my cousin!¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to erupt into mes. He had never had to practice forbearance for such a long time, and he was about to finally explode.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± Han Ruzi was relieved that he did not seek assistance from Prince Donghai. This fellow was too emotional.

    ¡°Nonsense? If you can do it, can I not speak it?¡± Prince Donghai pounced forward. Han Ruzi was well-prepared, and his fist hit Prince Donghai¡¯s stomach. He had performed the move correctly, but his strength cannot bepared to Meng Che. Prince Donghai groaned but he was not pushed back. He grabbed the Emperor¡¯s neck with both hands, and the two of them struggled with each other.

    Those present thought that the Emperor and Prince Donghai were just horsing around as brothers. But when they realized something was not right a whileter, they were all shocked. Meng Che strode forwards in two steps to separate the two, but he did not dare use too much force. The other eunuchs and attendants came forward anxiously as they separated the two in a flurry of confusion.

    There were more people who pulled Prince Donghai away. Feeling that this was unfair, he shouted angrily, ¡°Treachery! You are all treacherous subjects! When I¡­¡±

    Someone stuffed his mouth.

    The afternoon¡¯s martial lesson ended abruptly. The Emperor was escorted back to Cining Pce, while Prince Donghai was brought somewhere.

    Han Ruzi felt angry. He could not calm down even when he returned to his room, and kept pacing around. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E followed behind him, wishing to help the Emperor change, but unable to find the opportunity.

    Finally, Han Ruzi calmed down. He wished to change out of the robes he had wore for training, but did not need to be assisted by eunuchs and servant-girls. As he undid his waistband, he reached for a small ball of paper stuffed inside.

    Someone had actually used the ¡°secret edict¡± method on the Emperor.

    [1] I¡¯ll be using the English months of the sr calendar for ease of trantion, but it would be the lunar calendar used in the story, as was traditionally used in ancient China.

 Chapter 30: Do You Still Think of Meat

    Chapter 30: Do You Still Think of Meat

    Only when the candles were about to be blown out did Han Ruzi have the chance to open the paper ball. On it was six words: do you still think of meat

    Han Ruzi understood what the note meant. It was not a serious question. Just like when he wrote ¡°I want to eat meat¡± on his note, this was just a way of testing the waters. The Minister of Rites Yuan Jiu-ding showed that he could not be relied on by handing over the note. This time, Han Ruzi tightly held on to the note with no intentions of handing it over.

    The candles were blown out. Dong Qing E was almostpletely silent when she slept, while Zhang Youcai snored softly. Han Ruzi was not bothered by the sound, instead actually finding it reassuring. He closed his eyes and started to think on the most important question: who sent the note?

    The paper note was definitely stuffed during the scuffle in the afternoon. With a bunch of people trying to separate the two, anyone could have stuffed something into the Emperor¡¯s waistband without drawing attention.

    Could Prince Donghai be part of it? Thest time, it was him who pretended to fall, giving the Emperor the opportunity to stuff his note.

    Han Ruzi held on the paper tightly. He rejected this hypothesis. The paper was rather worn, clearly having been carried by its owner for some time. That person had long awaited for an opportunity, which was met when Prince Donghai started the fight.

    Zhang Youcai¡¯s snores suddenly went silent. Han Ruzi opened his eyes and after a while, asked softly, ¡°Is it you?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You have note in some time.¡±

    ¡°This is the Imperial Pce. I cannot wander about as I please.¡± Meng E did not treat the youth as an Emperor. She ordered, ¡°Sit up.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat up. He realized that he had not practiced breathing against the flow much these past few days, and could not help but feel nervous. Meng E was not someone easily fooled by excuses.

    ¡°Have you been training diligently?¡±

    ¡°I have been training, but there have been many things going ontely¡­¡±

    ¡°This technique does not require celibacy. It will not be affected by your marriage to the Empress. If you wish to master inner qi, diligence is more important than anything else. As you are right now, you will not gather inner qi in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve to survive first. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay you even if I learn inner qi.¡±

    Meng E threw out a palm. Han Ruzi fell and then sat back up. He knew that she was testing the results of his training, and could not help but feel nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve not been training for long. Will there be results so soon?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel anything different?¡± Meng E asked.

    ¡°N¡­ No. Just a little ache where you hit me in the chest.¡±

    ¡°Then there has been no results.¡± Meng E went silent for a moment. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. We¡¯ll have to use that move.¡±

    ¡°What move? It wouldn¡¯t be dangerous, right?¡±

    Meng E did not answer. Instead, she said, ¡°Can you feel your own ear.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? My ear is here.¡±

    ¡°Can you move your ear.¡±

    Han Ruzi was increasingly puzzled, but he still tried to control his ear. ¡°It is rather difficult.¡±

    Meng E sped a long and thin object onto the Emperor¡¯s right ear. ¡°Now try.¡±

    ¡°It seems easier now.¡±

    It was a hairclip. Meng E took it back and said, ¡°Do you understand? You must first get a sense of it, then you can train in it, and then be stronger. Breathing against the flow is not training. It is meant to let you be able to sense qi. But you were not able to do so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It is true that I¡­ was not very diligent. I kept getting distracted.¡±

    ¡°You are not entirely to me. My sect¡¯s technique is veryplicated. The usual way of training is multi-faceted, with sevenyers of training that should take ce concurrently: skin, flesh, muscle, bone, blood, marrow, qi. Your regiment is too simplified. It will be hard to have an effect.

    Han Ruzi did not dare me Meng E for not training him well. ¡°Then teach me the usual way of training.¡±

    ¡°No. You are the Emperor, and have many people around you. You cannot train, and if you do it would be recognized by my brother. There¡¯s only one move that would work.¡±

    Meng E had previously mentioned ¡°that move¡±. Han Ruzi had a bad feeling about it, and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I absolutely have to learn inner qi. As long as you are willing to protect me, I will repay you in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°I cannot always be there to protect me. If you wish to repay me, then you must first owe me a sufficientlyrge favor. Open your mouth.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not want to open his mouth, but a palm came ramming in. A turbid breath arose from his chest and rushed into his throat. He could not help but opened his mouth, and felt something being shoved inside. Before he could taste it, it was swallowed. It was toote to spit it out. ¡°What did you feed me?¡±

    ¡°Something good. I have been trying to gather various herbs these past days, and finally managed to refine three pills. Eat one now, and a few dayster have the second, and then the third. If by then you are still unable to sense qi, then you are truly not suited for learning inner qi.¡±

    ¡°I can sense qi just by eating pills?¡±

    ¡°It is just a possibility. Compared to the usual way of training, it is unorthodox. Let me help you a bit more.¡± Meng E did not wait for the Emperor¡¯s permission, and jabbed various points on the Emperor¡¯s body with her finger. ¡°Alright. For the next few days, you will experience symptoms of burping, stomachaches, diarrhea, fever, and dizziness. Do not worry. Bear with it and do your best to practice breathing against the flow.¡±

    ¡°But I am about to get married. I have many matters to¡­ Hello, are you still there?¡± Han Ruzi felt like something shed in front of him, and after a while, he realized that Meng E had indeed left.

    He truly hoped that Meng E could stay for longer. In this pce filled with danger, it was cold Meng E who could provide him with the most warmth.

    Hey down and practiced breathing against the flow. He soon fell asleep without experiencing the symptoms Meng E had described. The next day, when he got up, everything was still normal. Han Ruzi thought himself lucky and did not pay it any mind.

    Prince Donghai did not meet up with the Emperor to greet the Empress Dowager as he usually did. Only when Han Ruzi went to the Soaring Cloud Pavilion for his lesson did he see Prince Donghai in the Imperial Gardens.

    Prince Donghai knelt on a pathway in the gardens, his forehead touching the ground, carrying a three feet long wooden pole on his back. More than ten young nobles stood behind him, everyone of them looking nervous, not even daring to breathe.

    Han Ruzi did not expect to encounter such a scene and was stunned momentarily. He asked Zuo Ji who was beside him, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Ever since he failed to persuade the Emperor to consummate, Zuo Ji seldom smiled. This day was no different. ¡°Prince Donghai was disobedient and disrespectful. He is showing his contrition to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Quick, get him up.¡± The fight the previous day was not serious. Han Ruzi had nary a scratch on him. Even though Prince Donghai was not likeable, it was too much to put him through such public humiliation.

    The person who made Prince Donghai ¡°show contrition¡± was not the Emperor, and the one who could get him to stop was not the Emperor either. Zuo Ji shook his head and said softly, ¡°ording to precedent, ¡®showing contrition¡¯ involves kneeling for at least half a day. Your Majesty may head to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. There is nothing for Your Majesty to be concerned about here.¡±

    Yet another matter of precedent. Han Ruzi suddenly understood a little of what the Grand Consort had said. Something known as ¡°precedent¡± exercises authority in ce of the Emperor. Han Ruzi had not felt it before, but that was because he did not actually wield even the most basic of authority.

    Han Ruzi did not argue further. The few chips in his hand were to be spent battling wits against the Empress Dowager. They could not be wasted on Prince Donghai.

    That morning, the Emperor had his lessons in the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. The gardens outside his window were quieter than usual.

    The teacher of the day was Luo Huan-zhang. He did not mention his old student at all. He stood in front of the Emperor and thought for a while. ¡°Where did I get to thest time?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s lesson on national history was the only lesson Han Ruzi enjoyed, and hence he could remember. He answered immediately, ¡°We were speaking of the Founding Emperor¡¯s exploits.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that we have discussed the Founding Emperor, we should talk about the Aplished Emperor. The Founding Emperor spent his life on the back of a warhorse, while the Aplished Emperor was fond of Confucianism since his youth. When he inherited the throne, he implemented benevolent policies. The Founding Emperor conquered the realm, while the Aplished Emperor protected the realm¡­¡±

    As a schr, Luo Huan-zhang obviously admired the Aplished Emperor. He was full of praises, and got more excited as he went on. The words of effusive praise were like an army of well-trained ceremonial guards, their armor gleaming bright, their gs flying high, their energy immense. But watching them for a long time, would inevitably lead to boredom.

    Luo Huan-zhang was turning into someone no different from the other teachers. Han Ruzi gradually grew disappointed. He tried his best to keep his eyes open, while the two eunuchs by the door were already dozing off.

    After an hour, Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s praises were finallying to an end. Suddenly, his words took a turn. ¡°Even though the Aplished Emperor was the principal son of the Founding Emperor, he wasnot favored. He was admonished numerous times, and was nearly deposed. It was because his mother and several senior officials risked their lives to protect him that he was able to ascend to the throne. It was the fortune of the Aplished Emperor, as well as that of the Empire.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang was an orthodox Confucian. He never explicitly referred to an Emperor¡¯s wrongdoing. Even if he mentioned it, it would be implicit. He had never spoken of the Crown Prince when he spoke of the Founding Emperor.

    Han Ruzi grew a little more interested. ¡°The Aplished Emperor had a good mother and good officials.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang shook his head. ¡°The Aplished Emperor had a good mother, yes. But not exactly good officials.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat up straight, finding the discussion more interesting. ¡°Did the senior officials not protect the Aplished Emperor?¡±

    ¡°There were those who supported the Aplished Emperor, so naturally there were those who supported the other princes. Especially Prince Zhongshan, who was the Founding Emperor¡¯s favorite. There were many senior officials who submitted petitions to change the Crown Prince. The first few years of the Aplished Emperor¡¯s reign was spent dealing with this problem.¡±

    ¡°The Aplished Emperor demoted those officials?¡±

    ¡°There were too many officials who had supported Prince Zhongshan. The Aplished Emperor executed some and demoted others, but not many. The Aplished Emperor was wise and he soon discovered a truth.¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang stole a nce at the eunuchs who were dozing off. He spoke slowly. ¡°Those who suggested changing the Crown Prince were not trying to please the Founding Emperor, nor were they pleasing Prince Zhongshan.¡±

    ¡°Then whom were they trying to please?¡± Han Ruzi red in shock.

    ¡°The Emperor.¡± Luo Huan-zhang paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°The officials follow the Emperor. The officials follow whoever sits atop the throne. Some of those who sought to curry favor with the Founding Emperor eventually became the Aplished Emperor¡¯s most ardent supporters.¡±

    ¡°Such conduct by the senior officials¡­ do not appear to be just and benevolent.¡±

    ¡°Of course. tterers are tterers. They are neither beneficial to the country, nor helpful to the Emperor. Hence the Aplished Emperor killed some of them. But for most, the Aplished Emperor employed a different method. He changed them, taught them, brought them to the path of justice and benevolence.¡±

    Han Ruzi gained some understanding. ¡°Because such officials are more easily reformed.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is smart, able to deduce things from small clues. Even a man of honor needs dishonorable men to follow. The Aplished Emperor¡¯s wisdomy in finding a side of the officials that he could trust, going with the flow, and eventually achieving greatness.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. But he had a sudden epiphany. He stared at Luo Huan-zhang nkly, and then asked hesitantly, ¡°It was you?¡±

    ¡°Does Your Majesty still think of meat?¡±

    Han Ruzi was shocked. He did not understand how the note hade from Luo Huan-zhang. The two of them had nevere into contact.

    Luo Huan-zhang looked at the Emperor encouragingly. Han Ruzi slowly stood up. He was about to speak, but his stomach was suddenly wrecked with pain. With a moan, he fell onto the ground grabbing his stomach.

 Chapter 31: The Messenger

    Chapter 31: The Messenger

    Was the Emperor having a stomachache a big deal? Han Ruzi found out.

    The two eunuchs guarding the door heard the Emperor¡¯s cries and immediately awoke from their quasi-slumber. They raised their heads like guard-dogs, alert yet confused.

    Their reactions were not as quick as one person. Luo Huan-zhang stepped forward and knelt on one knee. He held onto the Emperor and looked into his eyes.

    It was onlyter that Han Ruzi realized that Luo Huan-zhang was checking whether the Emperor¡¯s pains were genuine. This teacher of Prince Donghai could not be med for being suspicious. He had just revealed a secret and the Emperor started rolling on the floor mat ¡ª it was too coincidental.

    But in the moment, Han Ruzi did not think so much. He just felt that he was in pain as he curled into a fetal position. Large beads of sweat flowed from his forehead as he groaned continuously.

    From one look, Luo Huan-zhang was convinced that the Emperor was not faking. He told the eunuchs, ¡°Get the imperial doctors.¡±

    The two eunuchs ran about in a panic, until one of them left while the other stayed. The one who stayed was younger, and he knelt on the ground, his body trembling. It was not clear what he thought as he pounced towards the Emperor, as though wishing to die with the Emperor.

    Even though Luo Huan-zhang was a schr, he was not physically weak. He reached with his left hand and pushed the eunuch away. ¡°What are you panicking for. Go inform the Empress Dowager.¡±

    The eunuch swallowed before stumbling his way out of the room.

    ¡°What is going on? Is someone harming the Emperor?¡± Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s expression was serious, like a fierce general rather than a schr who touted justice and benevolence.

    Han Ruzi knew what this was about. The pill that Meng E had fed him had started to work, its effects more serious than he had expected. Suppressing the pangs of pain in his stomach, he said, ¡°No. It could¡­ could be that something was wrong with the food. It¡¯ll get better in a while.¡±

    ¡°This is not a simple matter, Your Majesty¡­¡± Luo Huan-zhang was in the middle of speaking when the sound of footsteps came from outside. He lowered his voice and spoke quickly, ¡°The officials of the court are in support of Your Majesty reigning personally. Someone will be in contact soon, please do not be suspicious.¡±

    Han Ruzi was just about to ask who had stuffed the note the previous day when Zuo Ji and a few eunuchs came running in, kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡­¡± Zuo Ji had never been a calm person. While he had appeared coolly aloof earlier in the day, he now looked like a pitiable worm in a panic, sweat pouring down his head like he would lose consciousness before the Emperor would.

    After all, if anything happened to the Emperor, not even the Empress Dowager could save his life.

    The pain in his stomach was no longer so apparent. It became a breath of warm qi, seeking a pathway around. It felt more like he had eaten too much chili. Han Ruzi forced himself to sit down, and when he reached out, a piece of cloth of quickly put into his hand. He wiped the sweat off and felt better. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We are feeling much better. It might have been something We ate.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Kitchens must take responsibility for this!¡± Zuo Ji nearly shouted these words.

    Luo Huan-zhang knelt and said, ¡°It could be due to over-assertion during martial arts training.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! His Majesty trains every single afternoon ¡ª I have long said that that would not do.¡± Zuo Ji was in a hurry to push responsibility away. Anyone else would do.

    Han Ruzi did not wish for the matter to blow up. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It is but a minor incident. There is no need to make a fuss over it. The Empress Dowager especially should not be rmed.¡±

    ¡°Does the Empress Dowager not need to be informed?¡± Zuo Ji said, confusedly.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°There are so many important matters of state that the Empress Dowager has to worry about. Even though We are unable to assist her, We should not add trouble for her.¡±

    Zuo Ji immediately understood. The Empress Dowager was rather suspicious. If she heard of this, arge number of people in the pce would meet their downfall, and he would be substantially responsible as well. He quickly turned to a eunuch and said, ¡°Go get those two back! Don¡¯t let them wag their tongues!¡±

    The eunuch left with his orders. Zuo Ji said to the other eunuchs, ¡°Everyone keep your mouths shut over this, understood?¡±

    Nobody wished to be held responsible, so they all nodded.

    Zuo Ji was still worried, so he crawled to the Emperor with his knees. ¡°Is Your Majesty truly alright? What if¡­ what if¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up and took a deep breath. ¡°Look. We are fine. You all are dismissed. Teacher Luo is about to continue his lesson on national history.¡±

    Most of the eunuchs left but Zuo Ji stayed behind, keeping an eye on the Emperor. The Emperor frowned, and tried to calm his nerves by taking even breaths.

    The rest of the lesson by Luo Huan-zhang was nothing out of the ordinary. As he spoke, his gaze was affixed to the scenery outside, as though he was immersed in the glorious aplishments of the Aplished Emperor.

    It was time to move to the Hall of Diligent Administration. The Emperor rose up and bade farewell to his teacher. The two had the chance to exchange nces. Han Ruzi blinked surreptitiously, while Luo Huan-zhang nodded lightly.

    Luo Huan-zhang said that someone would contact the Emperor. Who would that be? Han Ruzi was both curious and excited. It was as he expected ¡ª the officials supported the Emperor. Only that the choice of Luo Huan-zhang as the messenger was rather unexpected. But once he thought of it, it made perfect sense.

    Luo Huan-zhang was an ordinary citizen, not an official. He was Prince Donghai¡¯s tutor, a guest of the Cui n ¡ª he would be thest person the Empress Dowager would suspect of supporting the Emperor. Other than him, there was truly no one else who could pass a message to the Emperor.

    Yet who was the one who stuffed him the note the previous day?

    Han Ruzi had many questions, but he could not think on them. The warm qi in his body started moving quicker. He had to focus on breathing against the flow to control the breath of qi. Hence, he had no energy to focus onplex questions.

    When the Emperor entered the Hall of Diligent Administration, he received the kowtows of the officials. Good news had juste from Guan-dong. Grand Tutor Cui, after regrouping his forces and receiving reinforcements from the various prefectures, had fought a sessful battle outside of Luoyang, routing the Qi army.

    It was not clear whether this victory would be sufficient to thoroughly defeat the Qi forces, but everyone believed that it was a turning point. From then onwards, the Princedom of Qi was no longer an existential threat, and the issue for consideration was how to ensure the capture of the rebels, especially Prince Qi himself. If he was able to escape and be atrge for more than a month, it would be a humiliation of the Imperial Court.

    As for barbarian forces who seized the opportunity to conduct border raids, bandits of the pugilist world, feudal lords with vaciting loyalties, it was time to get even with them.

    Han Ruzi was just a listener. He slowly realized that his judgment of the senior officials was somewhat mistaken. Including Chancellor Yin Wuhai, these officials were not ipetent. They had important information of the Empire at the tip of their tongues, such as the pros and cons of various prefects and magistrates, and even the state of local geographies, cultures and economies.

    He had once thought the Minister of Personnel Feng Ju was someone without a mind of his own. But he was proven wrong. Feng Ju had the most ideas. He knew which bandits were insignificant, which needed capable generals to be suppressed, and which needed elite soldiers to be destroyed. His suggestions were essentially epted unanimously.

    Now that the Imperial Court held the absolute advantage, these officials no longer had any reason to hide their strengths.

    Han Ruzi became to understand why the Aplished Emperor gave up on seeking revenge on those who opposed him when he was Crown Prince. Without the support of these officials, governing the realm would be impossibly difficult. Just remembering all the names of the local regions and their prefects and magistrates would require too much energy from the Emperor.

    If he could get the support of these men, he would surely be able to ovee the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi¡¯s confidence grew as he hoped to meet the messenger that Luo Huan-zhang had spoken of.

    The Minister of Personnel, after proving his administrative abilities, demonstrated his talents at ttery. He pped his arms energetically as he hailed, ¡°Long live the Emperor! The Heavens have blessed His Majesty! The rebels are defeated just as the imperial wedding looms ¡ª one may extrapte that, when the Empress is enthroned, Prince Qi may well be captured.¡±

    These words were for the Empress Dowager, hence Han Ruzi remained expressionless. He had no choice but to marry an Empress, but he would definitely not sire an heir under the control of the Empress Dowager, regardless of who was to be Empress.

    The martial arts ss in the afternoon was cancelled. The reason was that the Emperor needed to rest, in preparations for the imperial wedding.

    In truth, there was nothing to prepare. Unlike the ascension, the main character this time was the Empress. The daughter of the Cui n had long been trained by the Ministry of Rites and the Court of Ceremonies, ensuring that there would be no mistakes in her marriage to the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi returned to Cining Pce, anxiously awaiting the messenger. He found everyone around him suspicious, even Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E who were attending to him.

    There was a benefit to not going for martial lessons. Han Ruzi¡¯s stomach began to hurt again in the afternoon. This time he was ready, and did not show obvious signs of pain. He silently practiced the breathing technique, not daring to distract himself with misceneous thoughts.

    In the evening, the Grand Consort brought Prince Donghai along for dinner.

    The Grand Consort sat opposite them and watched the two of them eat without eating herself.

    Prince Donghai appeared depressed. He kowtowed to the Emperor the moment he arrived, admitting to being in the wrong and promising to change for the better.

    What could the Emperor do? This was his brother, the two of them bound by close ties of kinship. Surely he could not condemn him over such a small matter. Han Ruzi forgave Prince Donghai and invited him to dinner. Before the gaze of the Grand Consort, the two princes made up.

    Prince Donghai had just been in an embarrassing position before the young nobles, and hence he did not have much of an appetite. He ate a few mouthfuls before putting down his chopsticks. He took over from the servants and served the Emperor his food, causing everyone around to be confused. But after the Grand Consort did not object, and in fact nodded her head, the eunuchs and servant-girls did not worry about it.

    ¡°This dish is stir-fry lotus roots. It is known for dispersing heat,forting the stomach, and calming the mind. Have some, Your Majesty.¡± Prince Donghai appeared to be overflowing with affection, even trying to be cute. But when he ced the dishes on the table and had his back facing everyone else, his expression grew sullen and his gaze appeared threatening. Once he turned around, he went to get more dishes in a lively manner.

    Han Ruzi was not intimidated. He only found it amusing. He did not care about Prince Donghai at all, and pretended not to notice. He ate normally, put down the chopsticks, and indicated that he was done.

    The eunuchs and servant-girls got busy, and Han Ruzi once again saw the shadows of ¡°precedent¡±. But this precedent appeared useful, so no Emperor would seek to change it.

    Thinking of ¡°precedent¡±, Han Ruzi turned towards the Grand Consort. The Grand Consort smiled at him.

    The Emperor smiled back. He was not afraid of the Grand Consort. Prince Donghai was full of ambition, and had the powerful Cui n as his backers, that was his advantage. But the Cui n was also a weakness, so he often had to act against his own will while the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort held the Cui n hostage. As for Han Ruzi, he had nothing, so he was hardly held hostage.

    The servants withdrew, and so did Prince Donghai. The Grand Consort stood up but did not leave. She walked slowly, as though checking whether the quarters were to the Emperor¡¯sfort. When there was no one else, she stopped and turned to the Emperor. ¡°Luo Huan-zhang said that Your Majesty is ready. Is that true?¡±

    Han Ruzi was shocked. He shot out of his seat and breathed unevenly. His stomach began to hurt again. ¡°You¡­ how could it be you?¡±

    The smile on the Grand Consort¡¯s face was slowly wiped off. ¡°If you knew what kind of person the Empress Dowager is, you would understand my choice.¡±

 Chapter 32: Enmity between Sisters

    Chapter 32: Enmity between Sisters

    The Shang-guan n was not as powerful as the Cui n, but neither was it an ordinary n. Its members had held official positions in the court from time to time, and its lineage could be traced back to the time when the previous dynasty was at its peak. The position its members held ranged from Prefect at the highest, and Magistrate at the lowest. They were a ssic aristocratic n.

    In Year 26 of the Zhong-miao era of the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, the eldest daughter of the Shang-guan n, then fifteen years old, married the then Prince Donghai, also known as Prince E of Donghai. When she was married as a consort, she and her younger sister parted with tears. The elder sister promised that she would fetch her to be by her side. Three yearster, this promise was kept, and the younger sister was also married to Prince Donghai as a consort, holding the rank of Virtuous Lady in the Prince¡¯s harem.

    The children of the Shang-guan n had a strict upbringing. Their daughters never had immodest names. The elder daughter was Xian, while the younger was Duan. In the Prince¡¯s manor, they were Virtuous Lady Xian, and Virtuous Lady Duan.

    Prince E of Donghai had a principal wife, holding the title of Princess Consort. But she died not long after being married. Back then, the prince was not yet the Crown Prince, and he was enfeoffed to a distant, coastal region.[1] He was far from the Imperial Court, and could only enter the Capital in spring to pay his respects to the Emperor. When he did so, he could only stay in the Capital for ten days. Hence, there was little chance of him receiving the favour of the Martial Emperor. Hence, no powerful n was willing to marry their daughters to Prince Donghai to be his Princess Consort.

    But in the prince¡¯s manor, the title of Princess Consort and the position of principal wife was the object of conflict between the various Virtuous Ladies of the harem.

    Virtuous Lady Duan understood the situation the moment she entered the manor. Whomever could birth the firstborn son of the prince would be the Princess Consort. That was nearly a certainty. Her elder sister had arranged for her to enter the manor to increase the chances of victory.

    This was a merciless battle. The participants had no weapons other than their beauty and their wombs. Virtuous Lady Xian¡¯s beauty was impable, and she had many talents. She could recite poetry, she could dance, she could even engage the prince on matters of state. She was much favored by the prince. The only thing missing was that she had yet to get pregnant after several years of marriage.

    In the autumn of Year 29 of the Zhong-miao era, the Shang-guan sisters were visited by great fortune. Both of them became pregnant, the younger sister bing pregnant half a month earlier.

    Initially, this was a joyous matter. Everyone in the manor was cheerful. Even the other Virtuous Ladies in contention were willing to ept their defeat. Prince Donghai awarded his entire household withvish gifts consisting of gold and silver, cloths and silks, amounting to a total value of ten thousand taels of silver.

    A few monthster, the rtionship between the two Shang-guan sisters grew a little awkward. The younger sister had no intention of fighting for the position of Princess Consort, but it was not up to them, nor was it entirely up to Prince Donghai. The Imperial Court had a presence in the Princedom of Donghai, and the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs would act only in ordance with precedent. ording to them, Prince Donghai¡¯s personal preferences were immaterial, neither did it matter whether it was the elder or younger sister who would be the principal wife. The only principle was that a mother¡¯s nobility is dependent on her son: whomever gives birth to the firstborn son would be the Princess Consort ¡ª no arguments necessary.

    One night in the winter of that year, the two sisters had a long talk in the night. One monthter, the younger sister, Virtuous Lady Duan, suffered from a miscarriage. Another few monthster, the elder sister, Virtuous Lady Xian, sessful gave birth to a son, and legitimately became the Princess Consort of Donghai.

    Virtuous Lady Duan never spoke of the contents of the conversation that night. Even though she was now the Grand Consort, speaking to the Emperor, she only glossed over the matter.

    But Han Ruzi could only shudder with fear. ¡°What if¡­ what if the Empress Dowager had given birth to a daughter?¡±

    ¡°She was willing to take the risk. What was important was not losing to me.¡± The Grand Consort spoke of the past nonchntly. Nobody could tell the extent to which she was affected by the events of the past.

    ¡°But couldn¡¯t you have refused back then. Surely¡­ surely the Empress Dowager would not use force?¡± Han Ruzi was not sure about that.

    ¡°Of course not. I am her younger sister by blood.¡± The Grand Consortughed, but the mirth slowly disappeared. She was like an abandoned well: a dried leaf would asionally fall, causing a slight ripple before everything fell back to silence. ¡°I am her younger sister. Because of her promise, I did not marry for three years. When I entered the prince¡¯s manor at the age of seventeen, my sister¡¯s words meant more to me than my parents¡¯. Even if she had told me to kill myself, I would have done so without any hesitation.¡±

    After siring his first son, Prince Donghai¡¯s fortune grew for the better. When he entered the Capital the following year to pay his respects, he was one of ten or so brothers who obtained special dispensation to remain in the Capital. This was the first sign that the Martial Emperor had intentions of deposing the Crown Prince. Many people could tell, including the powerful Cui n.

    Hence, the Cui n married a daughter to Prince Donghai. They did not even require her to hold the title of Princess Consort ¡ª so was just a Virtuous Lady. But rumors were rife that this was but a temporary measure, that Virtuous Lady Cui would rece Princess Consort Shang-guan sooner orter.

    It was from that time that the elder Shang-guan sister began to have a change in personality. She grew paranoid, believing that everyone in the manor had been bribed by the Cui n. The only person she could trust was her younger sister: Lady Duan.

    The young princeling who was just a year old was handed over to be raised by Lady Duan, while Princess Consort Shang-guan focused her energies on keeping the attentions of her husband. The Grand Consort was not willing to divulge too many details, but she emphasized one point: The Thoughtful Emperor was raised by me. I had always treated him as my own son, standing in ce of the child that I had lost. The Thoughtful Emperor also attached to me, while remaining distant to his birth mother.¡±

    Han Ruzi could imagine the situation back then.

    Princess Consort Shang-guan had seeded. Prince E of Donghai had showered his affections on her, ignoring the other Virtuous Ladies, including Lady Cui. But he was ultimately a man, and would asionally bed women other than the Princess Consort. Whenever this happened, Princess Consort Shang-guan would be terribly anxious, like she had fallen terribly ill. She would grab her sister¡¯s hand and cry, asking her sister to swear to take care of the prince in the future.

    Nearly every consort who had been bedded by Prince E of Donghai would receive a nourishing soup from Lady Duan. Unlike her jealous older sister, Lady Duan had a gentle personality and a good reputation. Nobody suspected her of ulterior motives.

    ¡°The soup contained abortive herbs. It was what I drank that time, I still have the herbal recipe. I do not know how many miscarriages I caused. I was like my sister¡¯s trowel. Not only did I get rid of weeds, I also got rid of saplings. I did all these things, not for my sister, but for the Thoughtful Emperor. He had grown up under my care. I did not want him to havepetition.¡±

    The Grand Consort showed no remorse as she recounted these matters, as cold and merciless as a true trowel.

    Han Ruzi felt chills in his body before a question arose in his mind: why was he and Prince Donghai not gotten rid of?

    The two of them were born out of a series of coincidences and idents.

    The Shang-guan sisters controlled nearly everyone in the prince¡¯s manor, with one exception: Lady Cui. She had the backing of her powerful n, and her maid servants were brought over from her n. Nobody could touch them.

    Lady Cui never hid her ambitions for the position of Princess Consort. She would openly say that the Cui n would support Prince Donghai¡¯s bid for the throne, the only condition being that she would be the Empress when he ascended to the throne.

    Lady Cui thought poorly of everyone else, especially the Shang-guan sisters. Hence, when she was pregnant, Lady Xian¡¯s ploy with the soup did not work.

    Prince E of Donghai seldom bedded Lady Cui. Before he became the Crown Prince, he did not like the arrogant and overbearing Cui n. Under the influence of the Princess Consort, he grew to have a poor impression of Lady Cui, and even regretted marrying her. But he could not send her back, so he tried his best not to see her.

    Just like ordinary husband and wives, Prince Donghai and the Princess Consort had their fights. They were for minor matters, usually due to the Princess Consort¡¯s jealousy. But their arguments would always end with the Princess Consort being a weeping beauty and Prince Donghaipromising.

    But there was once when the fight was more intense, andsted for half a month. Even to this day, Grand Consort Shang-guan suspected that Prince Donghai was causing a conflict on purpose, with the objective of escaping the Princess Consort¡¯s supervision so that he may bed another woman.

    ¡°The Graceful Emperor was a good husband and a good Emperor. But he was also a man. It was good that he refrained from temptations outside his household. It would be too much to expect him to refrain from women in his own household.¡±

    Looking at the confused Emperor, the Grand Consortughed. ¡°How silly of me to speak of such matters to you.¡±

    It was during that fight that Prince Donghai bedded a few Virtuous Ladies and some servant-girls. Two of them became pregnant within less than ten days of each other, causing a great fight within the prince¡¯s manor.

    The ones who were pregnant were Virtuous Lady Cui and Han Ruzi¡¯s mother, a servant-girl.

    Princess Consort Shang-guan threw a big fuss but it was of no use. No matter how much Prince Donghai liked her, he could not get rid of his own child. The Princess Consort changed her tactics, and exerted all her influence to spread rumors about Lady Cui. This was not difficult, since Lady Cui was regrly arrogant and overbearing. Finally, Prince Donghai swore to the heavens that he would not rece the Princess Consort. Not longter, the young princeling obtained the title of Heir.

    Things settled down for a while. While in-fighting was going on in the manor, the pregnant servant-girl surnamed Wang went unnoticed by everyone. She did not disclose her pregnancy to anyone. She waited until her pregnancy could no longer be hidden before taking an extremely bold act: she went to kneel before the Princess Consort, professing her guilt, and letting the Princess Consort do as she wished to the child in her.

    The Princess Consort had no other choice. Since she could not get rid of the child in Lady Cui¡¯s tummy, doing so to a mere servant-girl would be pointless. The Princess Consort spoke kindly to the servant-girl, announcing to all that she would treat the child as her own. When she found out that servant-girl Wang had be pregnant a few days earlier than Lady Cui, she had even more reasons to retain the servant-girl¡¯s child.

    Han Ruzi listened to the story with shivers. He did not know that his life was nearly over before he had been born. It was hard to imagine the amount of pressure his mother was under, and the wisdom and bravery needed to face the Princess Consort directly.

    Han Ruzi missed his mother, as he felt an ache in his heart.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s two sons were sessfully born. One was called Han Song, the other Han Shu.[2]

    Lady Cui was worried that her son would be harmed, hence she constantly found reasons to send her son to the Cui n. Every time he went, he would be there for a few months.

    Servant-girl Wang had no family in the Capital, and had no backing at all. She did not get any titles despite giving birth to a son, though she did not need to work as a servant-girl any longer. The Princess Consort arranged for her to live in some small quarters, living life like a prisoner.

    Han Ruzi had some memory of those quarters. Good memories.

    In Year 36 of the Zhong-miao era, the Martial Emperor summoned all his male descendants. Han Ruzi went as well, an event of which he had a vague memory that he had spoken of before. But that event was actually something that was fought for.

    When Han Ruzi was born, he was not recorded in the register of the Imperial n. To the Imperial n, he did not exist. Servant-girl Wang had found out about the Martial Emperor¡¯s summons from somewhere, and gave up everything she owned to bribe a servant-girl. The servant-girl got her family to pass a secret message to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs, informing them that Prince Donghai had an unrecorded son.

    This was verified by the Bureau, which entered Han Song into the Imperial n register. They also dispatched a formal order admonishing the Princess Consort of being jealous and unvirtuous and ordering her to repent and change her ways.

    Han Ruzi finally got to meet his grandfather, the Martial Emperor. After that, his position stabilized. However, his mother was the subject of a series of retaliations by the Princess Consort. It was truly not easy for her to have survived until now.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is a vengeful person. Once she controls all power, she will continue her revenge,¡± said the Grand Consort.

    Han Ruzi grew increasingly fearful, and also increasingly confused. ¡°What about you? Do you wish to avenge your unborn child from all those years ago?¡±

    The Grand Consort shook her head. ¡°I have a son. Not the one whom I aborted in a moment of folly. The one whom I raised with my own hands ¡ª the Thoughtful Emperor. I wish to avenge him.¡±

    [1] The distant, coastal region being referred to here is Donghai, which literally trantes to Eastern Sea.

    [2] This is a reveal of Han Ruzi¡¯s actual given name. It was previously stated that Prince Donghai¡¯s name was Han Shu. Hence, Han Song is Han Ruzi¡¯s actual name.

 Chapter 33: Accord between Brothers

    Chapter 33: ord between Brothers

    In the Hall of Diligent Administration, the senior officials congratted the Emperor on his wedding scheduled on the following day. They said many words of ttery, but Han Ruzi was too distracted. He kept looking towards the side-chamber where the Empress Dowager was. Was she truly as the Grand Consort had describe? Would she really bear to kill her own trueborn son?

    Every time he thought of this, Han Ruzi would shiver even though he was not cold.

    As to the Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s death, the Grand Consort did not say much. It was alreadyte that night, and she could not stay in the Emperor¡¯s quarters for too long. Before she left, she said, ¡°Your Majesty should be aware: I speak of all these past matters not to reminiscence. I only wish to tell Your Majesty, I am willing to stand with you. The officials of the Imperial Court are willing as well.¡±

    Han Ruzi could not believe what the Grand Consort had to say. His own experiences were the evidence: he remembered the poor living conditions of his youth. He had never had an education by a proper teacher; it was his mother who taught him his characters.

    For a member of the Imperial n, this was an extraordinarily poor upbringing, inplete vition of proper decorum. In the past, he did not think much of it. Only when he entered the pce did he realize that he had been mistreated all his life. It was only under the careful protection of his mother that he had no inkling of it in the past.

    He still could notpletely trust the Grand Consort, especially what she said about the court officials. The past is ultimately the past; it is the officials¡¯ present attitude that would be decisive.

    Rather than the Grand Consort, Han Ruzi hoped to speak directly to a senior official. Yet such chances were too rare. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, he could not even throw nces at the senior officials.

    He had no ss work in the morning, and the time he spent at the hall was short. After epting the congrattions from the officials, he was taken to rehearse the procedures for the big wedding.

    For the Emperor, the wedding was not tooplicated. Most of the ceremonies were carried out by the Empress. It wouldst from day to night ¡ª even more convoluted than the Emperor¡¯s ascension ceremony. During that time, the Emperor need only pay respects to the ancestors at the Ancestral Temple, pay respects to the Empress Dowager at Cining Pce, and then appear when it was time to consummate the marriage. The rest of the time, he would either be free, or sitting in some hall epting the congrattions of the nobles and senior officials.

    The rehearsals were soon over. After lunch, the Emperor went to the Tai-an Pce, the Pce of Peace and Tranquility.

    The Tai-an Pce was where the Emperor was supposed to stay. It was because Han Ruzi was still unmarried that he kept changing locations. After the wedding the next day, he would reside here permanently.

    Tai-an Pce was also where the consummation would take ce. The newly wedded Empress would stay here for three days and three nights, before moving to the section of the pce reserved for his harem. From then on, she would have toply with proper decorum when meeting the Emperor, just like the senior officials.

    Han Ruzi stood in the matrimonial room. He saw the bright and beautiful nkets and draperies. But his mind was still not present. He had to find a way to verify the Grand Consort¡¯s words. He must not miss the opportunity, but neither should he be hooked too easily.

    His mother had reminded him: don¡¯t believe anyone in the pce, and don¡¯t offend anyone. Thetter was difficult, but the former must be adhered to.

    The Grand Consort was not too familiar with his mother, Maiden Wang, and hence did not speak of her much. But the few things she said had caused Han Ruzi to have a new appreciation for his mother. He increasingly felt that her warnings would surely be important.

    Han Ruzi turned around, just in time to meet Prince Donghai¡¯s re, filled with envy and anger.

    An idea suddenly popped into his head.

    ¡°Withdraw. We wish to be alone here for a while.¡±

    The apanying eunuchs and decorum officials left the room. The Emperor had little say when it came to matters of state, but such minor requests would still beplied with.

    Han Ruzi sat on the bed for a while. No matter what, he felt that the wedding the next day was ridiculous andughable. Yet there were so many people taking it seriously and busying themselves in its preparation. This was another instance of the power of ¡°precedent¡±, he thought. Heughed silently to himself before saying, ¡°Prince Donghai, enter!¡±

    After a while, Prince Donghai walked in with a confused expression. As long as no one else was around, he would not pay his respects and would not hide the anger in his heart. He stared at the Emperor coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know the Empress¡¯s name,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    The fury in Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes peaked at that moment. His whole body grew taut, as though ready to pounce. But a eunuch looked in from the door. Prince Donghai bowed and said, ¡°The Empress is surnamed Cui, named Nuan, styled Xiaojun.¡±

    ¡°Cui Nuan? A¡­ unique name.¡± Han Ruzi did not know what to say. The eunuch looked in from the door again.

    ¡°My cousin is loved at home, hence given the name Nuan.¡± Prince Donghai threw a sudden tantrum as he turned his head and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? I am speaking to my Imperial Brother, is that something you can listen to? Screw off!¡±

    Nobody looked in anymore.

    Han Ruziughed. There were some things that one required someone like Prince Donghai to do. ¡°I know you like your cousin very much, and do not wish for her to be my Emperor.¡±

    Prince Donghai kept silent. He did not want to say anything that could be used against him. Begging for forgiveness was something he did not wish to do again.

    Han Ruzi stood up and walked slowly towards Prince Donghai. ¡°Actually, I do not want that either.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to marry an Empress?¡± Prince Donghai was incredulous.

    ¡°I did not choose the Empress ¡ª everything was not up to me. Of course I am not willing.¡±

    Prince Donghai looked down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me all that.¡±

    ¡°I think it is better if I made things clear. You are still in contact with Teacher Luo, are you not?¡±

    Prince Donghai grew weary. ¡°What did you hear? Who is gossiping? I do not know anything.¡±

    ¡°Was Luo Huan-zhang not your Teacher in the past? A teacher meeting his disciple ¡ª surely the two would have much to say.¡±

    ¡°In front of you and the eunuchs, how would we dare say anything?¡± Prince Donghai red, wide-eyed, with an unyielding expression. But he gave in a few momentster. ¡°Teacher Luo once wrote me a letter. In it, he reprimanded me, saying that¡­ You would not tell the Empress Dowgaer, would you?¡±

    ¡°No. And I don¡¯t get to see the Empress Dowager anyway.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo was very dissatisfied with my behavior in the pce. He said that I was arrogant and indecorous, that I vited proper decorum between sovereign and subject, that I would bring disaster to the Cui n, that I should serve you honestly ¡ª I am already so unfortunate, yet not only did I get no sympathy, I got castigated. Now do you see the difference between being Emperor and not being Emperor?¡±

    Han Ruzi knew the difference long ago. He asked these questions not to pry, but to confirm that the ¡°Do you still think of meat¡± note had nothing to do with Prince Donghai. Luo Huan-zhang and the Grand Consort had not told him how the note was stuffed into the Emperor¡¯s waistband.

    After a few queries, Han Ruzi grew certain that Prince Donghai had nothing to do with it. Luo Huan-zhang and the Grand Consort were very cautious people. They would surely not entrust Prince Donghai with such an important mission.

    But Han Ruzi was different. He had no one else to ask, so Prince Donghai was his only choice. ¡°I have a thought.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to tell me your thought?¡±

    ¡°It is a thought that has got to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Not interested. My life is so unlucky. I should just quietly be your attendant.¡±

    ¡°It also has to do with your cousin.¡±

    Fury shed again in Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes. He was like a beehive, being sent abuzz with the slightest nudge, without consideration as to whether it was intended as a threat or as a sign of goodwill.

    ¡°I am a false Emperor. Your cousin can also be a false Empress.¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°You are not a false Emperor. You are a puppet¡­ What do you mean by false Empress?¡±

    ¡°It is the wedding tomorrow. The Empress will stay with me in Tai-an Pce for three days. I promise not to do anything with her. Not in the future either.¡±

    ¡°You are only a few days older than me. My cousin is a year younger than me. You are both children. What could you do to her?¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s expression was one of disdain.

    Honestly, Han Ruzi was not sure what he could do either. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°The Empress Dowager sent a servant-girl to teach me the ways of husband-wife rtions. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±

    Prince Donghai also resided in the Grand Consort¡¯s Cining Pce, so he had some inkling of what Han Ruzi said. The corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Are you sure that¡­ you would be able to¡­ not do anything?¡±

    ¡°It is not difficult. It all depends on whether I want to.¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched again. ¡°If you lie, my cousin would surely tell me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Prince Donghai started considering the Emperor¡¯s proposal seriously. ¡°You wish to bring me and the Cui n over to your side to help you resist the Empress Dowager? I would have to consider carefully.¡±

    Han Ruziughed. Even Luo Huan-zhang and the Grand Consort did not bring Prince Donghai into their confidences, let alone him. ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated. I just need a small favor.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Prince Donghai seemed a little disappointed. ¡°Actually, as long as I ask, the Cui n would surely help you. But you are not offering enough. At the very least, the throne¡­¡± Prince Donghai learned to be more careful and did not continue the sentence. He just nodded furtively to the Emperor.

    ¡°I do not wish to go against the Empress Dowager. I only wish to know if my mother is safe. And if possible, to send a letter.¡±

    ¡°Is your mother not the Empress Dowager?¡± Prince Donghai said sarcastically. But after seeing the Emperor¡¯s serious expression, he said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. ¡°But do not use Teacher Luo when sending the letter.¡±

    ¡°Of course. He would surely not agree. Perhaps he would shred the letter then and there. Hmm, let me thinking¡­ Marquis Junyang¡¯s son, Hua Huwang, is my good friend. He is also an attendant in the pce. He would be able to help.¡± Prince Donghai walked before the Emperor and said seriously, ¡°You are the Emperor. An Emperor does not go back on his word. You must promise not to touch the Empress, not even a finger.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± Han Ruzi did not think that it would be difficult. But after thinking about it, he added, ¡°But if the Empress behaves like that servant-girl¡­ and throws herself¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Prince Donghai said tly. ¡°You just need to watch yourself.¡±

    ¡°My mother stays at¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi was about to say the address when Prince Donghai waved him off. ¡°If they can¡¯t even figure out something so simple, then Marquis Junyang¡¯s n is undeserving of their reputation as the ¡°Marquis n of heroic pugilists¡±. There are not many Marquis appointed by the Founding Emperor left ¡ª Marquis Junyang¡¯s is the most stable one. Forget it, you wouldn¡¯t understand anyway.¡±

    Indeed, Han Ruzi did not understand. But remembered the phrase ¡°Marquis n of heroic pugilists¡±. ¡°Be quick.¡±

    ¡°It is toote today. Tomorrow is out as well. The following day, or the day after at thetest, I will speak to Hua Huwang about this. After that it may take a few days for news to return. Are you writing a letter, or giving me some personal item?¡±

    ¡°I will hand it to you. Hua Huwang, is that his real name?¡± Han Ruzi felt that such a crass name meaning ¡°tiger king¡± did not sound like a name of a son of a Marquis.

    ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s his true name. His surname is Hua, and everyone calls him Huwang. Us pals¡­ Don¡¯t bother about such things. Just get your personal item ready and await the news.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not ask further. His objectives had been met. Yang Feng was not around, Meng E was only good for martial arts. Only his mother could give him some direct guidance.

    The only problem was Prince Donghai. Up till now, he had never aplished anything, but had caused a lot of problems. Han Ruzi said sternly, ¡°If my letter to my mother falls into the hadns of others, or news gets out, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    ¡°What could you do anyway?¡±

    ¡°I shall perform husband-wife rtions with the Empress, and have her bear me an heir.¡± Han Ruzi had no other way to threaten Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s expression shed before he finally spoke hesitantly. ¡°You dare.¡±

 Chapter 34: Night of the Wedding

    Chapter 34: Night of the Wedding

    In the morning, at the Ancestral Temple, Han Ruzi met the Empress, Cui Nuan styled Xiaojun, for the first time. She was epted the appointment as Empress at her home, and officially became the Empress. The luxurious Imperial robes were unable to disguise her thin body, and the phoenix crown atop her head looked like it was about to fall. They truly evidenced that she was but a child.

    Her face was headed by a beaded veil. Han Ruzi could not see what she looked like.

    In truth, the two of them did not have the chance to look at each other. They stood in a row beside each other, separated by seven to eight steps. They raised their heads to look at the spirit tablets, listening to the decorum officials recite ceremonial prayers to the ancestors in a ritualistic cadence. They stood stiffer than a puppet in the midst of such solemn atmosphere.

    The next time they met was at the Cishun Pce. The Emperor and Empress paid their respect to the Empress Dowager. It was no different than at the Ancestral Temple; they were surrounded by arge entourage, and theyplied with the procedures as instructed to them by the decorum officials. The Empress Dowager made an appearance but did not speak; her female attendant spoke on her behalf, speaking some words of encouragement to the Empress.

    The Empress had some other ceremonies to attend after that, while the Emperor proceeded to the Hall of Diligent Administration where he received the congrattions of the nobles and officials. It was smaller in scale than his own ascension, but the gifts he received were plenty and direct ¡ª gold and silver, the quantity dependent on the person¡¯s noble rank or official position. Even if the person could not attend personally, his gift must be sent, and the decorum official would read out everyone¡¯s gifts.

    Han Ruzi sat there bored. If he ever became a true Emperor, he would surely go take a look at these gold and silver to see if they truly existed. As he was, he did not even know where the Emperor¡¯s coffers were located.

    In the second batch of congrattors, Han Ruzi heard the name of Marquis Junyang. He swept a nce, and saw arge-built man with a magnificent beard. He looked anywhere between the age of forty and seventy, and was someone who stood out amongst the ranks of Marquises.

    Han Ruzi could not think of any young noble in his entourage who bore a resemnce to this man.

    The Hall of Diligent Administration was rather small, so each group of officials entering was not too big. The congrattions went on for a very long time. Han Ruzi had nothing else to do, so he quietly practiced breathing against the flow. The pain in his stomach was long ago, and he could sense a flow of qi in his body. This might make Meng E happy.

    In the evening, the Emperor returned to the Tai-an Pce, where the final ceremony was to be held: sharing a meal with the Empress. And then it would be time for consummation.

    The Empress arrived, and sat at her seat squarely and seriously, while the Emperor entered his seat in the center position. As usual, the decorum official would loudly announce every move of the newly wed. Han Ruzi received a wine cup from a female attendant, knocked it against the Empress¡¯s cup, and then forced himself to drink from it.

    Nobody cared whether the Emperor could drink alcohol and everything proceeded as the rules required. A good Emperor would never change the rules on a whim, let alone a puppet Emperor.

    With three cups of wine in their belly, the Emperor and Empress symbolically ate from a few dishes which had various symbolic meaning. The meal was then withdrawn, but the ceremony had not yet ended. Ten middle-aged female attendants took turns to scatter flowers and fruits on the newly-wed, singing some strange folksong. After that, two male and one female shaman came forth and used even stranger songs to get rid of evil spirits. Finally, one male decorum official and one female decorum official, each representing the Emperor and Empress respectively, made solemn vows to the various gods. It sounded like the Empress had more vows to keep.

    Han Ruzi had only one vow to keep in his heart, which was not to touch the Empress at all.

    The sky turned dark and the candles were lit. The long and arduous ceremony was finally over. The female attendants escorted the Empress into the bedroom and then withdrew. They stood in two columns as they weed the Emperor into the room.

    The moment the door of the bedroom closed, Han Ruzi suddenly understood. He was afraid of this moment. The more he suppressed his fears in the day, the greater the terror he felt now. Cui Xiaojun was unlike the servant-girl who wanted to ¡°teach¡± him the way of husband-wife rtions. She was the official Empress, who had officially married the Emperor.

    They were truly husband and wife!

    Han Ruzi did not know why he was afraid. The Empress was a lot thinner than the servant-girl Dong Qing E.

    Only after standing at the doorway for a while did Han Ruzi realize that Dong Qing E was standing next to the Empress, eyeing the Emperor with confusion.

    The Emperor was confused as well. ¡°Why¡­ did you remain here?¡±

    ¡°This servant¡­ is helping the Empress remove the phoenix crown.¡±

    Han Ruzi breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, the phoenix crown atop the Empress¡¯s head wasrge and heavy. She would not be able to remove it by herself.

    ¡°May I?¡± asked Dong Qing E.

    ¡°Erm¡­ yes.¡±

    Dong Qing E carefully assisted the Empress in removing the crown, which was ced on a te. She then helped the Empress and Emperor get out of their heavy ceremonial robes, and folded them carefully. She then brought the phoenix crown out with both eyes.

    From now on, there would be no one else to help the newly-wed with their jobs.

    Most of the candles in the room had been blown out, leaving just one by the bedside. The candle me swayed, lighting the bride¡¯s face dimly. Han Ruzi stood where he was for a while, before striding to the front of the bed, facing the Empress.

    This was a girl with a paleplexion, a few strands of her head hung on the sides of her head. Her eyes wererge, her gaze looked lost. It was unclear if she was frightened or cold.

    After looking at each other for a while, the Empress lowered her gaze.

    An awkward feeling grew like a vine, gradually strangting Han Ruzi¡¯s neck, forcing him to say something to reduce the tension. He opened his mouth for a while before finally saying, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± said the Empress quietly, without raising her head.

    Han Ruzi kept his mouth open, and was preparing to say something else, when something unexpected happened ¡ª he hupped.

    It was light and short, and Han Ruzi quickly shut his mouth to hold his breath. Before long, a second hup escaped his throat through his eyes. And from then on, they became uncontroble,ing one after the other. The more he tried to hold them back, the more frequent his hups came.

    The Empress raised her head and looked at the Emperor in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m <em>hic </em>sorry <em>hic</em>¡­ I might <em>hic</em>¡­ be a little <em>hic</em>¡­¡±

    The Empress pressed her lips together into a smile. ¡°Your Majesty is too nervous.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head vigorously. He knew what had happened. It was all because of the pill that Meng E had gave them. It had caused a stomach ahead the other day, and now it brought on the hups. ¡°I <em>hic</em>¡­ will be<em> hic</em>¡­ better <em>hic</em>¡­ in a while.¡±

    ¡°There is water on the table¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi hurriedly turned and ran to the table, picking up a teapot and pouring a cup of water. He drank the water in small sips, but it was of no use. Once, he nearly spat out the water in his mouth. He decided to quietly practice breathing against the flow ¡ª as he had thought, it helped a little. The hups did not stop, but they grew less frequent.

    A hand rubbed his back lightly. Han Ruzi jumped up in shock and hurriedly moved away. He said to the Empress, ¡°Don¡¯te here.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s right hand remained lifted. She said confusedly, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Does Your Majesty not need help?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. Once he became nervous, the hups grew worse. He pressed one hand against a table, and shut his eyes, focusing more on breathing against the flow. He tried to chase after the qi in his body, and the hups grew fewer and fewer, onlying on asionally.

    He opened his eyes and saw the Empress still standing by the side, yawning profusely.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Han Ruzi felt bad. ¡°You must be exhausted <em>hic</em>. Go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty should rest as well.¡±

    ¡°I <em>hic</em>¡­ wish to stand for a while. You go first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±The Empress walked to the side of the bed and lifted a small portion of the nket. She got on the bed andy there without moving.

    Han Ruzi blew out thest candle, and fumbled his way to the couch in the dark. Hey on the couch without a pillow or nket, but he did not mind. In the midst of the silence, he thought he could hear a very soft sigh. It was not a sigh of disappointment or regret, but one of relief.

    The young Empress was as nervous as him.

    Han Ruzi had things on his mind, so he did not sleep well. He woke up early the next day, and tip-toed to the bedside. Under the dim light of dawn, he met a pair of eyes which were slightly panicked.

    The Empress did not sleep well either.

    The two of them stared at each other for a while. Han Ruzi whispered, ¡°Someone wille get us out of bed soon. I must <em>hic</em>¡­¡± The hups had notpletely ended.

    The Empress nodded her head lightly as she moved further into the bed. She seemed to have slept rather still, the nket not having been moved much in the night.

    Han Ruzi went into bed, thinking about his promise to Prince Donghai. He soon found that his hups were getting worse.

    A knock sounded. ¡°Your Majesty, it is time to get out of bed.¡±

    After the second knock, Han Ruzi said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Many servant-girls started streaming into the room. The Emperor and Empress began their puppet lives once again. They were dressed, brought to different rooms to bathe, dressed, and smoked with fragrance. Once they were neat and tidy, they went to pay their respects to the Empress Dowager together.

    The Empress paying respects to the Empress Dowager on the first day of her marriage was an event that called for quite a bit of ceremony. The courtyard of the Cishun Pce was filled with servant-girls and eunuchs. The Emperor and Empress knelt outside the door. The Emperor stayed while the Empress entered alone to receive the teachings of the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzi hoped that the Empress would learn as little as possible from the Empress Dowgaer.

    There was no sign of Prince Donghai in the crowd.

    The newly-wed Emperor had to go listen to affairs of state, to symbolize that the people was paramount. There was news from Guan-dong: the war was going as well as expected, but the rebel forces were not fully cleared up. There were several cities within the Princedom of Qi that were loyal to Prince Qi ¡ª they held on tenaciously despite assaults. Most importantly, the chief rebel, Prince Qi himself, had not yet been captured. Ever since his defeat at Luoyang, he had disappeared. Grand Tutor Cui Hong had to dispatchrge amounts of forces to track Prince Qi down. Many clues were obtained, but they all led to no result.

    As usual, Han Ruzi did not remain long in the Hall of Diligent Administration. In the fifteen minutes that he was there, he kept hearing an unfamiliar name: Chunyu Xiao. It did not sound like he was an official, nor a local lord. Instead, it sounded like he was Prince Qi¡¯s chief strategist, and even a sense that he was some kind of seer.

    When a eunuch invited the Emperor to return to the pce, Han Ruzi could not help but ask the Chancellor, ¡°This Chunyu Xiao¡­ <em>hic</em>¡­ Who is he?¡±

    The Emperor seldom asked questions, and to ask a question with a hup was unprecedented. The Chancellor was momentarily stunned, and the eunuchs around the Emperor were also rather nervous. Only after nobody appeared from the side-chamber to stop matters from proceeding did Yin Wuhai bow deeply and speak tremblingly. ¡°Chunyu Xiao is a fate seer of Guan-dong. It was he who incited Prince Qi into rebellion. It can be said that he is the mastermind of the rebellion. Your Majesty need not worry. Chunyu Xiao will be brought to justice.¡±

    Fate seer. It was the first time Han Ruzi was hearing of such a thing. He did not really understand, but he did not ask further.

    The Empress was not at the Tai-an Pce ¡ª she had been taken to somewhere unknown and did not return for the entire morning. Han Ruzi was relieved, and with nothing else to do, continued practicing breathing against the flow to resist the urge to hup.

    In the afternoon, Grand Consort Shang-guan arrived to supervise a group of eunuchs and servant-girls tidy up the matrimonial room. She only had a short period of time to speak to the Emperor in private.

    ¡°Treat the Empress well. She will be useful in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi was not concerned about the ¡°future¡±. He asked softly, ¡°Who was the one who stuffed me with the message?¡±

    The Grand Consort did not really want to answer. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°Zhang Yanghao. He was chosen by Luo Huan-zhang.¡±

    That was one question down. Han Ruzi asked further, ¡°You said that the Empress Dowager is responsible for the death of the Thoughtful Emperor. Do you have proof?¡±

    That was why the Grand Consort hade. She replied frankly, ¡°Yes. Zuo Ji is proof. If Your Majesty is able to get Zuo Ji to submit to you, you will learn the truth.¡±Advertisement

 Chapter 35: Fight among Attendants

    Chapter 35: Fight among Attendants

    Zuo Ji had a weakness that made him susceptible to ckmail. The Grand Consort did not say what it was, but asked the Emperor to be prepared. Only when we was willing to take action would the Grand Consort be willing to tell him the details.

    Han Ruzi did not intend to act immediately. He needed to proceed with another n and get into contact with his mother.

    The seventh day after the wedding, the Emperor¡¯s life had reverted to normal. When he ate lunch at the Soaring Cloud Pavilion, he took the chance to hand Prince Donghai a pearl when the eunuch was not around.

    This is a pearl from the hat that I wore when I entered the pce. My mother sewed it on herself ¡ª she would surely recognize it.¡± Han Ruzi said while smiling, not willing to show emotions of sadness in front of Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai kept the pearl. ¡°You were really¡­ poor. I kind of feel bad for you.¡±

    ¡°I would rather things back to the way they were.¡± Han Ruzi pointed to the dishes on the table and looked at the imperial gardens outside the window. ¡°At least the pearl belongs to me. What else in this pce would truly belong to me?¡±

    Prince Donghai had no response to that. His situation was even worse than the Emperor ¡ª he did not even have the title of Emperor. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you did not touch the Empress?¡±

    ¡°You may ask her.¡± Han Ruzi had a clear conscience. For the following nights, he had always slept on the couch. The Empress Cui Xiaojun was rather confused at first, but she epted it subsequently without any further questions. It seemed like she did not like sharing the bed with someone else as well ¡ª he had returned to the Empress quarters, Qiuxin Pce, and the two had not met since.

    ¡°She resides at Qiuxin Pce. There are many people surrounding, which would surely include the Empress Dowager¡¯s spies. I cannot approach her now ¡ª your word is good enough.¡±

    ¡°I give my word. Should you not take action soon?¡±

    ¡°To see the Empress?¡±

    ¡°No. To find someone who would take the pearl to my mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Just a pearl? Not a letter or message of some kind?¡±

    ¡°There is no need. I have nothing to say anyways.¡± Han Ruzi was cautious. If the n was exposed, he did not want to bring too much trouble to his mother. Following that, he remembered a term that he had heard in the Hall of Diligent Administration. He asked, ¡°What is a fate seer?¡±

    ¡°You have not even heard of the fate seers?¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise. ¡°Fate seers ¡ª they are able to see your fortune ¡ª auspicious fortune, noble fortune, cmitous fortune. They are useful for choosing your ce of residence or burial site. It is said that the most powerful fate seers can even see what would happen in the next few years, or even next few decades. Not long after I was born, a fate seer said that I would be iparably noble one day¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai shut his mouth. The only person who could be said to be ¡°iparably noble¡± was the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi did not think much of it. He now understood who had incited Prince Qi into rebellion. But he still had his doubts ¡ª would a fate seer have that much persuasive power?¡±

    The Meng siblings were not present for the afternoon¡¯s martial lessons. It was a different trainer who came ¡ª trainer Liu. He said that he was that trainer of the saber and spear for the Southern Army, and appeared to have a forthright personality, which was even disyed before the Emperor. ¡°I dare not be called ¡®Teacher¡¯ by Your Majesty. Your Majesty may call me ¡®trainer¡¯, or ¡®Old Liu¡¯, or just ¡®ck Bear Liu¡¯.¡±

    The Emperorughed, and the attendantsughed as well. Even though they had not seen Trainer Liu¡¯s skills, he was more personable than Meng Che.

    Unlike the Meng siblings who came from the pugilist world, Trainer Liu¡¯s taught the skills of an infantry soldier. On the first day, only one move was taught ¡ª raising a small shield on the left hand to block, while swinging with a saber on the right.

    Both the saber and the shield were made of wood, so they were quite light. Initially, everyone thought that it would be easy, but since the Emperor was present, nobody said anything. But half an hourter, nobody dared to im that the saber and shield were too light ¡ª the wooden gear grew heavier in one¡¯s hand, and it became increasingly difficult to move them.

    ¡°What is the point of learning this?¡± Prince Donghai could not help butin.

    Trainer Liu¡¯s weather-worn face always held a smile, and he would not be impatient. But neither would he go easy on his students. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of the saber and shield? We have the bow and crossbow for range, and the spear and halberd for melee. Nor would the saber and shield be useful in pursuing a routed enemy or for assaulting a fortified position. But one must be prepared for contingencies. Who knows when one might encounter an enemy in a crammed position ¡ª bows and spears would be useless. In that case, one would have to rely on one¡¯s saber and shield.¡±

    ¡°Then should we not learn a light-foot technique? We can run away and use a bow after gaining distance.¡± Prince Donghai was the only one who dared to speak in front of the many eunuchs surrounding them.

    Trainer Liu kept a smile on his face and he was not angry in the lease. ¡°If you were a pugilist in the pugilist world, yes, you could run and fight another time. If you seed you would beuded as a hero. But you all are scions of noble ns, you are expected to lead armies of men in the future. If you disy even the slightest hint of fear when faced with walls of spears and rains of arrow, the morale of your army would copse. Run away? Before you gain any distance, all your men would desert.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who runs away faster than me would be executed by militaryw.¡± Prince Donghai was just trying to get the verbal upper hand. After practicing for a while, his waist and legs were sore. He whispered to the Emperor, ¡°If we are to lead armies, why don¡¯t we learn how tomand? What¡¯s the point of learning this? Would we even get into actual fights with the enemy?¡±

    Han Ruzi was tired as well, but he had learned from young not to stop if he was not told to. Moreover, he was took his training seriously and diligently. He said, panting, ¡°Training in this is so that we know the travails of the ordinary soldier.¡±

    Trainer Liu bowed to the Emperor respectfully. ¡°It is the fortune of the soldiers of the Chu Empire that Your Majesty thinks that way. It makes it worth it for all of us soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Ass kisser.¡± Prince Donghai said softly. He could not bear it any longer and threw his saber and shield on the ground. ¡°If I never choose to be a general, can I be exempt from this training?¡±

    Trainer Liu only smiled and did not stop him.

    With Prince Donghai taking the lead, the other young nobles followed suit. They all had the same thing in mind: given their noble birth, why would they need to join the army? Would it not be better to be a civil official?

    Only a few of them continued training with the Emperor, their heads filled with sweat. These nobles were from ns with a military tradition ¡ª they had to disy the proper martial spirit.

    The grandson of Marquis Piyuan, Zhang Yanghao, was one of them. He was slightly older, and often trained in martial arts. His body was well-built and he had no trouble wielding the saber and shield.

    Han Ruzi also noticed another young noble attendant. His build was even and did not look very muscr, but his movements were agile, moving the saber and shield with even greater ease than Zhang Yanghao. This person was often seen around the hostages sent by other countries, so he was probably some prince of some foreign country.

    His guess was right. Prince Donghai was with some other nobles who had given up training, and he started shouting, ¡°Zhang Yanghao, don¡¯t train by yourself. Come fight with this Xiongnu brat.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao and the Xiongnu prince both stopped. They looked at each other with no intent toe to blows.

    Trainer Liu quicklyughed and said, ¡°This is just the first day so there is no need to spar. There will be chances in the future.¡±

    Prince Donghai refused to back down.¡±It is our first time training, but that¡¯s not case for the Xiongnu. Look at how smug he is. If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he would think that the Chu Empire is talentless.¡±

    The Xiongnu prince was not smug, but amongst the pale and panting nobles, he did stand out somewhat.

    Trainer Liu was caught between the two of them, but he still shook his head. ¡°No fighting, no fighting¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi was confused as to why Prince Donghai was picking a fight, and looked at him. But he soon realized that Prince Donghai was up to his old tricks, causing some chaos so that he could execute his n.

    The one standing next to Prince Donghai was probably ¡°Tiger King¡± Wang. His skin was fair and his eyes handsome. He did not look like the stalwart Marquis Junyang, nor did he have the aura of a ¡°tiger king¡±. Han Ruzi did not really take note of him previously.

    ¡°We are rather tired. Why don¡¯t we let them spar. It is just wooden sabers and shields, it will be fine.¡± Han Ruzi knew that without the Emperor¡¯s approval, Trainer Liu did not dare okay the spar.

    Trainer Liu was torn and undecided, but Zhang Yanghao took it as though the Emperor had given him amand. He grabbed his saber and lifted his shield, bypassing Trainer Liu and charging towards the Xiongnu prince.

    The Xiongnu prince did not falter. He raised his saber and shield and entered into battle. The two of them exchanged blows and Trainer Liu could only move back and watch, ready to step in if necessary.

    The Xiongnu prince was younger. He was good at training when he was just waving his saber and shield in the air, but soon found himself at a disadvantage when pit in an actual fight. He found himself on the back foot as Zhang Yanghao pressed in closer and closer.

    A few roundster, Han Ruzi finally understood. Prince Donghai did not call these two out by chance. Zhang Yanghao appeared to have enmity with the Xiongnu prince. His teeth were clenched as he gave his all, as though he held a true saber and shield in his heads.

    ¡°That is fine. Stop.¡± Han Ruzi called out before anything could happen.

    Trainer Liu had long awaited this. He quickly ran in to separate the two, and even suffered a few blows as a result. Nevertheless, his smile never wavered as he praised them. ¡°Truly scions of renown ns.¡±

    The onlookers were not satisfied, especially Zhang Yanghao and the Xiongnu prince. They red at each other with fury, evidently trying to control their anger.

    Until the end, nobody told the Emperor what the name of the Xiongnu prince was.

    As they returned to the inner pce together, Han Ruzi said to Prince Donghai softly, ¡°You should not have incited them to a fight. The Xiongnu prince is a foreigner¡­¡±

    ¡°All the more we must not be weak in front of the foreigner. Does Your Majesty know how evil the Xiongnu are? With the rebellion in Qi, the Xiongnu are watching and ready to make trouble at the border. If my uncle had not defeated the rebel army timeously, the Xiongnu would already be at the border. Don¡¯t worry ¡ª that Xiongnu brat does not dare cause trouble. When they exit the pce, Zhang Yanghao and Tiger King Wang will teach him a lesson.¡±

    Han Ruzi once again found himself ignorant. Even though the young nobles in his entourage appeared amicable, they had their own conflicts. As someone who had stayed shut away at home since young, he did not understand this.

    Prince Donghai knocked into the Emperor lightly and blinked his eyes. This was his signal that everything had went well and Tiger King Wang had taken the pearl.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s worries were just beginning. After all, Tiger King Wang was but a youth in his teens. If he told this matter to his family, Marquis Junyang may well make the same choice as the Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding and hand the pearl to some eunuch in the pce.

    How could a Marquis n produce a heroic pugilist? Han Ruzi did not ce much faith in Marquis Junyang¡¯s n.

    Yet what¡¯s done is done: spilled water could not be kept away. He could only quietly await the oue.

    The one in charge of the eunuchs today was Zuo Ji. He caught up from behind and smiled to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty should stay at Qiuxin Pce tonight. Why don¡¯t you have your meal there?¡±

    Here ites again. Han Ruzi was annoyed, but he could not let it show. He quickly stole a nce at Prince Donghai, who remained expressionless and did well in keeping pretences. Han Ruzi said, ¡°Very well, Lord Zuo.¡±

    Zuo Ji smiled and withdrew. Han Ruzi held back his curiosity. He was alone in the pce, and could not afford to behave recklessly. He needed to hear from his mother before deciding whether to take action against this eunuch.Advertisement

 Chapter 36: The Furious Empress

    Chapter 36: The Furious Empress

    Every fifth day of the month, the Emperor would have to spend the night at the Empress¡¯s quarters at the Qiuxin Pce. It is said that the number five represents the coupling of Heaven and Earth. On this day, the Emperor and Empress of the human realm must lead by example, otherwise it would throw the Yin and Yang energies of the universe into chaos. If not, the Heavens would visit punishments ranging from fires to celestial chaos.

    Han Ruzi truly wished to ask one question: how much cmity would be caused by the Emperor being a puppet? But he could only eat quietly,plying with the rules of etiquette since time immemorial, sitting on his knees while dining.

    The Empress sat on her knees at the side. In the past, every dish would be carried to the Emperor¡¯s table by a servant-girl. Now, there was one more procedure: the Empress would receive it from the servant-girl and ce it before the Emperor, to show her respect. The Emperor would then nod his head to show his thanks. The process was a waste of time, He felt full without eating much, but the dishes continued to be ced before him, and it was not up to him to say no.

    With the ceremony finally over, Han Ruzi watched the mostly uneaten dishes carried away. Strangely, he suddenly felt hungry again, but he could only bear with it and hope that the night would pass quickly.

    This simple wish was not to be.

    When most of the eunuchs and servant-girls left, only three stayed behind. One was Zuo Ji, one was the servant-girl Dong Qing E, and one was a female attendant in her forties.

    The Emperor and Empress were invited to enter the bedroom. They sat side-by-side on the bed. Zuo Ji and Dong Qing E stood by the side, while the female attendant stood opposite them, bowing and then smiling at the two newly-weds.

    Han Ruzi had a bad feeling about things. It seemed like the Grand Consort had not fully persuaded the Empress Dowager, and he would soon be forced again to practice husband-wife rtions.

    As expected, once the female attendant spoke, she spoke about the coupling of Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang, and various such philosophies. In the end, she concluded by referring to the proper rites between husband and wife. ¡°Your Majesty shares a room with the Empress without sharing a bed, or shares a bed without sharing a pillow. This vites the proper rites between husband and wife. It is a disgrace to the ancestors, and causes bewilderment of the people. Even more, it is disobedience to the Empress Dowager¡¯s good intentions¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi grew increasingly shocked as he listened on. He could not help but interrupt the female attendant. ¡°You know¡­ that we did not share a bed?¡±

    He felt angry, thinking that someone was watching him secretly. He looked at Dong Qing E who was standing beside the Empress.

    The female attendant smiled lightly. ¡°In the days after the wedding, Your Majesty and the Empress have left the bed sheets clean. Of course you did not share a bed.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not understand, but at least he knew that Dong Qing E was not a spy. Hence, he spoke sternly. ¡°We understand. The Empress and Us are still young. We shall wait and see after a few years.¡±

    The female attendant was evidently well-prepared, and refused to back down easily. ¡°If there is no Empress, Your Majesty may of course wait a few years. But since there is an Empress, then the proper rites must beplied with. The Empress should not be kept wilting; the Empress Dowager should not be kept worrying. It is an auspicious day today, so may Your Majesty consummate the marriage with the Empress. If there is something you do not understand, I or servant-girl Dong Qing E may answer your queries.¡±

    Han Ruzi grew increasingly angry. As a puppet, he was already very obedient, and seldom caused any trouble. He even helped the Empress Dowager with some troubles. Yet this was nowhere near enough, and he was being forced to do something that he did not like. His face darkened as he said, ¡°We do not feel well, and hence have no intention to consummate. You are dismissed.¡±

    The female attendant kept the smile on her face. ¡°Even if Your Majesty does not think of the Chu Empire, you should think of the Empress¡¯s feelings. If Your Majesty remains recalcitrant¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am recalcitrant.¡± Han Ruzi was backed against the wall, and he had no choice but to act shamelessly. He had nothing to be afraid of anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the coupling of Heaven and Earth, nor about disorder in Yin and Yang energies. I also don¡¯t care that the Empress Dowager is worried. How can you stand here and talk about such¡­ private matters. Do you not feel embarrassed?¡±

    The female attendant was momentarily stunned. But she was not embarrassed, but in fact, angry. ¡°How could Your Majesty say such things. How would you be able to face the Empress Dowager? Your Majesty leaves me with no choice but to¡­ use force. Dong Qing E, it is your turn to act.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought that ¡°using force¡± meant that there would be a fight. Hearing the female attendant call on Dong Qing E, he was stunned: even though this servant-girl was a few years older than him, she was still a woman. This female attendant thought too lightly of him! With anger in his heart, he shot to his feet. He was about to speak when he was shocked to see that the Empress, who had been sitting next to him, had stood up first.

    The Empress¡¯s face was livid. She was too agitated so her words trembled as she spoke. ¡°You keep mentioning the Empress Dowager, yet I pay my respects to the Empress Dowager every day. Why have I never heard the Empress Dowager say such things? You say that this is what the Empress Dowager wants? Fine. We shall go see the Empress Dowager now, and ask her to her face. If the Empress Dowager says so, I shall lie with the Emperor immediately for all of you to see. If the Empress Dowager says no, what shall be your crime?¡±

    The female attendant¡¯s expression changed rapidly. She mumbled, ¡°How can the Empress Dowager be asked such things?¡±

    The Empress was even more furious. ¡°So you do know that such immodest matters should not be asked, and should not be spoken of? Then how dare you speak like this in front of His Majesty? I may be young and unread in the books of the sages, but I at least know that the Imperial Pce has the strictest rules in the world. Since when is it the business of a few servants to instruct the Emperor in matters of the bedroom? Where is Imperial Recorder? Why is he not here? Let him record your words so that future generations may see how impudent the servants of the Chu Imperial Pce were!¡±

    The female attendant¡¯s expression were now truly panicked. She fell onto her knees. Once she knelt, Dong Qing E knelt as well. Both of them were at a loss for words, and looked at Zuo Ji.

    Zuo Ji¡¯s expressions had changed as well. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Your Highness speaks too seriously. With the Empress Dowager and His Majesty in the pce, who would dare be impudent? This woman just doesn¡¯t have a way with words¡­¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have a way with words, then you speak. Lord Zuo is the Empress Dowager¡¯s attendant, so you should know her intentions the best. So speak.¡± Even though the Empress was a little girl, she appeared to be rather domineering in this moment.

    Zuo Ji was tongue-tied. He turned to the female attendant and said angrily, ¡°You impudent thing! You were asked to persuade His Majesty, but who told you to say such indecorous things? Why have you not begged His Majesty and the Empress for mercy?¡±

    The female attendant had nothing left to say, and could only continuously knock her head on the ground.

    Han Ruzi was stunned and only reacted after a while. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We do not hold it against you. You all may withdraw.¡±

    The female attendant was relieved. She waddled backwards on her knees before getting up and running away.

    Zuo Ji felt awkward as he left. ¡°May Your Majesty rest well.¡±

    When he moved to the door, Zuo Ji still felt a little reluctant to give up. He said to the Empress, ¡°The Cui n has trained a good Empress.¡±

    ¡°Has the Empress Dowager not trained a goodckey as well?¡± The Empress said coldly.

    Zuo Ji hurrumphed before withdrawing. The Cui n was still very powerful, even the Empress Dowager had to tolerate them, let alone him. He had not considered matters properly, only focusing on how to control the Emperor but failing to take notice of the young Empress.

    Only Dong Qing E was left in the room. She was supposed to attend to the Emperor and Empress, but now she was too frightened and remained kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°You are dismissed as well. We do not need you to attend to us tonight.¡± Han Ruzi did not me Dong Qing E. As a mere servant-girl, she had little choice in the matter.

    Dong Qing E obeyed, waddled out on her knees as well, and then she ran out in a panic, closing the door behind her.

    Han Ruzi turned his head towards the Empress. He realized that this girl waspletely different than his first impressions of her. She was smart and bold, and she knew more than him. He could only get angry, but she could think of confronting the Empress Dowager face to face.

    The Empress¡¯s expression returned to normal ¡ª juvenile, even a little shy. She smiled helplessly. ¡°They are too much. I did not think that the people in the pce would be like that.¡±

    ¡°How did you guess that Zuo Ji was acting without the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders?¡± That was what Han Ruzi was most impressed by.

    ¡°I did not.¡± The Empress smiled again. ¡°I just felt that, even if the Empress Dowager did arrange for this, she would never admit it. She would not speak of it in front of us, let alone have it be on the record.¡±

    Han Ruzi quickly understood. He was smart, but some things could not be solved with just smarts. One had to understand the situation in its details to see those hidden loopholes. ¡°Some things can be done but cannot be spoken of. Zuo Ji and the others are servants, so they can be shameless. The Empress Dowager is a master, so she must maintain decorum.¡±

    Soon, Han Ruzi realized another matter. ¡°It had to be you who threatened to see the Empress Dowager. You are of the Cui n, and have support outside of the pce. You can blow this matter up and raise a ruckus. If it were me, the Empress Dowager would have me beaten and nobody outside the pce would ever know.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat down. The more he thought of it, the more he felt that he could not wait. The Empress was safe, but he was still in danger. It was obvious that Zuo Ji wished to attain certain aplishments to curry favour with the Empress Dowager. Sooner orter he would return to try to force the Emperor to practice husband-wife rtions.

    He raised his head and realized that the Empress was still standing there. Her expression seemed even more depressed than his.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Han Ruzi in surprise.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± She said that, but the Empress suddenly got on her knees. She ced on arm on the bed and raised her head to look at the Emperor. She asked, ¡°Is it because I am a daughter of the Cui n that¡­ that Your Majesty¡­ sleeps separately?¡±

    ¡°You are over thinking it. It is actually because¡­¡± Han Ruzi did not want to bring up Prince Donghai at the moment. He sighed and said, ¡°It is actually to protect myself. I¡¯ve heard that the Empress Dowager is desperate for a Crown Prince. Once a Crown Prince is born, I would be of no use. Not only do I have to avoid you, I also have to avoid the servant-girls. Sigh¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi let out a heavy sigh.

    The worry on the Empress¡¯s face turned into a smile. Even though she was one year younger than the Emperor, she knew a little more than him. Before she had left home, the elder women in her n had told her of certain things that she needed to know. ¡°Other Emperors are called imbeciles for having too many women in their harem, yet Your Majesty does not even want a single one. That could be said to be the makings of a wise sovereign.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled helplessly. He did not even think that he was a true Emperor, let alone a ¡°wise sovereign¡±. ¡°Go rest, you must be tired as well.¡±

    Han Ruzi was about to get up and go to the couch, when the Empress said softly, ¡°Your Majesty should just sleep on the bed.¡±

    ¡°I have said, that would be dangerous!¡±

    ¡°The bed isrge enough. I can sleep on one side, Your Majesty may sleep on the other. As long as we don¡¯te into contact, nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Nothing would happen if we don¡¯te into contact? I thought you would bear a child if we sleep on the same bed and share a pillow?¡± Han Ruzi was unsure.

    The Empress lowered her head andughed a little, before saying with a straight face. ¡°We are sharing a bed, but it does not count as sharing a pillow. Your Majesty may rest easy.¡±

    Han Ruzi could tell that the Empress was teasing him with her words and blushed lightly. He could discern danger in an unfamiliar environment, but he did not have even the most basic understanding of matters between men and women. He only remembered that in the stories, husband and wife would have a child once they shared a bed and shared a pillow.

    ¡°It would really be okay?¡±

    The Empress nodded her head with certainty.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi did not like sleeping on the couch either.

    The two of them turned their backs on each other at almost the same time. It was a rare asion that they would remove their outer garments by themselves, unassisted. The Empress got into bed first, and after a while, said, ¡°I¡¯m in bed.¡±

    Han Ruzi went to blow out the candles, before finding his way to the bed. He squeezed to the side andy silently. He thought about how the Empress knew more than him, and asked softly, ¡°Why do they know that we have not slept on the same bed just because the bed sheets are clean?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know either.¡±

    There was a hint of hesitation in the Empress¡¯s voice. Han Ruzi believed that she knew, but did not wish to say. Perhaps it was something that was inappropriate to speak of directly. He did not ask further, and started to ponder on how to deal with Zuo Ji.

    This meant that he had no time to wait for a reply from his mother. It also meant that he could only choose to trust the Grand Consort.

    <em>TZT note: Late update as some work came up over the weekend. But this was an easy update because it is one of my favourite moments in the story. </em>Advertisement

 Chapter 37: Sneaking out the Window

    Chapter 37: Sneaking out the Window

    Only after two days did Han Ruzi find the opportunity to speak to the Grand Consort alone.

    In name, the person in charge of the affairs of the Imperial Pce was the Empress. But Cui Xiaojun was like the Emperor, bearing the title but none of the powers. All the power was held by the Empress Dowager. While the Empress Dowager was too busy politicking with the senior officials of the court, the affairs of the Imperial Pce was handled by the Grand Consort.

    The Grand Consort would make her rounds of the Emperor¡¯s quarters, Taian Pce, once every day. But she could not dismiss the various eunuchs and servant-girls without a reason.

    The Empress Dowager provided the only reason.

    ¡°The little Empress lost her temper, causing the Empress Dowager to be afraid that you would side with the Cui n.¡± This evening, the Grand Consort could finally dismiss the servants without suspicion.

    ¡°With Prince Donghai around, how could I¡­ Oh, that is yet another reason why the Empress Dowager keeps Prince Donghai around.¡± Han Ruzi understood now that Prince Donghai was a barrier between him and the Cui n ¡ª a constant reminder that the Cui n could not possibly ept any other Emperor.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is just a little worried. I believe that Your Majesty will not side with the Cui n. The Cui n¡¯s power is evident to the entire Imperial Court, and it is also what the Empress Dowager is watches the most closely.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never even thought it. Even if I wanted to, the Cui n would not ept me.¡± Indeed, Han Ruzi did not think of getting support from the Cui n. ¡°What is up with Luo Huan-zhang? He is Prince Donghai¡¯s teacher ¡ª should not be a Cui n supporter?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo is not just a guest teacher in the Cui manor. He is a renown Confucian and has taught many disciples, including the Empress Dowager and myself.¡±

    When the Graceful Emperor was still Prince Donghai, he was an ardent supporter of ruling by benevolence and righteousness. To set an example, he invited renown Confucian schrs within the realm to educate his harem. It was not for a long time, and the teacher taught from behind a veil, teacher and student only hearing one another but not seeing one another. Of the many teachers invited, Luo Huan-zhang was the one who left the deepest impression on those within the prince¡¯s manor.

    Luo Huan-zhang was not willing to take office, but he enjoyed teaching. He basically never rejected anyone ¡ª his students ranged from prince and nobles tomon peddlers and soldiers. Hiswork was spread across the entire realm, and many of his friends were even sworn enemies of the Cui n. He never avoided them, and even socialized with them openly. The Cui n even had to treat this teacher well in order to maintain a good reputation.

    There were many officials in the Imperial Court who were once Teacher Luo¡¯s student. Most of them were orthodox royalist ¡ª regardless of who the Emperor was, as long as he ascended to the throne properly, he would be the object of their protection. When they wished to get into contact with the Emperor hidden away within the pce, they naturally thought of Luo Huan-zhang, who was currently teaching the Emperor national history.

    And Luo Huan-zhang thought of Grand Consort Shang-guan.

    When the Grand Consort was still Virtuous Lady Duan in the then Prince Donghai¡¯s manor, she was responsible for raising the eldest prince. She took this duty to heart, and when the prince needed to be taught, she thought of Luo Huan-zhang immediately and invited him whilevishing great gifts.

    However, Luo Huan-zhang was a busy person. At the time, he was wandering the realm, and when he returned to the princedom of Donghai, Prince Donghai¡¯s manor had already invited teachers to teach the young prince. However, they were willing to swap them for Teacher Luo at anytime. When Luo Huan-zhang heard of this, he left immediately, not even staying the night. He was not willing to ruin things for the teachers.

    Even so, Lady Duan and the Princess Consort considered Luo Huan-zhang the teacher of the prince. From the age of eight, whenever the prince had any questions, he would write to Luo Huan-zhang for answers. And no matter where Luo Huan-zhang was, he would reply those letters. Only when Prince Donghai became the Crown Prince and the eldest prince became the Imperial Grandson, did Luo Huan-zhang break off contact and stop replying.

    The eldest prince¡¯s letters must have contained some details such that Luo Huan-zhang could guess that there were hidden rifts in the rtionship between the Shang-guan sisters. He might even have realized it sooner than the sisters themselves. He saw it as something that he should not know about, so he never disclosed it to anyone. But when he needed to find a contact within the Imperial Pce, he quickly thought of the Grand Consort.

    This was a risky move. If he guessed wrong, or if the Grand Consort and the Empress Dowager had made up, his attempt would be nothing less than suicidal.

    His guess was right.

    ¡°Both Teacher Luo and I are not out for fame and fortune. He acts for his ideology of benevolence, I act for revenge. When Your Majesty sessfully takes power, you need only reward those officials who secretly supported you. As for Teacher Luo and myself, there is no need to even mention our names.¡±

    Thinking back on his impression of Luo Huan-zhang, Han Ruiz said sincerely, ¡°Prince Donghai is lucky.¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled. ¡°It is the Cui n that was lucky. At that time, Teacher Luo was visiting a friend in the Capital. This friend happened to have offended the Cui n, and Teacher Luo agreed to take a position in the Cui n in order to save his friend. But he never did belong to the Cui n ¡ª not then, and not now. Teacher Luo and his disciplines have always been opposed to interference in matters of state by Imperial Inws.¡±

    Han Ruzi found that his trust had grown. He finally asked something important, ¡°What do I need to do to subjugate Zuo Ji?¡±

    The Grand Consort kept silent for a while before saying, ¡°The matter with Zuo Ji is too distasteful. I do not wish to speak of it. I can only tell Your Majesty this: every morning, after sending Your Majesty to the Soaring Cloud Pavilion, Zuo Ji will go rest at the Heavenly Music Pavilion. If Your Majesty is able to barge in unexpectedly, you would likely get hold of the means to control him. You need only threaten to report what you see to the Empress Dowager, and Zuo Ji will listen to you.¡±

    Han Ruzi scratched his head. The pce always had matters that ¡°may be done but may not be spoken of¡±. This caused him to be confused, ¡°Zuo Ji¡¯s secret is unknown to even the Empress Dowager. How do you know of it?¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled, ¡°One sees far when one is atop high ces, but it bes easy to miss something that is right under your nose. The Empress Dowager has her sights on the Cui n, on the Imperial Court, on Prince Qi thousands of li away, but she has overlooked Zuo Ji, just by her side. I am not the only one who knows of Zuo Ji¡¯s secret, but nobody would tell the Empress Dowager, for fear that she would kill even the informant in her rage.¡±

    The Grand Consort¡¯s smile was wiped off her face. Even as the sister and most trusted person of the Empress Dowager, she did not feel safe in her presence.

    The Emperor need not worry of the Empress Dowager¡¯s anger. He was puppet who would be gotten rid of sooner orter.

    Han Ruzi thought for a while. ¡°The Heavenly Music Pavilion. If I just suddenly barge in, I¡¯d discover Zuo Ji¡¯s secret?¡±

    ¡°I cannot guarantee it. If Your Majesty barges in half an hour after entering the Soaring Cloud Pavilion, you would be most likely to discover Zuo Ji¡¯s distasteful secret.¡±

    ¡°Distasteful¡­ How distasteful?¡±

    The Grand Consort shook her head while smiling. Some things she just could not bring herself to say.

    The two of them could not speak for long. The Grand Consort got up and said, ¡°I will tell the Empress Dowager that Your Majesty is grateful for the Empress¡¯s help, but remains hostile to the Cui n.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi started to consider how he could barge into the Heavenly Music Pavilion while having his lessons at the Soaring Cloud Pavilion. Even though the two ces were not far, it was nothing less than an arduous trek for the Emperor. As the Grand Consort made her way to the door, he suddenly realized that he had one more question to ask. ¡°How would you want to take revenge? How would the officials want the Empress Dowager dealt with?¡±

    The Grand Consort bowed slightly. ¡°Taking away the Empress Dowager¡¯s power is the revenge that I want. As for how the Empress Dowager is to be dealt with ¡ª when Your Majesty holds the reins of power, it will be for Your Majesty to decide.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s authority lies beyond ten steps and within a thousand li. Thirteen year-old Han Ruzi could not help but be excited. He knew what the first thing that he wanted to do was. It was not to deal with the Empress Dowager, nor to capture Prince Qi, but it was to fetch his mother to his side. Also, to release Liu Jie and let him continue being the Imperial Sealbearer. If he survives imprisonment, that is.

    When he slept that night, Han Ruzi was awakened from his dreams a number of times. He thought he could hear Meng E¡¯s cold voice, but it was just his imagination. He truly wished Meng E would appear, so that he could learn some light-footed martial art techniques from her. He imagined himself running across rooftops and barging into the Heavenly Music Pavilion.

    Meng E herself probably could not even do that. She and her brother Meng Che had not appeared for days. Perhaps they had been sent on a mission by the Empress Dowager.

    The Grand Consort had suggested a path, but she did not say exactly how to walk it. The Emperor had to figure it out himself.

    Ideas do not alwayse immediately. The next day, Han Ruzi spent the entire day thinking, but to no results. He even thought of asking Prince Donghai for help, but quickly gave up on that idea. The deal with Prince Donghai was a one-time thing ¡ª there could not be a second time.

    The Emperor¡¯s mother had not replied. Tiger King Wang had found out where Maiden Wang stayed, but he had no suitable excuse for paying a visit. He could only wait for the right opportunity.

    This night, when servant-girl Dong Qing E was helping the Emperor change, her palm kept remaining on the Emperor¡¯s body. Young as he was, Han Ruzi understood what this meant, and quickly asked the young eunuch Zhang Youcai to take over. He also resolved to take action quickly.

    He did not reprimand Dong Qing E. The servant girl¡¯s every action was clumsy and awkward ¡ª it was clear that she was being coerced into doing such things.

    Zuo Ji did not just do distasteful things himself. He wanted to force others to be as ugly as he was. Han Ruzi had a sense of what the Grand Consort was referring to, and he felt disgusted. And his resolve to subjugate Zuo Ji only grew stronger.

    Inspiration is like when one loses one¡¯s personal effects. You may not find it despite looking all over, but upon a casual nce, you may find it just by your side. Han Ruzi was unable to think of a perfect n for two days, but on the third day, while having his lesson, he had a sh of inspiration and thought of an idea.

    The teacher speaking was an old schr. He was truly powerful: within the first half-hour, Prince Donghai and the two eunuchs were put soundly to sleep by him. Han Ruzi suddenly stood up and walked towards the door. The old teacher looked at him confused while still reciting passages from the ssic of Music.

    Han Ruzi nodded to the old teacher and pointed to his stomach, indicating that he needed to relieve himself.

    The old teacher did not object. Prince Donghaiy on his desk asleep, but the two eunuchs by the door quickly awoke. Han Ruzi did not stop and continued walking out, his right hand rubbing against his stomach a few times.

    The older eunuch indicated to the young eunuch to follow the Emperor while he remained dozing off.

    In the next room, the young eunuch brought a chamber pot to the Emperor, and the idea came to Han Ruzi out of nowhere. ¡°Has this pot not been emptied? Why does it stink so badly?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The young eunuch usually did his best not to speak to the Emperor. But this time, it was not the Emperor who was afraid. ¡°This servant shall go¡­¡±

    The eunuch grabbed the chamber pot and quickly ran out. Only the Emperor was left in the room.

    The window at the back was open.

    If he thought more about it, Han Ruzi might have given up on the chance. But the eunuch would be back soon, and he needed to act immediately.

    The Soaring Cloud Pavilion had two levels, and his lessons were held on the upper level. If he left by the window, he would be on the roof of the first level, quite a ways from the ground. But there were some tall trees nearby, one of which happened to be near the window. Han Ruzi did not think too much about it. He jumped onto a branch of the tree, and grabbed some other branch that hung above. He ran towards the trunk in a few steps, and slowly climbed down. The leaves rustled as they fell, but he did not care. If he were discovered by the eunuchs, then he would treat it as a mere incident of mischief.

    When he neared the ground, Han Ruzi jumped down. He was relieved. As he turned, he realized that several young nobles were looking at him in disbelief.

    An Emperor who sneaks out windows and climbs on trees ¡ª it was unheard of! Yet this was what they saw this day.

    Nobody spoke. Nobody dared to speak. Only the sounds of the falling leaves could be heard.

    ¡°Follow Us,¡± Han Ruzi said. If these young nobles did notply, he would have no choice but to admit defeat.Advertisement

 Chapter 38: Barging In

    Chapter 38: Barging In

    Within the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, the Emperor would doze off while listening to the old teachers. Outside the pavilion, the young nobles of his entourage would be bored and idle. Having young nobles enter the pce and attend to the Emperor was a tradition passed down from previous dynasties. The rationale behind the design of this system was to curry favor with the Emperor, yet nobody considered what the young nobles should do to pass the time.

    They could not wander too far, since they must be at beck and call. Even if they are never called in their lifetime, they still had to be prepared. Of course, such a boring life had its rewards: this was the start of their career in officialdom. As long as things are uneventful, they would be deemed to have earned merits. After a few years worth of merits, they may get an official position. If they are lucky and are remembered by the Emperor, they may even get a high position.

    But if the Emperor they are attending to happens to be a puppet, then the future would be a lot bleaker. The motivation for having the patience to bear with the boredom would also fall greatly.

    Five young nobles were hiding under a tree behind the Soaring Clouds Pavilion. They were throwing dice and gambling, but they dared not make too loud a nose. Most of the time, they would just signal with their hands. One other young noble would keep watch nearby, keeping an eye out for Decorum Officials or eunuchs. But they never expected that they would be caught by someone climbing down the tree, and that that someone would be the Emperor.

    On the ground,y a few die and a piece of paper filled with words. There was no need to bring gold into the pce, so they gambled by keeping score, settling the ount once they left the pce.

    The young nobles squatted on the ground, and they looked up at the Emperor, dumbfounded. They did not kneel, nor did they make a sound.

    Han Ruzi recognized the die, but he did not see any money, so he thought they were just ying games. He did not know that the wins and losses of their games would amount to at least thirty to fifty taels, and sometimes could reach up to a thousand taels.

    ¡°Follow Us.¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s gaze fell onto one of the young nobles.

    The principal grandson of Marquis Piyuan, Zhang Yanghao, was stunned. He looked left and right to confirm that the Emperor was speaking to him, and then he pounced forward, switching from a squat to a kneel. ¡°As youmand!¡±

    The others finally gathered their wits and knelt as well.

    ¡°Hush,¡± Han Ruzi told them to keep quiet. ¡°We wish to look at the scenery of spring. Come follow Us for a walk.¡±

    It was the beginning of summer, so the scenery of spring was not present ¡ª the Imperial Gardens had more of the zing full bloom of reds and purple, which was still worth sightseeing. Of course, nobody believed the Emperor¡¯s words. But in these boring days, going on an adventure had an irresistible attraction.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Zhang Yanghao answered. He was the first to keep the die and paper of ounts into the pockets of his robes. ¡°Hold on, Your Majesty. There is still one more person.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao rosse, and he quickly walked behind a rock. He reached out and patted, and from there, another young noble rose slowly to his feet. He looked only about ten. He was the lookout. Zhang Yanghao¡¯s thought was simple ¡ª since they were going on an adventure with the Emperor, then everyone needed to go, so there would be no one left to snitch.

    The Soaring Clouds Pavilion was built atop a small hill. The hill was not tall, and there was a slope at its front. At its back, as a steep, artificial cliff made of uneven rocks. It was not very high. Since there were many people at the front, they could not go that way. The six young nobles escorted the Emperor as they climbed down the cliff at the back. When they finally reached the ground, their faces were flushed with excitement. Yet they grew increasingly worried. They felt that this was enough adventure, anymore and they would have to vehemently persuade the Emperor to go back.

    Thankfully, the Emperor did not have any other demands. He started to stroll casually around the gardens. When he saw nts that he did not recognize, he would ask for their names. Zhang Yanghao and the other nobles gradually rxed as their fears fell away.

    Han Ruzi walked the same route to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion every day. He knew that the Heavenly Music Pavilion was nearby, but he did not know how to get there. He asked casually, ¡°Where is the Heavenly Music Pavilion? I¡¯ve heard that it is an amazing ce.¡±

    The youngest noble quickly said, ¡°I know! Let me take Your Majesty there.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao did not manage to seize the chance to lead the way, so he leaned closer to the Emperor to give the Emperor an introduction. ¡°The Heavenly Music Pavilion is a ce for listening to music. It is near the Taiye Lake. At night, Your Majesty may ask musicians to y upon boats on theke, while Your Majesty enjoys the music inside with open windows. But in the day, it is just an empty ce. It is rather boring, maybe we should not¡­¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Music Pavilion is near. After taking a look We shall have to return to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion immediately.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao quickly kept silent.

    The Heavenly Music Pavilion was indeed near. They reached after making a few turns. They did not run into anyone else ¡ª Zuo Ji must have selected this ce for its seclusion as well.

    The Taiye Lake was argeke, the Heavenly Music Pavilion along its shore. Its door and windows were tightly shut, as though no one was inside.

    Han Ruzi realized that he had been careless. He should have looked through the window while having his lesson to check that Zuo Ji was not outside. But there was no way he would return now. He stopped in his track and told the six young nobles, ¡°Stay here. Mm, Zhang Yanghao, follow Us to the Heavenly Music Pavilion to take a look.¡±

    The young nobles did not have any objections. Zhang Yanghao was even a little fervent. He walked to the Emperor¡¯s side with a greater strut than usual.

    After walking for a while, Han Ruzi told Zhang Yanghao, ¡°Thank you. We shall remember your meritorious service.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao was evidently stunned. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°I am only doing my duty ¡ª what merit is there to speak of.¡±

    The Grand Consort had said that it was Zhang Yanghao who had secretly handed him the ¡°Do you still think of meat¡± note to him. But from his reaction, that did not seem right. Han Ruzi wanted to ask questions but he changed his mind. Zhang Yanghao was someone he saw often ¡ª there would be many other chances. The most important thing right now was catching Zuo Ji in the act.

    They were now near the Heavenly Music Pavilion. There were some giggling soundsing from inside. Zhang Yanghao heard them and was in shock. He whispered, ¡°Your Majesty. There is someone inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let us go in and take a look.¡± Han Ruzi strode forward.

    Zhang Yanghao now felt that things were inappropriate, but he could not find any reason to persuade the Emperor. The Emperor was already at the door, so he quickly caught up.

    There indeed was someone inside the pavilion, and not just one. It sounded like two people having fun with each other, but theirughter sounded strange. Zhang Yanghao was older, so he immediately understood what was going on. His expression turned sharply and he stopped the Emperor. He whispered, ¡°Your Majesty should not enter. I shall get someone to arrest them.¡±

    Han Ruzi would not lose his prize. He ordered, ¡°Kick the door open.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao was stunned again, but a realization dawned. The Emperor was not out on a casual stroll, but hade prepared. One careless move and he had gotten himself embroiled in a pce plot. He felt panicked. He did not dare stop the Emperor, nor did he dare run away. His face turned pale and his body trembled.

    There was no need for further inquiries. Han Ruzi was now sure that the person who handed him the note was not Zhang Yanghao. The Grand Consort had lied. But nevertheless, he still wanted to barge into the pavilion. Even if it was not Zuo Ji inside, he wanted to see what was going on.

    ¡°Zhang Yanghao, We order you to burst open the door.¡± Han Ruzi was a few years younger, and half a head shorter, but his tone brook no refusal. Even just a few months of being a puppet Emperor, he had learnt how to wield his imperial awe.

    Zhang Yanghao was just an attendant. The secrets of the pce were too distant to him ¡ª too subtle. Even though he knew that the Emperor was just a puppet, he did not dare disobey. Gritting his teeth, he kicked the door open. Following which he fell onto the ground and grabbed his leg with both arms, as though he had been injured.

    Han Ruzi knew that Zhang Yanghao was faking, but he did not ask questions. The pavilion was not built of residence, so its door was not thick. Zhang Yanghao¡¯s kick was not his full strength, but he still snapped thetch on the inside. Han Ruzi turned to his side and smashed into the door.

    From the sunny outdoors to the dim pavilion, Han Ruzi had yet to see clearly before the person inside saw him first.

    ¡°Who dares be so insolent?!¡± It was Zuo Ji¡¯s voice, infuriated. But it soon became panicked. ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty¡­ Leave!¡±

    Thest word was not spoken to the Emperor. Han Ruzi saw a silhouette running towards him and it was just about to run past him out the door. His evidence was getting away. He shouted loudly, ¡°I know you!¡±

    The silhouette reeled in fright. It stopped and turned its head towards the Emperor, speaking tremblingly, ¡°Mercy, Your Majesty.¡±

    Having had a good look, Han Ruzi really did recognize the person. ¡°Liang An?¡±

    At that time, there were four attendants who were distributed to the Emperor and Prince Donghai ¡ª Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E attended to the Emperor, while Liang An and Zhao Jinfeng attended to Prince Donghai. Prince Donghai had a bad temper, and threw the two of them out in a few days. His attendants seemed to keep changing.

    Han Ruzi still remembered Liang An. This person was around the same age as the Emperor and Prince Donghai. He was a handsome, young eunuch. But he seemed different now. His clothes were not properly worn, his feet and shoulders were bare. His face was full of fear and tears. After looking at the Emperor, he fell onto his knees.

    Zuo Ji ran over, his clothes not properly worn either. But he did not seem as fearful as the young eunuch. He had already gone past the initial panic and had started to calm down. ¡°What is Your Majesty doing here and not at lessons at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion?¡±

    Han Ruzi was very confused. These two men were eunuchs ¡ª what ¡°distasteful thing¡± could they do? But he did not show it. His mind ticked quickly, pondering why Zuo Ji did not seem afraid. He raised his head and said, ¡°We havee to catch lewdness in the pce. We have note alone.¡±

    Zuo Ji did not care much about the first sentence, but was greatly frightened by the second. He looked out of the room and saw a young noble sitting on the ground by the door. Further away, there were more young nobles looking at the pavilion¡¯s directiuon.

    Zuo ji quickly shrank his head back in. He looked at the frightened little eunuch Liang An and forced himself to remain calm. ¡°What nonsense is Your Majesty talking about. I¡­ I am just here to take a break, just a short nap. Liang An is here to attend to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you will say to the Empress Dowager?¡± Han Ruzi did not understand what exactly went on here, but he remembered the Grand Consort¡¯s reminder to bring up the Empress Dowager to subjugate Zuo Ji.

    The Grand Consort had lied, but most of what she said was true. Upon hearing the Emperor, Zuo Ji¡¯s face turned sharply, ¡°Empress Dowager? What has the Empress Dowager¡­ got to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? I shall ask the Empress Dowager tomorrow morning when I pay my respects to her.¡±

    Zuo Ji finally understood. The Emperor was not here by chance. He could not wriggle his way out, so he fell on his knees as well. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty. I¡­ This servant¡­ It was just this one time. I would not dare anymore¡­¡±

    The Heavenly Music Pavilion was no ce to hold an interrogation. It was most likely that those at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion had discovered that the Emperor had gone missing. Han Ruzi needed to hurry up. He spoke to the young eunuch, ¡°Liang An, get out.¡±

    Liang An crawled out.

    Han Ruzi walked into the room to prevent Zhang Yanghao from hearing what he was about to say. He said softly, ¡°What¡¯s the story behind the Empress Dowager¡¯ injury on her wrist?¡±

    Zuo Ji shivered. The Emperor¡¯s first question was already a fatal one. He was in aplete mess and had lost his ability to think of the consequences. He knelt again and said, ¡°It¡­ It was caused by the previous Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Which previous Emperor?¡±

    ¡°The Thoughtful Emperor¡­. Your Majesty, you must not investigate this matter. Let it go. Your Majesty cannot afford to provoke the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi still had many questions but he did not ask them immediately. He had already gotten Zuo Ji within his palm, so there was no need to back him into a corner. He grunted in acknowledgement and walked out of the pavilion.

    The young eunuch Liang An was still crawling on the ground. He could not even stand. Zhang Yanghao was still grabbing his leg, his head looking firmly downwards, afraid of being recognized by the eunuch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Han Ruzi said loudly. He was increasingly sure that it could not have been Zhang Yanghao who had handed him the note.Advertisement

 Chapter 39: Pledging of Service

    Chapter 39: Pledging of Service

    The many eunuchs and young nobles hung around outside the Soaring Clouds Pavilion with nothing to do. Some sat, while some stood. Some gathered in small groups and spoke to one another quietly. Even the decorum official who was responsible for maintaining order ckened off and looked around casually, admiring the beautiful scenery of the gardens. Suddenly, he saw a few young nobles walking towards him from afar. He creased his eyebrows ¡ª these young nobles were too unruly. Entering the pce was a duty for them, not a vacation. The Emperor was having his lesson yet these young nobles were wandering around the ce.

    The decorum official squinted his eyes to look closer, wishing to take a closer look at the identities of those young nobles before deciding how to handle the matter. But lo and behold, he saw a young noble who looked different from the rest. He did not wear the usual purple of these young noble attendants, but the Emperor¡¯s yellow. He was in great shock, and after looking closer, his great shock turned into great fear and great confusion.

    It was not just the decorum official who found out that something unusual was going on. Soon, everyone saw the Emperor walking from afar.

    Nobody could understand what happened. The Emperor was in the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, why was another Emperor walking around outside?

    Until everyone saw the eunuch Zuo Ji walking by the Emperor¡¯s side, did they realize that that was truly the Emperor. They quickly fell on their knees as the decorum official said sonorously, ¡°Your subjects greet Your Majesty. Your Majesty¡­¡± Even he did not know what to say under such circumstances. He only felt dizzy, like the sky and the ground were being flipped around.

    Han Ruzi kept his gaze straight, and quickly walked past the entourage. He entered the Soaring Clouds Pavilion alone, leaving the exnation to be done by Zuo Ji.

    Unlike the shock and confusion of those outside the pavilion, the two eunuchs in the pavilion were in a full-blown panic. They had looked everywhere for the Emperor, including atop the roof beams and under the tables, but they still did not find the Emperor. Nor did they dare go outside to ask for help. The old eunuch kept hitting the young eunuch while looking, muttering, ¡°We are dead. We are dead for sure.¡±

    Han Ruzi walked past the two of them and said, ¡°The scenery of the garden is not bad. You two should go take a look some time.¡±

    The Emperor quickly walked up the pavilion, leaving the two eunuchs speechless. The young eunuch fell on his bottom and grabbed the legs of the old eunuch, ¡°Oh heavens¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai was sleeping on the desk, while the old teacher was still droning on about the five pitches in music. It was like he waspletely unaware that the Emperor and left and returned.

    Han Ruzi sat down to listen. He was not sleepy ¡ª instead, there were many questions in his mind.

    When he escorted the Emperor to the Hall of Diligent Administration, Zuo Ji was clearly more respectful than before. At times, he appeared to wish to say something. Han Ruzi believed that Zuo Ji would seek him out that night to speak in private.

    In the Hall of Diligent Administration, the officials sent their congrattions to the Emperor.

    Prince Qi had been captured. He had ran to the sea with a few trusted retainers and family members, and had intended to escape the realm via the sea. But it appeared that when push came to shove, Prince Qi¡¯s ability to choose the right people had left much to be desired. Three of his sons and two of his concubines had leaked his ns to the Imperial government, leading Imperial soldiers to Prince Qi¡¯s location. Prince Qi wished tomit suicide, but he was captured by his own guards and handed over to the Imperial soldiers.

    With the main rebel captured, the rebellion of Qi had been resolved. Grand Tutor Cui would soon return to the Capital, victorious. The local government officials would continue to capture aplices and participants of the rebellion.

    Han Ruzi was more concerned about Yang Feng¡¯s location. Nobody mentioned him. How to deal with Prince Qi was what the senior officials were most concerned about, and this required a decision by Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager had probably deliberately waited for the Emperor to arrive, so that her edict would be unassable. She sent a female attendant to announce her decision: Prince Qi, who had arrogantly sought to defy the Heavens, and hadmitted an unpardonable crime, was ordered tomit suicide. He would be buried with the ceremony of amoner, his noble titles stripped. The Heir of Qi had followed his father into rebellion without remorse, and shall be punished ording to precedent. The other sons of Prince Qi would be demoted tomoners. As for the people and officials of the Princedom of Qi ¡ª those who were underpulsion were innocent; those who had intentionally followed Prince Qi would have to atone for their crimes; and those who had incited or encouraged Prince Qi would be executed, along with their Three ns ¡ª the ns of their father, mother, and wife.

    To Han Ruzi, this was yet another lesson. The main rebel, Prince Qi, did not receive a very heavy punishment ¡ª a few of his sons were even spared. Ordinary officials andmoners were also spared. Only ¡°incitors¡± were heavily punished and regarded as unforgiveable.

    The senior officials essentially had no objections, but believed that Prince Qi¡¯s punishment was too light. They exchanged a few rounds of argument with the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzi remained seated, and was sent back to the inner pce before hearing the result. Because he had martial lessons in the afternoon, he usually did not return to Tai-an Pce, but had lunch in a room in the Imperial Horsemaster¡¯s quarters. There were few rules and few attendants here.

    Lunch was rather casual, and Prince Donghai was one of the attendants. Actually, he sat with the Emperor at the same table and shared the meal with Emperor.

    Prince Donghai had already heard of Prince Qi¡¯s capture. He looked smug and said, ¡°My uncle¡¯s great, isn¡¯t he? Hmph, when my uncle made a careless error and suffered defeat at the hands of the Qi army, there were those who called for the entire Cui n to be exterminated. Surely they would be rendered speechless now. I wonder what new titles the Empress Dowager will bestow on my uncle.¡±

    It was not yet the time to discuss rewards and merits. Han Ruzi told Prince Donghai about the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict, and then said, ¡°This is what is meant by the saying, ¡®The meshes of the of thew are vast and far apart, but nothing escapes.¡± Those incitors are truly contemptible.¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed and shook his head. He swallowed the food in his mouth and said ¡°You are too inexperienced. You think that this is being merciful?¡±

    ¡°Is it not? Those officials andmoners who werepelled are innocent, only the followers and incitors receive heavy punishments.¡±

    Prince Donghai shook his head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Court ¡ª it must surely put forth a merciful and benevolent image before the people of the realm. When the timees to take action, which ordinary government agent would dare be merciful? To be merciful would be to be disloyal to the Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi was very shocked. ¡°Would the senior officials dare to disobey an imperial edict?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Prince Donghai ate a few more mouthfuls before putting down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Who is a follower? Who is an incitor? Prince Qi says he wishes to rebel, and you did not publicly oppose him ¡ª would you be a follower? Prince Qi won a victory in battle, and you followed everyone else around you and sent him a congrattory message ¡ª would you be an incitor? And the most important line ¡ª implication of the Three ns. You might be innocent, but some rtive whom you have not spoken to in years was part of the rebel army ¡ª you would be implicated as well. There are precedents for such matters ¡ª if he does not execute more than ten thousand people, then the relevant official in charge would be guilty of dereliction of duty and be punished by the Imperial Court.¡±

    ¡°More than ten thousand people!¡± Han Ruzi was thoroughly shocked.

    ¡°Heh. However many people die would have nothing to do with you.¡± Prince Donghai rose and stretchedzily. ¡°Have a good noontime nap. That way you would have energyter in the afternoon.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not have much contact with the outside world, hence he was not that concerned about the number of people who would ultimately be executed. What he was shocked about was the difference between an imperial edict and its actual implementation. The Empress Dowager was evidently well-informed about the ¡°precedents¡±, and hence she had drafted an adequate edict. While some of the objections raised by the officials were actually their attempts at figuring out the Empress Dowager¡¯s true intentions, so that they would know what to do when it came to the actual implmentation.

    Han Ruzi could not help but think that if he were truly the one in power, he would not be an adequate Emperor. He needed a frank teacher like Yang Feng, not a bunch of old fogies who were only good for memorizing books. Even Luo Huan-zhang, whose lessons were more interesting, would not be of much use.

    Could he really rule after defeating the Empress Dowager? Han Ruzi¡¯s heart palpitated with excitement. After all, he had already taken the first step. Just that the Grand Consort¡¯s one lie had left him unsettled.

    In the afternoon, the martial lesson was cancelled. No reason was given. The Emperor was sent back to Tai-an Pce, with Zuo Ji escorted. Once he entered the room, he chased everyone out, and walked in front of the Emperor with a stern expression. ¡°Who directed Your Majesty?¡±

    Zuo Ji realized that the Emperor could not have discovered his secret by himself. He must have received help.

    Han Ruzi knew the meaning of bravado, of putting on a show of strength. He smiled and said, ¡°Who could direct the Emperor? Lord Zuo need not worry; We did not say that We would tell the Empress Dowager of this matter. With the war in Qi just recently ended, the Empress Dowager has many matters to address. We do not wish to add more to her te.¡±

    Zuo Ji went soft immediately, both at heart and in his legs. He dropped to his knees and cried, ¡°Your Majesty, just tell me what you want! This servant would no longer force Your Majesty to practice husband-wife rtions. Unless¡­ unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless the Empress Dowager orders it.¡±

    Zuo Ji nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Rx. We just wish to have a chat with you.¡± Han Ruzi sat on the couch, gazing at the eunuch kneeling on the ground from a high vantage point.

    ¡°Chat about what?¡± Zuo Ji knew what, and he truly regretted divulging the Empress Dowager¡¯s secret at the Heavenly Music Pavilion. He must have been too panicked and failed to watch his mouth.

    ¡°The injury on the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrist?¡±

    ¡°I have already said¡­¡±

    ¡°We wish to hear of the details. What was the situation like then? Did you see it with your own eyes, or was it just hearsay?¡±

    Zuo Ji bit his lips and remained silent for a while. Han Ruzi was in no hurry, so he sat in ce while watching silently.

    ¡°What does Your Majesty wish to do?¡± Zuo Ji finally said.

    Han Ruzi was mildly stunned. He did not expect Zuo Ji to ask such a question. He calmly replied, ¡°We¡¯re just short of a little evidence.¡±

    This was a vague answer, which Zuo Ji interpreted by himself. He steeled himself and said, ¡°Back when the officials surrounded the Ancestral Temple, I already knew that the Empress Dowager would notst long. The Shang-guan n is too weak; even after controlling the Southern Army, it is unable to overawe the Imperial officials. Since Your Majesty wishes it, I am willing to pledge myself to Your Majesty¡¯s service.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s n was to slowly get the truth out of Zuo Ji and to cause Zuo Ji to fear him. In the end, this eunuch¡¯s reaction was totally out of his expectations. One moment he was putting on a show of strength, and the next he was already pledging his service.

    Just like Prince Qi, the Empress Dowager had trusted the wrong person.

    ¡°We have never been worried about the officials outside the pce.¡± Han Ruzi continued to keep things vague. He did not even know which officials stood with him.

    ¡°Your Majesty once subjugated the Heir of Qi in the Hall of Diligent Administration, and garnered the support of many officials at the same time. News had travelled across the Capital ¡ª everyone says that Your Majesty is clever and gant, and would surely be a sagely Emperor of the times.¡±

    Zuo Ji began his ttery.

    Han Ruzi listened in silence. ¡°Tell Us the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuo Ji knocked his head on the ground, before continuing, ¡°It was February of this year, on or around the 23rd. The Thoughtful Emperor and the Empress Dowager had a huge argument. Nobody else was present, and I only heard a few words. After the Thoughtful Emperor left, I entered the room and saw the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand bleeding. Hence, I helped bandage the Empress Dowager¡¯s wound. The Empress Dowager was in tears, saying that the Thoughtful Emperor was unfilial. A few dayster, the Thoughtful Emperor fell ill, and by the month¡¯s end, he had passed away.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you did not actually see the Thoughtful Emperor in action?¡±

    ¡°It must have been the Thoughtful Emperor. I entered the room right after he had left, and the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand had already been bleeding for some time. Surely she could not have hurt herself.¡±

    ¡°You do not lie?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare? I just beg Your Majesty spares my life on ount of my meager contributions.¡±

    ¡°As long as you are not the primary wrongdoer, We will spare you.¡± Han Ruzi had also learn to leave himself some wriggle room in his words.

    Zuo Ji could not tell, and quickly said, ¡°I am not the primary wrongdoer! I am not even an aplice! The Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s death had nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°Why would the Empress Dowager act against her own son?¡±

    ¡°I really do not know. But the Empress Dowager and the Thoughtful Emperor were never close. They never seemed like mother and son. There are rumors that the Grand Consort was the true birth mother of the Thoughtful Emperor, and back then, he was given away to the Empress Dowager so that she could get the title of Princess Consort.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded his head and did not mention to the Grand Consort. He asked, ¡°The Empress Dowager could not have acted alone. Who do you think it was?¡±

    ¡°Yang Feng, it must have been Yang Feng!¡± Zuo Ji blurted out. ¡°The Thoughtful Emperor was ill for three days, only Yang Feng attended to him in his bedchambers. The imperial doctors, eunuchs, and servant girls, would not be allowed by the Emperor¡¯s side for long. I have long suspected Yang Feng, but I could never get any direct evidence.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not believe Zuo Ji¡¯s usation, but there was indeed something that was difficult to exin: Yang Feng was loyal to the Thoughtful Emperor, but when the Thoughtful Emperor died, he managed to gain the Empress Dowager¡¯s trust.

    Seeing that the Emperor had gone silent, Zuo Ji thought that he had not said enough. He quickly added, ¡°There was a servant-girl as well. The Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s medicinal soups were delivered by her. Even if she was not an aplice, she might know something.¡±

 Chapter 40: A Letter in Reply

    Chapter 40: A Letter in Reply

    The peak of summer was approaching. The capture of Prince Qi was big news in the Capital. Batches after batches of officials rode their carriages to Guan-dong to clean up the mess left behind. The battles involving soldiers and generals wereing to an end; the battles involving thorough investigations and prosecutions were just about to begin. Armorless civil officials sharpened their des, swearing to dig out every single traitor.

    Small scale skirmishes had already begun in the Capital. Almost every day, some official would be arrested, and some matter from his past dug out ¡ª some year, some month, some date, he met with or talked to or wrote to someone from Qi ¡ª that was evidence of guilt.

    The campaign to purge traitors was like wildfire as to spread towards the Princedom of Qi, and then to the entire realm. It even spread to the insides of the Imperial Pce. Han Ruzi found out that the eunuchs attending to him were being changed with increasing frequency. Every day, he would see a new face, while the old faces would appear even more cautious and weary. At first, some of them might sneak in a break from time to time. Now, the whole lot of them stood outside the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, nobody daring to say a word, nobody daring to leave their posts. Zhang Yanghao and the others had no chance to y dice for the past few days.

    The third afternoon after meeting with Zuo Ji, Han Ruzi found the change to speak to the Grand Consort.

    ¡°Zuo Ji said that there was a servant-girl who might have known how the Thoughtful Emperor died. But he did not know her name.¡±

    ¡°I do know. Her name was Chen Anshu. Not long after the Thoughtful Emperor passed away, shemitted suicide by jumping into a well. Apparently she had been interrogated by Yang Feng, and was overly terrified.¡±

    Han Ruzi had intentionally not brought up Yang Feng, yet the Grand Consort had brought him up of her own ord. He casually gestured his hand and said, ¡°Yang Feng was loyal to the Thoughtful Emperor, and was even willing to die for him. He must have been suspicious over his death, and hence relentless in his investigation. Perhaps that is why the Empress Dowager sent him out of the Capital.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not believe that Yang Feng was someone who wouldmit regicide ¡ª the Grand Consort¡¯s words made him even more certain. At the same time, he felt a tiny tinge of jealousy. The person Yang Feng had truly wished to serve the Thoughtful Emperor, and only helped him now because he had no choice. Perhaps that was why he was in two minds about it.

    ¡°What should I do next?¡± Han Ruzi did not mention the matter with Zhang Yanghao to the Grand Consort, choosing to keep his guard up and see how matters proceeded.

    ¡°Does that mean Your Majesty is willing to believe me?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. Honestly, he was not particrly interested in the Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s death. But now, he believed that there truly was enmity between the Grand Consort and the Empress Dowager.

    The Grand Consort waited for a while before lowering her voice. ¡°The officials in the court are weary, and wish to take action quickly.¡±

    ¡°Who are these officials you speak of?¡± asked Han Ruzi.

    The Grand Consort smiled. ¡°I am only responsible for contacting Your Majesty within the pce, as well as for protecting your personal safety in times of emergencies. Matters outside the pce are handled by Teacher Luo. Your Majesty may ask him during your lessons. Even if he could not speak directly, he would give some hints.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded again.

    ¡°The n was also formted by Teacher Luo. The crux to seizing power lies not with the Empress Dowager, but with the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army ¡ª Shang-guan Xu. During this period of time, he has been trying to get support from the army. About half a monthter, Grand Tutor Cui Hong would return to the Capital ¡ª Shang-guan Xu would surely be there to receive him. The officials intend to take that chance to take action, and seize both their Seals of office of both of them.¡±

    ¡°Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s seal will be seized as well?¡±

    ¡°The Cui n is too powerful, and have rendered great service in putting down the rebellion. If their power is not seized, they would be a second Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded again.

    ¡°But just taking the seals of office is not enough. Without an Imperial Edict from Your Majesty, the other officials and the soldiers of the army will not listen to orders.¡±

    ¡°You need me to write an Imperial Edict? But the Imperial Seal is not with me. Just my written words alone would not be enough, no?¡±

    ¡°That is what Your Majesty and I would have to do. We have to find a way to get the Imperial Seal and write an authentic Imperial Edict. By acting within the pce, we coordinate with the officials outside. Then our n may seed.¡±

    This sounded like a n with a good chance of sess, but Han Ruzi was hesitant. Perhaps it was because the Grand Consort had lied to him, so his trust did not go far. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Let me consider it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this opportunity must not be missed. At the moment, with the Qi rebellion just recently suppressed, matters are chaotic. A rallying call by Your Majesty would be weed. After a while, once matters havepletely stablizied, the officials would not be so easy to rally any more. Have Your Majesty not discovered something from your daily visits to the Hall of Diligent Administration? Almost every day, a new official takes office. More than half of them are nominated by Shang-guan Xu and his faction members. In the long run, the Shang-guan n would be yet another Cui n.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Shang-guan Xu your older brother as well?¡±

    The Grand Consort snickered coldly. ¡°The entire Shang-guan n has eyes only for the Empress Dowager. But I would still ask for mercy on their behalf ¡ª once the matter is done, may Your Majesty demote them to amoner status but spare their lives.¡±

    ¡°I would still have to consider things. Isn¡¯t there half a month¡¯s time? There should be enough time.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Seal is currently under the custody of Jing Yao. It would not be an easy matter to get a hold of it¡­¡± The Grand Consort changed her mind mid-sentence. She smiled and bowed. ¡°It is good to be cautious. Indeed, Your Majesty ought to consider matters. If Your Majestyes to a decision, you may just let me know. I will think of a way to get the imperial seal, while the imperial edict would have to be written by you personally.¡±

    The Grand Consort then took her leave.

    When he went to bed, Han Ruzi suddenly understood why he did not trust the Grand Consort. It was not because she had lied, but because Yang Feng had once warned him: the person who first takes the initiative to approach the Emperor would have ulterior motives.

    Up to this point, a few people had approached the Emperor: Meng E wanted a favor which only the Empress Dowager or the Emperor could give. What exactly, she was not willing to say. Dong Qing E¡¯s ¡°motives¡± were more straightforward, and she was being forced. What about Luo Huan-zhang and the Grand Consort? These two persons had massive goals but little desire ¡ª not for fame or fortune or rank ¡ª one wished to support the imperial n out of a sense of righteousness, the other wished for vengeance.

    Unbelievable, Han Ruzi said to himself. This was not believable. If Yang Feng were here, he would surely be able to tell what the true motives of these two were. But he could only find them suspicious.

    Now more than ever he wished to get a reply from his mother.

    The next day, the person giving lessons was coincidentally Luo Huan-zhang. He had just finished talking about the Aplished Emperor, and now began to talk about the third and fourth Emperor of Chu: the Peaceful Emperor and the Fiery Emperor respectively.

    The Peaceful Emperor was weak in body, and died after four years on the throne. He did not aplish much. However, his son, the Fiery Emperor, had done much. If it were not for the Martial Emperor¡¯ster aplishments, he would be the Chu Emperor with the most military aplishments.

    The Fiery Emperor reigned for sixteen years. It was not a long time, but during that time, he had suppressed rebellion from feudal lords, expelled the Xiongnu from the north, battled the Yue tribes in the south, and got rid of the Ma n, the Imperial Inws of his time.

    ¡°The Ma n held power, and overstepped their proper boundaries to a limitless extent. There were even officials who called themselves ¡°Ma n officials¡±, and took pride in that term. The Fiery Emperor was wise, and he could tell that the officials were notpletely controlled by the Ma n. Hence, he found a wave to ride on, and with a single edict, the Ma n werepletely captured within ten days.¡±

    ¡°If the Ma n had held power, then why were there officials who were not controlled?¡± Han Ruzi asked. Ever since his escape thest time, there were now four eunuchs who entered the pavilion to attend to the Emperor. But they did not understand national history, nor were the interested. They just looked on at the Emperor.

    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®He whocks standingcks legitimacy; he whocks legitimacy will not aplish his goals.¡¯ The more the Ma n overstepped boundaries, the more theycked standing. For every ¡®Ma n official¡¯ they appointed, they would offend a batch of ¡®imperial officials¡¯. Those who sided with the Ma n were those who sought wealth and power, hence they would turn tail once things look grim. But those who supported the Emperor were concerned with righteousness and acted out of principle. They charged forward, unafraid of death, only because the Emperor was the one and only person with the standing and legitimacy to be sovereign of the realm.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s words made sense. Was Sealbearer Liu Jie not one such loyal subject who had charged forward? But another saying echoed within Han Ruzi¡¯s mind ¡ª one must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish. Yang Feng was not present, but his influence was. Han Ruzi still wished to know what Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s and the Grand Consort¡¯s personal motives were.

    The lesson was rather awkward. Luo Huan-zhang could not speak too directly, so he could only keep praising the Fiery Emperor¡¯s decisiveness, as a way to obliquely persuade the Emperor.

    In the Hall of Diligent Administration, Han Ruzi observed carefully and indeed there were personnel changes in the imperial bureaucracy. Whether it was a promotion or demotion, regardless who had made the proposal, it did not appear to be rted to Shang-guan Xu on the surface. But when the senior officials looked at a certain petition, they would asionally crease their brows, or exchange looks. But nobody raised any objections.

    This was the most important reason why the Empress Dowager had gotten Grand Tutor Cui out of the Capital ¡ª to nurture her own faction within the imperial court while he was not around. But was the Empress Dowager truly not afraid that Cui Hong would surrender to Prince Qi? Han Ruzi suddenly felt that the Empress Dowager liked taking risks. Every step she had taken was a risk, but what was at stake was not just her life and her position, but the Chu Empire itself.

    Han Ruzi was rather anxious as well. The Chu Empire was nominally his. If the Empress Dowager destroyed it, he would lose the most.

    But he still wanted to wait, at least until his mother replied.

    Another three days went by. There were news of victory from Guan-dong every day. Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s army was swiftly wiping out remnants of the rebel army. The civil officials dispatched from the Capital were also singing their tunes of victory while uncovering hidden traitors, one after the other. Just as Prince Donghai had expected, there were unimaginably numerous ¡°incitors¡± of Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion. Especially those of close association, nearly all of them were ¡°incitors¡±. And every incitor would lead to yet more incitors or followers. In just a week, a thousand people were implicated.

    At afternoon, Han Ruzi finally got a reply from his mother. He did not receive it from Prince Donghai. Marquis Junyang¡¯s youngest son, Tiger King Hua,[1] secretly handed a folded letter to the Emperor.

    At that time, Trainer Liu was teaching everyone more skills with the de and shield. The young nobles were more interested in the war in Guan-dong, and were asking each other for news. The situations was rather chaotic, so Tiger King Hua took the chance to approach the Emperor.

    Tiger King Hua averted his gaze elsewhere, deliberately avoiding looking at the Emperor. As he handed over the letter, he said softly, ¡°The Hua n is loyal to Your Majesty.¡± Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, was famed for his gantry and honor. Apparently, he was somewhat implicated by Prince Qi, but was not arrested because many senior officials had vouched for him.

    This was the first official who took the initiative in expressing support for the Emperor. Hua Bin¡¯s personal motives were evident, and hence he was more believable. The only thing Han Ruzi was unsure of was whether there was a connection between the Hua n and Luo Huan-zhang.

    Han Ruzi was distracted during martial lessons in the afternoon. In the evening, when he returned to his pce, he had no appetite. Finally, he found a chance to take out the letter and he quickly opened it.

    It was not a letter from his mother. Instead, Tiger King Hua had written, ¡°A few days ago, my mother sent some people to the manor. It was empty. Whereabouts unknown.¡±

    A fiery rage rose from Han Ruzi¡¯s heart. The Empress Dowager had taken his mother away!

    [1] This guy was previously sometimes tranted as ¡°Tiger King Wang¡±. This is a trantion error that urred because the Chinese character for ¡®king¡¯ is also amon surname Wang. I actually got it correct in the earlier chapters but got it wrong somewhere along the way.

 Chapter 41: Imperial Edict

    Chapter 41: Imperial Edict

    Maiden Wang was taken by the Empress Dowager to somewhere unknown. Even after knowing of this, Han Ruzi did not immediately decide to take action. Instead, he became even more cautious, worried that his actions might cause harm to his mother¡¯s life.

    But the Grand Consort was right: time waits for no man, not even the Emperor. The events of the following two days finally caused Han Ruzi to put everything on the line.

    The first was the little eunuch Liang An¡¯s disappearance. At first, he was one of the many eunuchs surrounding the Emperor who followed him to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion every day. Ever since he was found together with Zuo Ji by the Emperor, he would adhere strictly to the rules and never leave his position. But on this morning, he was nowhere to be seen ¡ª not at his pre-assigned position nor anywhere within the entire entourage.

    Ever since then, Liang An never appeared again and nobody mentioned his name.

    That evening, when Han Ruzi returned to the Tai-an Pce to rest, he found out that his personal attendants Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E werealso nowhere to be seen. They were reced by twoplete strangers.

    He casually asked a few questions, but stopped asking after getting perfunctory replies. He had long learned one thing: showing concern without having a strong backing does more harm than good. He could hardly keep himself safe ¡ª his care and concern would only be a curse.

    Hence, he realized that Zuo Ji had taken action.

    Zuo Ji¡¯s professed loyalty was not reliable at all. After being well-behaved for a few days, he found out that the Emperor did not appear to be as well-prepared as he had thought. Hence, he started to take action. First by eliminating evidence of his wrongdoing by getting rid of Liang An, and then by investigating who was the Emperor¡¯s informant. For now, he did not suspect the Grand Consort, and instead had taken the Emperor¡¯s personal attendants away.

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E knew nothing about the Emperor¡¯s affairs. Zuo Ji would take more drastic measures sooner orter.

    After Han Ruzi made these deductions, he felt htat he could not wait any longer. He would rather rece known dangers with unknown risks.

    The Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang are the unknown risks.

    On the 20th of June of Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, which was the third day since Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E were taken away, rain was streaming down from the skies. The Emperor had a day of rest, and in the afternoon, he was about to draft an imperial edict, with the Grand Consort reciting the words to be written.

    The Grand Consort was the Empress Dowager¡¯s younger sister. When she dismissed all the servants, she was not subject to any suspicion.

    ¡°We were but young when We inherited the glorious Empire of Our ancestors¡­¡± The Grand Consort slowly recited the words to be written in the edict. First, the Emperor would show humility and self-deprecation, then he would recall the glorious achievements of the Founding Emperor, the Fiery Emperor, and the Martial Emperor, and then he would thank the Graceful Emperor and the Thoughtful Emperor for entrusting him the throne. And then, with a sharp change of tone, he would point out that the Imperial Court of the Great Chu Empire was in dire straits, being controlled by treacherous people. The Emperor would hence rally the officials to his aid in the name of his ancestors, the Imperial Han n.

    The moment Han Ruzi listened to these words, he knew that it was written by Luo Huan-zhang. He felt like that it was tediously long, but nevertheless wrote those words down without error.

    When he finally got to the operative part of the edict, the Grand Consort recited, ¡°Shang-guan Xu, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, acts rebelliously and holds duplicity in his heart. He is unsuited to controlling the Imperial Army. Hence, he shall surrender his seal of office and be demoted to amoner.¡± She paused and then pointed to the tip of the Emperor¡¯s brush. ¡°Your Majesty, leave a nk space here, and then write, ¡®He is an upright and loyal official, trusted by the previous Emperor. We appoint him Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and entrust him with full discretion.¡¯¡±

    Han Ruzi put down the pen brush. He lifted his head and asked, ¡°In other words, whomever holds this Imperial Edict will be able to appoint anyone to the position of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army?¡±

    The Grand Consort nodded.

    ¡°Do I not need to know who is to be appointed?¡±

    The Grand Consort sighed lightly. ¡°Does Your Majesty understand the position you are in?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Once the Empress Dowager has a more suitable puppet, she would have me reced, or even¡­ killed.¡±

    ¡°But does Your Majesty know where the Empress Dowager currently stands?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. He knew what his end would be, but he did not know any specifics of the Empress Dowager¡¯s n.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager needs a younger puppet. If Your Majesty is able to sire an heir, that would be best. But if not, there is still Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai is also a son of the Graceful Emperor. His son would also have the right to inherit the throne.¡±

    Han Ruzi had nothing to say to that. It turned out that even in the matter of being a puppet, he was not the only choice.

    The Grand Consort continued. ¡° Does Your Majesty know of the Imperial Recorder?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Han Ruzi knew that the Imperial Recorder was a eunuch who hade by to record that the Emperor had consummated his marriage and had left disappointed.

    ¡°If Your Majesty has a chance to see what he has written about your day-to-day life, you would see it filled with unbing conduct, any one of which would be sufficient to prove that Your Majesty is not worthy of being Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi red. ¡°Poor conduct? I haven¡¯t done anything¡­¡± He had indeed done some things not in keeping with orthodoxy, but to say that he hadmitted unbing conduct was libel.

    The Grand Consort smiled. ¡°It is not important what Your Majesty does. The pen-brush is in the hands of the Imperial Recorder, and he answers to the Empress Dowager. Even though the Imperial Recorder¡¯s words are usually kept secret, it would still be handed to the Imperial Historian regrly. When this part of the record is recorded in the national histories, future generations will only know that Your Majesty was an Emperor with poor conduct, whom the Empress Dowager had no choice but to depose.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I would be happy to be deposed.¡± If he could not be a true Emperor, Han Ruzi would rather return to his prior life.

    The Grand Consort¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Being deposed is just a nice way of saying it. Never in the history of dynasties has a deposed Emperor lived for long.¡±

    This again was precedent. Just like the edict that the Empress Dowager had drafted ¡ª merciful on the surface, cruel in execution. There would naturally be someone willing tomit regicide on behalf of the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°I understand all of this, but I still wish to know who are the officials who are supporting me.¡±

    The smile was slowly wiped off the Grand Consort¡¯s face. ¡°Your Majesty is being backed into a cliff¡¯s edge, and hence you have to act to save yourself. But the officials are risking their own lives on their own initiative. If the operation fails, their families will be implicated, so the risk that they bear is greater. They are willing to take risks for Your Majesty, but they do not wish to take unnecessary risks. Teacher Luo must do everything possible to protect them. So as to which officials are participants, he did not tell me.¡±

    ¡°In other words, sess or defeat would entirely depend on Luo Huan-zhang alone, and I can only choose to trust him.¡±

    ¡°I trust Teacher Luo.¡± The Grand Consort took two steps back. ¡°The pen is in Your Majesty¡¯s hands. To write or not to write, or what to write, is up to Your Majesty. If Your Majesty distrusts everyone, then there would be no one to help you.¡±

    Han Ruzi picked up the pen brush again. The Grand Consort was right. He did not have any other choice. But he still said, ¡°I know that it was not Zhang Yanghao who passed me the note.¡±

    The Grand Consort was briefly stunned. ¡°Zhang Yanghao¡­ He personally told Your Majesty that?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°Some things do not need to be sad. Luo Huan-zhang would not rely on a person like Zhang Yanghao. That is all.¡±

    ¡°I go back to what I said. This is a serious matter with no guarantee of sess. As Your Majesty is hidden behind the Imperial Pce, the less you know the better.¡±

    Han Ruzi continued writing, but he was very irritated by the line ¡°the less you know the better.¡± If they did not believe in the Emperor¡¯s abilities, why take the risk to rescue the Emperor?

    Removing Shang-guan Xu from his office and handing it to someone else took only a few lines of words. After that, the Grand Consort got the Emperor to write a chunk of grandiose moralizing. That way, the operative part of the edict was actually just a small part in the middle of the imperial edict.

    ¡°You wish to use this imperial edict to fool Jing Yao?¡± Han Ruzi understood the trick behind the edict.

    The Grand Consort smiled. ¡°Your Majesty is clever. It is impossible to steal the Imperial Seal from Jing Yao. But I often assist the Empress Dowager with matters of state at the Hall of Diligent Administration. I would hand the drafted imperial edicts to Jing Yao for him to seal them with the Imperial Seal. I hope to squeeze Your Majesty¡¯s edict into the pile on a day where there are many edicts to be sealed.

    ¡°Won¡¯t Jing Yao notice?¡± Han Ruzi was rather shocked. The Grand Consort¡¯s idea was simple but risky.

    ¡°Jing Yao¡¯s eyes are kept on the Imperial Seal itself. He never reads the contents of the imperial edicts. If he does, then I would be the first one to die for Your Majesty¡¯s cause.¡±

    Han Ruzi had nothing to say to that. He was taking a risk, but the Grand Consort was taking an even bigger risk.

    Perhaps he was truly being overly suspicious. Maybe there are really those who would give their lives for arger cause, without expectation of reward. Han Ruzi thought of Liu Jie who had protected the Imperial Seal, and felt more confident.

    The same edict was written a second time. The Grand Consort exined, ¡°Just in case. Shang-guan Xu is very alert. If the edict is discovered, this would be a spare.¡±

    And then, the Grand Consort recited a third imperial edict. The beginning and end was nearly the same, but the crucial middle portion was about reliving Cui Hong of his position as general and arresting him. As for who would rece him ¡ª there was another nk.

    Then a fourth edict. This time, it relieved the Captain of the Guards of his position. Hemanded the guards within the Imperial Pce, so recing him was a means of protecting the Emperor¡¯s safety.

    This was enough. There was also the Northern Army in the Capital, as well as the Capital Garrison. There was no need to take control of all of them. As for the civil officials in the Imperial Court, as long as the Emperor controlled the army, they would bend the knee.

    With the edicts done, the Grand Consort carefully folded them and kept them away. As she left, she said, ¡°Grand Tutor Cui Hong would return to the Capital soon. May Your Majesty wait for the good news.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat by the bed as he listened to the sounds of the rain outside. He felt empty inside. He had really done it, and there was no going back. Whatever happened next was outside his control. If he seeded, he would be a true Emperor and be able to get his mother back. If he failed, he would be recorded as an Emperor ¡°deposed for unbing conduct¡± in the history books.

    ¡°Emperor¡­¡± Han Ruzi mumbled to himself. An image suddenly came to his mind: the gloomy hall, the tall red pirs that reached beyond what he could see. Even the sunlight that shone in appeared to lose their energy as they assumed a submissive posture, as though afraid of ruining the severe atmosphere of the ce. The blurry image of the old Emperor sitting atop his throne. The old Emperor thought noone was around, as he spoke with a deste tone, ¡°We are alone.¡±

    The Emperor is always alone, whether a puppet or a sage. Great as the Martial Emperor was, he could not escape the cage of being alone.

    Han Ruzi could not know for sure whether this memory was urate or an image of his imagination. As he sat there, his empty heart was slowly filled with something else. He thought that he could not just wait. The Empress Dowager was taking risks, the Grand Consort was taking risks, Luo Huan-zhang was taking risks, those nameless officials were also taking risks. As the Emperor, how could he just sit there and ¡°wait for good news¡±?

    The door to the room opened and it was the eunuch Zhang Youcai and the servant-girl Dong Qing E who entered. Their faces were filled with tears and injuries as they stood before the Emperor, trembling.

    Zuo Ji had changed his mind again. Now, he was flexing his power to the Emperor.Advertisement

 Chapter 42: Second Stomach Pains

    Chapter 42: Second Stomach Pains

    There was a shift in the atmosphere in the Hall of Diligent Administration. At first, the senior officials would generally maintain silence and profess ignorance. They looked ipetent, but they were actually making a show of strength to the Empress Dowager, letting her see that the Imperial Court could not function without the senior officials. When it was clear that Prince Qi would be defeated, the senior officials became more lively,peting with each other to provide suggestions, to show that they were not truly ipetent. Now, they were cautious of each other and careful with their words, as they did not want to be implicated in Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion.

    A ruler has zero tolerance for rebels, and would not be merciful in exacting vengence. That was the way for countless dynasties and generations. Some Emperors would evenmit ughter to prevent the seeds of rebellion from even germinating. The senior officials could ept such things, and sometimes would even take the chance to eliminate their political enemies.

    However, the Empress Dowager¡¯s ambitions exceeded that of most previous Emperors. After issuing an edict that appeared to be forgiving, she strictly supervised the prosecution of Prince Qi¡¯s allies. The situation appeared to be getting more severe, and even the cruelest prosecutors could not make the Empress Dowager happy. She kept asking for more details and issued more edicts, ordering that every person who participated in the rebellion be dug out, dead or alive, noble ormon, no exceptions.

    What caused the senior officials most unease, was that a new person began attending at the Hall of Diligent Administration.

    The Hall of Diligent Administration was where matters of state were discussed and imperial edicts were drafted. Those who worked here were part of the inner circles of power. There was no fixed number here, ranging from one to more than ten. Usually, the Chancellor would surely be one, and then the others would be other officials appointed by the Emperor.

    Ever since the Graceful Emperor had ascended to the throne, the makeup of the Hall of Diligent Administration had not changed much. The Five Trusted Officials appointed by the Martial Emperor would be present, and sometimes other officials would be summoned for some speicific matter and dismissed after the matter is resolved.

    Shang-guan Xu was the Empress Dowager¡¯s brother who had risen to the rank of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army in one step. But he had been present in the Hall of Diligent Administration for only a few days before he went to take his position at the army camp. Grand Tutor Cui Hong and Chief Censor of the Left Shen Zhiming had left the Capital under orders, and other officials had taken their ce in the Hall, but those officials would eventually leave and were not permanent officials of the Hall.

    The Empress Dowager changed the makeup of the Hall by introducing someone new.

    Han Ruzi did not know many senior officials, but this was one of them ¡ª the Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding. He had once personally shown the Emperor how to perform the ceremonies of ascension, and had received the Emperor¡¯s first ¡°secret edict¡± ¡ª after which he promptly handed the note to Yang Feng.

    Yuan Jiuding had disappeared for a period of time, and Han Ruzi had thought that he had gotten into trouble. But instead, he had be an official trusted by the Empress Dowager.

    As a neer, Yuan Jiuding spoke little. Most of the time, he just simply nodded. But the other officials were on tenterhooks. They knew that someone newing in, meant someone old was going out.

    Han Ruzi would usually sit in the Hall of Diligent Administration for half an hour, just as a matter of procedure. In this short time, he could feel the nervousness and suspiciousness that the senior officials felt towards one another.

    The Empress Dowager was putting on the pressure. Perhaps there were truly officials who supported the Emperor, he thought, feeling better about things.

    The Grand Consort was also present. Usually, she would walk out from the side-chamber and ask a few questions on the Empress Dowager¡¯s behalf. she would also be the one who handed Jing Yao, the Director of Pce Attendants, a stack of edicts. Jing Yao¡¯s position was at the door of the side-chamber where there was a desk, on top of which was the imperial seal.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart beat a little faster. He could not help but have some admiration for the Grand Consort. She did not reveal any sign of nervousness, and casually put the edicts down. After Jing Yao stamped the edicts with the imperial seal, she casually picked them up, checked them cursorily, and then handed them off to different eunuchs. The eunuchs would hand them to the officials, and the officials would check them again, and then the clerks would check them, and only if there were no probelsm would they be sent to the various departments of the imperial bureaucracy.

    Other than the Empress Dowager who was in the side-chamber, everyone¡¯s actions in the hall was conducted in full view of everyone else. Han Ruzi did not understand how the Grand Consort was able to pull off her stunt.

    Soon, Han Ruzi could no longer concern himself with the Grand Consort and Yuan Jiu-ding. He had his own mission, this day.

    The Emperor was just an ornament in the Hall of Diligent Administration; hardly anyone paid any attention to him. Only neers would asionally nce at the Emperor.

    Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding, on one such quick nce, discovered that something was off. But he did not dare make a sound and quickly diverted his gaze, reverting to nods and grunts of agreement. But the seeds of curiousity were already buried in his heart, and he could not help but throw a second nce, and then a third nce. He felt that he could no longer pretend that nothing was going on.

    Yuan Jiuding jabbed the Minister of Personnel, Feng Ju, and said, ¡°His Majesty¡­¡±

    Feng Ju was irritated but when he looked towards the imperial throne, he could no longer remain m. He jabbed Chief Commander Han Xing, and Han Xing jabbed Chancellor Yin Wuhai.

    Yin Wuhai had great powers of focus. He acted like he had felt nothing and continued speaking. Only when he was jabbed for the third time did he slowly turn around and look up, squinting his eyes and saying nothing.

    The officials did not dare say anything, but their strange behavior had drawn the attention of the eunuchs.

    The Hall of Diligent Administration once had many eunuchs surrounding the Emperor, preventing officials from getting near. Now, there were just seven or eight of them, even fewer than the clerks in the hall. They were in charge of looking after the Emperor.

    Zuo Ji was seldom in the hall. Nearest the Emperor was a middle-aged eunuch. When he turned around, he had a huge shock. His knees went weak and he nearly fell onto the ground. Soon, he cried out like a little child, ¡°Ah¡­! Lord Jing, Lord Jing!¡±

    Finally, everyone looked towards the Emperor.

    The Emperor was sweating profusely. Even though the summer hade, it was still chilly in the hall. The bean-like beads of sweat on the Emperor¡¯s face was definitely not caused by hot weather.

    The officials could pretend not to notice, but Jing Yao could not. He gestured to a eunuch to inform the Emrpess Dowager, before quickly running to the Emperor¡¯s side. He spoke in a strange tone of voice and asked, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Han Ruzi pressed his hand against his belly and said mutedly, ¡°Stomach¡­ hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Stomach¡­ Why is your stomach hurt?¡± Jing Yao¡¯s voice was trembling. If the Emperor¡¯s pain was caused by someone, then it would be a grave error for him to be so close. If the Emperor copsed in the hall, it would cause a huge ruckus, and he did not know if he would be able to survive.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Han Ruzi squeezed out a smile. His pain was genuine. Ever since he ate the pills Meng E had given him, he would often experience symptoms like stomach pains and hups. Only the first two times were the symptoms more severe. After he became familiar with breathing against the flow, the symptoms became almost unnoticeable. But starting from the previous night, he had stopped breathing against the flow in order to cause stomach pains, which reached their peak after he entered the Hall of Diligent Administration.

    From the look of things, he did not seem ¡°okay¡± at all.

    Jing Yao did not know what to do, and he stood there helplessly. He did not dare ask further, afraid that the Emperor would say something which he ought not to know about.

    The Grand Consort briskly walked out of the side-chamber and went before the Emperor. She asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The Grand Consort did not understand what the Emperor was doing, and the concern she disyed was genuine.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s brows creased. ¡°My stomach hurts. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not the first time. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    ¡°Not the first time? When was thest time?¡± the Grand Consort asked in a raised pitch.

    ¡°More than a month ago, I think. It should be¡­ a few days before the Empress entered the pce.¡± Han Ruzi curled his back, unable to speak properly in the pain.

    The Grand Consort¡¯s brows grew more furrowed. She turned to Jing Yao and said, ¡°Why was the Empress Dowager not informed of such an important matter?¡±

    Jing Yao was confused. ¡°I did not know of it. Perhaps the servants of the Emperor¡¯s chambers failed to report it?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head vehemently. ¡°It was not in my chambers¡­ It was at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion¡­ They are not to me. We did not wish for the Empress Dowager to worry. Ow¡­¡±

    The pain was too much to bear. Han Ruzi could not help but start breathing against the flow as pitiful sounds came from his mouth.

    Finding that the Emperor¡¯s pain seemed to have nothing to do with any conspiracy, the officials starteding forward and kneeling in a semi-circle around the throne, mumbling words of concern.

    ¡°Summon the imperial doctor,¡± the Grand Consort ordered. From then on, everyone¡¯s reactions went back to normal and two eunuchs ran out of the hall.

    ¡°Why did Your Majesty bear wtith the pain alone?¡± The Empress Dowager came out from the side-chamber, and the kneeling officials and eunuchs made way for her.

    Han Ruzi lifted his head and looked at the Empress Dowager. He really wished to charge at her and ask her where his mother was, but he could only say in a weak voice. ¡°I can¡­ still bear it¡­ It was just a short moment of pain¡­ I did¡­ not want to cause you to worry¡­ Ow¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager walked to the base of the pedastal of the throne and looked at the Emperor. She then turned around and said, ¡°Summon Zuo Ji.¡±

    Zuo Ji had already heard about what had happened in the hall, and was waiting outside. When he heard the Empress Dowager¡¯s summons, he went in on his knees. His four limbs on the ground, he crawled forward and knocked his head on the ground continuously, while saying repeatedly, ¡°This servant was wrong.¡±

    The officials and eunuchs started to get nervous again. Everyone knew that Zuo Ji was highly trusted by the Empress Dowager. That he had hidden the Emperor¡¯s first episode of having stomach pains seemed to have the whiff of conspiracy.

    ¡°What an insolent servant. Why did you not report it if you knew it would be wrong not to?¡± The Empress Dowager was truly angry. The officials and eunuchs kneeling on the ground drooped their heads even lower, curling their bodies even more than the Emperor.

    ¡°It was not Lord Zuo¡¯s fault¡­ It was I who¡­ insisted¡­¡± Han Ruzi spoke in defence of Zuo Ji.

    Zuo Ji could not defend himself. This was the Hall of Diligent Administration, and senior officials were present. It would only be an even greater crime if he pushed the me onto the Emperor. ¡°This servant was wrong. This servant had apse in judgment. This servant thought that His Majesty just asionally¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought? Are you an imperial doctor?¡± The Empress Dowager was even more angry. She had managed to get the political situation under control after much efforts, and would definitely not allow some minor thing to raise everyone¡¯s suspicions. ¡°p him. p him viciously.¡±

    In the Imperial Pce, nobody dared to touch Zuo Ji. But in the Hall of Diligent Administration, he was just a eunuch with aplicated background. Immediately, two eunuchs walked forward. One pressed down on his shoulders, the other started pping him.

    Soon, Zuo Ji¡¯s face was covered in blood while he muffledly mumbled, ¡°I deserve this.¡± He knew that the Empress Dowager had to punish him harshly before everyone in order to stem their criticism.

    But he did not understand why the Emperor¡¯s one-off stomachache had returned, and why it had returned precisely when the Emperor was in the Hall of Diligent Administration.

    The imperial doctor soon arrived. He first paid his respects to the Empress Dowager, before kneeling before the Emperor and taking his pulse. ¡°What did Your Majesty eat for breakfast?¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s stomach pains were receeding but his voice still sounded weak. ¡°We do not remember. It was probably the same as the usual.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Your Majesty¡¯s inner flow seems to be in disarray. It may be because of indigestion and overexhaustion. In the next few days, have nder foods and rest more. I shall write a prescription for a few medical concotions and the pains should not return.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with the food?¡± the Grand Consort asked. She was more concerned about the Emperor¡¯s safety than anyone else.

    The imperial doctor did not dare give a definitive answer. ¡°Probably not, but I shall have to check with the imperial kitchens to be sure. His Majesty should not stay here. He should return to his chambers to rest.¡±

    Several eunuchs began to carry the Emperor out of the hall. Soon, a sedan arrived. Han Ruzi usualy walked back the pce ¡ª this was the first time he got to ride a sedan.

    The Emperor¡¯s stomach pains caused some waves, but what pleased Han Ruzi the most was the reactions of those around him.

    That night, Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E knelt before him sincerely for the first time, with awe in their eyes.

    Han Ruzi finally had two people whom he could use.

 Chapter 43: Safe and Sound

    Chapter 43: Safe and Sound

    Han Ruzi received impable care. Hey in bed for the entire day, only needing to lift his hands to get dressed and open his mouth to eat. He rejected drinking his medicinal soups but it was of no use. The entire room was filled with the thick scent of medicinal herbs, and every two hours a new medical concoction would be brought to him. He could not reject it ¡ª the eunuchs would beg while kneeling on the ground, the Grand Consort would persuade him with kind words, and the Empress would shed tears while staying by his bedside.

    The Grand Consort woulde visit at least three times every day. Each time, she would find out every detail about the Emperor¡¯s situation, making sure that nothing was wrong before leaving.

    Prince Donghai came over first thing in the morning the next day. He looked reluctant but he had no choice ¡ª he had to show proper brotherly affections. Not only did he have to visit, he had to test the medicine and food that were served to the Emperor.

    Even though the medicinal soups were bitter, trying a small mouthful was bearable. What Prince Donghai could not bear was testing the food. Even though he never stood on ceremony when sharing a meal with the Emperor, grabbing whatever food he wanted, he felt humiliated when required to test the Emperor¡¯s food. ¡°You are not even poisoned, nor do your stomach pains have anything to do with the Cui n. Why must I test your food? This is the job of servants.¡±

    Whenever the two brothers were left alone in the room, Prince Donghai would ask quietly, ¡°Your stomach pain is faked, right? How do you do it? Tell me.¡±

    Han Ruzi could only shake his head while smiling. ¡°How would I be able to do something like that. The imperial doctors have already seen to me.¡±

    Nor were the imperial doctors able to resolve Prince Donghai¡¯s questions.

    Another day passed, and the Empress rushed to the Emperor¡¯s quarters from the Qiuxin Pce. She cried the moment she entered the room because she was thest person to know about something so serious.

    On hearing the Empress¡¯s entrance being announced from outside, Prince Donghai immediately withdrew from the bedside and knelt at one side, performing the proper ceremonies of a subject. The Empress did not pay any attention to this cousin of hers, sitting by the Emperor¡¯s bed, looking at the Emperor with tears.

    Prince Donghai took his leave quietly, and the Empress still did not turn back. Prince Donghai awkwardly withdrew from the room, his medicine and food testing services no longer required.

    Han Ruzi felt a little sorry for Prince Donghai. Just a little.

    Of all the persons who came to visit the Emperor, one was the strangest. Neither did he check on his health like the imperial doctors, nor did he perform the various misceneous tasks of the servants. He just asionally stood by the side, and then quickly left. Whenever he was around, the Grand Consort would surely mention the Empress Dowager, and Prince Donghai dared not disy the slightest amount of disrespect. Even the Empress¡¯s tears would flow more.

    That person was the Imperial Recorder, whose job was to record the Emperor¡¯s every move within the Imperial Pce.

    Han Ruzi did not understand the rules of the pce, but he felt like the Imperial Recorder¡¯s visits seemed to be a little too frequent. One did not know how imbecilic or nonsensical he would describe the Emperor as being.

    It was under the watchful eyes of the Imperial Recorder that everyone¡¯s concern seemed to take on a shade of falsity. When he left again, the Empress remained sobbing. Perhaps her grief was somewhat genuine, though Han Ruzi did not understand why this was so. He did note into contact with the Empress much ¡ª other than dealing with Zuo Ji together, they did share any other experiences.

    Most importantly, the Empress was of the Cui n. If that were not the case, Han Ruzi would have liked to bring her over to his side.

    Whether the Imperial Recorder was present or not, only two people were genuine in their careful service of the Emperor.

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had suffered much under the hands of Zuo Ji, but the two of them truly did not know much information. Hence, they were released. And on the very next day, they heard the news: Zuo Ji was pped in the Hall of Diligent Administration, and his whole face was covered in blood. When he returned to the pce, he was too injured to even get out of bed. He had suffered more than they had.

    And the one who had caused all this was the Emperor. Even though Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E did not understand how the Emperor¡¯s stomach pains could arrive at just the right time, they believed one thing: the Emperor had taken revenge on their behalf. That they were not personally present in the hall and had only heard of what had happened, only served to cement that belief.

    The two of them were right: the Emperor was indeed taking revenge on their behalf. But it was not for nothing.

    Grand Tutor Cui was on the way back to the Capital. Though the Grand Consort had not mentioned the matter again, just by looking at her expressions he was sure that the four imperial edicts had been furtively sealed and handed over to Luo Huan-zhang.

    The final showdown with the Empress Dowager was fast approaching. There was nothing much more for Han Ruzi to do, but he hoped that when the time came, he could have two more trustworthy people by his side, and not have topletely rely on the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang for protection.

    Dong Qing E was a dainty servant-girl, while Zhang Youcai was not yet even fifteen. Nor did they know martial arts. In times of danger, the protection they could render was practically negligible. Han Ruzi only did this because he did not want to sit around and do nothing.

    On the fifth day since his stomach pains, the imperial doctor announced confidently that the Emperor was safe and sound. Everything reverted to normal, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. As did Han Ruzi, even though he knew that he had not fallen ill. He was tired of lying on the bed and being served by others. He desperately wanted to get a breath of fresh hair outdoors.

    All he could do was walk a few rounds around the courtyard of Tai-an Pce. He was apanied by arge group of servants, all of them reaching out with their hands as though the Emperor was a child learning to walk and needing their support.

    In the evening, the excess personnel left. After eating dinner, Han Ruzi went to bed early, but found himself tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had been tired out by the past few days, falling asleep almost immediately.

    Han Ruzi quietly calcted: in at most five days, Grand Tutor Cui would return to the Capital. The officials would greet him outside the city, and Grand Marshal Shang-guan Xu would surely be amongst them. At that time, the officials armed with the imperial edicts would take action, stripping both of them of their seals of office. At the same time, another group of officials would enter the pce, remove the Captain of the Guards from his office, and take control of the Pce Guards. After that, the soldiers would be split into two, one to protect the Emperor, the other to arrest the Empress Dowager.

    That was the n as Han Ruzi imagined it. He guessed that Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s true n would be cleverer.

    He suddenly thought of the Meng siblings. Both of them were martial arts experts, and were loyal only to the Empress Dowager. They would pose a problem. If the Empress Dowager had more martial arts experts like the Meng siblings at her disposal, that would be an even greater problem. Was Luo Huan-zhang prepared for such things? Surely he must have gotten to know the situation from the Grand Consort¡­

    The more Han Ruzi thought of the matter, the more perturbed he was, and the more he was unable to fall asleep. He was tossing around in frustration when he saw a shadow move. After a while, Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E¡¯s snores grew softer.

    ¡°You?¡± Han Ruzi sat up.

    ¡°Mm.¡± It was still that cold voice.

    ¡°Where did you go? You have been away for so long?¡± Han Ruzi did not realize that he had taken on a grumbling tone.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager sent me out of the pce.¡± Meng E¡¯s voice was emotionless. ¡°Luckily, I made it back in time for you to hand you more pills.¡±

    ¡°In time? What would have happened if you did not make it in time?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. The other pills would have been eaten in vain and your efforts would have been wasted. Open your mouth.¡±

    Han Ruzi had much to say, but the moment he opened his mouth, a pill was shoved in and he could only swallow.

    ¡°I heard that you had a little performance in the Hall of Diligent Administration?¡± Of course, Meng E knew the truth of the matter.

    ¡°When did youe back? Where did you go? Will you be going out again?¡± Han Ruzi asked about some other matters.

    ¡°Do not do such things in the future. It may cause my brother to be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Were you on a mission to kill for the Empress Dowager? Who¡­ was killed?¡± Han Ruzi thought of his own mother, and could not help but worry.

    Neither of them answered the other¡¯s questions, and both fell silent for a while. Meng E spoke first, ¡°Training in inner qi requires focus. You should not meddle in irrelevant affairs. There are many instances of the strong bullying the weak in the pce ¡ª there is no need to take revenge for the two of them. That is not very emperor-like of you.¡±

    ¡°So an Emperor should be emotionless and heartless, and let those around him be bullied?¡±

    Meng E went silent again for a while. ¡°In any case, you should not meddle.¡±

    ¡°Inner qi cannot help me survive, nor can it help me be a true Emperor. Meng E, you yourself are meddling. Why are you helping me? The chances of me wielding power is lower than¡­ bing the most powerful martial artist in the world.¡±

    Meng E¡¯s response was to jab and smack the Emperor. As she was leaving, she said, ¡°Teaching you inner qi is to improve your chances a little, and also to improve my chances a little. Perhaps¡­ it is because we are in simr situations. I will return within ten days.¡±

    Simr situations? Han Ruzi could not figure out what situation the Meng siblings were in, such that they needed the help of the Emperor or Empress Dowager of the Chu Empire.

    Meng E held her secrets from him, and he also held secrets from her. She said that she would return in ten days, but they might be enemies in five days.

    Han Ruzi did not know what technique Meng E employed with her jabs and smacks, but Han Ruzi felt that the inner qi in his body was flowing more smoothly. Not only could he keep up the flow for longer, there would be a sudden burst at some part of his body, then after flowing for a while, it would disappear.

    Was this inner qi? He did not feel like he had gotten much out of it, but his mind had quietened down. Soon, he fell asleep.

    The next day, the Emperor¡¯s life went back to normal. However, he did not go for lessons at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, and instead headed to the Hall of Diligent Administration, where he stayed for the entire morning.

    There were more officials present than usual, nearly twenty of them.

    The Empress Dowager needed to show the officials that the Emperor was safe and sound.

    Han Ruzi saw the Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Zhiming. He was one of the Five Trusted Officials. he had previously been dispatched to the various lords of Guan-dong, and had just returned to the Capital. Yang Feng, who had apanied him, was still nowhere to be seen.

    Shen Zhiming gave a briefing on his mission. At first, the lords of Guan-dong adopted a wait-and-see attitude. When the imperial envoy arrived, most of them changed their positions and sent their armies in support. They had yed a part in Grand Tutor Cui being able to defeat the Qi army at Luoyang, but some of them were disingenuous. On the surface, they would appear to ept the imperial call to arms, but they would give excuses to postpone the sending of troops. Only when the Qi army was defeated did they quickly send out their army.

    As for how to deal with these lords who were of two minds, the officials were in disagreement. After debating for an hour, the Empress Dowager chose one of the views presented: not to pursue the matter for now, and focus on rounding up the remnants of the Qi rebels.

    Shen Zhiming mentioned Yang Feng. The Pce Attendant was still in Qi pursuing the fate seer, Chunyu Xiao.

    Chunyu Xiao was regarded as the main instigator of Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion. Prince Qi had already been captured, but this person was still nowhere to be found.

    Han Ruzi found it strange. Yang Feng was a man of great ambitions. Why was he so interested in some fate seer?

    Shen Zhiming did not say much about the matter, and quickly turned to the most important matter for discussion this morning: he had returned to the Capital from the north, and brought back certain news. Even though Prince Qi had been defeated, the Xiongnu tribes refused to retreat, and continually sent scouts to Chu territory. Generals who were experts on the Xiongnu were all of the opinion that the Xiongnu would make arge incursion this autumn.

    it seemed like the peace between the Chu and the Xiongnu that had been maintained for more than ten years was about to be broken.

    Precedent had its uses again. Many officials had experienced war during the reign of the Martial Emperor, and knew how to deal with such a matter. Hence, they made various suggestions for the Empress Dowager to decide.

    At noon, the Grand Consort walked out of the side-chamber and announced the Empress Dowager¡¯s decision. She looked very normal to everyone else, but Han Ruzi could sense a trace of panic.

    He soon realized why.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager believes that, rather than being defensive and waiting for battle, it would be better to attack while morale is high from our previous victory. Grand Tutor Cui has recently suppressed the Qi rebellion, and the army has not yet been disbanded. He should move the army to the northern border, and seek an opportune moment to take the battle to the Xiongnu.¡±

    The officials were rather surprised, but Han Ruzi¡¯s heart fell to his stomach. Not allowing Cui Hong to return to the Capital at this time was not a good moment. It was possible that the Empress Dowager had sensed danger.Advertisement

 Chapter 44: Sacrifices

    Chapter 44: Sacrifices

    The Grand Consort often came to visit the Emperor, where she was equally at ease as in her own quarters. She crossed her legs and sat on the couch by the side while the servant-girls ced the various small items that she had brought on the tables by her side ¡ª tea, incense, a paper fan, and a string of beads ¡ª before leaving the room.

    The Grand Consort represented the Empress Dowager ¡ªnobody doubted this at least for the time being.

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E withdrew from the room as well. The Grand Consort woulde speak to the Emperor alone every few days ¡ª everyone was used to this by now.

    The Grand Consort sat nkly in a daze for a while, letting the tea grow cold. She said softly, ¡°Could she have sensed something?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that someone has reported the matter to her? The senior officials cannot all be trusted.¡± Han Ruzi sat on a round stool a few steps away. This was the first time he saw the Grand Consort appear apprehensive.

    The Grand Consort appeared not to have heard the Emperor, and turned to the Emperor only after a while. ¡°The senior officials? Possibly. But the one the Empress Dowager suspects is you, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Han Ruzi was very surprised.

    ¡°Mm. She sent me here to sound you out, and find out if Your Majesty knows of a matter.¡±

    The Grand Consort did not continue speaking, but Han Ruzi could guess what she was referring to. ¡°I do know. The Empress Dowager has sent someone to take my mother. Nobody told me this; I found out on my own.¡±

    The Grand Consort nodded. ¡°That is because I did not want Your Majesty to worry. In that case, it is clear that Your Majesty has another avenue ofmunicating with the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Surely there is no need to tell the Empress Dowager this?¡±

    ¡°She must be told.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Ruzi stood up. The Empress Dowager was only suspicious; there was no need to volunteer the truth to her.

    The Grand Consort stared at the Emperor. ¡°Since the Empress Dowager¡¯s suspicions have been raised, the best way to assuage them is to give her the desired results.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned.

    ¡°If the Empress Dowager believes that she has stopped a plot, she might stop being suspicious and summon Grand Tutor Cui Hong back to the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to wait until Grand Tutor Cui Hong returns? We could relieve Shang-guan Xu of his militarymand first before dealing with the Cui n. That was what the Empress Dowager did.¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled. ¡°That was what I used to think. But Teacher Luo said no. He once taught at the Cui manor, so he knows how powerful the Cui n is. Cui Hong leads an army outside the Capital. If the political situation in the Capital changes, there is no telling what the Cui n would do in their moment of panic. We must take down both Cui Hong and Shang-guan Xu at the same time. That would ensure stability after the fact, and Your Majesty would be able to rest easy.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not understand much about the political situation, so he had no means of rebuttal. He could only ask, ¡°Has the Empress Dowager not been appointing officials rmended by the Shang-guan n? Has she not weakened the Cui n?¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled, ¡°With Cui Hong leading the army into battle, we had to give him some incentive to do his best. For every official appointed by the Shang-guan n, one would be appointed by the Cui n. Compared to the past, the Cui n has not only not been weakened, but has in fact only grown stronger. If this were not the case, Cui Hong would not have agreed to lead the army to the north. The current situation is that both Imperial Inw ns are strong, with both of them encroaching on the powers of the officials. If we take action against one n, the other n would not stand idly by.¡±

    The Grand Consort fell into deep thought again. ¡°The Empress Dowager did not tell me of her decision beforehand. Could it be¡­ No, impossible, she would not suspect me. But this move of hers is clever. For one, she messed up Teacher Luo¡¯s ns. Second, she postponed the granting of awards for suppressing the rebellion, preventing the Cui n¡¯s power from expanding. Third, the war with the Xiongnu will not be done in a day or two. Even if Cui Hong wins in battle, he would have to garrison the army near the border, and return to the Capital without his army.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not think through to this extent. He could only feel that the Empress Dowager was a powerful opponent. ¡°In that case, the Empress Dowager sending Cui Hong away might have nothing to do with our n. It was only a coincidence. So there is no need to divulge my secret to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°We must not be careless. The Empress Dowager has yet to pay close attention to you. This is a good thing. But even if she simply throws a nce at you, she must be given a satisfactory answer. If I do not get the truth out of you, she would send someone else. In that case, you might give up some other secrets.¡±

    ¡°You think that I cannot hold your n in confidence?¡±

    The Grand Consort smiled while shaking her head. ¡°I believe in you, Your Majesty, but even more than that, I believe in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ability to make ys. Your Majesty¡¯s mother is still in her hands, after all. In any event, Your Majesty is not the only one who has to make sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty issued four imperial edicts the other day.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Two of them are the same, reliving Shang-guan Xu from office.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The Grand Consort paused. ¡°Teacher Luo wants to give one of them up.¡±

    Han Ruzi was shocked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°And a name will be written on it, so that there would be someone for the Empress Dowager to arrest.¡±

    Han Ruzi was even more shocked. ¡°Is that really necessary? The Empress Dowager¡­ should probably not know of our n, right?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty resides in the deep reaches of the Imperial Pce, and so you do not understand many things on the outside. Riding on the wave of defeating Prince Qi and his allies in the imperial bureaucracy, the Empress Dowager has eyes and ears everywhere within the court. Your Majesty may not know this, but the Hall of Diligent Administration is only the ce where edicts are drafted. Every afternoon, the Empress Dowager meets with another group of officials in the Grand Resplendence Pavilion to discuss arresting traitors. Those officials are known for their harsh enforcement of thew, and everyone calls them the ¡®Resplendent Tigers¡¯. There is no secret that they cannot find out.¡±

    Of course, Han Ruzi did not know of these matters. But he finally understood why the officials at the Hall of Diligent Administration always seemed so anxious. ¡°Who will hand over the imperial edict? And whose name will be written?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo will hand over the edict himself to gain the Empress Dowager¡¯s trust. At the same time, his reputation would be ruined for currying up to the Empress Dowager. As for the name that will be written, Teacher Luo did not tell me. He said that this person was willing to uphold loyalty and die for you.¡±

    Han Ruzi could not argue against the n. There were officials who were willing to sacrifice themselves, so he had no reason to keep his secrets. But to betray someone who had helped him was too difficult for him. After hesitating for a while, he still could note to a decision. Finally, he asked, ¡°By handing over the imperial edict, would Teacher Luo not be giving me up as well? The Empress Dowager would be able to tell that I wrote it at a nce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But Your Majesty is able to bear the consequences. The Empress Dowager needs Your Majesty to keep the officials at bay. Other than keeping a closer eye on Your Majesty, she would not take more severe measures.¡±

    ¡°What about the seal on the edict? How to exin that?¡±

    ¡°That edict was a spare, so I did not stamp it with the Imperial Seal. This is what the Empress Dowager would know: Your Majesty wrote the imperial edict, and handed it over to Teacher Luo. After hesitating, Teacher Luo did not hand the edict to the officials, but handed it to the Director of Pce Attendants, Jing Yao.¡±

    ¡°So whoever¡¯s name is written on the edict would be the person who told me that my mother was taken away ¡ª that would make sense, no?¡±

    The Grand Consort considered the matter and then nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°That makes sense. Given Your Majesty¡¯s ability to keep secrets, we have even less to worry about.¡±

    Han Ruzi heaved a sigh a relief. At the very least, he did not need to tell on Prince Donghai and Hua Huwang. Since that official was willing to sacrifice himself, then let him bear all the me. If the plot seeds and this person is still alive, Han Ruzi hoped to reward him greatly.

    ¡°I will get in touch with Teacher Luo quickly and tell him of Your Majesty¡¯s n. I think he would agree.¡±

    ¡°How do you contact Luo Huan-zhang? He only enters the pce once every few days, and even then, he only goes to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion in the Imperial Gardens.¡± Han Ruzi asked curiously. He had to go through all that trouble to get news of his mother, yet the Grand Consort seemed to be able to easily contact Luo Huan-zhang outside the pce.

    ¡°I am able to keep secrets as well,¡± the Grand Consort said while smiling. She got up and prepared to make her departure. ¡°Before long, Your Majesty will wield great power over life and death. A few words of yours can change the fate of millions. May Your Majesty get used to people having no choice but to sacrifice themselves.¡±

    The Grand Consort left and the servant-girls entered the room to tidy it out, not even looking at the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi sat on the round stool, not looking at them either. The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. An innocent official was about to be sacrificed just so as to draw the Empress Dowager¡¯s attention and assuage her suspicions. Han Ruzi did not know what it would feel like to decide on the fate of millions, but he believed that it would bepletely different from the situation he was in at present.

    Everyone else withdrew, leaving only Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E who were helping the Emperor get ready for bed. Han Ruzi stared at them and asked, ¡°Can We trust you?¡±

    The eunuch and servant-girl stole a nce at each other, their eyes containing shock but also resolve, as though they knew that this moment would eventuallye. The two of them knelt at the same time, and Dong Qing E said, ¡°I am willing to walk through fire for Your Majesty.¡± Zhang Youcai said quickly, ¡°I have been waiting for Your Majesty to say this to me for a long time. Give me your orders, Your Majesty, I am willing to do anything.¡±

    Now it was Han Ruzi who was surprised. He smiled and asked, ¡°What is going on with you two?¡±

    Dong Qing E lowered her head, her eyes full of tears. Zhang Youcai raised his head and said angrily, ¡°Zuo Ji hates us. He has sent his goons to warn us that he will take revenge once he recovers from his injury. Zuo Ji has already forced Liang An to hang himself. If it¡¯s going to be death, we would rather die for Your Majesty.¡±

    Strictly speaking, the Emperor was responsible for Liang An¡¯s suicide. It was his catching them in the act that caused Zuo Ji such great fear that he forced Lian An to die to get rid of the evidence. Thinking of this, Han Ruzi grew calm. The Emperor was like a giant walking through the marketce ¡ª any casual footstep could crush someone to death, or cause a panicked stampede. But even so, the people would still want to be by the side of the giant.

    Sacrifices could not be prevented. The important thing was to ensure that sacrifices were not made in vain.

    ¡°We need you to do something.¡±

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E remained kneeling on the floor. Han Ruzi thought for a while, and felt that he could not give them tasks that were too important or too dangerous. Their loyalty had yet to be proven. Moreover, it was not easy for him to gain their loyalty, so he did not wish for them to be sacrificed wastefully. ¡°The matter is simple and not urgent. Just keep your ears out and do not draw the attention of others.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. We have lived in the pce since we were young, so we know the rules here.¡± Zhang Youcai was a little flushed with excitement while Dong Qing E appeared much more steady. She stopped crying and looked at the Emperor seriously.

    ¡°There is someone by the Grand Consort¡¯ side, or someone whom the Grand Consort contacts often, who can maintainmunications with the outside world. We wish to know who that is.¡±

    ¡°Someone who canmunicate with the outside world. This is no small matter.¡± Zhang Youcai appeared to be uncertain. ¡°Three days. We shall find this person in three days.¡±

    Dong Qing E was older so she was more careful. ¡°This person would probably not be an ordinary servant. It could be a guardmander. We will investigate from there.¡±

    ¡°Do not take risks. There is no time limit. Just keep an eye out for it.¡±

    Zhang Youcai smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to worry, Your Majesty. The servants of the pce have their ways. We will surely not let the Grand Consort or the Empress Dowager find out.¡±

    Han Ruzi was very interested in these ¡°ways¡±, but he did not ask further. Trust could not be earned in a single day.

    That night, he slept soundly. When he woke up the next day, the first thing he thought of was that official who was willing to sacrifice himself. A thought suddenly came to mind: was that person truly willing?

 Chapter 45: Words from Mother

    Chapter 45: Words from Mother

    Luo Huan-zhang strode slowly into the room, his footsteps full of solemnity. Even though he was dressed inly, he had the aura of a sword-trotting and bow-wielding general. Whenever he bowed towards the Emperor, it was never a fluid bend in one motion. Instead, he ced one foot in front of the other and bent slightly, with his hands sped in front of his eyes. It was a simple yet solemn motion, and also had a tinge of the ancient rites.

    There were more eunuchs present today than usual. Eight of them stood by the door in two rows. They neither bowed nor made a sound, appearing rather arrogant. Prince Donghai was very shocked, as his eyes darted around guardedly.

    The Director of Pce Attendants, Jing Yao, came into the room, and walked to Prince Donghai¡¯ He said quietly, ¡°Your Highness, please leave with me.¡±

    ¡°To where?¡± Prince Donghai clenched his fists and ced them on the desk.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Jing Yao said with an even graver tone.

    Prince Donghai unwillingly got up. He stole a nce at the Emperor and curled his lips before leaving with Jing Yao.

    Han Ruzi sat up straight as he looked inly at Luo Huan-zhang. Clearly, that spare imperial edict had been handed over.

    ¡°Today, I shall tell Your Majesty about the Harmonious Emperor,¡± said Luo Huan-zhang.

    The Harmonious Emperor was the son of the Fiery Emperor, the father of the Martial Emperor. He was an Emperor who had served as a link between the past and the future. When he reigned, the realm was at peace, the treasury was full, and the people content. Even though there were some troubles at the border, the Harmonious Emperor merely ordered a strident defense, and never took aggressive action.

    The Harmonious Emperor was a wise Emperor, but he had one regret in life.

    The Harmonious Emperor was not the Crown Prince designated by the Fiery Emperor during thetter¡¯s lifetime. Instead, he was chosen by the senior officials from amongst the eligible candidates after the Fiery Emperor had died. When he first ascended to the throne, he was modest andpromising, and hardly had any differences with the senior officials. He faithfully followed the Fiery Emperor¡¯s dying wishes, and deliberately suppressed the power of the Imperial Inws. Regardless of how much his mother, the Empress Dowager, would plead, no one in her family was given noble titles or official positions, justrge sums of gold.

    In the seventh year of the Harmonious Emperor¡¯s reign, the Empress Dowager died. Before she died, she bemoaned, ¡°Every other Imperial Inw family is exalted when their daughter bes Empress Dowager. Only the Hua n lives ignobly because of me. When I die, cover my face with cloth, for I am too ashamed to face my parents in the underworld.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Harmonious Emperor was greatly distressed. On his mother¡¯s deathbed, he enfeoffed granted Marquis titles to three Hua n members, and appointed five Hua n members to vice-ministerial positions.

    Empress Dowager Hua died with a smile on her face, but the Harmonious Emperor had always regretted causing her such sorrow. He spent the rest of his life treating the Hua n well. Through the reigns of the Martial Emperor, the Graceful Emperor, the Thoughtful Emperor, and then current Emperor, the Hua n stood the test of time with Marquis Junyang¡¯s line still existing.

    ¡°The filial son treasures time. He would not wait until his parents are gone to regret his actions. I hope Your Majesty considers this carefully.¡± Luo Huan-zhang bowed, and that was the end of the morning¡¯s lecture.

    Han Ruzi listened more seriously than usual. He asked, ¡°He who renders meritorious service deserves reward; he who is able deserve higher office; he who is virtuous deserves praise. Other than those who fulfill these conditions, who else can be an official and help the Emperor rule the realm? The Harmonious Emperor showered the Inw n withvish titles, causing the Empress Dowager to smile. Yet where does this leave the Empire of Chu, and the ancestors of the Han imperial n?¡±

    The faces of the two rows of eunuchs changed colors.

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s gaze drooped slightly before he raised it again. He said, ¡°Filial pietyes from the heart, and only a filial person can speak of righteousness. The Emperor¡¯s filial piety affects the entire realm¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi knew what Luo Huan-zhang wanted to say, and he interrupted him discourteously. ¡°If that is the case, as someone who has abandoned his biological mother, We are truly the most unfilial person in the world.¡±

    The eunuchs¡¯ faces grew panicked. As the Emperor¡¯s teacher, Luo Huan-zhang did not need to kneel. But this time, he knelt and respectfully knocked his head on the ground. ¡°Filial pietyes from the heart, and is in keeping with the proper rites. ording to the rites, the Empress Dowager is Your Majesty¡¯s mother.¡±

    Han Ruzi grabbed a book on the table and threw it at Luo Huan-zhang. He shouted, ¡°Luo Huan-zhang, are you not ashamed to see your friends and students?¡±

    The eunuchs no longer stood by. The first row of four eunuchs came forward and held the Emperor down.

    Luo Huan-zhang remained motionless, and let the book hit his chest. He said coldly, ¡°I have many students, none as unworthy as Your Majesty. Marquis Piyuan has already confessed to his crimes. Your Majesty should reflect on your actions ¡ª have you not disappointed both the Empress Dowager and the people?¡±

    Han Ruzi screamed and shouted while in the hands of the eunuchs. It was a good show he put on. Nobody asked him to do so, he just thought that it would make it more realistic. Moreover, he did need to vent.

    It turned out that the person to be sacrificed was Marquis Piyuan. He had just returned from the battlefield in Guan-dong and was recovering from illness at home. He had a small social circle, so the number who would be implicated by him would perhaps be fewer.

    The Emperor did not go to the Hall of Diligent Administration, but was sent back to Tai-an Pce. There were at least four eunuchs on guard in the room at all times. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E would only enter asionally, leaving once they had finished their tasks.

    Han Ruzi did not act up anymore. Hey in bed, wondering what the Empress Dowager would do.

    Lunch was cancelled as a small punishment for the Emperor.

    In the evening, Dong Qing E carried a te of food in. The eunuchs checked it before allowing her to bring it to the Emperor. Han Ruzi ate quickly, and spoke furiously to Dong Qing E. ¡°You bitch. Were you the one to ruin Our ns?¡±

    Dong Qing E withdrew in a panic, but she raised her head and gave a quick look, showing that she understood what the Emperor was doing. At this time, whomever the Emperor was nasty to would be the safest.

    Han Ruzi finished his meal, and shouted at the eunuchs guarding him. ¡°Do you dare reveal your names? We remember how you look like. In the future¡­ future¡­¡±

    He was trying to recall Prince Donghai¡¯s vocabry and way of speaking, when someone entered from outside.

    Zuo Ji¡¯s face was still bruised, and he was unable to disy that charming smile of his. In any event, he had no wish to smile to the Emperor.

    The two of them stared at each other for a while. Han Ruzi was rather apprehensive. This was the person who hated the Emperor the most in the entire pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty is bold.¡±

    ¡°Not as bold as you.¡±

    ¡°Is Your Majesty not afraid of thews of your ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid of Liang An haunting your dreams?¡±

    Zuo Ji harrumphed. ¡°Save your silver tongue. I shall take Your Majesty to see someone.¡±

    Han Ruzi was startled. ¡°Whom?¡±

    Zuo Ji did not answer and turned around to lead the way. A few eunuchs came forward and walked by the Emperor¡¯s sides, like escorting a prisoner.

    Han Ruzi followed. Outside the room, Zhang Youcai and the other servants were as silent as a cicada in cold weather.

    Outside Tai-an Pce, was yet another group of eunuchs and guards. They surrounded the Emperor, who was even more like a prisoner now.

    The procession walked on, turning corners and going through gates. They walked further and further from Tai-an Pce, but they did not go to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Cishun Pce.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart started pounding. He could guess whom he was about to see.

    At the end of a dark alleyway, the Emperor was sent to a small room. The room had simple furnishing, and poorly lit in the dark. It was even more bare than amoner¡¯s room. A woman sat nkly under the candle light.

    Han Ruzi disregarded everything else and rushed to the woman. He got on his knees and grabbed her leg, sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Your Majesty.¡± This was Mother¡¯s voice, but it was a little cold.

    Zuo Ji stood by the door, coolly watching this mother-son reunion.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Han Ruzi raised his head. He did not think that they would be reunited in such a ce.

    Your Majesty has grown up a little. Maiden Wang¡¯s voice was still a little cold, but she could not help but touch her son¡¯s face. But she took back her hand upon the barest of touch. She smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty has already grown up. Why do you cry like a child?¡±

    Han Ruzi wiped away his tears. ¡°I have caused Mother to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty must not say such things. Your Majesty is the Emperor, and should keep the entire realm in your thoughts. The Empress Dowager is benevolent¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi removed his hands from his mother¡¯s knees. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡­ Mother has seen the Empress Dowager?¡±

    Maiden Wang nodded. ¡°Yes. It was the Empress Dowager who brought me into the pce.¡±

    ¡°And let you stay in such a ce?¡± Han Ruzi looked around. The room¡¯s furnishings were much too bear. There wasn¡¯t even a bed.

    Maiden Wang smiled. ¡°I only moved here today. Your Majesty¡­ If Your Majesty truly cares about me, you should be a good Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What is a good Emperor?¡± Han Ruzi increasingly found that his mother¡¯s words were strange.

    ¡°A good Emperor would listen to the Empress Dowager, and would not do anything behind the Empress Dowager¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°And then? When the Empress Dowager¡­¡± Han Ruzi could not continue further.

    Maiden Wang shook her head. ¡°The Empress Dowager is not the person Your Majesty thinks she is. She is very kind and benevolent. Everything she does is for Your Majesty¡¯s sake. Just wait a few years, and Your Majesty shall reign personally. At that time, the Empress Dowager would retire to the inner pce, and I¡­ I shall be able to see Your Majesty frequently.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not believe the Empress Dowager¡¯s promises in the slightest, but he did not voice objections in front of Zuo Ji. ¡°Mother, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me mother. The Empress Dowager is Your Majesty¡¯s mother.¡± Maiden Wang¡¯s voice was trembling. After a pause, it reverted to normal. ¡°From now on, Your Majesty must do as the Empress Dowager says. The Chu Empire needs an heir. Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty may be young, but you should do your best.¡±

    Zuo Ji standing by the door coolly interjected, ¡°Maiden Wang is asking Your Majesty to perform your husbandly duties, and conceive an heir for the Empire.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned his head and red angrily at Zuo Ji. He then said to his mother, ¡°I¡­ shall try my best.¡±

    ¡°Not try your best. You must do it. Only then, will Your Majesty and I be reunited.¡±

    Zuo Ji hurried them on, ¡°Things have been said clearly. Your Majesty, please it is time to make a move.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained kneeling on the ground. Two eunuchs entered and lifted the Emperor by his arms.

    ¡°Mother, I will surely bring you to my side.¡±

    Maiden Wang smiled as she watched her son be taken away. She said loudly, ¡°Remember what I said. You must remember.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded solemnly. He shoved the eunuchs away and started walking on his own.

    In the dark of night, the pce was no different from anywhere else, only that there were more people carryingnterns. There was an unknown fragrance in the alleyway. Han Ruzi breathed in deeply and swore to himself that he would give his all to fight the Empress Dowager. He wanted to be the true lord of this ce.

    Only he understood the undertones of what Maiden Wang had said. ¡°Remember what I said¡± did not refer to what she said this day. It was what she had said when Yang Feng had taken Han Ruzi away. His mother had whispered to him: do not believe anyone, and do not offend anyone.

    At this moment, the former statement was more important than thetter. His mother was now in the pce, so her words can no longer be believed. The Empress Dowager would not spare them, so he had to resist. And quick.

    Zuo Ji walked by the Emperor¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Is Your Majesty satisfied?¡±

    Han Ruzi gritted his teeth as he walked. He turned his head to Zuo Ji and said, ¡°Take me to Qiuxin Pce to see the Empress.¡±

    Zuo Ji¡¯s still-injured face contorted into an ugly smile.Advertisement

 Chapter 46: The Word on the Back

    Chapter 46: The Word on the Back

    The Emperor spending the night at the Empress¡¯s Qiuxin Pce was a big deal, and one could not simply go there. Han Ruzi had to first return to his Tai-an Pce to take a bath and change clothes. Zuo Ji stayed near the Emperor, hovering about, asionally giving azy yawn as he impatiently chastised Zhang Youcai or Dong Qing E. ¡°Move faster, lowly servant! The dogs in the pce are more obedient than you. Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, I shall train them for you.¡±

    Nobody responded to Zuo Ji as he spoke to himself, which only caused him to be more pleased with himself.

    Taking a chance when Zuo Ji was not paying attention, Zhang Youcai shook his head at the Emperor. He had not yet found out how the Grand Consort wasmunicating with the outside. This was only the first day, and Han Ruzi had not ced much hopes on it. So he blinked his eyes to reassure Zhang Youcai.

    Dong Qing E focused on assisting the Emperor change clothes. She did not give any hints, but in the end, she used her finger to write out a character on the Emperor¡¯s back. She was afraid the Emperor could not discern what she had wrote, so she wrote it a second time.

    This character did not have many strokes, but Han Ruzi did not recognize it. With Zuo Ji around, he could not ask, so he could only pretend to have gotten the message and set out for Qiuxin Pce. Zuo Ji stopped Dong Qing E and Zhang Youcai saying, ¡°There is no need for you two.¡±

    Dong and Zhang withdrew, and remained at the Emperor¡¯s quarters.

    The Empress had gotten the news, and was in full regalia in Qiuxin Pce, awaiting the Emperor¡¯s arrival. The two of them sat down, and drank a few cups of wine opposite each other, while several servant-girls took turnsing forward and saying words of congrattions. The ceremony was simple butsted for an hour. Only after that did the two of them enter the room to rest.

    Removing her outer garments, the Empress¡¯s adult demeanor vanished. She was just a skinny girl. She sat by the bed uneasy, no trace of the savvy and assertiveness she had showed when questioning Zuo Ji and the female attendant.

    Han Ruzi sat by the bedside, maintaining a distance from the Empress. He looked at her, hesitant.

    The Empress turned her had and looked at the Emperor. She was shocked by the expression on his face. The Empress¡¯s brows were creased, while he was biting his lips. He looked like he was in deep thought, and also like he was about to enter into a life-and-death battle.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s attention was recalled. ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry. I was thinking¡­ I was thinking¡­¡± He did not know how to start saying what he wanted to say. After thinking on it, he found that there was no need for him to beat around the bush. At worst, he would just be in deeper danger than he already was. ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    The Empress was initially confused, but subsequently showed a resolute gaze. She nodded. ¡°I am your Empress, and always will be. Your Majesty can trust me.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Han Ruzi did not speak immediately, but instead went to the door and pressed his ears against it. He listened for a while, and found that it was quiet outside. The servant-girls would probably not dare move away from their stations at this time, nor would they dare eavesdrop.

    He returned to the bedside. ¡°Tell me, what does the Cui n n to do?¡±

    The Empress was even more confused. She stood up, shorter than the Emperor by a head, and said, ¡°The Cui n¡­ My n¡­ Does Your Majesty suspect something?¡±

    ¡°There are some things that I do not understand. I hope that you can give me some rifications.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun was only twelve, but she had undergone excellent education, and knew of many matters. She roughly understood what the Emperor meant, and said seriously, ¡°I know, the Cui n is too powerful and is a destabilizing force in the Imperial Court. I am the Empress of Chu, whatever Your Majesty wants to do, I will stand by Your Majesty¡¯s side.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°What can I do now? The problem is¡­ something once told me: a person may be selfish, but must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish.¡±

    The Empress smiled as well. ¡°The person who said that to Your Majesty was a little insolent. But I understand what he meant.¡±

    ¡°Hence I am confused. I know what the Empress Dowager and the senior officials want. I also know the thoughts of many other people. But I do not know what the Cui n is thinking of. Grand Tutor Cui¡­ Your father, he leads an army outside, and has sent you to the pce. Even though he knows that the Empress Dowager is consolidating power, he does not appear anxious at all.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun looked at the Emperor quietly. This youth was not only the Emperor of Chu, but also her husband. In all the education that she had received, the core virtue she was taught was submission. First, submission to her father, and then, submission to her husband. She had wholly epted this, never pausing to consider why, nor would she start now.

    ¡°I have three older brothers, one younger brother. My father once had ambitions, wanting to groom them into outstanding individuals. In the end, on the night I was married, two of my older brothers got drunk and got into a public brawl. Nobody could restrain them. My mother had no choice but toe out from the inner sanctums of the manor and tearfully plead with them to stop. Brothers like this ¡ª does Your Majesty think that they could have any farsighted ns? The Cui n wishes to stay in power in order to enjoy luxury. When they heard that I was to be Empress, the whole family was excited, and the only sentence on their lips was, ¡®the Cui n¡¯s position is secured for another decade¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Do they not know that you were about to marry a puppet Emperor?¡± Han Ruzi found it hard to imagine that the Cui n, the Empress Dowager¡¯s archnemesis, were a bunch of such characters.

    ¡°They only cared about the title of Empress, and then went back to their merriment. There are a few sensible ones in the n, but they would not amount to anything. Only my father¡­¡±

    ¡°As far as I am aware, Grand Tutor Cui is the only one the Empress Dowager is weary of.¡±

    The Empress sighed lightly. ¡°Father is never content. He does not have further ambitions, but he always feels that the Cui n¡¯s position is not secure. He often says that that the n¡¯s wealth and prestige came too easily, so it would also be lost quickly. If he did not make ns for the future, the entire Cui n would crumble. But Father is the only one in the n who is worried, and always bemoans having raised four useless sons who were inferior to a single nephew.¡±

    ¡°Nephew¡­ Prince Donghai?¡± Han Ruzi was a little shocked, but he suddenly felt a jolt in his heart as his body let out a thinyer of sweat. He finally realized that the character that Dong Qing E had written on his back was the word ¡°Dong¡± for ¡°Donghai¡±.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s him,¡± the Empress said with a rather solemn expression. It seemed like she did not like mentioning this cousin of hers.

    ¡°Really? Prince Donghai?¡± Han Ruzi asked again, leaning forward. He found it unbelievable, yet the many thoughts springing up in his head told him that this was the truth.

    ¡°He is very smart. My father holds him in esteem. But I think he is too smart.¡±

    Han Ruzi was increasingly shocked. He said nkly, ¡°Prince Donghai likes you very much.¡±

    ¡°Phft!¡± Cui Xiaojun spit towards the ground, her face growing red as her regal demeanor disappeared. ¡°He is talking nonsense. He¡­ My mother just casually said that she wanted our families to be closer, and then he decided to take it seriously. But he is a scumbag. My sisters, and the other daughters of my rtives, have all caught his fancy. He said¡­ when he bes Emperor, he would take us all into the pce as his Empress and concubines. When my older sister got married two years ago, he even threw a tantrum. But the person he likes the most is not me, but my third older sister. He said that he wanted her to be his Empress. I¡¯m not submissive towards him, so I can only be a consort.¡±

    Han Ruzi could imagine Prince Donghai throwing a tantrum, but he still did not understand. ¡°Grand Tutor Cui¡­ Does your father realize that Prince Donghai is such a person?¡±

    The Empress nodded her head. ¡°To be more precise, the person my father holds in esteem is Prince Donghai¡¯s mother, my aunt. Father always says that this younger sister of his is the smartest person in the family. Back then, she was able to see that the Graceful Emperor had a chance of bing Crown Prince, and insisted on marrying him, even willing to forgo being his principal wife. Prince Donghai may have a weird temper, but he is as smart as my aunt. He has a photographic memory, and always has ideas. Back then, Teacher Luo did not wish to teach at our n¡¯s manor, but decided to do so after meeting with Prince Donghai.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s mind was blown. At first he did not dare believe what he was hearing, but gradually, things became clear and he grew to increasingly believe the Empress¡¯s words.

    ¡°No wonder, when I said that I would not touch you, Prince Donghai immediately agreed. He was afraid that you would tell me the truth!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty does not wish to touch me?¡± Cui Xiaojun¡¯s alreadyrge eyes grew even wider. She finally understood why the Emperor always kept a distance from her.

    Han Ruzi blushed. ¡°That is to deal with the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    ¡°My aunt and mother have continuously instructed me not to mention Prince Donghai to anybody in the pce. But I have do not wish to hide anything from Your Majesty,¡± the Empress said resolutely.

    Han Ruzi smiled gratefully. ¡°Oh, so Luo Huan-zhang got to know about things between the Empress Dowager and the Grand Consort from Prince Donghai¡¯s mother¡­¡±

    Things became clear immediately. Prince Donghai had grown up in the Cui manor, but his mother had always stayed in the prince¡¯s manor. Only when the prince became the Graceful Emperor, did she move to the Imperial Pce. She must have seen the hidden tensions between the Shang-guan sisters. She might even have establishedmunications with the Grand Consort way back then.

    And those four imperial edicts. Han Ruzi¡¯s heart tightened as he realized that he had made a big mistake.

    One of those edicts has been given to the Empress Dowager, to reassure her. But it isted the Emperor even more, and might even be used to attack the Cui n¡¯s enemies.

    ¡°Does the Cui n and Marquis Piyuan have enmity?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    The Empress shook her head in confusion. ¡°I do not know. Father never talks about such matters at home.¡±

    The more Han Ruzi thought about it, the more he understood: Luo Huan-zhang still had three edicts in his hands. The one removing Grand Tutor Cui from office will not be used. It was requested for just to fool the Emperor. The other two edicts were his true objectives. One to remove Shang-guan Xu from office, the other to take control of the Pce Guards. And then everything will be settled ¡ª the Cui n would wield power again, this time more assuredly than before, because the Emperor would be Prince Donghai, who had grown up in the Cui n. And the Empress would be a daughter of the Cui n, as to which daughter, it was not important.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Han Ruzi mumbled. The Cui n had made an advance by taking a step back. They had hidden a knife beside the Empress Dowager. The liaison between the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang was Prince Donghai. Every morning after lessons at the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, he would walk behind. He had ample opportunity to exchangemunications with Luo Huan-zhang.

    Hence, everyone¡¯s self-interest has beenpletely unmasked.

    The Grand Consort did not just want revenge, but also to rece her older sister as Empress Dowager. But how could she be sure that the Cui n would keep their promises after gaining power? Prince Donghai has his own mother, and would not need to acknowledge someone else to be his mother, unlike Han Ruzi.

    Luo Huan-zhang would have rendered great, meritorious service. Even though he says that he does not wish to be an official, he would be the person whom the new Emperor would be most grateful to. Would he continue to influence the Emperor without an official position, or would he soar to the highest ranks of officialdom?

    Han Ruzi straightened his back. He suddenly thought of Dong Qing E. What the Grand Consort treated as top secret, the servant-girl found out within a day.

    Han Ruzi felt a headacheing. He lifted his hand and knocked his head a few times. Zhang Youcai had said that the servants of the pce had their own channels of information that even the Empress Dowager did not know of. Perhaps they could help the Emperor?

    Meng E had said that she would soon send the third batch of pills. When the Emperor was at his most dangerous, would she be willing to lend a helping hand in exchange for a more secure favor?

    And the Empress ¡ª even though she was of the Cui n, she had already proven that she was willing to stand by the Emperor. Perhaps there was something to be done.

    Han Ruzi grew increasingly perplexed. He could not help but bemoan, ¡°What in the world is Yang Feng doing?¡± He desperately needed guidance.

    At the same time, Yang Feng was also thinking of the Emperor, anxious to return to the pce.Advertisement

 Chapter 47: The Pursuit

    Chapter 47: The Pursuit

    Baima County was located next to the Princedom of Qi, and had a t geography. It had not been peaceful for the past few months. First, Prince Qi had sent his men there on a conscription mission, and the County Magistrate chose to wall himself within the county¡¯s capital city. After fearfully enduring until Prince Qi¡¯s defeat, it had to defend itself against bandits entering its borders. And before things could stabilize, the Imperial Court sent a bunch of clerks, swollen with pride, to arrest traitors. These minor clerks were unimportant in the Capital, but were all-powerful in Baima County.

    The County Magistrate was left in a sorry plight, and he was quite dissatisfied. He felt that being able to protect the county capital city was great meritorious service. It was one thing not being rewarded, yet another thing being interrogated by these pencil-pushers, as though he hadmitted a grave crime. He really wished to shout back and ask, ¡°Where were you when the Qi army was running amok?¡±

    But the Magistrate did not dare open his mouth. Even thinking such thoughts could only be done in the dead of night. And this day, it was all the more important for him to put on a smiling face when he greeted a special guest. That guest was not an official, but a eunuch.

    Just past noon, an entourage of men and horses could be seen on the roads. Around twenty to thirty men, with no banners or musicians paving the way for the procession. The group moved quickly, and seemed less like an entourage of imperial envoys and more like lowly soldiers rushing to send a message. But looking at their dress, they were indeed a group of eunuchs, with maybe a few imperial guards amongst them. The Magistrate who seldom went to the Capital could not tell the difference.

    ¡°So soon?¡± The Magistrate walked out of the tentage recently set up by the roadside. He was rather shocked. He had only received the official notice of this visit this morning, and had thought that he had moved quickly to make arrangements. It was unexpected that these imperial envoys would arrive shortly after he had made preparations. It was fortuitous that he had arrived early, otherwise it would be a grave mistake.

    The Magistrate quickly tidied up his official robes, and ordered his subordinates to get into columns. He gestured for his assistants to clear away the tea in the tent. He absolutely could not let the imperial envoy think that he was here just to have tea.

    The imperial envoy procession arrived, and tens of horses came to a sudden halt, as the dust and dirt they kicked up gradually diffused and settled. The Magistrate did not dare avoid the dirt as he led everyone in kneeling amongst the cloud of dust. ¡°Baima County wees the Imperial Envoy.¡±

    ¡°Rise.¡± The voiceing from atop the horse was cold and aloof. Which was what would be expected of an imperial envoy.

    Yang Feng did not remember how many ces he had visited. These past days, he had run about in the wind and dust. In order to move quickly, he had brought only twenty-odd men with him.

    He was in pursuit of a person. To Yang Feng, this man was of paramount importance, even more important than Prince Qi.

    To pursue this ouw, Yang Feng had no choice but to temporarily abandon the Emperor. But he also had a thought: he wished to see whether the Emperor could be independently gain a footing in the pce, which would indicate whether the Emperor was worthy of greater investment of time and effort.

    ¡°Are the bowmen ready?¡± Yang Feng asked from atop his horse. He did not have the time to dally with local officials, so he needed to disy the full pomp of his position in order to expedite matters.

    The Magistrate was confused about this request, but he did not dare ask questions. He immediately replied, ¡°Yes, they are ready and awaiting orders.¡±

    Yang Feng saw them and got his horse to trot forward. His followers followed him, with only one eunuch remaining behind, dismounting to show the official documentation to the Magistrate, getting him to sign and seal the document, thereby quicklypleting all necessary procedures. The Magistrate was flustered. He had already arranged for a feast and gifts, but those were within the city itself. He did not think that the imperial envoy would be in such a rush. The Magistrate¡¯s official seal was not with him, so he could only order his assistant to retrieve it. He realized that this imperial envoy was not here to seek gratuitous enjoyment, and surely had an important task to perform.

    The hundred-odd county soldiers stood in rank, but they were irregr and ununiformed. Many of them were no different frommon farmers, with no armor in sight. At least they each had a bow in hand, as well as seven to eight arrows in their quiver.

    Yang Feng was not surprised. Wherever he went, the local militia werergely like this. Any presentable soldier would already have been conscripted into Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s army, for the war with the Xiongnu in the north.

    The County Captain rushed forward. He had been with the County Magistrate, and he did not have a horse, so he had fallen behind the entourage. He breathlessly said to the imperial envoy atop the horse, ¡°My lord¡­ *cough cough*¡­ these are¡­ *cough*¡­ bowmen recruited from various viges. There are more who will arrive by tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°These men are enough.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s priority was speed. He spoke loudly to the soldiers. ¡°Later, each of you shall fire three arrows. Anyone who can consistently and steadily fire up to eighty paces will be rewarded with five taels of silver.¡±

    The soldiers who were initially lost and distracted suddenly became excited. They shouted and cheered, while the County Captain gestured with a red face, ordering the soldiers to shut up and maintain a proper demeanor before the imperial envoy.

    Yang Feng did not care. He was used to ill-discipline and casualness in the local regions, and Baima County was already not bad. A few of his followers started to set up archery targets. Yang Feng asked the County Captain, ¡°Are you familiar with local conditions and customs?¡±

    The County Captain nodded profusely. ¡°Yes. I was born in the county and have been a clerk[1] for more than twenty years. I am familiar with the local gentry.¡±

    Yang Feng rode a distance away to give room for the soldiers to fire at the targets. After that, he paused and said to the County Captain, ¡°The person I am seeking is not of the gentry, but a pugilist.¡±

    ¡°Pugilist¡­ Whom?¡±

    ¡°Zhao You.¡±

    ¡°Zhao You?¡± The County Captain looked confused.

    ¡°Zhao You, known as Jade Worth a Thousand Gold.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that Zhao You. Of course, I know him. Why does Your Lordship seek¡­¡±

    Yang Feng astutely noticed a gleam of panic in the Captain¡¯s eyes. This was why he wanted to act expeditiously. The local clerks and officials had strong ties with local pugilists. If he was too slow, information would surely be leaked.

    ¡°Zhao You is guilty of harboring ouws. I am under the Emperor¡¯s orders to arrest him. Anyone who resists will have their n exterminated, and anyone who leaks information will be put to death.¡±

    The Captain¡¯s face grew pale. ¡°The people of Baima County are simple and honest. Nobody would conspire with imperial ouws¡­ I will arrange for more troops.¡±

    ¡°There is no need. These men are enough.¡± Yang Feng looked at the soldiers taking turns to fire their arrows. Under the promise of handsome reward, there were a fair number who shot both far and straight. Whether they could actually hit the target was not something he cared too much about.

    The Captain¡¯s face flushed red and green. Finally, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°My lord, you may not know this, but Zhao You¡¯s nickname Jade Worth a Thousand Gold is a reference to his arms being able to bear a thousand pounds. It was only to seem cultured that he used such a nickname.¡±

    ¡°I have heard of that.¡± Yang Feng had already thoroughly investigated Zhao You.

    The Captain seemed even more panicked. ¡°Not only is Zhao You strong, he also has a band of brothers who are well-armed. They¡­ they¡­ would not be easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Just a bunch of pugilists, they are nothing to be feared. You just need to obey orders.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would not dare disobey orders.¡±

    Yang Feng grunted cooly. After a while, he said, ¡°If we manage to capture the ouw that Zhao You is harboring, it would be a great meritorious service, with a reward of at least a thousand taels of silver. If we capture the mastermind, it would be ten thousand taels, with promotions of up to several ranks.¡±

    The Captain immediately smiled. He was initially hesitant, but now, he would arrest his own brother if necessary.

    The archery test was soon over, and sixty passable soldiers were gathered. The eunuchs immediately distributed the rewards to them, five taels of silver each. Those who passed the test stood tall with pride, while those who did not were bent with dejection.

    Yang Feng¡¯s entourage had a total of twenty six men, but they had forty horses. One horse was given to the Captain, and he was ordered to lead the way to arrest local pugilist Zhao You. But they did not tell the soldiers where they were headed.

    Watching the imperial envoy lead the soldiers away, the Magistrate stood by the roadside, confused. He was not sure what was going on, nor did he dare leave, so he had no choice but to stay where he was until his assistant brought his seal of office.

    Zhao You¡¯s home was a manor around eight <em>li </em>outside the city. The Captain was familiar with the roads, and went directly to the manor without any detours. When the manor was in sight, Yang Feng stopped and waited for the soldiers to catch up.

    The Captain said, ¡°We have too few men, so we cannot surround the manor. I could enter alone and persuade Zhao You to surrender and handover the ouws. That would save us some hassle.¡±

    ¡°There is no need. Get the men into formation at the front door, and await my orders to fire together in a volley. You don¡¯t need to care about anything else.¡±

    Yang Feng gestured with his head, and most of his followers dismounted and set out in batches, keeping watch around the manor. Only six remained to protect Yang Feng.

    The Captain did not dare interrupt. He had the sense that this imperial envoy was different from the others. Even though he was a eunuch from the pce, he seemed to be familiar with matters of the pugilist world.

    The county soldiers caught up, formed two rows in front of the manor, and nocked their bows. By now, those in the manor had realized that something was going on. The door was kept shut, but asionally someone would peep over the walls before quickly withdrawing.

    The Captain was anxious to render meritorious service. After getting the imperial envoy¡¯s approval, he rode forward and shouted, ¡°Zhao You, you are a wanted man! Surrender quickly and handover the ouws, and your life may be spared. Otherwise¡­ Ouch!¡±

    A shadow shed on the walls of the manor, and the Captain rode back quickly while clutching his head. His hand was pressed against his face as blood flowed from within the gaps. ¡°Those scum used hidden weapons.¡±

    Not only did they use hidden weapons, but now, the doors of the manor opened wide. More than ten men rushed out brandishing des and spears, jeering and shouting. They were lead by a muscr man around thirty years hold. He was topless and had a dragon tattooed on his arms. Both his hands wielded arge iron mace. He shouted angrily, ¡°Those in my way shall die!¡±

    Zhao You was famous within Baima County. Even the Captain was a little afraid of him. Seeing Zhao You charge out of the manor, he felt fear in his heart.

    Yang Feng did not care. He hade here after thorough investigation, so he knew that the manor did not hold many people. He also did not wish to enter into a melee with these reckless men. He quickly ordered, ¡°Draw!¡±

    Under the supervision of an imperial envoy, and having just received taels of silver, the county soldiers did not dare retreat even if they felt fearful. They quickly drew their bows and awaited orders to fire.

    Yang Feng watched as Zhao You and his men rushed froward. Even when they were within eighty paces, he did not give the order to fire.

    One soldier was too nervous. His hand rxed and an arrow was fired. It was inurate and flew above the heads of the enemy.

    Yang Feng shouted, ¡°Steady! Hold!¡±

    The ten pugilists were getting closer. One of them flung his arms, sending out throwing knives. Those aimed at Yang Feng were blocked by his guards, but the soldiers did not have such good treatment. Two of them were hit, and they fell to the ground screaming.

    Yang Feng still did not give the order to fire, while the Captain grew pale with fear.

    When the pugilists were forty paces away, Zhao You¡¯s dragon tattoo could be seen clearly. Yang Feng finally shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±

    Fifty-odd arrows flew by. At this time, uracy was not important. With so many arrows, seven to eight men were hit immediately. The remaining six men were momentarily stunned, and five of them turned around to flee. However, Zhao You swung his two-handed mace around more quickly, and continued to charge.

    ¡°Draw! Fire!¡± Yang Feng¡¯s second round of orders came quickly and the soldiers could barely keep up. Only thirty of them fired in time, but that was enough. Zhao You was hit by several arrows, and fell to the ground. Those who fled were also hit, and they did not run far before encountering the imperial guards hidden in ambush. They were all killed.

    The entire processsted not more than half an hour. Only the Captain and two soldiers were injured.

    The guards Yang Feng had brought had long climbed the walls and entered the manor. Before long, they dragged a man out at sword-point.

    The Captain was curious what kind of person would be pursued by an imperial envoy. Looking at that person, he wore loose robes with wide sleeves. He did not seem like a ruffian, nor did he seem like a local.

    Yang Feng dismounted and stared at the ouw. He said, ¡°You are not Chunyu Qiong.¡±

    The ouw guffawed. ¡°My teacher¡¯s magics are all-powerful! You shall never catch him!¡±

    Yang Feng was very disappointed. A guard swung his de and the ouw was beheaded.

    The Captain was scared again. He was just about to order a search of the manor, when one of the pugilists shot by an arrow yelled, ¡°I know where Chunyu Qiong is! Save me!¡±

    Yang Feng walked over and looked down at this terrified face. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak and your life shall be spared.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I overheard them speaking. Chunyu Qiong has already sneaked into the Capital. He said¡­ he said that he sensed the aura of a new Emperor.¡±

    Yang Feng felt a jolt in his heart. He suddenly realized that he had been fooled.

    [1] In Imperial China, officials can generally be divided into officials and clerks. Officials are of a higher status and would be appointed directly by the Imperial Court. In certain dynasties, they would need to pass a civil examination to be appointed. Clerks are those who assist officials in their day-to-day business. Oftentimes, the Imperial Court would appoint Magistrates or Prefects to local regions, while the local clerkship positions would be filled by locals who are more familiar with local conditions. Officials may be promoted to higher positions within the imperial hierarchy and leave the county or prefecture in a few years, while local clerks tended to stay in their local clerkship positions for their entire lives.Advertisement

 Chapter 48: Vengeance of the Pugilists

    Chapter 48: Vengeance of the Pugilists

    There was a stormy rain which caused the roads to be flooded within an hour. Slowly, the rain grew lighter, but appeared to be bing more sustained, and likely to continue throughout the night. A group of people who sought shelter at the official waystation[1] were trapped.

    Yang Feng sat in the room. The door was wide open, but he paid no attention to the rain being blown in. There was no way he could get on the road that day, and could only wait till the next day. He hoped that he would be in time.

    Why did the fate seer Chunyu Qiong sneak into the Capital? That would be the most dangerous ce for him. And what did ¡°aura of a new Emperor¡± mean? Did Chunyu Qiong find a new target to incite? Thinking things through, Yang Feng felt like there was only one possibility.

    Amotion could be heard from the outside. Even though the rain was loud, the shouts could still be heard.

    Four followers were in the same room as Yang Feng. One of them threw a nce at Yang Feng and went out into the rain. Soon, he returned. He bowed and said, ¡°Three farmhands wish to enter wish to enter the station to seek shelter but were refused by the station chief. Hence, themotion.¡±

    Yang Feng grunted in acknowledgement but did not pay the matter much thought. The follower was about to return to his position when Yang Feng changed his mind. ¡°Summon them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s followers were trusted followers whom he had groomed personally. They obeyed his every word, and never asked unnecessary questions.

    Before long, there farmhands approached with the follower in the rain. They stood by the door, not daring to enter.

    The three of them had very varied ages. The oldest was in his sixties, and was thin as a bag of bones but had a bloated stomach. He was barefoot, his pants were rolled up, and his hands held a straw hat. He smiled, nodded and bowed at the lord in the room. ¡°Mercy, my lord. The rain is too heavy and we could not continue our journey. We had no choice but toe here seeking shelter, and did not intend to disturb Your Lordship.¡±

    There was another man in his thirties. He was tan and muscr, wearing straw sandals and also had a straw hat in his hand. He bowed his head low and did not speak. It seemed like he was afraid of officials.

    Thest person was a youth in his teens. He remained half-hidden behind the muscr man.

    Yang Feng observed the three men for a while before saying, ¡°Since you seek shelter, you may enter.¡±

    The old man bowed profusely but remained at the door. He did not dare be too close to an official. The teen hid himself even more.

    Yang Feng asked, ¡°Elder, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°To answer my lord¡¯s question, I am 53 this year. I look older than I am since I am a lowly person who is always exposed to the weather.¡± The old man took a bow after every sentence.

    ¡°You all are from the local vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. We have lived here since the time of our ancestors and have never left.¡±

    ¡°How far are we from Hangu Gate?¡±

    ¡°About half a day¡¯s journey.¡±

    Yang Feng went silent for a while. ¡°Is there a custom here of travelling by horse?¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°No, my lord, only important people get to ride horses. People like us would be lucky to ride a mule. Usually, we walk with our own two feet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. It takes half a day to get to Hangu Gate from here, but that is on horseback. How would you know that it¡¯s a half day¡¯s journey?¡±

    The old man nodded even more profusely. ¡°Even though this old man is not lucky enough to ride horses, but I have heard from others that that is how long it would take. My lord would surely ride a horse, so I said half a day¡¯s journey. If one were to walk, one would have to get up before dawn. Even rushing the entire day, one would only reach the gate when it is dark. At that time, the gate would be closed and entry forbidden.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded and turned his gaze to the person beside the old man. ¡°That dark fellow, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The dark muscr man had kept his head low, but did not seem as submissive as the old man. It was as though he was being forced to speak. When he heard the question, he answered in a muffled voice. ¡°My lord, I am Zhang Ironlump.¡±

    ¡°What a fitting name. Are you truly as hard as a lump of iron?¡±

    ¡°My lord jests. It is just a nonsensical name, how can one be as hard as iron?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I have heard of one Ironhead Hu San¡¯er. He trained so much that his head was as though as iron. He once dueled with the famed Zhao You of Baima County, and bashed his head against his mace. Both parties were pushed back by the force, and the duel ended in a draw. Ironhead became famous after that.¡±

    The muscr man remained silent, and the old man interjected with someughter. ¡°My lord is knowledgeable about the world. We are but boorish vigers, so we only know of this Ironlump, and not of that famed Ironhead.¡±

    ¡°The people of the pugilist world like bragging. Zhao You has been shot to death, and I think that Hu San¡¯er would also not be worthy of his fame. A swing of the de would easily decapitate him.¡±

    The old man was still smiling, but the muscr man could no longer control himself. He shouted, ¡°We have been seen through, so what are we waiting for? Attack!¡±

    As the muscr man yelled, the old man and the teen started to take action. They drew short swords from behind the muscr man. The old man leapt forward while the teen rolled from between the muscr man¡¯s legs. One from above and one from below, they pounced on Yang Feng.

    Yang Feng sat still in his chair. Ever since leaving Baima County, he had been on the alert for assassins. Hence, he was not shocked at all. Behind him, four of his followers raised their right arm, revealing the crossbows that they had hidden behind them. They fired their crossbows and two bolts flew towards the old man who was mid-air, while the other two bolts were aimed at the muscr man and the teen.

    Yang Feng¡¯s room was thergest in the waystation. But even then, there was not much room for a melee. The bolts shot like lightning, and it would be a monumental task to dodge them. But the old man leaping in the air somehow leaped further up,nding on the roof beams of the room. The teen on the ground also quickly changed directions and flipped towards the door, avoiding the bolt aimed at him. Only the muscr man reacted a little slower. He watched as the bolt flew towards him, before yelling and charging towards his target anyway.

    The four followers drew their des. One of them remained by Yang Feng¡¯s side, while the other three entered the melee. Three more followers came in from the outside to assist, while even more maintained guard outside the room.

    The fight did notst long. The muscr man was the first to be struck down. With two des against his throat, he did not dare move. After all, he was made of flesh, not iron.

    The teen fought against two followers by himself, and he was soon forced into a corner. He could not keep up and did notst long.

    Only the old man was temporarily safe up atop the roof beams. Two followers tried jumping up but he fended them off.

    Yang Feng did not even raise his head as he spoke, ¡°Sword Immortal Du Motian. Unfortunately, this room has a roof, so you cannot reach the heavens.[2] Come down, if you want your grandson to live.¡±

    The teen shouted loudly, ¡°Grandfather! Don¡¯t care about me¡­¡±

    The old man Du Motian could see clearly from above that his grandson was no match for the guards. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my grandson. I wille down.¡±

    The two guards held back their des, but the teen was kept at de-point.

    Du Motian first threw his short sword down, before jumping down. He stood up straight without kneeling, with his head up high. He stared at Yang Feng, and no trace of the farmhand remained.

    ¡°Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, Sword Immortal Du Motian, and Du Chuanyun. Why just the three of you? Why have the others note?¡±

    Seeing that Yang Feng even knew his grandson¡¯s name, Du Motian sighed again. ¡°Sure enough, you are not a simple person. You reside deep within the imperial pce, and yet you have aplete grasp of us in the pugilist world. And to think I wondered how Zhao You, with hiswork of allies, could die to a eunuch and a few soldiers. I see¡­ There were degenerates of the pugilist world who were your informants.¡±

    ¡°Informants? You all did not even conspire in secret, why would it be difficult to get information? After all, as grand heroes of the pugilist world, how could you all not boast about raising your des to seek vengeance for a friend? The day after Zhao You was killed, forty to fifty pugilists gathered at Baima County and swore to take revenge for him. Two dayster, at a gathering at Linzhi City, 120 men gathered, drinking from noon till night, before swearing vengeance again, and the location of Hangu Gate was selected. But the very next day, only fifty-odd men were left, while the others left on some excuse or another. Am I wrong?¡±

    Du Motian was rendered speechless. He did not expect that an imperial envoy, and a eunuch to boot, would pay such close attention to matters of the pugilist world.

    Ironhead Hu San¡¯er shouted angrily, ¡°Those cowardly ingrates! Only thirteen of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Du Motian shouted. Hu San¡¯er jolted and hurriedly kept his mouth shout.

    ¡°Only thirteen of you.¡± Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°You set up an ambush outside Hangu Gate, intending to mount a sneak attack. But this heavy rain foiled your ns, so the three of you disguised yourselves as farmhands to investigate matters.¡±

    ¡°Since you already know, we have nothing more to say. Zhao You had plenty of friends. You may kill us today, but there will be others who will avenge him.¡± Du Motian turned and looked at his grandson. ¡°And there will be those who avenge us.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will wait for a month.¡± Yang Feng took a cup of tea from a follower and took a light sip. ¡°But tea goes cold when the person is gone. One monthter, you would just be yet another story for others to tell. In the story, I would be a shameless bad guy, while you would be a righteous hero. And that, would be the extent of the vengeance exacted on your behalf.¡±

    Du Motian grew more shocked the more he heard Yang Feng speak. ¡°What¡­ Who even are you?¡±

    Yang Feng did not answer. A follower entered from the outside, drenched. He spoke softly, ¡°Lord Yang, that person is here.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it is him?¡± Yang Feng asked.

    ¡°I saw him with my own eyes.¡±

    Yang Feng stood up and said to Du Motian, ¡°This rain ruined your ambush, and also nearly foiled my ns. But I am luckier than you. Do you really believe that someone from the pugilist world can reach the heavens with his hands?¡±[3]

    Du Motian did not understand what Yang Feng was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. You have not passed Hangu Gate, nor have you reached the Capital.¡±

    Yang Feng strode towards the exit of the room. He stopped at the doorway and said, ¡°Keep them here for one night, and wait for the other ten men to rescue them. If theye, that is.¡±

    Yang Feng left the room, and a follower immediately opened an umbre to shelter him.

    The sky grew dark and the rain had lightened. The courtyard was flooded a foot-deep, and Yang Feng waded through the water. He was guided by another follower, and there was nobody else by his side.

    The waystation had received a new batch of new guests. They were military officers draped in armor. There were not many of them, just twenty, and they had obviously been hurrying through the rain. The were drenched, and rainwater could be seen flowing down from their armor.

    The war with Qi was recently over, yet now war loomed in the north. It wasmon for military messengers to make their way to the Capital, so the station chief was not surprised to see those officers. He was busy making arrangements for their lodgings and for their horses.

    Yang Feng walked to a room, where many soldiers stood on guard, their hands on their des. They watched Yang Feng coldly. Even though they knew he was a eunuch, they paid him no respect.

    Yang Feng sped fists and said, ¡°Please report that Pce Attendant Yang Feng wishes to see Grand Tutor Cui.¡±

    The color on the soldiers¡¯ faces turned sharply. One of them said, ¡°There is no¡­¡±

    Someone came out from the room and shut the soldier up with a nce. He said to Yang Feng, ¡°Greetings, Lord Yang, how have you been?¡±

    Indeed, it was Grand Tutor Cui Hong. Yang Feng nerves which had been on edge finally calmed down a little. He did not care about vengeance from the pugilist world, but his mind waspletely upied by Chunyu Qiong and Cui Hong. Now, he finally caught up to one of them in time.

    ¡°I have been waiting here for some time. I wish to say a few words to you, Grand Tutor. If you are willing to listen, then we may yet be able to return to the Capital in peace. If you are not ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Then blood shall be spilled here and now.¡±

    [1] These official waystations were ced at strategic spots around ancient China, mainly to provide a rest-stop for officials on the move or messengers who had permission to use these waystations.

    [2] This is a y on Du Motian¡¯s name. Mo-tian literally means touching the heavens, so Yang Feng says ironically that he cannot touch the heavens.

    [3] This is still a y on Du Motian¡¯s name, but with the added meaning that heaven also refers to the imperial court/pce/Emperor, and the pugilist world is lowlypared to the imperial court/pce/Emperor. So Yang Feng is wondering, can someone from the pugilist world really have such reach as to affect imperial politics or the Emperor himself? And here it is important to know that ¡°pugilist world¡± or <em>Jianghu</em>, does not just include pugilist fighters, but also ¡°caster-type¡± characters like wandering daoists, alchemists, <em>fengshui</em> masters, and yes, fortune tellers/fate seers.Advertisement

 Chapter 49: Gazing upon Fate

    Chapter 49: Gazing upon Fate

    Two people sat across from each other at separate tables. Apart from the current Chancellor, Cui Hong had never shown such courtesy to any other courtier or official. At this moment, he was not a Rank One Grand Tutor, nor was he a general leading hundreds of thousands of soldiers. He was just a traveller seeking shelter in the rain, still dripping with rainwater.

    Neither was he the cautious minister who had trembled before the Empress Dowager in the Hall of Diligent Administration. He was highly alert, with one hand on the table and the other hand gripping the hilt of his waist sword.

    The door was closed tightly, and Cui Hong¡¯s dozen or so guards stood outside, ensuring that no one could eavesdrop.

    The rain had lessened, leaving only the patter of raindrops asionally quickening as the umted rainwater poured from the eaves.

    ¡°Is Lord Yang not pursuing the remnants of the rebels in Qi? Why are you here?¡± Cui Hong decided to listen to what the eunuch had to say but had no intention of revealing his own secrets.

    Yang Feng stared at Cui Hong as if he were a minor official. ¡°Let me get straight to the point. When did you first befriend Chunyu Xiao?¡±

    Cui Hong gave a wry smile. ¡°Lord Yang must be joking. Chunyu Xiao is the ringleader who incited Prince Qi into rebellion. As the General of the Eastern Expedition to quell the rebels, how could I have befriended him?¡±

    Yang Feng thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right. During the campaign, you couldn¡¯t have met Chunyu Xiao again. So it must have been before Prince Qi¡¯s uprising. But at that time, Chunyu Xiao was still in Qi and had no chance toe to the capital. Hmm¡­ Chunyu Xiao had many disciples. I wonder which one of them caught your attention?¡±

    Cui Hong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Whose backing are you relying on to nder me like this? I mayck talents, but I know how to keep myself clean.¡±

    Yang Feng sped his hands together. ¡°Grand Tutor, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just specting. But I must advise the Grand Tutor that fate seeing is not reliable. Chunyu Xiao and his disciples spread malicious rumors, with great ambition. The Prince of Qi has already fallen. If you are not careful, you will be next.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, have you made up your mind to brand me a rebel¡¯s aplice? Fine, let¡¯s go to the Capital together and clear things up before the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Yang Feng smiled faintly. ¡°Before the Empress Dowager? Have you been summoned back to the Capital by imperial decree?¡±

    As the Grand Tutor who had just put down a rebellion, Cui Hong should have remained stationed in the north with his army. However, he brought a small number of guards to head back to the Capital and did not report his true identity when checking into the waystation. So of course, his return to the Capital was not by imperial decree. Cui Hong coldly stared at Yang Feng, seriously considering the consequences of ¡°spilling blood here and now¡±. The door was guarded by his men, and he had weapons on his person.

    Yang Feng could guess what the Grand Tutor was thinking. He loosened his cor to reveal the armor inside, indicating that he was prepared and that any spilt blood would not just be his own.

    Outside the door were the Grand Tutor¡¯s guards, but further away were Yang Feng¡¯s followers, who outnumbered them. If they came to a stalemate, Cui Hong would not gain any advantage. So he smiled and said, ¡°Lord Yang, you are both intelligent and brave. I respect and admire you. Alright, let¡¯s suppose that I know Chunyu Xiao, and that I have returned to the capital without permission. What would you like to say to me?¡±

    ¡°I wish to show you some confessions.¡±

    ¡°Confessions?¡±

    The guards outside the door could be heard raising their voices in admonition, but Yang Feng said, ¡°That¡¯s my man, and he has brought the confessions.¡±

    Cui Hong hesitated for a moment, then said loudly, ¡°Let him in!¡±

    The door opened, and one of Yang Feng¡¯s followers came in with a wooden box, followed closely by two guards. The follower ced the box on the table, bowed to the Grand Tutor and the eunuch, and then left the room. The guards did not leave immediately, but waited until Yang Feng had opened the box and revealed a thick stack of papers inside. Only then, at Cui Hong¡¯s signal, did they turn and leave the room, closing the door behind them.

    Yang Feng took out the first confession and pushed it slowly towards Cui Hong. ¡°Chief Censor of the Right, Shen Mingzhi, and I have paid the feudal lords of Guan-dong a visit. He delivered the imperial edict, while I was responsible for searching for signs of rebellion. This is a confession from several people in Prince Linjiang¡¯s manor. Around Year 31 of the Zhongmiao era, a fate seer known as Fang Zisheng was once a guest of the Prince Linjiang¡¯s manor. But Prince Linjiang died early, so Fang Zisheng withdrew without aplishing anything.¡±

    ¡°Year 31 of the Zhongmiao era? That was more than ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yang Feng took out another confession. ¡°Year 34 of the Zhongmiao era, Prince Jiyang invited a fate seer called Lin Qianfeng. A yearter, Prince Jiyang¡¯s rebellious nature was exposed, but the Martial Emperor granted mercy, and only removed his titles. The prince remained loyal from then on, and held no rebellious thoughts for the rest of his life. Lin Qianfeng disappeared from then on, and he name has never appeared since.¡±

    Yang Feng took out one confession after another, in chronological order. They were all confessions of various feudal lordsing into contact with some fate seer. Every one of the confession was handed over to the Grand Tutor, but Cui Hong did not read any of them. He kept a steady gaze on Yang Feng. Suddenly, he pressed his hand on one of the confessions and said, ¡°Year 40 of the Zhongmiao era, Prince Bohai and Prince Jiujiang met with fate seers at the same time.¡±

    ¡°My guess is that from that moment on, this fate seer started to gain many disciples. Some ces did not require him to visit personally.¡±

    Thest confession was from Prince Qi¡¯s men. Fate seer Chunyu Xiao appeared in Prince Qi¡¯s manor on Year 41 of the Zhongmiao era, which was the year the Martial Emperor died. Four yearster, Prince Qi rose in rebellion.

    ¡°Lord Yang has left the Capital for only one to two months, and yet you are able to get so many confessions? From lords in the north to lords in the south, almost nobody was left out.¡±

    ¡°If you remember, when the Graceful Emperor ascended to the throne, he once issued an edict ordering that local governors conduct an investigation into pugilists in their domains.¡±

    Cui Hong nodded. Of course he remembered, but this was not a big deal at the time. Almost every Emperor would issue a simr edict ¡ª some people would be killed, some would be exiled, as a deterrent to others. This would prevent local pugilists from banding together to form a formidable force, but that was all.

    ¡°That was my suggestion to the Graceful Emperor. But I got the target wrong. Only until Chunyu Xiao¡¯s incitement of Prince Qi was exposed, did I realize where I had gone wrong. The problem was not with the pugilist fighters, but the sorcerers of the pugilist world. Hence, I asked that the Empress Dowager issue an edict, requiring official investigators to ask only one question: whether a fate seer was ever a guest in the lord¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°What would that say? There are many fate seers around, including in the Capital, perhaps even more there.¡±

    Yang Fengughed and pointed to the confession in front of the Grand Tutor. ¡°You may take a look. At least four feudal lords weed a fate seer with surprisingly simr features ¡ª eight feet tall, white hair and a white beard, a squarish face, a red mole atop the left eyebrow. Do you find that familiar?¡±

    Cui Hong remained silent for a moment. ¡°Whether or not these fate seers were the same person, what would be his purpose? To incite the lords into rebellion, and then gain some rewards?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°The fate seer is not motivated by rewards, nor does he wish to help someone im the throne. He wants chaos. The more chaos the better.¡±

    Cui Hong fell silent again.

    Yang Feng continued, ¡°Chaos is adder. Only in times of chaos, is it possible for dynasties to change. Grand Tutor Cui, if the skin does not exist, what would hair grow on? If the Empire of Chu falls into chaos, the Cui n will be destroyed.¡±

    Cui Hong finally loosened his lips. ¡°The fate seer I know is called Bu Hengru. He is forty-one years old, with very ck hair.¡±

    Yang Feng said, ¡°It might be a different person, but the words spoken would be the same. Basically that some ce holds the aura of the Son of Heaven, but the aura is trapped by some ck qi, unable to rise. If decisive action is taken and assisted by some noble person, then the aura of the Son of Heaven will shoot to the Heavens; if trapped by indecision, then the aura of the Son of Heaven would be suppressed and never see the light of day.¡±

    Cui Hong¡¯s eyes widened, showing obvious signs of shock. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as aura of the Son of Heaven. When the current Emperor was staying in his humble lodgings before his ascended to the throne, did anyone see his aura?¡± Yang Feng stood up and spoke sternly, ¡°Let alone Prince Donghai, who does not have any Heavenly Aura. If you do not see the errors of your way, the Prince Donghai shall die, and the Cui n would be ruined by your hand!¡±

    Cui Hong was shocked and stood up as well. He looked down and saw a dagger in the wooden box, its cold de gleaming in the light. He could not help but be shocked again.

    ¡°Just in case.¡± Yang Feng said ndly, ying the confessions on the table back into the wooden box, covering the dagger.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± asked Cui Hong.

    ¡°You may change directions and immediately return to the north. Pretend that nothing has happened, and leave things in the Capital to me. With you leading an army, Prince Donghai and the Cui n woulde to no harm. Alternatively, you may return to the Capital with me, and round up all the rebels hidden in the Capital, rendering great meritorious service.¡±

    Cui Hong thought for a moment, his face pale. ¡°Things in the Capital are in motion. I must return personally to put them to a halt. If¡­ I make it in time.¡±

    ¡°You gave authority to act to that Bu Hengru?¡±

    Cui Hong nodded, beginning to regret his past choices. ¡°Not just Bu Hengru, but Luo Huan-zhang as well. He was the one who introduced me to the fate seer. I trusted him very much.¡±

    ¡°Luo Huan-zhang,¡± Yang Feng recited the name to himself, his eyes squinting slightly. He did not say much but listened to the sounds outside. ¡°The rain has stopped. Grand Tutor, let us return to the Capital as quickly as we can.¡±

    Cui Hong suddenly grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Lord Yang, you would not throw me under the carriage once we return to the Capital right?¡±

    ¡°From now on, I will stay by your side. When we capture the fate seers, you shall haveplete say over whether to kill them or not. Once matters are settled, we shall say that it was I who asked you to return to the Capital. I shall exin everything else to the Empress Dowager. Prince Donghai will not be implicated, but neither will he be Emperor.¡±

    Cui Hong finally made up his mind. He had secretly returned to the Capital to push his nephew onto the throne, but now he had to stop it. ¡°Alright, let us go.¡±

    With Cui Hong in front and Yang Feng at the back, the walked out. A few stepster, Cui Hong stopped, turned around and said, ¡°Bu Hengru and Chunyu Xiao may be conmen, but fate-sight is not a lie. There are some who are able to gaze upon fate with uracy. The current Emperor¡­¡±

    Cui Hong did not speak further, but pushed open the door.

    Yang Feng did not believe such superstitions. He believed only in one principle: things happen when men act.

    The rain had stopped, but there was quite a lot of umted water on the ground. But those in a rush did not care about that. Cui Hong and Yang Feng separately ordered their men to get ready to ride. Cui Hong¡¯s horses were exhausted, so Yang Feng handed some over, and some were levied from the waystation.

    The station chief was shocked. It had just gotten dark, and the travellers would reach Hangu Gate in the middle of the night, so the gate would not be opened. But he did not ask questions. He did not recognize the Grand Tutor, but he knew that Yang Feng was a eunuch of the pce. Perhaps he had a permit to pass through the gate.

    Yang Feng kept his promise and remained by Cui Hong¡¯s side. During that time, he returned the wooden box to a follower, who asked after taking the box, ¡°What about those three?¡±

    Du Motian, Du Chuanyun, and Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, were tied up in some corridor. Three followers bearing des stood behind them; only an order was needed for them to be killed.

    Yang Feng said to the three prisoners loudly, ¡°It shall take us half a day to get to Hangu Gate. Within this time, if any of yourpanionse to rescue you, I shall let you off the hook. If not, then you can only me yourselves for being blind to the human heart. Rather than living as a pointless failure, you would be better off dead.¡±

    The three men were shocked. Cui Hong did not recognize them, and found matters strange. He found that he truly did not understand this eunuch.

    Yang Feng got on horseback, with a calm expression. But in actual fact, he was burning with anxiety. Luo Huan-zhang was one of the Emperor¡¯s teachers, and had the authority to enter the pce. This meant that the situation in the Capital was more dangerous than he had expected. Would the young Emperor be able to survive?Advertisement

 Chapter 50: House Arrest

    Chapter 50: House Arrest

    The heavy rain at Hangu Gate did not spread to the Capital. In the Imperial Pce, Han Ruzi temporarily put Yang Feng out of his mind. He could not just wait; he had to do something to save his and his mother¡¯s lives.

    The real conflict was between the Shang-guan and Cui families. However, no matter which side won, the puppet Emperor would be the sacrifice. While the Cui family wanted to establish Prince Donghai as the new Emperor, the Empress Dowager also wanted to quickly rece the young puppet Emperor. After much consideration, Han Ruzi realized that he had no other choice but to see the Empress Dowager and exin the situation to her. It was the only way he could alleviate the impending disaster.

    Ironically, even though Han Ruzi went to see the Empress Dowager every morning at the Cishun Pce and often listened to political affairs at the Hall of Diligent Administration together with her in the morning, they were always separated by a wall and rarely met face-to-face.

    On further thought, Han Ruzi believed that the Empress Dowager had been intentionally avoiding him. If the words of the Grand Consort could at least somewhat be believed, he was the subject of hatred and jealousy from this consort of the former Prince Donghai since before he had been born.

    Han Ruzi spent the night at Qiuxin Pce and gently woke the empress the next morning.

    He no longer needed to keep the promise he made to Prince Donghai and could now touch the Empress, but that was all he did. Neither of them had any other thoughts, and they chatted untilte at night before falling asleep.

    The Empress woke up drowsily, forgetting for a moment that she was in the pce and thinking that she was at home. She murmured, ¡°Mother, let me sleep a little longer¡­¡± After lying down for a while, she realized where she was and quickly opened her eyes. Her face turned red, but fortunately, the room was still dark, which concealed most of her shyness. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ is awake.¡±

    Strictly speaking, this was the first time that the two of them had slept in the same bed. Previously, Han Ruzi had only slept on a couch and would only climb onto the bed for a short while in the morning.

    ¡°Did you sleep with your mother in the past as well?¡± Han Ruzi recalled recalled his childhood life. It was all several years ago, and in a daze, he felt he had grown up a lot.

    ¡°No, I was apanied by a wet nurse. Mother¡­ was very busy, and I had many siblings.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°Me too¡­ I want to ask you something. Are you able to meet the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you going to meet the Empress Dowager with meter?¡±

    ¡°I mean, to meet face-to-face and talk.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Since entering the pce, I¡¯ve met the Empress Dowager a few times and spoken to her, but we did not speak much. Every time, she sent someone to summon me.¡±

    ¡°The next time the Empress Dowager summons you, could you convey a message for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What do you want me to say?¡± The Empress didn¡¯t know much about the situation, but she vaguely guessed that the Emperor was in danger, and her duty was to do everything possible to help.

    ¡°I want to meet the Empress Dowager and tell her some truths.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Empress agreed a little reluctantly, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she was confused. She slowly sat up, with the nket blocking in front of her. ¡°Your Majesty, can you tell me what is going on? If it¡¯s about the Cui n¡­¡±

    The thought of breaking with her own family made the Empress hesitate again.

    After the conversationst night, Han Ruzipletely believed in the Empress. But he didn¡¯t want to tell the truth because the truth was too cold. It was like a sharp sword that would hurt innocent people. Only those who were fully armed and prepared for battle, like the Empress Dowager, could bear it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There are many things I cannot say because¡­they are just my own spections, and they could bepletely wrong. Only the Empress Dowgaer can uncover the truth.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty does not need to say more. I understand. When I receive another summons from the Empress Dowager, I will convey your message.¡± The Empress did not think that this matter would be too difficult.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Han Ruzi said sincerely. He truly appreciated anyone who could help him now.

    The Empress¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, you need not stand on such ceremony with me.¡±

    A loud voice came from outside the door. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s virtue is holy. It begins in the East, rising with the sun, setting with the sun. Diligent to the realm, virtue is spread in the four cardinal directions¡­¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Han Ruzi shouted.

    This was the only way the outside voice could be be stopped. He then whispered to the Empress, ¡°I really want to meet this person. His voice is so loud¡­ unlike that of a eunuch.¡±

    The Empress shrugged andughed. After entering the pce for so long, she finally felt like the wife of the Emperor.

    When they visited the Empress Dowager at Cishun Pce, Han Ruzi had an impulsive to rush into the room to see the Empress Dowager. But he did not do so. There were many eunuchs such as Zuo Ji surrounding him, and the Grand Consort and several female attendants stood by the door. Such an action would only be seen as insanity, or even enmity towards the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzipleted the entire ceremony in its proper way.

    The Empress was sent back to Qiuxin Pce. Han Ruzi was just about to head to the Soaring Clouds Pavilion, when Zuo Ji stopped him. He pointed in a different direction and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this way, please.¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯stest round of punishment had not yet ended. Han Ruzi had to admit that the move made by the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang was indeed clever. Now, he could not gain the trust of the Empress Dowager at all. Even if he met with her, what he said would very likely not be taken seriously.

    As he walked out, Han Ruzi realized that he was not being taken to the Emperor¡¯s Taian Pce, but to the Grand Consort¡¯s Cining Pce.

    He was ced under house arrest again, and this time it was in the Grand Consort¡¯s pce.

    In the backyard of the Cining Pce, Zuo Ji gently touched the scar on the corner of his mouth and said to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, please rest here and gather your strength. The Empress is young, and Dong Qing E is dull and uninteresting. I will select better people to teach Your Majesty the ways of husband and wife. This time, Your Majesty will not hesitate again. Oh, Your Majesty is really blessed but doesn¡¯t know it. To visit thend of tenderness is the dream of all men in the world.¡±

    ¡°Is it your dream too?¡± Han Ruzi asked. Other eunuchs and pce maids did not follow them, so he did not have to constantly show a submissive attitude.

    Zuo Ji¡¯s face sank, his finger stopping at the scar. ¡°I am not a man. My dream is different from Your Majesty¡¯s. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t seem to have learned your lesson yet. Did Maiden Wang¡­¡±

    ¡°I have learned my lesson,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Zuo Ji hummed in satisfaction and turned to leave, but Han Ruzi suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who told me about Heavenly Music Pavilion?¡±

    Zuo Ji slowly turned back, squeezing out a smile tinged with pain. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. After all, I¡¯m not Your Majesty¡¯s enemy. What good is there in opposing me? Tell me.¡±

    Han Ruzi closed his lips tightly and stared straight at Zuo Ji.

    Zuo Ji did not understand the Emperor¡¯s intentions and gradually became angry. He took two steps forward and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think that just because I call you ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ that you are a true Emperor. You¡¯re not even a puppet, just an ornament. I can easily deal with you.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked back at Zuo Ji, wanting to see if he was really as powerless as an ¡°ornament¡±.

    Zuo Ji didn¡¯t make a move, but instead stepped back. The ferocity in his eyes gradually disappeared, and he hummed a few times in his mouth, putting up a show of bravado.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Han Ruzi spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the answer. You just have not realized it yourself.¡±

    Zuo Ji was startled for a moment. ¡°The answer? When did you¡­?¡± Suddenly he understood something and looked around nervously, as if there were outsiders hiding in the room. ¡°You mean¡­ this is impossible¡­ no, very possible. She was jealous of me taking away the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor, her gaze¡­¡±

    Zuo Ji stopped talking to himself, gave the Emperor a fierce look, and turned around.

    Han Ruzi could not guess how the eunuch would retaliate against the Grand Consort, but he only knew one thing: in all the ns made by everyone else, he would be the ultimate loser. Since that was the case, then it would benefit him to inject chaos into all these ns.

    For the Grand Consort, everything went smoothly. She came to check on the room in the evening and said before leaving, ¡°Your Majesty has returned to your old residence, is it stillfortable?¡±

    ¡°Very good, thank you for your concern. I will have to continue to trouble you in the future,¡± Han Ruzi said respectfully, his expression telling the Grand Consort that he was entrusting everything to her.

    The Grand Consort smiled, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi watched the Grand Consort leave and felt a chill run down his spine. At the same time, he felt a little gleeful at the troubles the Grand Consort was about to face, and really wanted to know the oue of the fight between Zuo Ji and the Grand Consort.

    A servant-girl came in to tidy up the room and help the Emperor get into bed. Han Ruzi was sad to have lost Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E, but after the lights went out and the attendants left, those two returned.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know at first, until one of them touched the side of the bed and tremblingly called out ¡°Your Majesty¡±. He immediately sat up in bed, ¡°Dong Qing E¡­ are you alright? What about Zhang Youcai?¡±

    The voice of the little eunuch came from outside the door, his voice deliberately lowered. ¡°I¡¯m here, Your Majesty, listening to see if anyone is outside.¡±

    Both of them were very cautious and discreet, which made Han Ruzi feel more at ease. He needed them now more than ever. ¡°Did Zuo Ji cause trouble for you?¡±

    Dong Qing E was still shaken and her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°He sent people to lock us up, saying that they woulde to deal with uster tonight. But they only asked a few questions and then had us sent to Cining Pce. I thought¡­¡±

    She could not go on, so Zhang Youcai at the door added in a low voice, ¡°We thought we would never see Your Majesty again. Your Majesty, did you help us again?¡±

    That was not untrue, but when Han Ruzi was sowing discord between Zuo Ji and the Grand Consort, he was not thinking about rescuing them. He did not know that these two were arrested not had he paid special attention to their whereabouts, so he felt a little guilty. Nevertheless, he said, ¡°Mm, I redirected Zuo Ji¡¯s anger towards someone else. That person deserves it.¡±

    Dong Qing E by the bed and Zhang Youcai at the door both eximed at the same time. It was just as as they had expected. In the eyes of others, Han Ruzi was still a puppet emperor, but in their hearts, the image of the Emperor was growing taller and more impressive.

    This was precisely the moment when their gratitude and awe was needed. ¡°You said that there are channels for the pce servants tomunicate. I want to know more.¡±

    Zhang Youcai walked to the bedside without anyone noticing and said, ¡°Is Your Majesty nning a pce coup?¡±

    The boldness of the little eunuch sometimes surprised the Emperor, but Han Ruzi did not have such big ambitions, nor did he think a pce coup could seed. He smiled and said, ¡°Not to that extent.¡±

    Zhang Youcai didn¡¯t give up and continued, ¡°Does Your Majesty remember Qiu Jizu and Shen Sanhua?¡±

    Han Ruzi was even more surprised. ¡°I remember. They were assassins.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Jizu was indeed an assassin, but Shen Sanhua was not. We pce servants all know this and want to avenge him. Only Your Majesty can help us, and we are willing to serve Your Majesty.¡± Zhang Youcai said.

    Han Ruzi was greatly shocked. ¡°We¡­ who are included in this ¡®we¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Us eunuchs and servant-girls also want to live, Your Majesty. We are a group of unfortunate people.¡± Zhang Youcai said.

    The little eunuch spoke a little too fluently. Han Ruzi could not help but suspect that someone had taught him those words.Advertisement

 Oops! That page cant be found.

Oops! That page cant be found.

    It looks like nothing was found at this location. Maybe try one of the links below or a search?Search

 Chapter 51: The Unfortunates

    Chapter 51: The Unfortunates

    With Prince Qi defeated, the number of people implicated grew by the day. The Princedom of Qi was hit the hardest and had the highest number of arrests. The Imperial Pce was also a disaster site, and it was also the earliest affected. On the night of the Emperor¡¯s assassination attempt, several hundred men were thrown into prison. Under torturous interrogation, they revealed more names, and a few monthster, the number of prisoners grew to one thousand and four hundred. To this date, not one has been released.

    Nobody knew how long the purge wouldst, nor did anybody know if they would be next.

    ¡°At first, everyone thought it was normal. After all, the assassin had hidden in the pce for a few years, so there was a need to make a thorough investigation. But now, we do not think so. We think¡­¡± Even though Zhang Youcai was bold, there were some things which he did not dare say.

    ¡°You think that the Empress Dowager has ulterior motives?¡± Han Ruzi finished his sentence for him.

    ¡°Mm. There are increasingly more outsiders in the pce. Like Zuo Ji, he is close to being all-powerful, yet he is just an ordinary eunuch of Cishun Pce. He is not even a ranked Pce Attendant.¡± Zhang Youcai said indignantly. The person he hated the most was Zuo Ji, not the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Jing Yao is an elder in the pce. His position seems quite secure.¡± Han Ruzi often saw Jing Yao solemnly stamping the imperial seal in the Hall of Diligent Administration, so he felt that he was highly trusted by the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he arrests the most people!¡± Zhang Youcai¡¯s voice was a little loud, so he hurriedly shut his mouth. He listened out for any disturbances before continuing. ¡°Jing Yao is willing to resort to anything to maintain his position. He desperately made arrests in the pce, even his long-time trusted followers were not spared. He said, ¡®one can only discern the loyal from the treacherous after they have been thrown in prison a few times¡¯, though he himself had never been in prison.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned to where Dong Qing E roughly was. ¡°The assassin was a eunuch. Are the servant-girls implicated as well?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dong Qing E cried out in fear, ¡°There is no distinction between eunuchs and servant-girls in the pce. Anyone who had any contact with Qiu Jizu or Shen Sanhua, even if it was just a few words, would be arrested and interrogated. Zhang Youcai and I do not know how long we will be able to serve Your Majesty. I¡¯ve heard that¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak freely. I am not the Empress Dowager.¡± Han Ruzi said encouragingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Empress Dowager wishes to transfer eunuchs and servant-girls from imperial holdings outside of the Imperial Pce. She believes that they would not hold ill intents, while us old-timers would be chased out of the pce. Some of us would be sent away to tend to tombs, while some would be buried alive with the Graceful Emperor.¡± Dong Qing E grew more frightful the more she spoke, her voice as soft as the buzz of a mosquito.

    Although life in the imperial pce was not particrly luxurious, no one wanted to leave. Being sent to tend to tombs would be like being sent to suffer a slow death, while being buried alive would lead to actual death. Even if they were sent to other imperial holdings outside the pce, it would be like being sent into exile, and they would never amount to anything.

    Han Ruzi felt that there was no reason for the Empress Dowager to get rid of everyone in the pce; this was very likely the panicked rumors of frightened eunuchs and servant-girls. But such emotions were not disadvantageous for him. He said to Zhang Youcai, ¡°Tell me about your group of ¡®unfortunate people¡¯. What are you all about?¡±

    In the dark, Zhang Youcai took a deep breath. ¡°Although we had taken an oath not to reveal to outsiders ¡ª Forgive me, Your Majesty, by ¡®outsiders¡¯ I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, continue.¡± Han Ruzi could understand. In the pce, the Emperor and consorts were the masters, and they would be regarded by the servants as ¡°outsiders¡±.

    ¡°May Your Majesty not misunderstand ¡ª we are not some kind of organization, and we don¡¯t even have a name, let alone any ambitions. We are just a group of people who help each other out. We share food, take care of one another when one of us falls ill, and share information on important matters. Sometimes, we gather funds to allow one of us to curry favor with his superior. Anyone who is promoted as a result would only have to remember his friends from the past. We have a saying ¡ª do not forget old friends after obtaining wealth and rank.¡±

    ¡°¡®Do not forget old friends when one obtains wealth and rank.¡¯¡± Han Ruzi repeated the line to himself, vaguely remembering an old man saying something simr before.

    Dong Qing E said softly, ¡°Zhang Youcai, you really mean to say everything. Aren¡¯t you afraid His Majesty would find such things childish?¡±

    Han Ruzi said seriously, ¡°Why would I find it childish? That is what I want to say to you both as well: ¡®do not forget old friends after obtaining wealth and rank¡¯. You both are my old friends.¡±

    Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E kowtowed at the foot of the bed. Han Ruzi suddenly recalled something. ¡°Shen Sanhua said in his confession that the assassin Qiu Jizu onced bribed him. Was Qiu Jizu one of your group?¡±

    ¡°No no, Qiu Jizu was not.¡± Dong Qing E quickly denied it. ¡°Shen Sanhua was. Qiu Jizu was rtively wealthy when he entered the pce, so he was not part of us unfortunate people. Shen Sanhua was one of the persons whose promotion we had funded. He never forgot his old friends, and often took care of us. But now that he is locked up in prison, we hear that he is tortured every day.¡±

    ¡°You are worried that Shen Sanhua will not persevere and will reveal the names of you unfortunate people?¡±

    The two kowtowed again. This was what they were most worried about. Dong Qing E was initially rather reticent, but now that Zhang Youcai had revealed most things, she no longer kept things hidden. ¡°Other than gathering funds to present gifts to superiors, we truly have not done anything else. We often warn each other not to cause trouble. Even if anyone suffers a wrong, we would only console that person, and never help the person take revenge. But this is the pce, and the senior eunuchs have their own backings, and are not one of us. As for the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    Dong Qing E did not dare continue, but Zhang Youcai said, ¡°The Empress Dowager does not understand the sufferings of people like us. If she hears of us, she will surely fly into a rage, and consider as aplices to the assassin. But truly, we are not.¡±

    This group of eunuchs and servant-girls must be at their wits end. Otherwise, they would note to this puppet Emperor.

    Han Ruzi said, ¡°You all¡­ Let us call you the ¡®Unfortunates¡¯.¡±

    Even though Zhang Youcai was young, he had quick reactions. He quickly kowtowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for giving us a name.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. He did not care in the slightest that the servants in the pce had secretly organized. Instead, he felt that this was an excellent opportunity. ¡°How many Unfortunates are there?¡±

    ¡°Around¡­ forty to fifty. Those are the core members who can be trusted absolutely. If we add friends of friends, then the number would be even greater, around four to five hundred,¡± Zhang Youcai said.

    ¡°You are a core member at such a young age?¡± Han Ruzi asked smilingly. Zhang Youcai was around the same age as him and did not seem like some kind of leader.

    ¡°I was not; I was only a ¡®friend of a friend¡¯. Until today¡­¡±

    ¡°I am a core member.¡± Dong Qing E said. At this point, there was no need to hide anything.

    ¡°You are? I thought you were like me and only knew about all this today.¡± Zhang Youcai was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, I am. When Zuo Ji was selecting servant-girls to¡­ teach the ways of husband and wife, everyone gathered money to gift a senior eunuch, who then rmended me to Zuo Ji. It was thought that this would be a way to curry favors with Zuo Ji. But Your Majesty refused, so Zuo Ji considered me ipetent, so I offended him instead.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned. Even the opportunity to sleep with the Emperor was something to offer bribes for. He did not know whether to feel proud or sad. ¡°Forty to fifty people, that should be enough. Does anyone amongst you know martial arts?¡±

    ¡°No, but a few of us have good rtions with the guards.¡± Dong Qing E said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve ¡®friends of friends¡¯. I only want you core members.¡± Han Ruzi did not wish to expand the scope of people involved.

    ¡°What does Your Majesty want us to do?¡± Zhang Youcai was extremely excited. He was only brought into to the core group of the Unfortunates today, and he already wanted to do something great. ¡°We are not afraid of death. We can do anything.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. He did not dare use these Unfortunates to conduct a pce coup. Not only would that harm them, it would also harm him. ¡°Living is better than dying. I don¡¯t want to die, nor will I send you to die. Mm¡­¡± An idea slowly came to Han Ruzi. ¡°One day, perhaps soon, I will need your help. Not a coup, not a battle, just to follow me to go to some ce. There, I will ascend the throne once more and be a true Emperor this time. When the timees ¡ª old friends will not be forgotten.¡±

    The two kowtowed again.

    ¡°Let us agree on a code word. If someone says the code word to you, go look for the others and meet up with him.¡± Han Ruzi tried his best to make his n more reliable.

    ¡°¡®Unfortunates¡¯ is a good code word,¡± Dong Qing E said.

    ¡°Good, that is it then. The person who sends you the code word might not be me. Just believe it when you hear it.¡±

    The Emperor actually had others whom he could use. This led Dong Qing E and Zhang Youcai to be in even greater spirits. They kowtowed non-stop until Han Ruzi stopped them. ¡°That¡¯s it then. Remember, the thing I wish for you all to do might be a little dangerous, but no killing will be involved. I do not wish to kill anyone in the pce. Is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The two of them said.

    Zhang Youcai was young so he was a little over excited. ¡°Your Majesty must hurry! We are frightened every day. Once Shen Sanhua reveals our existence, we¡­ will be unable to assist Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I will be as quick as possible.¡± Han Ruzi could not guarantee the time. Matters were not up to him, and he had to wait for the opportunity. He had to wait for the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang to execute their n.

    Grand Tutor Cui Hong would surely secretly return to the Capital. When he arrived, Luo Huan-zhang would reveal two imperial edicts ¡ª one to relief the current Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and the other to relief the Captain of the Guards. Members of the Cui n would be appointed to those positions, and they would join forces with the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai from within the pce.

    Han Ruzi realized that he still had a slim chance: the imperial edict in Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s hands was written by him. The Cui n¡¯s move must be made in his name. As long as he is able to avoid being killed by the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai on the day itself, and appear before the senior officials in time, then he would still be the Emperor. There was no way the Cui n would dare openly kill the Emperor. As for how the Cui n would be dealt with after that, that would be something forter.

    The problem was that he still did not know what the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai would do.

    Han Ruzi was no longer in a rush to see the Empress Dowager. Instead, he desperately wanted to see someone else ¡ª Meng E was the person he needed the most right now. He had a n which only Meng E could help him implement.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Han Ruzi said, no longer feeling lost.

    In the middle of the night, there were three people who could not sleep properly. Zhang Youcai was too excited, Dong Qing E was too worried, and Han Ruzi kept listening out for Meng E.

    Hence, in theter part of the night, when the ground suddenly shook and sounds of copse could be heard, all three of them sat up immediately, wide-awake.

    On the 3<sup>rd</sup> of July, Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, an earthquake struck the Capital. At the time, nobody could have foreseen its far-reaching consequences.

 Chapter 52: Earthquake

    Chapter 52: Earthquake

    On the 3<sup>rd</sup> of July, Year 1 of the Gongcheng era, at around 1.45am, an earthquake struck the Capital. Walls were damaged and buildings were ruined, and casualties numbered in the thousands. Subsequent seismic tremorssted until dawn before finally ending. In the hundred and twenty-odd years since the founding of the Chu Empire, this was not a particrly serious earthquake. However, it was worth a mention in the history books.

    As the ones experiencing it, the people of the Capital and its surrounding areas suffered distress that cannot be described easily.

    Yang Feng reached Hangu Gate in the night, carrying with him the Emperor¡¯s edict and the papers issued by the Ministry of War authorizing his passage through the gate. He changed horses and did not rest before continuing his journey. He was like an urgent messenger, rushing like his life depended on it.

    After travelling around four miles past the Gate, Yang Feng stopped his horse and turned back. The followers behind him threw their prisoners onto the ground, all tied up.

    Cui Hong and his guards stopped as well, cooly watching events unfold.

    Yang Feng shouted, ¡°Your so-called brothers in arms in the pugilist world have note to rescue you. It seems like you are fated to die here.¡±

    The night sky was clear, and the stars shone brightly. Du Motian and his grandson stood tall despite being bundled up. Ironhead Hu San¡¯er was injured, so he remained lying on the ground.

    ¡°Since we ended up being captured, I have nothing to say, whether you choose to slice me or to dice me. In fact, I am reassured that my friends have note. Chuanyun, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡± The youth said the words without hesitation, standing tall and straight. He was rather far from Yang Feng and could not see him clearly, so he turned around to re angrily at the follower who had thrown him off the horse.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Yang Feng was about tough coldly, when Du Motian shouted, ¡°My good grandson! You have not brought shame to your grandpa!¡±

    Yang Feng did not seek to outtalk them. He ordered his followers, ¡°Send them to their deaths.¡±

    Three followers dismounted and drew their des as they strode towards the prisoners.

    Ironhead Hu San¡¯er tried his best to struggle while cursing. The youth, Du Chuanyun, neared his grandfather and said, ¡°Grandpa, you have done something wrong.¡±

    ¡°You brat, trying to find fault with me even though death is near! What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°In the waystation, you should have broke through the roof and escaped. Then you would be able to avenge me.¡±

    ¡°Hah! It can¡¯t be helped ¡ª I am an old man and I cannot watch you die before my very eyes. I¡¯d rather die with you.¡±

    ¡°Then you should reincarnate first. In the next life, I would still be your grandson.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a promise.¡±

    The two spoke to each other fearlessly. Ironhead Hu San¡¯er who was lying on the ground interjected, ¡°What about me? Shall I be the father?¡±

    ¡°Pah! You shall be a big ck horse in your next life, and you shall carry us as we go adventuring in the pugilist world!¡± Du Chuanyun had a quick tongue, and was not willing to lose out on any verbal exchange.

    By now, the three followers had walked behind the prisoners. They raised their des high, waiting for Yang Feng to give the orders.

    It was at this time that the earthquake struck.

    Yang Feng was not a softhearted person. He had hesitated as he thought that these three men were somewhat worthy of roping in, but time was of the essence. He had already decided to kill the three, but before he could give the order, the ground quaked and the mountains shook.

    Everyone was shocked, but none more shocked than the horses. They went into a frightful neigh and galloped away, throwing more than ten riders off their backs. The others had to assert all their strength to sit steadily on their steeds.

    Yang Feng and Cui Hong were both thrown to the ground. Yang Feng¡¯s followers rushed to help but Cui Hong guards drew their des to stop them from going close. The natural disaster was yet to be over, and the men were already at each other¡¯s throats.

    Yang Feng got up on his own and shouted, ¡°Hold your hands! Figure out what is going on first!¡±

    The truth could not be clearer. The ground shook a second time, and a few more horses ran away in fright. One of Cui Hong¡¯s guards did not remove his feet from the stirrup in time, so he was dragged away by the horse, as he screamed into the distance.

    Nobody cared about him. Everyone was in shock.

    Cui Hong got up with the assistance of one of his guards. He looked at the mountains around him in fear, and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Fate seers! The fate seers are prescient! Bu Hengru had said that if the aura of the Son of Heaven was unable to rise to the heavens, the world of man would be shaken up!¡±

    ¡°It is just an earthquake.¡± Yang Feng swiped the dust off his clothes. ¡°If every earthquake was caused by the aura of the Son of Heaven being suppressed, then there would be too many Sons of Heaven.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Cui Hong was usually a steady person, but he now acted like a maniac. He pushed his guards away and charged towards Yang Feng, ¡°Has anyone ever predicted an earthquake? Bu Hengru did!¡±

    Yang Feng creased his brows. ¡°Grand Tutor Cui, calm down. Even if the fate seer¡¯s predictions came true, it also means that Prince Donghai is not meant to be Emperor.¡±

    Cui Hong was stunned. Indeed, what Bu Hengru said was that if the aura of the Son of Heaven did not reach the heavens, the lower realm would be shaken.

    Yang Feng strode towards the three prisoners. Ironhead Hu San¡¯er was still lying on the ground, not daring to make a sound. The Du grandfather and grandson were pale, clearly shocked by events. Du Chuanyun was young and fiery, so he spit at Yang Feng, a ball of phlegm reaching Yang Feng¡¯s chest.

    Yang Feng took out a handkerchief from his sleeves to wipe the filth away. He asked, ¡°Do you wish to live or die?¡±

    Du Chunayun had wanted to spit again, but he swallowed when he heard those words. He turned and looked at his grandfather.

    Du Motian was momentarily stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This earthquake might truly signify something toe. But it has nothing to do with the Emperor, and in fact might have something to do with you three.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± Du Motian was confused. People of the pugilist world were very proud, but they were not so proud as to believe that they could affect the entire earth.

    ¡°I can give you a chance. The reason why wish to take revenge for Zhao You is because he had helped you before, and so you believe that he was a hero.¡±

    ¡°He helps those in danger and in dire need. He <em>was </em>a hero.¡± Du Chuanyun quickly said.

    ¡°Fine. If you behave yourselves, I shall take you to the Capital. There, you shall see what kind of people those fate seers whom Zhao You gave refuge to are. After you see them for yourselves, and if you still wish to take revenge for Zhao You, then fine, find some aplices ¡ª I shall be waiting in the Capital.¡±

    Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, lying on the ground, was not yet convinced. ¡°Let me go, let us fight now¡­¡±

    Du Motian violently kicked him. He stared at Yang Feng and said, ¡°So you are not killing us?¡±

    ¡°Not this time. But you must quietly follow me to the Capital, and not cause trouble on the road there. After seeing the likes of the fate seers, you may decide what you wish to do.¡± Yang Feng paused as he looked at the mountains in the dark. The ground under his feet started to shake again, but less violently than the first two times. Everyone¡¯s expression darkened, including the three pugilists. Only Yang Feng remained at ease. ¡°After all, we should show some respect to the earthquake.¡±

    Du Motian was already convinced, but he still made a disy of thinking deeply. ¡°Fine, we shall follow you to the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Let them go.¡± Having said that, Yang Feng turned and walked to Cui Hong. ¡°Let us return to Hangu Gate and get new horses. We will surely make it back to the Capital before nightfall tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This earthquake¡­¡± Cui Hong had not fully calmed down.

    ¡°If Prince Donghai truly has the assistance of the gods, then all the more you need not worry.¡± Yang Feng did not wish to argue. He looked towards the west towards the Capital, but he could only see hills and mountains, not the Capital. He grew increasingly worried about whether the Emperor could survive this ordeal. ording to precedent, the Emperor was responsible for natural disasters. Even though previous Emperors needed only to symbolically ept me and responsibility, a puppet Emperor might well suffer true punishment.

    Five hundred <em>li </em>away, the outskirts of the Capital was the true epicenter of the earthquake. But it was the imperial pce that people focused on the most.

    In Cining Pce, the Emperor and his two attendants sat down at the same time, in a great panic. After the ground stopped shaking, Zhang Youcai asked tremblingly, ¡°Is this the Heaven helping Your Majesty?¡±

    Dong Qing E thought the opposite. ¡°This is Heaven warning us! Because we are nning to act against our superiors!¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is the most superior.¡± Zhang Youcai said, unconvinced.

    When the ground shook for the second time, the two of them frightfully fell prone to the ground, not daring to speak further.

    Han Ruzi had initially believed in some supernatural connection between Heaven and Man, but the words of the eunuch and servanr-girl caused him to doubt that: Who caused the earth to quake? The Emperor or the Empress Dowager? ording to the old teachers, the Emperorcking virtue, the court being dominated by a woman, imperial inws overstepping their boundaries, or officials being treacherous, were all things that could cause punishment from the Heavens.

    As matters stood, Han Ruzi did not believe that he was responsible for the earthquake.

    But that was just what he alone thought.

    Not long after the second tremor, the door was pushed opened. Arge group of eunuchs and servant-girls rushed in, crying out ¡°Your Majesty!¡±. In the chaos, Zhang Youcai was stepped on a few times and also reprimanded for not leaping to shield the Emperor from danger. This was a grave dereliction of duty.

    Han Ruzi was ushered out of the room by the servants. No matter how many times he said that he was fine, or even tried to use his position as Emperor, nobody paid any heed to him. He was like the most precious treasure in a burning room, wrapped up and carried away.

    The Grand Consort was in the front yard, dressed impably in the chaos, only her hair being a little messy. Her expression was unusual as well, but she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the Emperor. ¡°It is good that Your Majesty is fine.¡±

    Not longter, Prince Donghai was escorted to the same ce. He had been staying in the back quarters of Cining Pce, close to the Emperor. But people only thought of him after the Emperor had been ¡°rescued¡±.

    Prince Donghai was highly dissatisfied. He stood next to Han Ruzi and mmed against him a little. He said softly, ¡°It seems that you have not done very well as Emperor. Even Heaven is angered and has sent a cmity to punish you.¡±

    If he were a few years older, Han Ruzi might have been able to keep his cool. But for now, he felt that things were already in motion, so what he said was not important. He said softly, ¡°For all we know, you are the one being punished. And the Grand Consort.¡±

    The Grand Consort was standing next to the Emperor, but she was busy giving orders to the servants and did not hear the Emperor. Prince Donghai was stunned, and then his expression changed sharply. He wished to say something, but then closed his mouth again. After a while, he shrugged. ¡°Whatever you might have guessed is no longer important. This earthquake is only to my advantage. Don¡¯t be so worked up, dawn ising.¡±

    The ground shook again, but it was not severe this time. Nevertheless, the eunuchs and servant-girls rushed forward to protect the three masters. Han Ruzi¡¯s heart was shaken up as well. Prince Donghai and the Grand Consort were about to take action ¡ª had Cui Hong already returned to the Capital?

    Han Ruzi looked at the group of people. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had been pushed to somewhere he could not see.

    Several eunuchs came by in a hurry. The one in the lead did not have time to kneel and pay his respects as he said, ¡°The Empress Dowager has ordered that His Majesty and Prince Donghai be taken to Cining Pce.¡±

    ¡°Tell the Empress Dowager that His Majesty shall proceed once he has changed into something proper,¡± the Grand Consort said. The eunuchs left, but the Grand Consort remained standing around, not ordering anyone to bring a change of clothes for the Emperor or Prince Donghai.

    The Empress Dowager still trusted the Grand Consort, not harboring any doubts.

    Han Ruzi finally located Dong Qing E. She was at the periphery of the group of servants, anxiously trying to find a gap in the crowd. Han Ruzi could only asionally see her, and did not have any chance to speak to her.

    The sky grew lighter. There were still aftershocks, but they were subsiding. The Empress Dowager sent someone to hurry the Emperor, and the Grand Consort continued to merely pay lip service.

    Yet another group of eunuchs walked towards them. There were twenty to thirty of them, and they brusquely shoved the eunuchs and servant-girls present as they walked straight towards the Grand Consort. Everyone else was initially angered, but after seeing the Grand Consort¡¯s expression, nobody dared resist.

    The Grand Consort looked relieved.

    The eunuch in the lead was around forty years old. He had a thin appearance. If it were not for the fact that he did not have a beard,[1] he would look as dignified as a hidden martial arts master. He knelt before the Grand Consort and said, ¡°Bu Hengru is here to protect the Emperor, as ordered.¡±

    ¡°Let us head to Cishun Pce,¡± the Grand Consort said.

    Han Ruzi did not know who Bu Hengru was, but he knew what was going on. He tried finding Dong Qing E and Zhang Youcai, but he was shoved by Prince Donghai. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Majesty.¡±

    [1] Adult men in ancient China were expected to have beards as shaving or cutting one¡¯s hair was regarded as something unfilial under Confucian ethics: the body, skin and hair being given by the parent, ought not be damaged by the child. But eunuchs were one group which did not have beards.

 Chapter 53: Prisoners in Cishun Palace

    Chapter 53: Prisoners in Cishun Pce

    Arge group of eunuchs and servant-girls had been imprisoned in the pce. As a result, extra personnel had to be brought in from outside, which was how Bu Hengru and the others were able to enter the pce. The attendants of the Grand Consort did not recognize them, and they watched as their master walked past them and towards those men. It was like watching one¡¯s beloved pet dog suddenly run off towards strangers, wagging its tail and barking in excitement, even more affectionate towards the strangers than its former owner.

    But the Grand Consort was not a ¡°pet dog¡±. She represented political interests of practical significance. Some of the eunuchs and servant-girls in Cining Pce were old servants who had been with her since her time at the Crown Prince¡¯s manor. They could scarcely believe what they were seeing. One of them stepped forward boldly and asked, ¡°Grand Consort, these people¡­¡±

    The Grand Consort turned around and said to her old attendants, ¡°The heavens have brought cmities and the earth has quaked. The Chu Empire is unstable. I am acting on behalf of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. There is no need for you to panic. Stay in Cining Pce and await further orders. Anyone who dares to leave without permission will be put to death.¡±

    The Grand Consort left with the Emperor and Prince Donghai, followed by more than twenty new eunuchs who had appeared from nowhere. They closed the pce gate from outside and left four people standing in the courtyard. They lifted their clothes and revealed the short knives hidden on their legs. The knives were not yet drawn, but they were already intimidating.

    Dozens of eunuchs and servant-girls in the courtyard retreated, their hearts filled with greater fear than during the earthquake.

    The young eunuch Zhang Youcai ran to the pce maiden Dong Qing E and whispered, ¡°I think it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°But the Emperor hasn¡¯t given the signal yet,¡± Dong Qing E said, feeling her legs go weak.

    ¡°The Emperor signalled with his eyes. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Zhang Youcai replied.

    Ever since the earthquake, Dong Qing E had been feeling restless and uncertain, unsure if the Emperor had even seen her.

    Indeed, Han Ruzi had signaled to Dong Qing E with his eyes, but before he could speak, Bu Hengru and the others had taken him away, carrying him off so quickly that he had no chance to speak.

    Leaving Cining Pce, the Grand Consort halted and asked, ¡°Are all the gates to the inner pce guarded?¡±

    Bu Hengru nodded, ¡°There are people guarding the South, North, and West gates, but we need to obtain the Empress Dowager¡¯s explicit edict as soon as possible to avoid suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± said the Grand Consort as she headed towards the Empress Dowager¡¯s Cishun Pce.

    Prince Donghai followed closely behind her. ¡°How did Han Ruzi know about our n? Who leaked the secret?¡±

    ¡°It was your dear cousin, of course. She thinks of herself as a true Empress and would naturally side with the Emperor,¡± the Grand Consort replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Hmph, that little brat never listened to me back home and now that she¡¯s married, she¡¯s already turning her back on me. I¡¯ll teach her a lessonter,¡± Prince Donghai said, feeling a little worried. ¡°But will this cause trouble? If even he knows, would the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t,¡± the Grand Consort said with certainty.

    Donghai was somewhat relieved and took a look at the Emperor, who was being held by the eunuchs. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Han Ruzi had been silent the entire journey and had not even tried to resist. He obediently followed the Grand Consort, and even the eunuch holding his arm had let go. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say,¡± he said, not looking at Prince Donghai.

    ¡°I told you earlier to learn how to curry favor with me¡­¡± Donghai shut up as they arrived at Cishun Pce, where a group of eunuchs stood guard, at least fifteen of them.

    Standing in the middle was the eunuch Zuo Ji.

    Han Ruzi felt slightly relieved. At least he had alerted someone by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side. The group came to a halt, and the Grand Consort locked eyes with Zuo Ji for a moment before speaking. ¡°Does Lord Zuo have any questions?¡±

    Zuo Ji¡¯s gaze swept over the new eunuchs and servant-girls in front of and behind the Grand Consort. He stepped aside and said, ¡°The Grand Consort may enter Cishun Pce. We will guard the gate.¡±

    The Grand Consort strode forward, and Han Ruzi was genuinely surprised this time. He stared at Zuo Ji, who was also looking at him with a mocking smile. Zuo Ji lifted his hand to cover the scar on his face.

    ¡°Did you also win over Zuo Ji?¡± Prince Donghai whispered excitedly. He soon grew annoyed and added, ¡°You should have told me earlier.¡±

    ¡°You have to be adaptable to change. I can¡¯t tell you everything,¡± the Grand Consort replied.

    Han Ruzi suddenly understood. It was he who had caused the Grand Consort to start the n early. He had tried to incite conflict between Zuo Ji and the Grand Consort. But it had backfired, and Zuo Ji had chosen to join forces with the Grand Consort instead. Zuo Ji must have harbored great hatred due to the humiliation he had suffered at the Hall of Diligent Administration. He had even turned against the Empress Dowager because of it.

    Perhaps this was part of the Empress Dowager¡¯s n. Han Ruzi had held onto a glimmer of hope until he entered the inner courtyard of Cishun Pce, where that hope was shattered.

    There was no one in the courtyard, and the main doors to the pce were open. The Empress Dowager stood at the entrance with only two attendants by her side, one of whom was Maiden Wang.

    Han Ruzi stepped forward and called out, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Bu Hengru held the Emperor back, and Han Ruzi shook his arm off. But he stopped resisting and nodded towards his mother, while Maiden Wang also nodded towards her son and gave a faint smile without saying anything.

    Most of the eunuchs who had followed Bu Hengru stayed outside the pce, with only four of them following him inside. Prince Donghai stood to the side with a cold smile, watching the scene unfold without rushing to speak. He wanted to see a good show.

    The two Shang-guan sisters looked at each other.

    The Grand Consort spoke first, ¡°When did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Just now,¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was calm, as if she had expected this, ¡°Zuo Ji took away the people by my side, saying that he needed them for a ritual to ward off disaster. I thought about it and realized that you are the only one in the pce who could carry this off.¡±

    Prince Donghai sneered to himself. Many of the things that the Grand Consort had done were his ideas, and she was just the executor.

    ¡°Thank you for your high opinion,¡± the Grand Consort¡¯s voice also became t, ¡°Then, I don¡¯t have much to say. Please draft a few edicts.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought that the Empress Dowager would react in some way, even if she didn¡¯t shout in anger or outrage. But she didn¡¯t. She nodded slightly, turned around, and seemed as though she was really going to draft the edicts.

    It was Prince Donghai, Bu Hengru, and the others who were surprised.

    Only the Grand Consort showed no surprise and said to Han Ruzi, ¡°Your Majesty, please. Later, we will ask Your Majesty to draft an imperial edict as well.¡±

    In the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedchamber, the lone remaining servant-girl was trembling in fear. She found it difficult even to spread paper, let alone grind ink. Maiden Wang took over and prepared everything. The Empress Dowager nodded her thanks to her.

    Bu Hengru took out several sheets of paper from his pocket, all of which had edicts already written on them. He stepped forward to offer them to the Empress Dowager, but was met with a stern and upromising gaze. He hesitated for a moment before retreating to his original position, then handing the papers to the Grand Consort.

    Maiden Wang walked over and took the paper from the Grand Consort¡¯s hand, cing it on the table. She did not even nce at her son, who was so close by.

    The Empress Dowager looked at the paper on the table and didn¡¯t reach for a pen, turning her head to ask, ¡°What exactly did I do to harm you? I cannot think of anything.¡±

    ¡°You killed my son,¡± the Grand Consort said coldly.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you remember? You took the abortion medicine voluntarily,¡± the Empress Dowager countered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean the unborn child ¡ª I mean the Thoughtful Emperor, whom I raised from childhood. I am his true mother, and you are not worthy,¡± the Grand Consort retorted.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyebrows slowly rose, ¡°I carried him for nine months, not you. And I did not kill him. Why would I kill my own child and make someone else the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Because the Thoughtful Emperor discovered your secret.¡±

    ¡°That was our secret. Even so, I could not have killed him,¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice finally showed some agitation.

    Prince Donghai interjected, ¡°These are all things from the past, and we cannot resolve them. Let¡¯s draft the edicts first. The Empress Dowager still needs to meet with the ministers in the Hall of Diligent Administrationter.¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze was still fixed on her sister. ¡°The Cui n is the root of all troubles. You know it very well, but you still sided with that bitch.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about my mother?¡± Prince Donghai red, ¡°Empress Dowager, for your own good, it would be better to be more polite to my mother from now on.¡±

    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s pointless to say more. Please draft the edicts,¡± the Grand Consort did not want to argue anymore.

    With a soft sigh, the Empress Dowager picked up the pen and wrote the edicts based on the content provided by the eunuchs. She temporarily granted the power to listen over affairs of state in the Hall of Diligent Administration to the Grand Consort, while she herself would stay in the pce to fast and pray to the gods.

    Prince Donghai tried to sound rxed as he said, ¡°This earthquake couldn¡¯t havee at a better time. It¡¯s much better than our original n to set fire. Bu Hengru, are you not a fate seer? Howe you didn¡¯t predict the earthquake beforehand?¡±

    Bu Hengruughed and replied, ¡°The Heavenly Secrets cannot be revealed. My master made a decisive decisionst night to rise up in rebellion ahead of schedule. Was that not a prediction?¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed as well.

    When Han Ruzi heard the words ¡°fate seer,¡± he thought of a person and could not help but ask, ¡°Are you a disciple of Chunya Xiao from the Princedom of Qi?¡±

    Bu Hengru smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Your Majesty knows my Master¡¯s name.¡±

    Prince Donghai corrected coldly, ¡°He will soon no longer be ¡®Your Majesty¡¯.¡±

    The Empress Dowager finished writing several edicts, threw down the pen-brush, turned around, and walked to the side. Maiden Wang followed closely, not leaving her side.

    Han Ruzi felt that this was his mother¡¯s hint to him: it was better to stand with the Empress Dowager than to surrender to the Grand Consort and the Cui n.

    It was now his turn to write the imperial edict. Bu Hengru took out a pre-written paper and ced it on the table. He also took the edicts from the Empress Dowager and read them over, satisfied with their contents before handing them to the Grand Consort.

    Han Ruzi quickly skimmed over the written text. It was a self-condemnation decree, indicating that the Emperor was responsible for the earthquake and would fast for ten consecutive days to reflect on his actions. If there were more cmities, he would be ashamed in front of his ancestors, so on and so forth. This was foreshadowing that the Emperor might abdicate due to divine punishment.

    The Empress Dowager did not resist, so it was not necessary for him to do so. He drafted the decree as instructed.

    The Grand Consort now had all the necessary imperial edicts, and the Empress Dowager¡¯s seal was in her hand. Only the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict needed to be stamped with the seal in Jing Yao¡¯s hands. ¡°I will go to the Hall of Diligent Administration. You all stay here.¡±

    Prince Donghai was a little uneasy. ¡°Wait, let me check one more thing. Is everything okay on Jing Yao¡¯s end?¡±

    ¡°There is no problem. He has been won over and the only request he has is to eliminate Yang Feng after our plot seeds,¡± Bu Hengru replied. He was the one responsible for many things.

    ¡°What about the high-level martial experts around the Empress Dowager, especially the Meng siblings? They must be eliminated as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°They have been led out of the Capital by my Master and will not survive the night,¡± Bu Hengru said confidently.

    Prince Donghai thought for a moment, ¡°Within three days, my uncle should be able to return to the Capital. By then¡­ everyone, please work hard. We will remember your contributions.¡±

    Prince Donghai had begun to use the royal ¡®We¡¯. However, the Grand Consort and Bu Hengru did not kneel down and perform the usual kowtow rites. They only gave a slight bow.

    After the Grand Consort left, Bu Hengru and the other three stood guard outside the door. Prince Donghai found a ce to sit down and his gaze swept over the ¡°prisoners¡±. Finally, he looked at the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Honestly, I was quite worried. I thought there would be some resistance, but even the Heavens have helped me. Haha, you are not as formidable as I thought.¡±

    The Empress Dowager sat on the central throne and replied coldly, ¡°It would have been more unusual for there to be armed resistance here.¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed, ¡°Do you think the ministers in the Hall of Diligent Administration would help you? They do not care who the Empress Dowager is. In fact, they would not even know what has happened in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    Although he spoke confidently, Prince Donghai was still a little uneasy. He turned to Bu Hengru at the door and said, ¡°Do these three know martial arts? They can stay behind. You go to the Hall of Diligent Administration and help the Grand Consort.¡±

    To Prince Donghai¡¯s surprise, Bu Hengru shook his head, ¡°No, my duty is to stay and guard the Cishun Pce.¡±

    ¡°What is your duty?¡± Prince Donghai could not believe his ears. ¡°Mymand is your duty!¡±

    Bu Hengru remained unmoved, and Han Ruzi, who had been standing in front of the table, finally spoke up. ¡°Prince Donghai, don¡¯t you understand yet? You are a prisoner, just like us.¡±Advertisement

 Chapter 54: Fortunes

    Chapter 54: Fortunes

    ¡°You are a prisoner, just like us.¡± Han Ruzi could not discern what conspiracy the fate seer had in mind, but he could tell that Bu Hengru and the Empress Dowager did not take Prince Donghai seriously. A person with even a slim chance of bing Emperor would nevertheless have countless sycophants. Han Ruzi had a deep understanding of this, and from the perspective of a bystander, he could see things more clearly.

    Prince Donghai was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter. He leaned towards Bu Hengru and said, ¡°The Great Chu Emperor is a puppet and thinks everyone else is a puppet too. Don¡¯t me him; he grew up with his mother and didn¡¯t even have a teacher.¡± Bu Hengru smiled and nodded, yet still did not follow Prince Donghai¡¯smand to go to the Hall of Diligent Administration.

    Prince Donghai¡¯sughter became somewhat awkward, but he did not continue to ask Bu Hengru to obey. Instead, he shrank in his chair.

    The Empress Dowager looked at Han Ruzi for a moment, seemingly surprised that he could say such things. Then she looked at Bu Hengru and said, ¡°I never thought that the great Chu Empire would be defeated by a few fortune-tellers.¡±

    Bu Hengru simply smiled and did not say anything more. There was a moment of silence in the room, the only sound being that of the lone servant-girl grinding her teeth. The Empress Dowager waved her hand lightly and said, ¡°Get out.¡±

    The servant-girl knelt with a thud, not out of gratitude but out of fear. She managed to squeeze out a ¡°Yes¡± as she struggled to stand. She ran towards the door but was stopped by the four eunuchs. Bu Hengru stared at the servant-girl for a while before stepping aside and opening the door for her to leave.

    Prince Donghai looked at Bu Hengru again and said, ¡°You said that I have the aura of an Emperor and that if I can¡¯t be one, my aura would not reach the Heavens and that would cause chaos in the world.¡±

    Bu Hengru nodded, indicating that he did say such a thing.

    ¡°My teacher, Luo Huan-zhang, will enter the pce soon. He¡­ He will protect me. You better¡­ understand this.¡± Prince Donghai finally became angry. He got off his chair, strode towards Bu Hengru, and said sternly, ¡°You are just a wandering sorcerer of the pugilist world. If not for the Cui n, you would probably still be wandering in the slums, unable to even afford a decent robe.¡±

    ¡°The Cui n has indeed been gracious to me.¡± Bu Hengru smiled and habitually raised his hand to touch the beard under his chin, only to remember that he had disguised himself as a eunuch and had to shave his beard clean. ¡°But I have also repaid the Cui n. Not only have I found many talented individuals from the martial world for the Cui n, but I have also given them many ideas.¡±

    ¡°Those ideas were thought up by me!¡± Prince Donghai said angrily, raising his fist, but not striking. In any case, Bu Hengru was not afraid.

    ¡°Even if they were thought up by you, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Bu Hengruzily replied.

    The attitude of the fate seer made Prince Donghai even more angry. ¡°I want to go out. I want to find my teacher.¡±

    Bu Hengru did not move aside. ¡°He will be here soon. And don¡¯t you remember? It was Luo Huan-zhang who introduced me to the Grand Tutor.¡±

    Prince Donghai took a step forward, still wanting to force his way out. The other three eunuchs promptly showed their short knives, causing him to retreat several steps before stopping. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Teacher Luo would not deceive me, nor would he deceive the Cui n¡­¡±

    Bu Hengru smiled without saying a word.

    After about an hour, Luo Huan-zhang arrived. He stood upright and entered, bowing first to the Empress Dowager and then to the Emperor. Although he did not kneel, his etiquette was still adequate. As for Prince Donghai, he only nodded his head.

    ¡°Teacher Luo, Luo Huan-zhang, what is going on?¡± Prince Donghai was furious. The past hour had been more difficult to endure than the past months of humiliation he had experienced in the pce. ¡°This guy¡­this guy¡­¡± Prince Donghai pointed at Bu Hengru first, but then suddenly turned to Han Ruzi. ¡°He said that I am a prisoner as well!¡±

    Luo Huanzhang bowed again to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty is wise, but unfortunately born in the wrong times.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained silent. He had been sitting on a round stool under the window, observing everything with an indifferent attitude. His mood was not tense, but he asionally nced at his mother, not understanding why she had been staying by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side.

    ¡°He is not wise! He is talking nonsense. Teacher Luo, tell me, is he talking nonsense?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about youter. Let me talk to the Empress Dowager first.¡±

    Prince Donghai sensed trouble and sat in his chair with his hands covering his face and muttering to himself. But no one could hear what he was saying, nor did anyone care.

    Luo Huan-zhang looked at the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°The senior officials have refused to allow the Grand Consort to listen in on state affairs and have barred her from entering the Hall of Diligent Administration.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Prince Donghai stopped muttering and looked at the Empress Dowager in surprise.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The Empress Dowager had learned to ask questions without giving answers.

    Bu Hengru, who had been smiling all along, changed his expression. ¡°Why have the officials barred the Grand Consort? Was there a problem with the Empress Dowager¡¯s edicts?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang shook his head. ¡°The senior officials did not even bother to look at the edicts. They only wish to see the Empress Dowager. They demanded that either the Empress Dowager go to the Hall of Diligent Administration or that Chancellor Yin Wuhaie to the pce to receive the edict from her personally.¡±

    Bu Hengru was stunned, while Prince Donghai was dumbfounded, finally understanding the true meaning behind the Empress Dowager¡¯s words: ¡°If something goes wrong here, then I would have failed as Empress Dowager.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang bowed to the Empress Dowager, ¡°It seems we underestimated you. How did you persuade those senior officials? They were united today ¡ª even Chancellor Yin and General Han spoke out for you. These two haven¡¯t been so agitated in years.¡±

    The Empress Dowager seemed unwilling to answer and after a while, she said, ¡°I made a mistake entrusting the entire Imperial Pce to the Grand Consort. But I have been able to concentrate on dealing with the ministers as a result. The court has its established procedures, and I am a part of those procedures. Without my approval, the officials dare not make any decisions because they know that whoever departs from proper procedure will face the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Less than half a year has passed, and the Empress Dowager has achieved so much. It is truly admirable.¡± Luo Huan-zhang said sincerely.

    ¡°I learned a lot from the four years of the Graceful Emperor and Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s reign,¡± the Empress Dowager replied.

    Luo Huan-zhang once again bowed, ¡°I did not expect to misjudge the situation.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo is a renowned schr, but unfortunately has never served as an official. Fate seers are adept at deception, but the Imperial Court in the Capital is not like the courts of minor fiefdoms. Consort Cui is intelligent, but her vision has been narrowed from being indoors for so long.¡±

    Prince Donghai thought the Empress Dowager would talk about him next, so he waited eagerly with his mouth open, but she paused briefly and spoke about someone else. ¡°In the Cui n, only the Grand Tutor knows how officialdom works, and is one of the leading officials in the Hall of Diligent Administration. That¡¯s why I had to send him away from the Capital.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Luo Huan-zhang nodded in admiration. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s words are very true. s, I have read many books of the sages, but in the end, it was all just theory.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Luo has great insights, while I am but a small woman who knows how to y politics. Yet I wonder: why did you abandon benevolence and righteousness and turn to cunning schemes? This is not the Luo Huan-zhang I remember. There are only two people I have misjudged: one is the Grand Consort, and the other is you.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang did not immediately answer this question, but asked, ¡°What if I invite the Empress Dowager to the Hall of Diligent Administration¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you would be executed before nightfall.¡± The Empress Dowager did not bother to hide her disdain.

    The ignored Prince Donghai couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Ha, I¡¯m afraid you will be the one to die first.¡±

    The Empress Dowager ignored him, nor did Luo Huan-zhang praise his student. Instead, he raised his hand to signal to Prince Donghai to be quiet. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°It seems that I have to persuade the Empress Dowager first.¡±

    ¡°I believe in your eloquence. Please speak,¡± said the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Well, there are many things to consider, and it¡¯s hard to know where to start. Perhaps you have questions?¡±

    ¡°I do have a few questions.¡± The Empress Dowager took a cup of tea from Maiden Wang¡¯s hand, took a sip, handed the cup back, and continued. ¡°I understand that given your talents, you may not wish to serve as an official in the court. But I am surprised that you have associated with sorcerers of the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°Because the sorcerers have convinced me. Chunyu Xiao ¨C let¡¯s just use this name for now ¨C is an extraordinary person. He made me realize that what I have been teaching as benevolence and righteousness was of minor importance, and that there is a greater way. I won¡¯t go into the details, but in short, Chunyu Xiao convinced me. I have no other motives in participating in this matter than to save the people of the world and practice the Great Way.¡±

    The Empress Dowager evidently had no interest in the so-called ¡°Great Way¡±. She pointed to the Emperor and Prince Donghai with her hand. ¡°These two brothers are the only descendants of the Graceful Emperor. You wish to depose the Emperor but do not wish to enthrone Prince Donghai. Who are you serving?¡±

    Han Ruzi did not react, but Prince Donghai could not help but tremble. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Teacher Luo, is it true that you do not intend to enthrone me?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang continued to ignore him and said to the Empress Dowager, ¡°The Han n¡¯s fortunes are exhausted. We wish to appoint Chunyu Xiao as Spiritual Leader and gradually entrust powers of state to him. Therefore, we have no intention of deposing the Emperor for the time being.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the emperor by the window. Han Ruzi was stunned and then said, ¡°So, not only am I to be a deposed Emperor, but also thest Emperor of the Chu dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ is very smart, sometimes too smart.¡± Luo Huan-zhang stared at the Emperor for a while, before turning to Prince Donghai. ¡°Sorry, but you can¡¯t be the Emperor. The Cui n cannot continue to hold power. The Empire is already terminally ill and cannot save itself without the courage of a hero. The Cui n is a serious infection and must be removed.¡±

    ¡°But my imperial fortunes¡­¡± It was like Prince Donghai was struck by a heavy blow, and he could hardly stand up from his chair.

    ¡°If there really is such a thing as imperial fortune in this world, it is held by the Spiritual Leader, Chunyu Xiao.¡± Luo Huan-zhang turned his gaze back to the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°It will take three to five years for powers to be vested in the Spiritual Leader, and then the feudal lords of Guan-dong will need to be eliminated. So even more time may be required. Your position as Empress Dowager will be preserved for life, even after the abdication of the Last Emperor.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang was proposing conditions in exchange for the Empress Dowager¡¯s cooperation.

    The Empress Dowager seemed to seriously consider it and took a deep breath. ¡°Having tasted the rarest and freshest abalones, can a person tolerate the stench of salted fish? Teacher Luo, you and Chunyu Xiao are too na?ve about seizing power.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang was about to speak, but Prince Donghai suddenly sprang up and rushed towards his teacher, shouting, ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    Bu Hengru was about to step forward to stop him when a suddenmotion came from outside. Someone had shouted, ¡°The Unfortunates are here to save the Emperor!¡±

    No one understood what this meant except for Han Ruzi.Advertisement

 Chapter 55: Stalemate

    Chapter 55: Stalemate

    The calmest people in the room were Luo Huan-zhang and the Empress Dowager. Upon hearing themotion outside, they were also the most surprised. The Empress Dowager quickly stood up and looked towards the door. She then slowly sat back down, her gaze shifting to Han Ruzi, as she clearly heard the people outside shouting ¡°Save the Emperor!¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang turned and walked to the door. Though the people outside had not yet stormed into the inner courtyard, the sounds of shing weapons were clearly audible, as were the shrill cries of the eunuchs, filled with despair.

    He turned back to a bewildered Bu Hengru, and asked, ¡°What is happening? Are there not guards at the pce gates?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are guards¡­ I will go out and see.¡± Bu Hengru hastily left the room and returned quickly, his face showing obvious panic. ¡°A group of eunuchs and servant-girls, more than fifty in number, wielding¡­ wooden sticks and bamboo poles, have surrounded Cishun Pce.¡±

    ¡°Eunuchs and servant-girls?¡± Luo Huanzhang was puzzled.

    Angry and shocked, Prince Donghai could not help but sneer, ¡°You have so many martial arts experts at your disposal, and yet you cannot fend off fifty or so eunuchs and servant-girls?¡±

    Bu Hengru shook his head, ¡°Our men outside have all gone with the Grand Consort to the Hall of Diligent Administration, leaving only four guards at the main entrance. I think sending these three out there to kill a few of them would frighten them into submission.¡±

    The three short-de wielders at the door were about to leave when Luo Huan-zhang shouted, ¡°Stay. Our n is to hold the Empress Dowager and the Emperor hostage and maintain control over those two. As long as we have them, we haven¡¯t failed.¡±

    Prince Donghai lowered his head, his face turning pale, for he was not included among the ¡°two¡±.

    Luo Huan-zhang approached the Empress Dowager and respectfully said, ¡°How admirable. As you control the Imperial Court, and the officials grow more loyal. You have stained the Imperial Pce with blood, yet the servants obey you. How truly admirable.¡±

    The Empress Dowager did not even raise her eyes and coldly replied, ¡°I control the court, but the pce is managed by the Grand Consort. It has nothing to do with me. Those people outside are not here for me. Have you not heard them shouting ¡®Save the Emperor¡¯? They are the Emperor¡¯s.¡±

    Of course Luo Huan-zhang had heard them. But everyone, whether in court or in the pce, held the Emperor on their lips while harboring their own intentions. He had not thought of the Emperor until the Empress Dowager had mentioned him. Only then did he look at the young man sitting by the window.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E had seeded in their mission, and the Emperor was no longer a bystander in this pce coup. However, Han Ruzi still managed to remain calm, meeting Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°You actually managed to gain the loyalty of a group of eunuchs and servant-girls?¡± Luo Huan-zhang still had trouble believing it.

    Han Ruzi said, ¡°I simply took advantage of the circumstances. The Empress Dowager arrested and killed many of them, which allowed me to gain their trust.¡± His attention was mostly focused on the noise outside. There were only four guards at the entrance of Cishun Pce, yet dozens of eunuchs and servant-girls had not yet broken in. This indicated that things were not going smoothly.

    Luo Huan-zhang turned back to the Empress Dowager, ¡°That is the advantage of the path of benevolence and righteousness. Cunning plots can achieve sess, while benevolence and righteousness can maintain it. Strategies can advance, while benevolence and righteousness can secure the rear.¡± He continued, ¡°We, too, have the advantage of circumstance. With the deaths of the Martial Emperor, the Graceful Emperor, and the Thoughtful Emperor in quick session, the Empress Dowager rules as a woman, while the Cui n wields power as inws. The foundation of Great Chu has already rotted, providing an opportunity for the people of the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°You are still so keen on ying the role of a teacher,¡± the Empress Dowager said with a shortugh. ¡°It is hard to say how the foundation of the Great Chu fares, but your current situation is not good.¡±

    Three de-wielders ran into the room from outside. They were Bu Hengru¡¯s men, holding knives, their clothes covered with egg whites, vegetable leaves, and misceneous items. Their clothes were torn in several ces, with a bit of blood on them. They appeared panicked and turned to close the door as soon as they entered the room.

    Several bamboo poles followed them from outside, poking about chaotically.

    Bu Hengru was greatly rmed. He and the three subordinates who were originally with him went to help, forming a group of seven people. They barely managed to secure the door, but several bamboo poles still managed to poke in through the gaps. The sounds outside became even more chaotic, apanied by the shouts of ¡°Save the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Where is Yan Mingfeng?¡± Bu Hengru was both frightened and angry, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten about his subordinate.

    ¡°He was ambushed by a spear. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive,¡± one man replied, leaning against the door, visibly frustrated. He added, ¡°You said this operation would be without risk, that we wouldn¡¯t encounter any resistance. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°And you all imed to be capable of taking on a hundred enemies each, so howe you can¡¯t even defeat eunuchs and servant-girls?¡± As the situation changed, Bu Hengru could no longer maintain hisposure, nor was he willing to take the me without reason.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Luo Huan-zhang ordered. Now was not the time for infighting. He looked at the Emperor for a moment and then said to Bu Hengru and the others, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t open it,¡± another de-wielder covered in dirt and grime objected loudly. They had fought with the eunuchs and servant-girls outside and knew they were not easy to deal with.

    ¡°Fools, what¡¯s the point of fighting with a bunch of servants? As long as we hold the Emperor, the Empress Dowager¡­ and Prince Donghai, who dares toe in?¡± Luo Huan-zhang remained defiant.

    Prince Donghai muttered, ¡°Now you remember me.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang had merely mentioned him in passing. He walked over to the Emperor, bowed, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive us.¡±

    Bu Hengru finally came to his senses, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t guard the door anymore. Listen to my orders: Xiao Long, watch Prince Donghai. Da Long and Old Deng, guard the Empress Dowager with me. The three of you guard the Emperor. One, two, three¡­ disperse!¡±

    The seven people blocking the door scattered and rushed towards their respective targets.

    Both Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai were only thirteen-year-old boys, while the Empress Dowager and Maiden Wang were women. Due to their status, they all calmly epted being held hostage. No one resisted, but Prince Donghai¡¯s face was cold, for he was treated with less importancepared to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    The door was finally forced open, and seven or eight bamboo poles entered first, probing the way. Then, a small figure stepped over the threshold and knelt on the ground, sweating profusely. He said excitedly to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, we, the Unfortunates, have arrived¡­ You were signaling to us at Cining Pce, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have arrived just in time,¡± Han Ruzi said. The three de-wielders surrounding him only brandished their des but did not hold them against his neck. The Emperor¡¯sposure even made them take a small step back.

    No one knew how excited Han Ruzi was inside. He could not even stand up, so he remained seating on his round stool and tried to keep his body as straight as possible.

    Zhang Youcai wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to the people outside, ¡°See? I told you this was a secret order from His Majesty. We did the right thing.¡± Perhaps someone hinted something to him; Zhang Youcai quickly turned around and bowed to the Empress Dowager, ¡°We arete in saving His Majesty. Please forgive us, Empress Dowager.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was unwilling to speak with the pce servants, so she turned to Maiden Wang, who was standing beside her, and said, ¡°You have raised a good son.¡±

    ¡°He is the Empress Dowager¡¯s son,¡± Maiden Wang replied.

    The Empress Dowager snorted lightly and said nothing more.

    Han Ruzi knew that his mother had no choice but to do what she did, yet he still felt a pang of sadness and confusion. His mother was forced into the pce, so why was she even more loyal than the servant-girls who served the Empress Dowager?

    Luo Huan-zhang also had the same question, but he had to deal with the current crisis first. ¡°Your Majesty, please order those who do not need to be here to leave.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at the three short des beside him and said to Zhang Youcai, who was kneeling at the door, ¡°You all should withdraw to the courtyard and stand by. I need to have a talk with Teacher Luo.¡±

    Zhang Youcai looked at Luo Huan-zhang and the seven de-wielders, then obeyed the order. Just as he was about to leave, Maiden Wang reminded him, ¡°Close the main entrance of Cining Pce, and do not let anyone else in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Youcai left, and the numerous bamboo poles also withdrew. However, the door remained open.

    Maiden Wang bowed to the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°I took the liberty of giving orders without asking. Please punish me, Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry about that now,¡± the Empress Dowager said, a bit tired. She looked at the sunlight pouring in from the doorway and pretended not to see the des a few feet away.

    Bu Hengru and the others were getting more and more nervous, all looking to Luo Huan-zhang for guidance.

    Luo Huan-zhang thought for a moment, decided that the Empress Dowager was more important, and walked over to her. He signaled Bu Hengru and the other two to put down their des and said, ¡°It is a pity that we¡¯ve reached a stalemate.¡±

    ¡°I only regret that I trusted the wrong person,¡± the Empress Dowager replied without looking away.

    ¡°The people with me are all heroes and warriors from the pugilist world, unfamiliar with the rules of the imperial family. Please forgive us, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Finally, the Empress Dowager looked at Luo Huan-zhang, ¡°Someone once told me that the power of the Emperor lies only beyond ten steps and within a thousand <em>li</em>. I dismissed it with augh, but now I see that it was true. I let go of my control ¡®within ten steps¡¯, and now we find ourselves in this situation. Indeed, ¡®within ten steps¡¯ is where pugilists reign supreme.¡±

    Han Ruzi was surprised. So Yang Feng had said the same thing to the Empress Dowager. Whose side was he really on?

    Luo Huan-zhang nodded in agreement, ¡°The person who said this to the Empress Dowager was very insightful. Chunyu Xiao also said that the farther away from the Emperor, the stronger the sense of majesty. That¡¯s why the Emperor is always high above and distant from the people. Once someone breaks through the barriers and approaches the Emperor¡¯s person, the Emperor no longer inspires fear. This is what they mean in the pugilist world, when they say that they are able to drag an Emperor off his horse if they put their own bodies on the line.¡±

    ¡°So you devised this n?¡±

    ¡°Half of it was a n, and the other half was a gift from Heaven. Chunyu Xiao had incited Prince Qi into rebellion, and I prepared to coborate from within the Capital. But after staying in the Cui n for a while, I found that I had the opportunity to approach the Emperor ¡ª no, the Empress Dowager. So I agreed with Chunyu Xiao that if Prince Qi could break through Hangu Gate, I would carry out the original n, which was to depose the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, and wee a new ruler. If Prince Qi¡¯s army was defeated, I would carry out a new n, staging a pce coup.¡±

    The Empress Dowager nodded, ¡°I must capture Chunyu Xiao alive and see what kind of person he really is.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang smiled, ¡°The senior officials may prevent the Grand Consort from entering the Hall of Diligent Administration, but they cannot stop the Emperor¡¯s edict from being proimed. At this very moment, the guards in the pce are being reced, all serving my purpose. Your elder brother, Marshal of the Southern Army Shang-guan Xu, should have already been stripped of his seal of office. When the Southern Army soldiers enter the city again, the officials will have no choice but to obey.¡±

    The Empress Dowager also smiled faintly, ¡°Every day after noon, several of my loyal officials and I meet in the Pavilion of Expansive Literature. If they do not see me, they will go to the Hall of Diligent Administration to detain the officials. So, the Grand Consort might not be able to return after all. As for the Marshal of the Southern Army, taking away his seal of office may not be that easy.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang turned to look at the doorway, the sunlight indicating that it was already past noon.

    Luo Huan-zhang and the Empress Dowager looked at each other, both trying to gauge the other¡¯s bargaining position.

    Standing beside them, Bu Hengru suddenly spoke up, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk anymore. Chunyu Xiao gave me a secret order: if our n fails, kill the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and Prince Donghai. That way, the imperial officials will have no monarch, the feudal lords will fight each other, and Chunyu Xiao will still have a chance!¡±

    Bu Hengru waved the de in his hand, his eyes filled with madness.Advertisement

 Chapter 56: A Historianâ€™s Anger

    Chapter 56: A Historian¡¯s Anger

    The sun was high in the sky, and the once smooth-sailing pce coup took a sharp turn for the worse. The situation became increasingly unpredictable, and Bu Hengru, with a de in hand, shouted at the six de-wielders, ¡°Be ready! When I say move, you strike!¡±

    The six de-wielder looked at each other, and one of them asked, ¡°Did the Immortal Master really give such a secret order?¡±

    Before Bu Hengru could speak, Luo Huan-zhang interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Chunyu Xiao is a sage, how could he resort to such a despicable strategy? With the Empress Dowager and Emperor dead, the senior officials outside would immediately wee a prince of the imperial n to the Capital to seed the throne. Why would feudal lords fight one other?¡±

    Bu Hengru sheathed his knife and hurriedly pulled out a piece of paper from his sleeve. After unfolding it, he showed it to Luo Huan-zhang, ¡°Master Chunyu¡¯s handwriting and seal are here, you should recognize it. Look what¡¯s written on it.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang took the paper, looked at it for a while, and frowned, ¡°This is not his handwriting; it¡¯s a poor imitation.¡± As he spoke, he tore the paper apart and threw it away, leaving the torn pieces scattered on the ground.

    Bu Hengru was caught off guard by this scene, watching the secret order turn into waste paper. Enraged, he drew his dagger and shouted, ¡°Luo Huan-zhang, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to save this n, and your lives as well.¡±

    The six de-wielders nodded repeatedly, clearly supporting Luo Huan-zhang more. Bu Hengru¡¯s face alternated between pale and flushed, and finally, he said resentfully, ¡°We¡¯ll see how you exin this to Master Chunyuter.¡±

    ¡°If there is ater, it means we have aplished an unparalleled feat, and there is no need to exin. If there is noter, what is there to exin?¡± Luo Huan-zhang stepped back two paces, ncing at both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. ¡°I only need one of you to appoint Chunyu Xiao as the Spiritual Leader. Who is willing?¡±

    Both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor remained silent. From the other side, Prince Donghai spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s just a position of Spiritual Leader. If you had mentioned it earlier, I would have agreed long ago.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang held up a finger towards Prince Donghai, signaling him not to speak, and his gaze swept between the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    The Empress Dowager spoke first, her answer simple, ¡°I will not be a puppet.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s gaze settled on the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi was somewhat tempted. He had always been a puppet; continuing as one would not cause any losses, and it could save the lives of many people, especially his own and his mother¡¯s. He looked to his mother, and Maiden Wang shook her head ever so slightly.

    ¡°What is Chunyu Xiao¡¯s so-called ¡®Great Path¡¯ if even benevolence and righteousness are trivial arts?¡± Han Ruzi did not refuse immediately.

    Bu Hengru was still anxious, ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste words with him¡­¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang stretched out his other hand, signaling Bu Hengru to remain silent as well, and stared more intently at the Emperor. ¡°Benevolence and righteousness are originally part of the Great Path, but in the hands of emperors, they be mere tricks, used to deceive the world and control their subjects. The Great Path is simple and natural; it restores benevolence and righteousness to its original state where everyone practices them, but they do not belong exclusively to any one person.¡±

    Han Ruzi, still young, did not quite understand. He asked in confusion, ¡°So would there still be an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Emperors are thieves.¡± Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s words were startling, but he seemed unconcerned and continued to speak confidently, ¡°The emperor, a single person, stands above all others without possessing superior virtue. At first, he governs the country, but gradually, everything bes about him personally. Look at the historical records. In there, you will find nothing but political strife and family disputes¡ªconcubines, princes, eunuchs, inws, treacherous sycophants¡­ These people would turn the Imperial Court into their own private yground, while the Emperor indulges himself inside, long forgetting themon people.¡±

    Han Ruzi had no reactions, but Prince Donghai grew more and more rmed as he listened. He murmured, ¡°This was not what you taught me in the past.¡±

    ¡°In the past? In the past, the Founding Emperor was a wise and just emperor. But in hister years, he became infatuated with young and beautiful concubines, almost deposing the Crown Prince; the Aplished Emperor was a good emperor who practiced benevolence and righteousness, but he indulged his maternal rtives, leading to Imperial Inws wrecking havoc, a trend that has continued in this dynasty; the Fiery Emperor reduced the power of feudal lords and stripped Imperial Inws of power, but in hister years, he became paranoid and bloodthirsty, not even sparing his own sons; the Peaceful Emperor showed great potential for reviving the Empire, but due to the Empress Dowager¡¯s dying plea, he once again supported the rise of Imperial Inws. In the past¡­¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s chest heaved, and the pent-up frustration in his heart finally found release. His gaze first fixed on Prince Donghai, then slowly turned to the Empress Dowager, and finally rested on the Emperor. ¡°The older an emperor gets, the more obsessed he bes with family affairs. However, the Martial Emperor has already depleted the resources of the Chu Dynasty. If left unchecked, the Han n might still be able to wreak havoc for another seventy or eighty years, but it would be themon people who would suffer misfortune. Do you feel wronged to be a puppet emperor? No, in the history books of the previous dynasty, emperors like you appeared every few generations, sometimes even consecutively. This is the inevitable result of being embroiled in family affairs and the symbol of a declining empire.¡±

    No one refuted him, and Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s gaze became even more severe, as if everyone in the room were disciples who hade to seek his guidance, and he was dissatisfied with each and every one of them. ¡°Instead of waiting for the slow decay of the Chu Dynasty, it would be better to cut the knot with a swift strike.¡±

    The Empress Dowager suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°This is the true Teacher Luo, only with a different theory. Fine, the decline and decay of the Chu Dynasty are the fault of us women and the Imperial Inws. But on what basis do you believe Chunyu Xiao would be able to avoid all of this?¡±

    ¡°Because he has no family, and thus there will be no family affairs. Starting with him, each sessive generation of emperor in the new dynasty will not have a family of his own.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that all future emperors will be eunuchs?¡± The Empress Dowager did not believe this proposition.

    ¡°They will not hold the title of eunuch,[1] but emperors would have to be castrated before ascending the throne. Chunyu Xiao has already done so.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment, thenughed heartily again, shaking her head. She was unwilling to offer further rebuttal.

    Luo Huan-zhang softened his tone and said to Han Ruzi, ¡°You are not only thest emperor of the Chu Dynasty but also thest secr emperor. After you, emperors would have to abandon their worldly desires voluntarily, demonstrating that their moral character is above the rest of the people. Only then would they be qualified to govern the country and the people.¡±

    Prince Donghai sneered from the other side, ¡°My goodness, I can¡¯t believe I once called you teacher. You are a madman, and everything you say is nonsense. Letting a eunuch be an emperor is something even the senior officials cannot agree to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it. After two or three generations, everyone will feel that an emperor who isn¡¯t castrated is a bad emperor.¡± Luo Huan-zhang still stared at Han Ruzi, his eyes flickering with a fiery light, trying to persuade him. ¡°You are very smart, even more so than I anticipated, and you have a sense of benevolence and righteousness. If you willingly submit to castration, you will have the opportunity to be a true emperor again after Chunyu Xiao¡¯s demise.¡±

    Prince Donghai reminded, ¡°Your Majesty, you understand the meaning of castration, right? It means that you will only be able to relieve yourself like a eunuch, and you will not be able to marry and have children.¡±

    Han Ruzi was not concerned about that. Taking a deep breath, he felt some of his strength returning and slowly stood up, saying, ¡°¡®One can be selfish, but not so selfish as to believe others are not selfish.¡¯ I wonder: what would the selfish motives of Teacher Luo and Chunyu Xiao be?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang was taken aback. This Emperor always managed to surprise him, and to irritate him as well. ¡°Your Majesty, who has influenced you, or were you born this way? Can you not believe that there are selfless people in this world?¡±

    A head appeared at the entrance of the room. Everyone was drawn to Luo Huan-zhang and did not notice it for a moment. Bu Hengru was the first to discover it, getting startled and hurriedly brandishing his de, shouting, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Everyone turned around, especially the six de-wielders, whose short des were eager for action, inadvertently scaring the person at the entrance once again.

    ¡°Do not act rashly, I am here to pass on a message.¡± Zhang Youcai hurriedly called out. Seeing the de-wielders not staying their hand, he slowly knelt down, kowtowing to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor respectively. Then he said, ¡°Zuo Ji has returned. He is shouting outside the door, requesting an audience with the Empress Dowager.¡±

    The Empress Dowager remained silent with a cold expression, as if those words were not meant for her.

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Is he alone?¡±

    ¡°I looked through the crack in the door; it¡¯s just him.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The young eunuch stood up and left, ncing at the Emperor. Han Ruzi slightly hesitated, vaguely sensing that Zhang Youcai seemed to be hinting at something.

    Others did not notice the young eunuch¡¯s hinting look; They were waiting for Zuo Ji to enter. He had gone to the Hall of Diligent Administration with the Grand Consort, so he ought to have thetest news.

    Zuo Ji hurried in, stopping at the doorway, and peeked inside the room to confirm that Luo Huan-zhang and others were in control of the situation. Only then did he step in and habitually kneel before the Empress Dowager, ¡°I hope the Empress Dowager is well.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you have some courage, which is quite impressive,¡± the Empress Dowager had always seemedposed, but now her tone clearly revealed her resentment and hatred.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you cannot me me for this. You are not the same as you were before. Your actions are too ruthless, and my face cannot withstand such beatings. Moreover, you have focused all your energy on the senior officials, and we have not been together in such a long time¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression turned icy, and Zuo Ji closed his mouth. Luo Huan-zhang coldly snorted, this was precisely the kind of imperial ¡°family affair¡± he despised the most. He demanded, ¡°Zuo Ji, how are things at the Hall of Diligent Administration?¡±

    Zuo Ji looked Luo Huan-zhang, ¡°First, tell me what is going on with the group of eunuchs and pce maids outside? We agreed that you would control the Imperial Pce while the Grand Consort and I would take care of the Imperial Court outside. If one side fails, we will lose everything.¡±

    ¡°With the Emperor and the Empress Dowager here, what are you worried about?¡±

    Zuo Ji crawled up, nced at the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, and said, ¡°The Grand Consort has entered the Hall of Diligent Administration.¡±

    The de-wielders all breathed a sigh of relief, and Bu Hengru felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Looking at the scattered pieces of paper on the ground, he secretly thanked Luo Huan-zhang. Without him, he would have ruined everything.

    Still not reassured, Luo Huan-zhang asked, ¡°The senior officials were willing to obey the decree?¡±

    Zuo Ji shook his head, ¡°Marquis Hua got hold of the Captain of the Guard¡¯s seal of office, and led soldiers to break through the senior officials¡¯ resistance.¡±

    ¡°Have all the senior officials been captured?¡±

    ¡°Some were captured, while others managed to escape.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang frowned, ¡°Did any of the Five Trusted Officials escape?¡±

    ¡°Almost all of them were caught, only the old man Yin Wuhai managed to escape. It was chaotic at that time¡ªwho would have thought someone his age could run so fast!¡± Zuo Ji was somewhat unhappy; he came to deliver good news, but ended up being interrogated as if he were still a servant, ¡°Yin Wuhai won¡¯t cause much trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Luo Huan-zhang was no longer as confident as before, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news from the Southern Army. If everything goes smoothly there, we won¡¯t need to worry about Yin Wuhai. Also, keep an eye on the Pavilion of Expansive Literature; the Empress Dowager¡¯sckeys there might cause trouble¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, two window panels were suddenly pushed open, and someone shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, duck!¡±

    Han Ruzi dove under the window, and several bamboo poles extended into the room. These poles were connected in pairs, stretching nearly nine meters long, forming a barrier.

    ¡°Your Majesty,e out!¡± Another voice called out.

    Han Ruzi nced back; Bu Hengru and the others had already recovered from their shock and were frantically swinging their des. The Empress Dowager and his mother were terrified, giving no indication of what to do.

    This was a moment for decisive action. Han Ruzi stood up and stretched his hands out the window, and they were immediately grabbed.

    [1] The Chinese term for eunuch literally means ¡°Great Supervisor¡±, and is technically a term for a position within the Imperial Pce held by men. But since these men would have to be castrated to hold such positions, the term also came to be used to refer to castration.Advertisement

 Chapter 57: Crouching Tigers and Hidden Dragons

    Chapter 57: Crouching Tigers and Hidden Dragons

    The people in the room were stunned by the sudden appearance of the long bamboo pole. Zuo Ji fell to the ground, and several de-wielders awkwardly waved their swords, like clumsy cows swatting flies, helplessly retreating step by step. Only one person was extremely angry and bravely rushed forward.

    Luo Huan-zhang was really angry. He was undertaking the greatest adventure of his life, daring to speak his mind even in front of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, without having to hide his anger behind the words of benevolence and righteousness. But these eunuchs and servant-girls were always up to no good. They should have stayed out of it like everyone else.

    Luo Huan-zhang rushed forward, not towards the bamboo poles, but towards the ground, throwing his schrly demeanor to the winds. He crawled forward with his hands and feet, surprisingly fast, and quickly reached the window. However, he was moving too fast and could not stop in time. He hit the wall and fell backward, but even as he fell, he reached out his hand and grabbed something.

    He had caught hold of an ankle.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s upper body was already out of the window, and several hands were helping him, but one foot could not be pulled out. A eunuch was lying on the windowsill, whacking about with a short stick, shouting, ¡°Pull harder!¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang took several blows to the head and face. He lifted his other hand to shield his face and shouted to Bu Hengru and the others, ¡°Come help! We can¡¯t let them¡­¡±

    Bu Hengru and the others held their des but didn¡¯t know what to do. They only reacted when they heard the shouting, and two of them immediately crouched and rushed towards the window.

    At that moment, Luo Huan-zhang was hit hard on the forehead and could not bear the pain. He had to let go.

    The Emperor had been taken away.

    The Empress Dowager, Maiden Wang, and Prince Donghai were stunned. They were all clever and resourceful, but in such a situation, they were just like any other ordinary person, sitting around, dumbfounded andpletely at a loss.

    Outside, there was a mor of noise. Luo Huan-zhang sat on the ground, holding his forehead and shouted sternly, ¡°Go get the Emperor back! We can¡¯t afford to lose even one person. We must not let the Emperor leave the pce!¡±

    Bu Hengru and the others understood this too. Three of them jumped out of the window while four went out through the door, wielding their des as they charged out. However, they were outnumbered. The eunuchs and servant-girls outside were well-prepared. They threw stones, eggs, and clumps of dirt like a torrential rain. The seven of them were forced to retreat back into the room, backs against the wall, dodging the barrage.

    Since its construction, Cishun Pce had never been so dirty and messy. The ce was a mess.

    The chairs and beds facing the door were not attacked, and Maiden Wang still protected the Empress Dowager. She looked outside and wanted to catch a glimpse of her son but could only see several unfamiliar figures.

    Prince Donghai sat closer to the center,pletely safe, but he was most surprised. ¡°He, he doesn¡¯t even want his own mother?¡± he eximed.

    Maiden Wang was reminded by this remark and could no longer maintain herposure and low profile. She shouted loudly, ¡°Ruzi, run! Seek the senior officials outside! Don¡¯t worry about me. They¡­¡±

    Bu Hengru ran over with his sword, angrily interrupting her, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Maiden Wang lowered her voice, but didn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°They dare not kill the Empress Dowager and me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Bu Hengru held his sword against Maiden Wang¡¯s neck, and she stopped talking.

    Luo Huan-zhang sat under the window and shouted loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, the pce gates are already sealed. You cannot escape. Pleasee back. We have no intention of regicide! Your Majesty, are you really willing to abandon¡­¡±

    Zuo Ji, who had been lying by the door since the beginning of the fight, peeked outside and said, ¡°The Emperor is gone.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang stood up suddenly, with a swollen bruise on his forehead. He looked out of the window and saw that the courtyard was empty, with only sticks and stones scattered around. He was filled with anger and smashed his fist onto the windowsill, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t care about his own mother!¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang turned around with a grim expression. This was supposed to be a carefully nned pce coup, but it was turning into a farce. ¡°Bu Hengru, take one person and inform the our men at the three gates of the Imperial Pce. They must be guarded tightly, and the Emperor must not be allowed to escape and meet with the senior officials. Zuo Ji, go to the Hall of Diligent Administration immediately and bring back more people. Only use our own men, not the pce guards. We must not arouse suspicion from the outside, understood?¡±

    Zuo Ji stood up and leaned against the door, looking outside again. ¡°I need protection.¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang pointed to one of the de-wielders, ¡°You go with Zuo Ji out of the pce.¡±

    The eunuchs and servant-girls were acting insane, and Zuo Ji felt that one bodyguard was not enough. But he looked at the Empress Dowager and realized that there was no turning back. He gritted his teeth and left the room with the de-wielder.

    Bu Hengru, with a bit more courage, was about to leave when Luo Huan-zhang stopped him. ¡°Wait,¡± he gasped for breath. ¡°Never mind, go quickly ande back quickly. We have already lost the Emperor, we cannot lose the Empress Dowager and Prince Donghai as well.¡±

    Bu Hengru nodded and hurriedly left with a de-wielder.

    Luo Huan-zhang rubbed the bruise on his forehead, turned around, and walked over to the Empress Dowager. ¡°I never expected the pce to be a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. To be able to organize a group of eunuchs and servant-girls so well in such a short time, this person must be exceptional.¡±

    The Empress Dowager remained expressionless. ¡°Since it is a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, why ask me? At this critical juncture for the Chu Empire, I would be all the more willing to promote those of great ability. Why would I hide such a ¡®tiger¡¯ or ¡®dragon¡¯?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang did not ask any further questions and retreated to ponder quietly on the side.

    Han Ruzi, who had escaped, also had simr doubts. He was being half-carried by several people. He had wanted to go back to save his mother, but he was unable to move freely. When he got to the gate, he heard his mother¡¯s cries. Determined, he followed the others and ran outside. In the front yard, he saw a man sitting on the ground with blood all over his face. He must be one of the de-wielders Bu Hengru brought with him. He had not died yet and put on a show of resistance by weakly lifting his arm in an attempt to stop them.

    After running for a while, Han Ruzi finally had the chance to observe the people who hade to rescue him.

    There were about thirty eunuchs and over twenty servant-girls, most of whom were unfamiliar faces. Only a few were servants of the Grand Consort, and the ones he recognized were Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E, who were currently standing by his side. However, they were not the leaders of the group. A fat eunuch holding a bamboo pole with a short de tied to its end led the way. It was hard to tell his age from the back.

    Among the group, only four or five people were armed with weapons, while others carried bamboo poles or wooden sticks.

    It did not take long for them to run back to the Grand Consort¡¯s Cining Pce, and they closed the gate after entering.

    Two de-wielders were tied up in the porch of Cining Pce. They had cloth stuffed in their mouths and made panicked noises when they saw the group entering. Zhang Youcai went up and kicked each of them, and they quieted down.

    The crowd finally calmed down a bit, but everyone¡¯s face was still red and their eyes were shing with excitement. This was a look that Han Ruzi had never seen since he entered the pce months ago.

    ¡°These servants pay their respects to Your Majesty,¡± said the fat eunuch, and everyone knelt down.

    Han Ruzi quickly said, ¡°Please get up, there is no need for formalities in such an urgent situation. I¡­ am very grateful to all of you.¡±

    The group stood up, excited expressions still evident on their faces. Han Ruzi looked closely at the fat eunuch, who appeared to be around forty years old. Despite his weight, he did not look clumsy or unwieldy, instead exuding an air of strength and vitality.

    ¡°You¡­,¡± Han Ruzi did not know what to ask.

    The fat eunuch did not speak, and Zhang Youcai spoke up instead, his voice sharper than usual due to his excitement. ¡°At first, there were four guards here. Two of them left, and we stacked ourselves into adder in the backyard. I was the smallest, so they sent me out to find Brother Cai, who works in the cleaning room. He said we could not wait any longer. There happened to be brooms nearby, so we took them apart and used them as weapons. Then he said that Cining Pce is too close to Cishun Pce, so we had to seize control of it before we could save Your Majesty in Cishun Pce¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai¡¯s ount was a bit disorganized, but the general idea was still clear. Brother Cai and more than a dozen eunuchs, armed with bamboo poles, went to Cining Pce first and knocked on the door, iming to be sent by the Grand Consort. They took advantage of the de-wielders opening the gate, rushed in, subdued the two of them, and tied them up.

    When they got into Cining Pce, dozens of eunuchs and servant-girls were terrified. Only Dong Qing E and a few others dared to leave the pce, while the rest still obeyed the Grand Consort¡¯s order and did not dare step out of the gate. Nevertheless, they did not release the two de-wielders. As Zhang Youcai was telling his story, they peeked and saw that the Emperor had indeed been rescued, and more people came running to join them.

    After upying Cining Pce, the group called for reinforcements from elsewhere and went together to Cishun Pce to save the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi said to the fat eunuch, ¡°You must be Brother Cai.¡±

    The fat eunuch hurriedly knelt, ¡°This humble servant is Cai Xinghai. Just because I am older, my colleagues call me ¡®big brother.¡¯ I dare not use this title in front of Your Majesty. Please call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Cai Xinghai, you may rise,¡± Han Ruzi felt that this person must have a significant background but he had no time to ask further. He nced at the crowd and recognized several familiar faces, ¡°You all are from Qiuxin Pce.¡±

    The group nodded repeatedly, and one servant-girls said, ¡°There were also two rebels guarding Qiuxin Pce. Cai Xinghai led people to break through the pce gate. The Empress ordered us to follow Cai Xinghai to save Your Majesty. She wanted toe as well, but we persuaded her to stay behind.¡±

    Han Ruzi was once reluctant to marry the Empress, but now he increasingly felt that having such an Empress was quite good.

    He was also a little overly excited and had to secretly remind himself to remain calm. He had notpletely escaped danger yet. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°We must find a way to leave the Imperial Pce. Can we break through the gates?¡±

    Zhang Youcai could not answer this question, but Cai Xinghai said, ¡°I have sent people to investigate. The south, north, and west gates are each guarded by twenty to thirty de-wielders. Our long bamboo poles can handle about ten enemies, but if there are more, our chances of sess are not high, and it would put Your Majesty at risk.¡±

    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± At this moment, Han Ruzi had to choose to trust Cai Xinghai.

    ¡°In my humble opinion, we should jump over the wall. The south, north, and west sides are all pce buildings, which are not easy to escape from, and we might be discovered by the rebels. On the east side, there is a section of the wall that should be unguarded. After jumping over, we can reach the Ancestral Temple. Going south and taking a detour, it¡¯s not far to the Hall of Diligent Administration. There, Your Majesty can meet with the senior officials, or leave the pce to make further decisions.¡±

    ¡°I need to see the senior officials. They don¡¯t know what has happened in the pce, and I must exin it to them personally.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Youcai turned around and was about to run, but Cai Xinghai was more cautious, ¡°Hold on, someone should go ahead to scout the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Zhang Youcai dashed out in a sh.

    Cai Xinghai looked at the people and asked the Emperor, ¡°Does Your Majesty need everyone to follow?¡±

    Han Ruzi knew that no matter which way they went, it would be risky. The Captain of the Guards had already lost his seal office, and it was still difficult to predict whom the pce guards would obey. So he said, ¡°We should try not to attract attention during this journey¡­ Cai Xinghai, choose a few people to apany me out of the pce, and the others should go to Qiuxin Pce to protect the Empress. Try as much as possible not to fight with the rebels, since the Empress Dowager is still in their hands. We must ensure her safety.¡±

    He had to say this, for if the eunuchs and pce maids attacked Cishun Pce again in a moment of excitement, his mother, Maiden Wang, would be in danger.

    Cai Xinghai had the same idea, and with a few flicks of his fingers, he chose three eunuchs to apany them. The others, including those who had been afraid to leave Cining Pce earlier, all went to Qiuxin Pce to protect the Empress.

    As therger group set off first, Cai Xinghai pointed at the two captives nearby and said, ¡°These two should not be left alive.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at the two, and saw fear and pleading in their eyes. He hesitated for a moment, thought of his mother, and let go of his hispassion, ¡°Execute them.¡±

    This was his first time deciding the life and death of others. Next, he would have to make choices that would determine his own.Advertisement

 Chapter 58: Going over the Wall

    Chapter 58: Going over the Wall

    Within the Imperial Pce, there were walls surrounded by even more walls, towering like sheer cliffs. Climbing these walls was difficult and descending even more so. The walls of the inner sanctums of the pce were somewhat shorter, yet still measured over six meters in height. As Han Ruzi lifted his head to gaze upward, he realized that one only regrets hisck of knowledge when it is needed, and one only feels the wall is high when trying to scale it. Moreover, the wall was smooth and slippery, without any pits or hollows to leverage.

    Zhang Youcai led the way, not finding any de-wielding rebels. When they reached the wall, he too was out of options. ¡°This wall is much taller than the one at Cining Pce. Brother Cai, if we form a humandder with the six of us, could we help His Majesty escape?¡±

    Including the Emperor, they had six people, and the height seemed sufficient. However, Cai Xinghai dared not form a humandder. ¡°That would be too dangerous, and once His Majesty is on top of the wall, there would be no way to descend.¡±

    Cai Xinghai looked up and examined the situation for a moment before addressing the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, is there a ce for you to go to?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as I can leave the pce, any destination will suffice.¡±

    ¡°Not far from here lies the Chamber of Ceremonial Attire that houses the Founding Emperor¡¯s robes. There, we can find tools for climbing walls.¡±

    The chamber, also known as the quiet chamber, was a ce Han Ruzi had spent several days fasting when he first entered the pce. Naturally, he remembered it well, even down to the number of holes in the Founding Emperor¡¯s robes. ¡°Are there tools for climbing walls there?¡±

    ¡°I have seen adder in the side chamber there. I am just unsure whether it is still usable.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Han Ruzi spoke, but he did not know which direction to head in. He had always taken the main paths in the Imperial Pce, and there was always arge group of people apanying him. Now that he was in an unfamiliar area, he could no longer find his way around.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Cai Xinghai bowed with sped fists and took the lead.

    Han Ruzi and the others followed quickly, asking, ¡°Cai Xinghai, were you a soldier in the army previously?¡±

    Cai Xinghai turned his head and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty has a keen eye. I used to guard the border beyond the border forts. I entered the pce five years ago.¡±

    Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t met many soldiers before, but the military air surrounding Cai Xinghai was so strong that even without much experience, one could easily tell.

    Zhang Youcai¡¯s excitement had not subsided. He said, ¡°We secretly call him ¡®General Cai.''¡±

    Cai Xinghai blushed, ¡°I am no ¡®General.¡¯ I am merely a low-level military officer.¡±

    ¡°But you stillmanded several hundred people, Brother Cai. And you fought against the Xiongnu¡­¡± Zhang Youcai suddenly fell silent for some reason.

    If Han Ruzi were a little more mature, he would not have pressed the matter further. However, he was only thirteen years old, and his mind wasn¡¯t entirely focused on the situation at hand. He casually asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it great to have a sessful career on the frontier? Why did you choose to enter the pce?¡±[1]

    Cai Xinghai chuckled, ¡°To be honest, Your Majesty, I was too eager to achieve sess and make a name for myself. So, when reporting the number of enemy heads I had taken, I overreported by¡­ two or three hundred. ording to thew, I should have been executed. Fortunately, the Imperial Court granted a general amnesty to the entire Empire at the time, so I was allowed to atone for my crime through a lesser punishment. I didn¡¯t want to die, so I entered the pce.¡±

    Zhang Youcai said, ¡°Hah, you told me that you had overreported by a few dozen heads, but you finally told the truth to His Majesty¡ªit was actually several hundred!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the crime of deceiving the Emperor. Here we are, the chamber containing the Founding Emperor¡¯s robes is just ahead,¡± Cai Xinghai pointed to a small courtyard in front of them.

    Han Ruzi felt a sudden realization, faintly understanding why Cai Xinghai dared to save him. He was a soldier ustomed to taking risks, and after sessfully saving the Emperor, he must have his own requests. Thinking about this, Han Ruzi felt relieved. Deeply influenced by Yang Feng, he had always been skeptical about help that came without any apparent reason. Having found a reason, he now trusted the chubby eunuch even more.

    The Chamber of Ceremonial Attire was located in a small courtyard, and the courtyard door was closed tightly.

    Cai Xinghai spoke softly, ¡°Your Majesty, let me knock on the door first. You can reveal yourselfter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai stood by the wall, while the other three eunuchs stood on the other side of the courtyard door.

    Cai Xinghai raised his fist and knocked on the door, ¡°Old Huang, open the door, Old Huang, open the door quickly!¡±

    After a while, a low voice came from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Cai Xinghai. Can¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡±

    ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°When I came to sweep the floor a few days ago, I seemed to have left a broom here. The cleaning department can¡¯t ount for it. I¡¯m here to look for it, so hurry up and open the door.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have your broom here. What on earth is happening outside? Why do you dare to run about the pce?¡±

    In the area where the consorts resided, there were many courtyards. They usually kept their gates closed and were even more cautious during times of unrest. People from the outside could not get in, and those inside had no way of knowing the progress of events.

    ¡°What could be happening? Just the usual arresting of people. Open the door and let me in to take a look.¡±

    ¡°If nothing is happening, why hasn¡¯t anyonee to deliver food?¡±

    The sun had already inclined to the west, and the eunuch, who had been hungry all day, knew very well that something significant must be happening outside.

    ¡°What does delivering food have to do with me? I am just a sweeper. Why do you not believe me?¡±

    There was silence inside for a moment. ¡°You should leave. Today is not a day for cleaning, and I cannot let you in.¡±

    Cai Xinghai was a skilled warrior after all. When his words didn¡¯t work, he grew anxious, especially with the Emperor nearby. He raised his fist, ready to break down the door, but Han Ruzi gestured for him to stop and whispered, ¡°Let him take a look outside.¡±

    ¡°Who? Who else is outside?¡± The eunuch inside the door heard them.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t open the door, fine. Old Huang, take a look outside.¡±

    The door creaked slightly, and the person inside peered out through the crack, ¡°Old Cai, don¡¯t cause trouble. This is the Imperial Pce, even a small mistake could cost¡­ Oh my heavens!¡±

    Han Ruzi stepped forward, speaking softly, ¡°Open the door for Us. We recognize you, and you should recognize Us.¡±

    Han Ruzi had seen too many eunuchs in the pce and didn¡¯t remember who Old Huang was. However, he believed that Old Huang would surely remember the Emperor.

    The door bolts moved, and the two doors opened. An old eunuch knelt on the ground, trembling, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Your Majesty wasing¡­¡±

    ¡°Make haste.¡± Han Ruzi led the way into the courtyard, followed by Cai Xinghai and the others. Old Huang was dumbstruck, not daring to stop them.

    The courtyard was small, with the main room being the Chamber of Ceremonial Attire in the middle. The side chambers on both sides contained some relics and artifacts left from the time of the Founding Emperor when the pce was first built. Later generations treasured and preserved these items.

    Han Ruzi said to Cai Xinghai, ¡°You go find thedder. We will pay respects to the Founding Emperor¡¯s robes and crown.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cai Xinghai and the others grew solemn, and they walked softly and cautiously.

    Arriving at the Chamber of Ceremonial Attire, Han Ruzi confidently headed straight there, pushing open the slightly ajar door, and stepped inside. With a nce, he saw two eunuchs kneeling on the ground. He paid no attention to them, walked to the wardrobe, knelt on the cushion, and whispered, ¡°Founding Emperor, you went through countless battles in your lifetime. Today, your unworthy descendant Han Ruzi has no choice but to borrow one of your belongings. I believe your spirit in heaven will not object.¡±

    Han Ruzi kowtowed, then stood up and carefully took the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword from the wardrobe. He had developed a strong interest in it the first time he came here for the vegetarian fast but did not dare to touch it then. Now, there was nothing to fear.

    The Emperor was not afraid, but the eunuchs were.

    The two eunuchs, who were kneeling on the ground, stared nkly at the Emperor at first. Suddenly, they both stood up, rushed to the Emperor¡¯s feet, and cried, ¡°Your Majesty, you must not touch the sword! Absolutely not!¡±

    Han Ruzi ignored the two and slowly unsheathed the sword. After more than 120 years, the de still shone with a cold light, as white and bright as snow.

    ¡°It is indeed a precious sword.¡± Han Ruzi praised, giving it a light swing and growing increasingly fond of it. ¡°A sword like this should be used frequently; keeping it hidden away is a waste.¡±

    As he took a step forward, he realized that his legs were tightly embraced by the eunuchs.

    ¡°We order you to let go.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Founding Emperor¡¯s items must not be touched, and cannot be taken out of the chamber. This is a rule passed down by our ancestors, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi raised the sword, ¡°The Founding Emperor wielded this sword to conquer the realm, and this sword has tasted the blood of countless people. It has not been used for many years, and using you to consecrate it would be fitting.¡±

    The two eunuchs hesitated, released the Emperor¡¯s legs, and retreated on their knees without daring to raise their heads.

    Han Ruzi carried the sword out of the door. Cai Xinghai and the others also emerged from the side rooms, carrying adder. They saw the sword in the Emperor¡¯s hand and eximed in unison, ¡°What a fine sword!¡±

    Han Ruzi could not help butugh, his confidence boosted. He sheathed the sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The old eunuch guarding the door was still kneeling at the entrance, watching the emperor carrying the sword. He did not dare to stop him and just kept kowtowing.

    It was getting darker, and Han Ruzi did not know how the situation at the Hall of Diligent Administration was developing. He quickened his pace, with Cai Xinghai and the others following closely behind.

    Thedder was set up against the top of the wall, at just the right height. Cai Xinghai said, ¡°The Founding Emperor is truly a great warrior, always thinking about battles. Thisdder was prepared for this pce wall.¡±

    Han Ruzi had another thought; it seemed that the Founding Emperor felt that the pce was not entirely safe, so he had prepared siege equipment. More than a hundred yearster, his seventh-generation descendant would use the equipment.

    Cai Xinghai climbed up the wall first to test the sturdiness of thedder, finding no issues. He said, ¡°Your Majesty, pleasee up. Zhang Youcai, protect His Majesty well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhang Youcai followed behind the Emperor, always ready to lend a hand.

    Cai Xinghai knelt on the roof tiles, also extending his hand to catch the Emperor.

    The pursuers arrived just at that moment, and one of them shouted, ¡°Found him! The Emperor is trying to escape!¡±

    Han Ruzi was startled and turned his head to see more than a dozen de-wielders dressed as eunuchs running down the alley. The two leading men were extremely fast and would soon catch up.

    Han Ruzi took a few quick steps, extending his free hand to grasp Cai Xinghai¡¯s hand, and with his help, leaped onto the top of the wall in one step. The wall was covered with ayer of tiles, making it quite unstable to stand on.

    Zhang Youcai, being agile, quickly climbed up as well. Han Ruzi shouted to the three men below, ¡°Come up quickly!¡±

    The three men exchanged nces, and one of them looked up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please go ahead, we¡¯ll hold them off for a while.¡±

    The three men brandished their long bamboo poles, preparing to face off against the dozen or so de-wielders.

    Just as Han Ruzi was about to urge them again, Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai had already pulled up thedder and casually thrown it over the wall.

    The two foremost de-wielders arrived, and while blocking the bamboo poles with their des, they threw side-arms at those on the wall.

    Cai Xinghai held onto the Emperor and leaped, jumping off the wall. Zhang Youcai fikkiwed without a second thought.

    Cai Xinghai fell to the ground, feeling a sharp pain in his right ankle. But he could not check on it as he still held the Emperor. He turned his head to look at the wall. Although he was a soldier, he had some understanding of the pugilist world. If it had been arge-scale battlefield, he would not be afraid of the de-wielders. But in such close skirmishes, he did not have much chance of winning.

    If just one of the de-wielders inside the wall had trained in light-step martial arts and could jump or climb over the high wall, Cai Xinghai would have no choice but to fight to the death.

    Screams were heard from behind the wall.

    [1] The only way a male could serve in the pce was as a eunuch, which was clearly not seen as a top career choice.Advertisement

 Chapter 59: Hidden Experts

    Chapter 59: Hidden Experts

    Han Ruzi wrested himself free from Cai Xinghai¡¯s grasp, stood up, and drew the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword. He stared nervously at the top of the wall; the agonizing screams from over the wall likely came from the three eunuchs left behind.

    Cai Xinghai also got up, his right foot in even more pain. But it seemed like a twisted ankle rather than a fracture, so he ignored it. The long bamboo pole was left inside the wall, but his belt still held a short de he had snatched. He drew it and stood shoulder to shoulder with the Emperor.

    Zhang Youcai, being small and light, jumped down from the wall over six meter high without a scratch. However, he had no weapon in hand and could only clench his fists, ready for a desperate fight.

    The three of them looked up at the top of the wall together.

    The screams inside the wall stopped quickly. Zhang Youcai said, ¡°If we could attract the nearby guards¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a hand appeared at the top of the wall, knocked down a tile, and fell back down.

    Cai Xinghai breathed a sigh of relief. At least none of the pursuing de-wielders were true martial arts experts. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Majesty. We must leave quickly.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, and Cai Xinghai led the way, limping with gritted teeth while Zhang Youcai followed behind. As they walked, Zhang Youcai kept looking back, asionally catching a glimpse of a hand appearing above the wall. After about a dozen steps, he could not help but say, ¡°These people are really stupid. They can jump so high; why don¡¯t they just form a humandder to climb up?¡±

    Zhang Youcai remembered this idea since that was what he had done before.

    Cai Xinghai paused, looked back, and immediately quickened his pace, limping even more noticeably. Han Ruzi caught up and supported the eunuch¡¯s arm with his left hand. ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Cai Xinghai hastily transferred the short knife from his right hand to his left and said, ¡°Your Majesty need not worry. It¡¯s just a twisted ankle, and I can bear it. On the battlefield, this wouldn¡¯t even count as an injury.¡±

    To prove that he was fine, Cai Xinghai walked even faster. After a few steps, beads of sweat appeared on his face. Han Ruzi looked around as they walked down a very long alley. On one side was the wall of an inner pce, and on the other was a simrly high red wall, behind which was an unknown pce garden.

    There was nowhere to escape.

    Zhang Youcai, from behind, shouted, ¡°They¡¯re climbing up!¡±

    The de-wielders finally figured out how to scale the walls. They sprang up one after another, some jumping into the alley to give chase, while others ran atop the wall, causing the tiles to rattle.

    Cai Xinghai looked ahead and saw no end to the alley. With his injured leg, he would not be able to outrun the pursuers. He decided to stop and said to the Emperor, ¡°I have led Your Majesty into danger, and my crime is unforgivable. Please allow me to stay behind and fight these traitors to the death. Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°I shall stay behind too.¡± Han Ruzi also knew that escape was impossible. He gripped his sword and faced the pursuers, saying reassuringly, ¡°They would not dare kill me.¡±

    In his heart, he was not entirely sure. With the Empress Dowager and Prince Donghai in Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s hands, they might truly want to kill the puppet Emperor to eliminate future troubles.

    Ashamed and grateful, Cai Xinghai held his de and stood in front of the Emperor, staring at the de-wielders at the forefront of the pursuers.

    Zhang Youcai stood beside the Emperor, wanting to find a stone or something, but the alley was so clean that there wasn¡¯t even a single straw. He had no choice but to clench his fists and raise them in front of his chest, muttering, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger.¡±

    There were ten de-wielders chasing on the ground, five running on the wall, and several more who had not climbed up yet. The wall was covered with uneven tiles, but those running on them were even faster than those on the ground, perhaps to demonstrate their extraordinary skills. The broken tiles kept falling, forcing even their allies in the alley to dodge.

    Cai Xinghai did not spot any martial arts experts and felt somewhat relieved. He secretly calcted how many he could defeat but found the situation difficult. He regreted not bringing more people with him.

    The de-wielder running at the forefront on the wall was now less than ten steps away. He leaped high sideways, aiming to defeat the enemy with an overwhelming force and secure the great merits of a ¡®first kill¡¯.

    Cai Xinghai suddenly let out a loud shout. Though he was a eunuch, his roar still retained seventy or eighty percent of its imposing presence. It was as if he had returned to the bordends, this time facing not the Xiongnu cavalry but a pack of wild wolves.

    The de-wielder who leaped on the wall appeared to be startled by the shout, swayed, and fell off the wall to the other side.

    Zhang Youcai used his sharp voice to yell as well, intending to echo Cai Xinghai¡¯s roar. Unexpectedly, it was effective too. Another de-wielder fell from the wall, and he too fell off the wall to the other side.

    ¡°Haha, cowards!¡± Zhang Youcai was ecstatic.

    However, Cai Xinghai was puzzled. Even if their roars were truly that powerful, the de-wielders should have fallen over to their side of the wall. Why did they fall to the other side?

    While he was still perplexed, the de-wielders in the alley arrived. Two of them reached him at the same time. They did not wait for theirpanions behind and directly charged with their des.

    Cai Xinghai roared, ¡°Protect His Majesty!¡± He then took big strides to meet them. As an experienced soldier, he had no fancy moves like those in the pugilist world. He swung his short de at the head with great speed, force, and momentum. The oing de-wielder was taken aback, stopped, and dodged. Cai Xinghai¡¯s de lifted upward, striking the second de-wielder.

    The two des collided, and the de-wielder, running too fast and with an unstable footing, failed to grip his de with sufficient force. His short de slipped out of his hand, and he was frightened. It scared him into rolling on the ground to narrowly escape the deadly strike.

    Zhang Youcai cheered loudly, and Han Ruzi also shouted. He raised his sword and wanted to rush forward but was firmly held back by Zhang Youcai, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Let Brother Cai handle it for now.¡±

    More de-wielders caught up, spreading out, and only one or two went forward to fight the plump eunuch at a time. If they did notnd a hit, they immediately retreated, and another person took their ce.

    The sun had set, and the alley quickly darkened. Cai Xinghai roared and swung his de like a mighty lion. At first, he had the upper hand, but gradually his movements slowed down. His leg injury prevented him from pursuing his enemies, wasting many opportunities.

    The surrounding de-wielders sensed they had the situation under control and began to converse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the eunuch is almost out of energy.¡±

    ¡°Send a few people to block the back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What happened to those two on the wall earlier?¡±

    ¡°They must have run too hastily.¡±

    The sky darkened, and the alley became especially dim and lightless. Only vague figures could be seen. Cai Xinghai stumbled and staggered without killing a single de-wielder, all the while putting himself in constant danger. Growing more anxious, he forced himself to endure the pain in his leg and pursued one of the de-wielders.

    The de-wielder was prepared and dodged to the side. Unexpectedly, he slipped and fell. Before he could brace himself with his hands, a de struck his neck, and he copsed without making a sound.

    The other de-wielders were shocked, and Cai Xinghai¡¯s spirits were lifted. He brandished his de and charged towards the second de-wielder. The de-wielder did not want to fight head-on and tried to retreat. However, for some reason, his knee buckled, causing him to kneel forward and offer his head to the eunuch¡¯s de.

    With two de-wielders taken down, the others retreated. Finally, someone who understood the situation shouted, ¡°Be careful, the eunuch has help!¡±

    Cai Xinghai knew that his victory was not normal, but he could not worry about that now. He swung his short de, limping as he chased his enemies. Whether they tried to run or face him, they always lost their bnce at thest moment, bing ghosts under his de.

    By the time he cut down the fifth de-wielder, his short de was bent and stuck in the enemy¡¯s shoulder, unable to be pulled out. The de-wielder screamed, turned around, and ran away with the de still embedded in his shoulder.

    Cai Xinghai was now unarmed.

    Han Ruzi could no longer stand by and watch. He pushed Zhang Youcai aside, shouted, and charged forward.

    The Emperor¡¯s martial arts were even more miraculous. While Cai Xinghai had to swing and strike with his de, actually cutting into his enemies, the Emperor merely had to raise his sword. Whomever he charged at would fall, either clutching their leg or covering their stomach, rolling on the ground and screaming in pain.

    ¡°There are martial arts experts in ambush!¡± The remaining de-wielders could not locate the enemy and had no idea how many opponents they were facing. Their fear intensified, and they turned to run. Even the injured on the ground tried to crawl away, leaving behind four corpses, all killed by Cai Xinghai.

    Han Ruzi was not satisfied since his sword had not even been stained with blood. He wanted to chase an injured de-wielder, but Zhang Youcai held him back tightly, ¡°Your Majesty, do not pursue.¡±

    Cai Xinghai panted heavily and bowed to the surroundings, ¡°May I ask which brothers from the Imperial Guards are here? His Majesty is present, and you all have done a great service in protecting him. Pleasee forward and meet him.¡±

    There was no response, only the whistling of the wind.

    Cai Xinghai picked up a short de from the ground and looked around a few more times before speaking to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s leave. These guards¡­ might not want to reveal themselves.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t im credit for such a great service?¡± Zhang Youcai found it hard to believe.

    Han Ruzi also found it strange. He turned and walked a few steps before suddenly shouting, ¡°It¡¯s you! I know it¡¯s you!¡±

    Cai Xinghai looked surprised and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you recognize¡­ It was just one person?¡±

    Still, no one responded or appeared.

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°I was just guessing.¡± He remembered that the person did not wish to be revealed.

    Zhang Youcai wanted to help the Emperor, but Han Ruzi told him to assist Cai Xinghai instead. The three of them walked out of the alley and saw two roads ahead: one extending to the south and the other pointing east.

    Cai Xinghai said, ¡°Let¡¯s head east; it should lead us to the Ancestral Temple.¡±

    ¡°You know the way, right, Brother Cai? I¡¯m lost,¡± Zhang Youcai had entered the pce when he was just over ten years old and only had a limited understanding of the pceyout.

    Cai Xinghai nodded, ¡°I once participated in ceremonial proceedings at the Ancestral Temple. At that time, I still had¡­ I was still an army officer. We entered the temple from the south main gate, which leads to the Hall of Diligent Administration.¡±

    ¡°We need to find a ce to rest for a while,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty. We shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. The rebels will surely catch up with us again,¡± Cai Xinghai said, trying to show that he was fine. To prove it, he jumped lightly, but the pain made him grit his teeth and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a couple of groans.

    ¡°We need to find a ce to rest for a while,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty. We can¡¯t stay here for long, the rebels will definitely catch up again,¡± Cai Xinghai said, trying to show he was fine by hopping lightly. However, the pain made him grimace, and he could not help but groan twice.

    ¡°There will not be any senior officials at the Hall of Diligent Administration at this time, so going there would be useless. Let¡¯s hide until morning. What is this ce, and why is it so deserted?¡±

    Cai Xinghai was not very familiar with the pce. He could only estimate their general location but not pinpoint their exact whereabouts. So, he shook his head.

    The three continued on, and suddenly Zhang Youcai pped his forehead with his free hand, ¡°I remember now, isn¡¯t this the Eastern Pce, the manor of the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Huh? The Crown Prince¡¯s Manor is not here,¡± Han Ruzi, who had lived in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence with his mother for several years, remembered it very clearly.

    ¡°This used to be the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor,¡± Zhang Youcai recalled the pce rumors and talked about it excitedly, ¡°Previous crown princes used to live here. After the Martial Emperor killed two crown princes, this ce was left vacant. At first, there were still guards who kept watch, butter¡­¡± Zhang Youcai shivered and didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    ¡°What happenedter?¡± Han Ruzi asked curiously.

    ¡°The dead crown princes started haunting the ce, so no one has lived here since. No wonder there were no guardsing when we made so much noise just now,¡± Zhang Youcai whispered, his voice trembling, ¡°Could it be¡­ the ones who saved the Emperor just now were¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, those who saved the Emperor were martial arts experts,¡± Cai Xinghai did not quite believe in the ghost stories. And it was would be even more improper to believe in such tales in front of the emperor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide here tonight,¡± Han Ruzi did not believe in ghosts either and thought this was an excellent ce to hide.

    Zhang Youcai was reluctant, but he did not dare object.

    Just as Cai Xinghai was about to speak, a figure suddenly appeared from the dark wall ahead, standing straight, seemingly floating in the darkness. Zhang Youcai was frightened and clung tightly to Cai Xinghai¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Cai Xinghai shouted.

    The figure stopped and said, ¡°It iste, Your Majesty. Please return to the pce.¡±Advertisement

 Chapter 60: At the Palace Gates

    Chapter 60: At the Pce Gates

    The neer held ill will. Cai Xinghai pushed Zhang Youcai aside and prepared for battle. He asked, ¡°Who are you to dare impede the path of the Emperor! State your name!¡±

    After a brief pause, the figure responded, ¡°Gui Yuehua, Chief Instructor of the Hua manor.¡±

    Cai Xinghai¡¯s heart sank. He had heard this name before; this individual was no ordinary pugilist de-wielder but a renowned master.

    ¡°Gui Yuehua the Ghost Hand,¡± Cai Xinghai sighed. ¡°You are a famed warrior of the pugilist world. Why have you stooped to the treacherous deed of plotting rebellion and regicide?¡±

    ¡°Some willingly serve as the ws of an imbecilic ruler, while others act righteously on behalf of Heaven¡¯s will. You do not appear to be amon eunuch; why throw your life away for an imbecilic ruler?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is not an imbecilic ruler,¡± Zhang Youcai shouted angrily.

    Under the moonlight, Han Ruzi caught a glimpse of Gui Yuehua¡¯s general appearance: a man in his thirties, of average build, with a slightly paleplexion and sparse facial hair. He resembled more a down-and-out nobleman than a highly skilled martial artist, and certainly did not live up to the title of ¡°Ghost Hand.¡±

    Gui Yuehua took a step forward, ¡°Where is Your Majesty¡¯s bodyguard? How much longer will he hide in the shadows?¡±

    Han Ruzi gripped the hilt of his sword and asked, ¡°Were you sent by Marquis Junyang?¡±[1]

    ¡°Your Majesty knows the answer but still asks. Please apany me back to the pce, or else¡ªmy orders are to bring either a living or a dead Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Whom does Marquis Junyang serve, the Cui n or Chunyu Xiao?¡±

    Gui Yuehua took another step forward, ¡°It is of no importance.¡±

    ¡°It is very important. Chunyu Xiao is just using the Cui n, and he will betray them soon. If Marquis Junyang¡­¡±

    Gui Yuehuaughed, ¡°Your Majesty, are you trying to persuade me to forget my loyalties and betray my lord?¡±

    As thest word left his mouth, Gui Yuehua¡¯s figure flickered and pounced towards the Emperor.

    Cai Xinghai swung his de to intercept, but before his short de could move, a fist struck him in the chest. With a loud cry, his plump body was sent flying backward.

    Zhang Youcai was shocked but had no time to join the fray.

    After throwing the punch that sent Cai Xinghai flying, Gui Yuehua¡¯s speed remained unabated. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the Emperor, grasping the hand that held the sword. He raised his head to admire the de under the moonlight and praised, ¡°Truly a precious sword from the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not even have a chance to react. Annoyed, he sternlymanded, ¡°Release Us.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty,¡± Gui Yuehua bent down, hoisted the Emperor sideways onto his shoulder, grabbed his leg with one hand, and still gripped the sword-wielding hand with the other. He strode in the direction of the inner pce.

    Zhang Youcai realized what was going on and started shouting, ¡°Release His Majesty!¡± He lowered his head and charged forward. After running seven or eight steps without hitting anything, he stopped and looked around, only to be shocked to find Gui Yuehua already more than a dozen steps away and getting farther.

    ¡°Hurry! Whether you are a human or ghost, hurry up and save His Majesty! Anyter and¡­¡± Zhang Youcai dared not continue.

    Carried on someone¡¯s shoulder, Han Ruzi was both ashamed and furious. He struggled with all his might but felt his entire body going numb, unable to muster strength. It was as if a turbid qi was trapped inside him, stagnant and unmoving. He had developed the habit of unconsciously using the reverse breathing technique but doing so now had little effect.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gui Yuehua was slightly taken aback but did not pay much attention since the Emperor was still under his control.

    Gui Yuehua quickly reached a crossroad. If he were alone, he could have easily jumped over the pce wall. But carrying the Emperor, he did not dare be careless. So, he turned north to rendezvous with the de-wielders who were to meet him.

    The ambush arrived silently.

    Gui Yuehua was well-prepared. The reason he hade alone to capture the Emperor was to lure out the hidden expert. ording to the ounts of the surviving de-wielders, there were dozens of ambushers. However, Gui Yuehua, a veteran of the pugilist world, had guessed that there was only one opponent. The logic was simple: if the opponents were so skilled, even just one or two more people would have led to theplete annihtion of the de-wielders.

    Gui Yuehua was not only the ¡°Ghost Hand¡± but also the ¡°Ghost Foot.¡± One moment, he was striding forward, and the next, he had already kicked a flying hidden weapon back. Simultaneously, he gently set down the Emperor and leaped towards a shadowy corner of the wall.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s entire body still felt numb. He wobbled and spun around before finally regaining his footing. He stared intently at the corner, and after a while, he saw two blurry figures shing at an extremely high speed, producing only faint sounds that were barely audible amidst the whistling wind.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± someone cried out, and the two figures vanished, having exchanged only five or six blows.

    Han Ruzi was puzzled, looking left and right. He faintly saw a figure to the north, but he couldn¡¯t find the other one no matter how hard he looked.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Zhang Youcai caught up, panting heavily. Not knowing what had happened, he asked in surprise, ¡°Where is Gui Yuehua?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ seems to be injured.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Zhang Youcai was even more astonished, lowering his voice and asking, ¡°Was it that¡­ ghost who saved you again?¡±

    ¡°No need to concern ourselves with that, go check on Cai Xinghai.¡± Han Ruzi became increasingly convinced that the hidden helper must be Meng E, but he did not know why she had remained hidden.

    The two turned around and ran back. At first, Han Ruzi could still feel waves of numbness, but after running more than ten steps, his body returned to normal.

    Cai Xinghai, strong and robust, had spat out a mouthful of blood but had not died. He was limping towards the Emperor, and as soon as he saw him, he tried to kneel down and apologize. Han Ruzi supported him, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.¡±

    Zhang Youcai supported Cai Xinghai¡¯s other arm, and the three of them walked eastward. Cai Xinghai tried several times to persuade the Emperor to leave him behind, but the Emperor just urged him to move faster.

    There were more and more forks in the road, and Cai Xinghai only knew the general direction of the Ancestral Temple but was not familiar with the specific path. In order to avoid pursuers, they frequently turned corners, growing more and more anxious.

    At some point, after turning an unknown number of corners, the three of them ran headlong into a patrol of city guards.

    While chaos ensued inside the pce, the outside maintained a superficial calm. Nothing had changed, and the patrols still had to be carried out. Han Ruzi encountered such a team.

    Both the Emperor and hispanions were surprised, but the guards were even more shocked. It was unusual for people to be in this area even during the day, let alone in the dead of night. Suddenly encountering three people was truly baffling.

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± One of the guards demanded, as more than a dozen soldiers scattered and aimed their long spears at these ¡°trespassers.¡±

    Cai Xinghai, however, was relieved. As long as they were not those de-wielders, things would be much easier to handle. He immediately said, ¡°Put down your weapons. We are from the pce.¡±

    Cai Xinghai remained calm and did not immediately mention the word ¡°Emperor.¡±

    The soldiers were puzzled and did not withdraw their weapons, but neither did they attack.

    ¡°Who are you? How did pce people end up outside? Don¡¯t you know about the curfew at night?¡± The leading officer asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Take us to see the person in charge of the guards on duty immediately,¡± Cai Xinghai sternly said.

    The soldiers became more and more uncertain. Although it was dark, they could still recognize the attire of the two eunuchs. As for the appearance of the third person, they could not see clearly, but since he was helping the plump eunuch, he was probably a young eunuch from the pce as well.

    The officer turned to one of the soldiers and said, ¡°Light thentern.¡±

    The pce guards usually did not usenterns when patrolling, but they carriednterns and flints with them, ready to light them up at any moment for illumination.

    ¡°Don¡¯t light it!¡± Cai Xinghai yelled, not wanting the ordinary soldiers to recognize the Emperor.

    The identity of the eunuchs and their condescending tone subdued the soldiers on the other side. The officer raised his hand to signal his subordinates not to light thentern for now, ¡°Alright, follow me to meet the newly-appointed Captain of the Guards.¡±

    Emperor Han Ruzi was shocked when he heard this, ¡°Would that Hua Bin, the Marquis Junyang?¡±

    ¡°How dare you to call the Captain by his name directly? Who¡­ who are you?¡± The officer¡¯s confidence was fading, bing more and more uncertain about the origin of these three people.

    Cai Xinghai was also surprised. Gui Yuehua from the Hua manor had just kidnapped the Emperor, and going to see Marquis Junyang would be like throwing oneself into a trap. ¡°Who is the deputy on duty? Take us to see him first.¡±

    ¡°That would be the Captain of the Pce Gates, Liu Kunsheng. He is not far from here. Shall we go see him first?¡± The officer¡¯s tone softened as well. After all, he was not qualified to meet the Captain of the Guards directly, so it would be better to hand these three people over to the Captain of the Pce Gates.

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Han Ruzi consented, knowing that only a few senior officials were involved in the rebellion plot with the Grand Consort and others. As long as they met a loyal official, matters would be much easier to handle.

    The soldiers changed their direction, guarding the three ¡°eunuchs¡± in the middle, and escorted them to meet their superior. Cai Xinghai breathed a sigh of relief, while Zhang Youcai frequently looked back, fearing that the de-wielders might catch up again.

    The Captain of the Pce Gates was not a high-ranking post, but it bore significant responsibility. Even a minor mistake would be considered a serious crime. Liu Kunsheng had been restless, feeling that the change of the Captain of the Guards during the day was too suspicious. Upon hearing that three mysterious eunuchs had appeared near the Eastern Pce, he was greatly rmed and immediately stepped out to investigate.

    At a nce, he noticed that the youth was not an ordinary person.

    Ordinary soldiers guarding the pce might never see the Emperor or the consorts in their lifetime. Liu Kunsheng had seen them a few times, but that was during the reigns of the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor. He did not recognize the current Emperor, but he could nevertheless urately identify the imperial robes in the darkness.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Kunsheng, who was over fifty years old and in poor health, was both shocked and frightened. He suddenly fell to the ground.

    Despite the pain in his foot, Cai Xinghai quickly stepped forward and helped Liu Kunsheng up, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng nodded repeatedly, inviting the three ¡°eunuchs¡± into the room. To the escorting soldiers, he sternly said, ¡°Stay here, no one is allowed to leave.¡±

    The soldiers obeyed, but they could not help but whisper amongst themselves. In the end, they unanimously concluded that the uninhabited Eastern Pce was haunted again.

    There were still a few people in the duty room, whom Liu Kunsheng drove out. Then, he turned around and carefully observed the situation. After a moment, he had no more doubts in his heart, and he knelt down to kowtow, ¡°Your humble servant Liu Kunsheng pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    The room was quite simple, with only a bed and a few stools. Amp was lit on the table. Han Ruzi did not sit down but held the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword with both hands and said to Liu Kunsheng, ¡°We wish to leave the outer pce, can you help Us?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng raised his head, ¡°This¡­ Your Majesty, leaving the pce is a serious matter. Your humble servant¡­ Your humble servant cannot make this decision¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t the Emperor make the decision?¡± Han Ruzi was anxious in his heart, but did not show it on his face, ¡°Marquis Junyang is a traitor. The imperial edict appointing him Captain of the Guards is false, so he is not qualified to serve as the Captain of the Guard.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng had his guesses and was still greatly surprised when he heard the Emperor speak the truth. After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, is there someone you wish to meet outside the pce?¡±

    ¡°We wish to meet the senior officials outside.¡± Han Ruzi intended to find Chancellor Yin Wuhai but did not mention it explicitly.

    ¡°Has something happened in the Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has been kidnapped by traitors. We must gather the officials to rescue her,¡± Han Ruzi said, knowing that many senior officials were loyal to the Empress Dowager.

    Liu Kunsheng steeled his heart and said, ¡°In that case, there is no need to look for the officials outside. Since Your Majesty has already left the inner pce, you can personally remove Marquis Junyang from his position. With Your Majesty¡¯s call, which guard would dare not to obey?¡±

    Han Ruzi thought that this could be a solution and was considering it when a soldier outside announced loudly, ¡°Captain Hua has arrived!¡±

    [1] Marquis Junyang is the father of Hua Huwang, who has been mentioned before. The Marquis was first mentioned in CH 33, where it was said that the Hua n was a ¡°Marquis n of heroic pugilists¡± whose title was granted by the Founding Emperor.Advertisement

 Chapter 61: The Handsome Marquis

    Chapter 61: The Handsome Marquis

    The people in the room were all startled by Marquis Junyang¡¯s sudden impending arrival. Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai stood in front of the Emperor, while the Captain of the Pce Gates Liu Kunsheng grasped the hilt of his sword. After a brief moment of hesitation, he turned around to face the entrance, standing shoulder to shoulder with the two eunuchs.

    Han Ruzi had faced many dangers on this day. Unable to simply follow instructions in the face of unexpected events, he was torn between trust and suspicion, selfishness and selflessness. These considerations had seemed distant, mere theoretical debates on paper. Now, he had to make judgments in a very short time and be decisive.

    Taking a step forward, Han Ruzi patted the Captain of the Pce Gates on the shoulder, signaling him to turn around. He then ced the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword into his hands, saying, ¡°Hua Bin is prepared, and any attempt to seize power would be unfeasible. Liu Kunsheng, Wemand you to leave the pce immediately, deliver the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword to a senior official who recognizes it, and order them to enter the pce to exterminate the traitors¡­¡±

    The footsteps outside were getting closer, and it seemed there were quite a few people approaching. Han Ruzi hesitated no more, forcefully pushing Liu Kunsheng and shouted, ¡°You daremit regicide? Protect the Emperor, quickly,e protect the Emperor!¡±

    Liu Kunsheng did not understand the situation when he received the sword. He was even more baffled by the Emperor¡¯s push, causing him to take two steps back.

    Although Zhang Youcai was intelligent, he was also puzzled at this moment. Cai Xinghai, however, reacted quickly. He raised his short de and struck Liu Kunsheng with the back of the de, saying, ¡°You scoundrel! Can¡¯t you even recognize His Majesty? How dare you im he¡¯s an imposter!¡±

    Finally understanding the situation, Liu Kunsheng inserted the treasured sword vertically into his waistband as a way to conceal it slightly. He then drew his de and sternly said, ¡°The Emperor of Chu is safe within the inner pce, yet you three eunuchs dare to impersonate the Son of Heaven! Such audacity! Guards,e quickly!¡±

    As the door opened, Liu Kunsheng stumbled backward, waving his arms wildly, the de in his hand spinning like a windmill.

    ¡°Hey, be careful!¡± someone shouted, catching Liu Kunsheng and pushing him aside.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Liu Kunsheng fell to the ground, pressing the treasured sword beneath him.

    Ten imperial guards entered the room, each with their swords drawn. Thest to enter was none other than Marquis Junyang himself.

    Han Ruzi had once taken special notice of Marquis Junyang in the Hall of Diligent Administration and recognized that handsome face with the beard reaching his chest. Staring at him, Han Ruzi spread his arms, shielding Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai behind him.

    Hua Bin¡¯s figure was tall and imposing, standing out even among the group of Imperial Guards. After a brief eye contact with the Emperor, he said coldly, ¡°This is not the Emperor. Take them all away.¡±

    The guards obeyed, slowly approaching the trapped trio.

    Cai Xinghai gripped his de, eager to fight, but Han Ruzi signaled him to put it down. He then addressed Hua Bin, ¡°Imperial inws rarely withstand the test of time, but the Hua n is an exception. Why do you, Marquis Hua, risk your own life?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me shut your mouth,¡± Hua Bin¡¯s voice grew even colder.

    With a sigh, Han Ruzi told Cai Xinghai, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    After some hesitation, Cai Xinghai finally threw his short de to the ground.

    The Imperial Guards stepped forward, their swords pointed at the three. With just a singlemand, the Emperor, who had ascended to the throne only a few months prior, would meet his end here.

    Hua Bin turned his head to look at the fallen Captain of the Pce Gates, Liu Kunsheng.

    ¡°Captain Hua, it was I who captured¡­ these three¡­ Ow!¡± Liu Kunsheng feigned injury.

    Having taken up his post only half a day ago, Hua Bin had not yet fully taken control of the Imperial Guards and did not wish to create more trouble. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Very well, your service meritsmendations, and I will remember this.¡±

    ¡°Captain, I merely followed orders and fulfilled my duty in capturing these traitors upon your arrival. Do you require me to apany you? I can provide testimony¡­¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Hua Bin immediately rejected the request. ¡°It is obvious that they are impersonating the Son of Heaven. There is no need for testimony. Stay here and rest. Tomorrow, go to the secretary¡¯s office to have your merit recorded.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain. Farewell, I shall¡­ Ow!¡± Liu Kunsheng cried out in pain once again.

    As Hua Bin turned to leave, he stopped and asked, ¡°Are there only these three? Isn¡¯t there a fourth person?¡±

    This time, Liu Kunsheng genuinely did not know and said in surprise, ¡°I have not seen anyone else. I will send someone to investigate immediately.¡±

    ¡°No need., I was just wondering. There¡¯s no need to stir up trouble over nothing.¡±

    After Hua Bin and the others left, Liu Kunshengy on the ground for a while longer before getting up. He sheathed his de, ced it alongside the treasured sword, and walked to the door. He saw his soldiers standing outside, unsure of what to do. They had never heard of someone impersonating the Emperor, and the whole situation seemed inconceivable to them.

    Limping out, Liu Kunsheng frowned and said, ¡°That fat eunuch was really strong. You all continue your patrols.¡±

    The soldiers obeyed and left. Liu Kunsheng turned in ce a couple of times, clutching his ribs, and said to his assistant, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I think my rib is broken.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for an imperial physician.¡±

    ¡°Is it their job to treat people like us?[1] Besides, at thiste hour, who would be willing toe? I need to go home. Mister Leng, who lives on the same street as me, is quite familiar with me and can help me set my bones.¡±

    The assistant was taken aback, ¡°Sir Liu, it is night-time, and the pce gates cannot be opened.¡±

    ¡°No need to open the pce gates. Just open the side door. Ah, my bones¡­¡± Liu Kunsheng¡¯s face showed a pained expression and waved his hand, ¡°Quickly fetch the keys. Tell them there was a noise outside, and I need to check on it.¡±

    The assistant had no choice but to go and find the person in charge of the gate keys.

    The Keeper of Gate Keys, a eunuch, was not far away and quickly came over in person. He sternly said, ¡°Sir Liu, you are not ignorant of the rules. Unless there is an order from within the pce, we cannot open the gate, even if we are to die here.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng stepped forward and whispered, ¡°If I die at the hands of rebels, I would be considered a loyal servant. But if I die here because of a broken rib, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? You must have heard about it. Just now, they arrested three eunuchs, iming that they had sneaked out of the pce. One of them even pretended to be His Majesty¡­¡±

    If it were an ordinary day, even if the Captain of the Guards ordered it, the gate keys would not be handed over. Liu Kunsheng had no other choice but to take a risk. If he could not get out, he would have no choice but to apologize to the Emperor for his failure.

    Considering the unusual circumstances of the night, the person in charge of the gate keys hesitated for a long time before raising his voice, ¡°Sir Liu, since it is you who wants to go out, and considering your severe injuries, I will make an exception this time¡­¡±

    Liu Kunsheng nodded repeatedly.

    Liu Kunsheng exited the pce through the side door, not daring to ride a horse. As he walked, he pondered. The more he pondered, the more difficult the situation seemed. As a mere minor military officer, where would he find a senior official who could recognize the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword? Moreover, could this item really stand in for a formal imperial edict?

    Having no way out, he could only quicken his pace and venture into the vast darkness.

    The Captain of the Guard had his own ce to stay overnight, a three-story building constructed against the wall. The first floor was used for storage, the third for observation, and the second for rest and handling affairs. At this moment, there were only two people on the second floor.

    Han Ruzi sat on the only chair, while Hua Bin stood opposite him. Hua Bin appeared to be of advanced age, but still looked imposing in his full set of armor.

    No one spoke for quite some time, until finally, Hua Bin said, ¡°Your Majesty has been living deep within the pce, yet managed to find skilled help. I am truly impressed.¡±

    ¡°So now you recognize me as the Emperor?¡±

    Hua Bin let out a deep sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t see Your Majesty as a child, and I hope Your Majesty doesn¡¯t see me as a fool. Who is the person who saved you? Call him out.¡±

    Han Ruzi stared at Hua Bin for a while, ¡°I still cannotprehend why the Hua family would do such a thing. Who are you following? The Cui n, Prince Donghai, or Chunyu Xiao?¡±

    Hua Bin seemed reluctant to answer the question, lowering his gaze. When he raised his eyes again, he spoke, ¡°Does Your Majesty wish to know to whom I am loyal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Your Majesty might not understand.¡±

    ¡°You just said you don¡¯t see me as a child.¡±

    ¡°After I have exined, will Your Majesty be willing to tell me who that martial arts expert is?¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Hua Bin folded his hands behind his back and paced back and forth for a few steps before stopping and saying, ¡°The Hua n was enfeoffed as a marquis during the reign of the Peaceful Emperor, and I am the third generation. Among the imperial inw families, ours has a long history, but the Hua n has never held great power in the court, unlike the Cui family and the rising Shang-guan n. Of course, barring any idents, the Hua family will witness the decline of these two ns, just like the fate of the previous generations¡¯ imperial inws.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you are not after power, nor are you loyal to the Cui n or Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Although the Hua ncks power, we still possess our pride and would never bow to the Cui n.¡±

    ¡°Then it must be Chunyu Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Chunyu Xiao is a swindler from the pugilist world, who has spent years persuading various lords. Among the descendants of the Han imperial n who are eligible to be enfeoffed as princes, who doesn¡¯t harbor a little ambition to be an emperor? Chunyu Xiao lives off their ambitions. However, these ambitions are short-lived, as once the lords realize the difficulties are insurmountable, they usually be disheartened. Chunyu Xiao then changes his name and moves on to instigate the next lord. How could the Hua family possibly pledge loyalty to such a person?¡±

    Han Ruzi was truly at a loss this time, ¡°Then¡­ are you seeking personal revenge?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has guessed a part of it. How much do you know about the Hua n?¡±

    ¡°All I know is¡­¡± Han Ruzi shook his head, the bit he knew about the Hua family had just been mentioned by Hua Bin: the imperial inws during the reign of the Peaceful Emperor, enfeoffed as marquises for three generations.

    ¡°The Hua n is known throughout the pugilist world for its chivalry. There is a saying in the pugilist world: ¡®The Handsome Marquis, the Ugly King, and the Commoner Tan; Their fame spreads far and wide, justly won.¡¯ The Handsome Marquis refers to the Hua n,[2] ranking at the forefront.¡±

    Han Ruzi resisted asking who the ¡°Ugly King¡± and ¡°Commoner Tan¡± were. ¡°Your son, Hua Huwang, once helped me out of a sense of justice.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be considered an act of chivalry. My son was merely cooperating with Prince Donghai in staging a y. The Hua n¡¯s reputation for chivalry dates back to the time of the Peaceful Emperor. He was unwilling to grant the Hua family direct power but gave us the authority to intercede on behalf of others. No matter who it was or how grave the crime, as long as the Hua family spoke up, at the very least, the death penalty could be averted. Of course, the Hua n also has its limits, and we never pleaded for mercy for those plotting treason.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, not understanding where the Hua n¡¯s resentment came from.

    ¡°When the Martial Emperor ascended the throne, the Hua n¡¯s privileges were preserved, probably for about twenty years. By the time I inherited the title of Marquis Junyang, this privilege was not as effective. Later, the Martial Emperor decided to act against the warriors of the pugilist world. Many brave men sought my help, and I tried my best to satisfy their requests. I barged into the imperial pce several times to reason with the Martial Emperor, which indeed made the Hua n¡¯s chivalry even more renowned. However, I could save only a very small number. The chivalry of the Marquis Junyang had be mere empty words.¡±

    The more Han Ruzi listened, the more confused he became, ¡°Are you seeking revenge for the warriors of the pugilist world? But the Martial Emperor has been dead for several years.¡±

    Anger suddenly appeared on Hua Bin¡¯s face, and he said fiercely, ¡°I am seeking revenge for myself and the chivalry of the Hua n. Regardless of who wins or loses, who bes the emperor, I want the people of the world to know that the Junyang Marquis is not a coward who fears death. Whatever I have promised, I will fulfill!¡±

    ¡°What did you promise?¡±

    ¡°I promised to clear the names of those heroes killed by the Martial Emperor.¡± Hua Bin pped his hands three times, and three people walked in from outside, one of whom was Gui Yuehua, the Ghost Hand, with his right arm wrapped in a cloth bandage, with faint traces of blood seeping through.

    ¡°Keep your promise and tell me the truth, Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my promise to that person takes precedence, and I cannot reveal a single word. However, I can issue an imperial edict to clear the names of the heroes killed since the reign of the Martial Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not know if the Emperor¡¯s promise still held any value. He could only hope to hold out until dawn, hoping that the newly acquainted Captain of the Pce Gates would not let him down.

    The ¡°precedent¡± of officials being loyal to the Emperor became his only hope.

    [1] The imperial doctors¡¯ job is to serve the imperial family, not guards.

    [2] This is a y on the words used for Marquis Junyang. The character Jun can also mean handsome, hence they are known as the Handsome Marquis.

 Chapter 62: Under the Cover of Night

    Chapter 62: Under the Cover of Night

    The Emperor made a promise to clear the names of the innocent pugilists who were killed. Hua Bin scoffed, ¡°Your Majesty knows nothing about the pugilist world, let alone what ¡®chivalrous reputation¡¯ is. What do you know about clearing their names?¡±

    Hua Bin looked at Gui Yuehua and the others, ¡°If we can¡¯t lure that expert here by daybreak, there¡¯s no need to wait any longer.¡±

    Marquis Junyang hurriedly went downstairs, and the three pugilists coldly stared at the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi did not back down, scanning the faces of the three and asked Gui Yuehua, ¡°You clearly had help. Why did you try capturing me alone?¡±

    Gui Yuehua¡¯s expression darkened, and he did not answer.

    ¡°You cherish your reputation and refuse to gang up against one person, just like Marquis Junyang cherishes his chivalrous reputation,¡± Han Ruzi answered his own question, finding pugilists hard to understand. On second thought, seeking fame among pugilists and seeking power among senior officials shared some simrities, ¡°But you were defeated. Does that not make you feel more embarrassed?¡±

    Gui Yuehua¡¯s pale face almost sank in anger, ¡°Losing to a sneak attack is not shameful.¡±

    ¡°Yet after being injured, you sought help, which means you¡¯re not that confident anymore. If that person were to step forward openly now, would you agree to a one-on-one fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°What if you were defeated? Would these two join in? Would you let me go?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s questions followed one after another.

    Gui Yuehua could barely control the rage in his heart, ¡°Though I may not have fully mastered my skills, I am not afraid of a woman. If she dares to show up, I¡¯m shall fight her one-on-one. If I lose¡­¡± Gui Yuehua could not promise to release the Emperor, so he raised his voice, ¡°I will die here today!¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just interested in the rules of the pugilist world. That elusive person probably will not show up. Waiting until daybreak will not change that.¡±

    A burly man stepped forward, standing in front of the Emperor, his bull-like eyes fixed on him, ¡°You are quite eloquent for an imbecilic ruler. Perhaps we don¡¯t need to wait until daybreak. We could take action now and see if the sneak attacker dares to show up.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s eyes were dry, but he refused to blink, ¡°How strange. Why do you all always say that I¡¯m an imbecilic ruler? I haven¡¯t even¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to say you¡¯re just a puppet?¡± The burly man disdainfully spat on the ground, ¡°Prince Qi rebelled, and it¡¯s understandable to arrest the rebels, but why involve their friends and family? These people were not rebels; some even weed the imperial army on the road.¡±

    ¡°That was not my edict.¡±

    ¡°Taking their female rtives into the imperial harem, was that not your edict either?¡±

    Han Ruzi said in surprise, ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard of it! Harem¡­ I¡¯m only thirteen years old!¡±

    The burly manughed heartily, ¡°An imbecilic ruler is an imbecilic ruler, regardless of age.¡±

    Han Ruzi wanted to argue, but suddenly remembered what the Grand Consort had said. The Empress Dowager had created many misdeeds for the Emperor to make it easier to depose him in the future. These misdeeds were probably not all recorded in the Imperial Recorder¡¯s notes, and some had indeed happened.

    He began to understand the anger of Luo Huan-zhang and the others. The ¡°family affairs¡± of the emperor affected not just the imperial family but also countless innocent people.

    He lowered his gaze and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things, but I am indeed an imbecilic ruler¡¯. I bear the title of Emperor without taking up the responsibilities an Emperor should bear.¡±

    The burly man didn¡¯t believe the Emperor¡¯s words at all and snorted heavily.

    Another pugilist spoke up, ¡°Marquis Junyang entrusted us with an important task, not to chat with the Emperor. Let¡¯s talk less and wait until we kill that female expert. Instructor Gui, is it really just a woman?¡±

    Gui Yuehua grunted angrily in response.

    Han Ruzi looked out the window, wondering when the long night would finally end.

    The burly man thought the Emperor had seen something, so he ran to the window in a few steps, only to see the city standing still in the darkness, with no sign of anyone.

    The Captain of the Pce Gates, Liu Kunsheng, ran down the quiet streets, sweating profusely. When he woke up this morning, he never imagined that his old superior would be mysteriously stripped of his seal of office, let alone that he would meet the Emperor and receive a secret edict. Holding a sword said to be left by the Founding Emperor, he searched the city for trustworthy senior officials.

    He had already bumped into patrolling soldiers twice, and each time, he had to pretend to be a an imperial guard officer to avoid being captured. But running aimlessly like this was ultimately not the solution.

    Finally, Liu Kunsheng thought of someone and, despite his exhaustion, ran into a secluded alley.

    In the quiet night, a sudden knocking sound broke the silence, causing rm to anyone who could hear it. But the one knocking refused to give up, so someone from the manor had no choice but toe out and ask.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The voice was timid and helpless, as if forced toe out.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the pce, looking for Lord Guo,¡± Liu Kunsheng said. A loud thump came from inside, as if someone had fallen. Liu Kunsheng hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m not here to arrest anyone, but to discuss urgent matters.¡±

    After a long while, the door was opened slightly. It was the former Provost of the Directorate of Education, former Tutor of the Crown Prince, former Director of Prayer Ceremonies of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Guo Cong, who had once taught the Book of Poetry to the Emperor.[1] He stood at the door, warily sizing up the visitor. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you. You are¡­ you are a guard officer. Why are you looking for me? Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°My name is Liu Kunsheng, I¡¯m a Captain of the Pce Gates. My house is nearby, and my second brother¡¯s neighbor, Zhang Wengu, was once your student and spoke highly of you¡­¡±

    Guo Cong was confused but knew that the man was not here to arrest anyone, so he felt slightly at ease and opened the door a little wider. ¡°Hold on, just tell me why you¡¯re looking for me.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng nced inside the door and saw an old servant trembling behind his master, so he whispered, ¡°It is a matter of great importance.¡±

    Guo Cong nodded, ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t handle matters of great importance.¡± He was about to close the door when Liu Kunsheng hurriedly took out the precious sword from his waist and handed it over, ¡°Lord Guo, do you recognize this sword?¡±

    Guo Cong¡¯s old eyes were dim, and he asked the old servant to bring thentern closer. He took the sword and examined it carefully for a while, then his face suddenly changed, ¡°How did this sword end up in your hands?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I guessed that Lord Guo, having worked in the Ministry of Rites, would recognize this sword. I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Guo Cong waved his hand to signal the old servant to go back inside, then grabbed Liu Kunsheng¡¯s arm and pulled him in, closing the door. With his other hand tightly gripping the precious sword, he whispered, ¡°You can speak now.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng quickly exined, ¡°There are traitors in the pce who have taken the Empress Dowager hostage. His Majesty escaped from the inner pce and entrusted me with this sword, ordering me to find a senior official who recognizes it. But I do not know where to look, so I thought of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is His Majesty now?¡±

    ¡°He was captured by the newly appointed Captain of the Guard, Hua Bin, who took the seal of office with a fake edict during the day.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty was never fond of his studies; I knew it back then¡­¡± Guo Cong frowned in thought for a moment, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng was overjoyed, ¡°Would he recognize this sword?¡±

    ¡°The only person who recognizes this sword and canmand the senior officials is Chancellor Yin Wuhai. It is said that he escaped from the Hall of Diligent Administration and is hiding somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Chancellor Yin is?¡±

    ¡°I do not, but there must be someone among the students of the Imperial University who does.¡±

    The two men left, one in his seventies or eighties and the other over fifty, both feeling excitement that only young men could, venturing into the vast darkness of the night.

    Outside the city, another person was also gazing at the same dark sky.

    Yang Feng had not slept well for two nights in a row, constantly riding and galloping. At each waystation, he would switch to a fresh set of horses, traveling tirelessly, until he finally saw the towering city walls of the Capital in the middle of the night.

    Cui Hong and his contact were scheduled to meet at an inn outside the city. He took most of the guards and all of Yang Feng¡¯s followers with him, including Du Motian and his grandson. Only the injured Ironhead Hu San¡¯er and two guards stayed with Yang Feng, watching the inn from afar while riding on their horses.

    If Cui Hong found out that he had been deceived by Chunyu Xiao, he would join forces with Yang Feng upon leaving the inn. If he felt that everything was going smoothly, with a wave of his hand at the door of the inn, the two armored guards would behead the eunuch.

    Yang Feng had to take this risk and give Cui Hong the freedom to choose. Only in this way could he possibly gain the trust of the Grand Tutor.

    He did not know about the events that had taken ce in the imperial pce, only that Chunyu Xiao had great ambitions for himself and would not support anyone from the Han imperial n in bing emperor.

    Due to his shoulder injury and the long-distance ride, Ironhead Hu San¡¯er was exhausted. But he refused to lose to a eunuch. He forced himself to keep his eyes open and said, ¡°Zhao You is a loyal and righteous man. Of course he would help if a friend of the pugilist world asked him to. Even if he harbored criminals wanted by the Emperor, you should not have killed him.¡±

    Yang Feng ignored him.

    ¡°You obviously do not understand the rules of the pugilist world. If you ask a renowned martial artist for help politely, he would surely be able to persuade Zhao You to hand over the wanted criminals without anyone getting killed.¡±

    Yang Feng turned his head and coldly nced at the burly man, ¡°The rules of the pugilist world are all about bargaining and muddying the waters. If I wanted the criminals today, you would give them to me tomorrow; If I wanted Chunyu Xiao, you would give me one of his disciples¡­ Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand. If you want to livefortably, you follow the rules. If you want to aplish great things, you have to break the rules.¡±

    ¡°You, you eunuch¡­¡± Hu San¡¯er was so furious, even his fatigue seemed to have disappeared. But he could not find the right words to refute Yang Feng at the moment.

    The door of the inn opened, and a group of people walked out, led by Grand Tutor Cui Hong.

    Cui Hong did not gesture with his hand but instead mounted his horse. He quickly rode to Yang Feng, his face gloomy, ¡°Chunyu Xiao did note.¡±

    Yang Feng was greatly disappointed, ¡°He¡¯s very cunning.¡±

    ¡°He sent three people with an edict. That edict was supposed to be just a bluff, but they took it out and really tried to dismiss me from my position. If it wasn¡¯t for your reminder, I might have died inside, and the Northern Army would have fallen into the hands of the traitors.¡± Cui Hong was frightened by the close call, as he hadpletely trusted Chunyu Xiao before and would have entered the inn without any precautions. Those three people could have assassinated him easily.

    ¡°What about Chunyu Xiao? Did you find out about him?¡± Yang Feng was only concerned about this matter.

    ¡°He went to Huailing. It is said that he was being watched by several imperial guards, and he intended to lead these people into an ambush to annihte them.¡±

    ¡°How many people did Chunyu Xiao bring with him?¡±

    ¡°Less than ten, but they were all experts from the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°Huailing is not far from the Capital, and there is an army stationed there. If we set off now, we can capture Chunyu Xiao before nightfall.¡±

    Cui Hong sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t apany you anymore. I must immediately enter the city to prevent the Cui n from unwittingly helping Chunyu Xiao. The guards I brought may not be top-notch experts, but they are still useful. Please take them with you, Lord Yang.¡±

    Yang Feng hesitated a little, but he truly wanted to capture Chunyu Xiao, ¡°Alright, as long as you understand the situation.¡±

    Cui Hong sighed again, ¡°I have only one wish now, to protect the Cui n as much as possible and not let them be buried with Chunyu Xiao.¡±

    Yang Feng left two guards and two attendants with Cui Hong and headed straight for Huailing with the others.

    As the sky began to brighten, Yang Feng had traveled about seven or eight miles when he suddenly pulled the reins of his horse. He turned the horse around and looked back at the Capital with a dramatic change in expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived!¡±

    Yang Feng realized he had made a serious mistake. He had originally wanted Cui Hong to return to the city to stop the Cui n from rebelling, but Cui Hong might not have entered the city at all. Instead, he might have gone to seize the seal of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army.

    [1] This was the old teacher introduced in CH 17.Advertisement

 Chapter 63: Returning to the Palace

    Chapter 63: Returning to the Pce

    As the eastern sky began to brighten, Gui Yuehua turned away from the window, ¡°No need to wait any longer.¡±

    The other two pugilist guests exchanged nces and nodded in unison. The three of them approached the Emperor, with Gui Yuehua holding a dagger, while the other two wielded waist swordsmonly used by the pce guards.

    ¡°I am Gui Yuehua, the Ghost Hand.¡±

    ¡°I am Liu Chixing, the Soaring Falcon.¡±

    ¡°I am Ke Yong, the Mountain-Breaking Ram.¡±

    ¡°Today¡­¡± The three of them began to speak simultaneously, not addressing the Emperor but expressing themselves.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Han Ruzi was genuinely afraid. These three pugilist were different from the people in pce; it seemed that they dared to be ruthless towards the Emperor.

    The three of them looked at the Emperor, their eyes devoid of any hesitation or pity.

    ¡°Call Hua Bin,¡± Han Ruzi said, unsure of what to say but only wanting to buy some time. ¡°I have something to tell him.¡±

    Gui Yuehua replied, ¡°Marquis Hua has already left. If you have something to say, speak to me. If not¡­ you may say your goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°He has left?¡± Han Ruzi was surprised.

    ¡°If there was no news from the pce before midnight, Marquis Hua would leave the scene.¡± Gui Yuehua paused, ¡°So, Your Majesty should understand that we have already put all our eggs in one basket.¡±

    ¡°Why waste time with idle talk? Raise the de and strike, it¡¯s that simple.¡± The man who imed to be Ke Yong was the most impatient. He raised his de but did not strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We agreed that the three of us would act together.¡± The other pugilist named Liu Chixing said, pressing down Ke Yong¡¯s de, ¡°No matter what, he is still the Emperor; we should let him die knowing why.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart tightened even more, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the door and window. If Meng E didn¡¯t appear to help him, he might really be a dead emperor.

    Ke Yong snorted, ¡°What a waste of time.¡± Though he said this, his de still hung down, and he turned around to keep watch, guarding against anyone suddenly breaking in.

    Gui Yuehua continued, ¡°To cut a long story short, thirty years ago, Martial Emperor listened to nder and massacred thousands of heroic pugilists. Nearly one hundred thousand people were implicated, leaving their homes and moving to the frontier, suffering countless casualties along the way. All three of us lost fathers and brothers in that catastrophe, and from a young age, we vowed to take revenge. Today, we can finally fulfill our wishes.¡±

    Han Ruzi leaned back slightly, ¡°Debts should be imed from those who owe them. I wasn¡¯t even born thirty years ago. You should have¡­ taken your revenge earlier.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Your Majesty wants to say that we are fear the strong and bully the weak, and were too afraid to take action against Martial Emperor, right?¡±

    Han Ruzi hesitated but nodded. That was indeed his thought.

    ¡°The Martial Emperor massacred the pugilists for your sake.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Han Ruzi could hardly believe such a im.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Martial Emperor saw that his sons were weak and feared that his empire would not survive his death. So he took the initiative, and obtained the names of all the pugilists in the empire. Then, he selected one out of three at random, and executed them all for treason regardless of guilt. We did not take revenge on Martial Emperor because the time was not right. Chunyu Xiao was still persuading the lords to rebel, while we stayed in the Capital under the protection of Marquis Hua. Thank the Heavens that this day hase. Although Prince Qi was defeated, we have seeded.¡±

    Gui Yuehua seemed somewhat agitated, paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°Our original n was to have Chunyu Xiao be the Spiritual Leader and then the Emperor. He is a man of the pugilist world, with no worries about descendants. He could rule the world together with the pugilists. However, no news came out of the pce, and the Southern Army did not enter the city. It seems like things would probably not work out. Marquis Hua may leave, but we shall not. After we kill you, we shall enter the pce and kill everyone we encounter until we ourselves are killed.¡±

    Han Ruzi had nowhere to escape and couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ceiling again, thinking Meng E might be hiding there. But he saw nothing, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t need to be in a hurry. Luo Huan-zhang has taken the Empress Dowager hostage, and there¡¯s still a chance for Chunyu Xiao to be the Spiritual Leader.¡±

    Gui Yuehua shook her head, ¡°Luo Huan-zhang is a good person, and he can be considered half a pugilist. But we are only using each other. He treats the heroes of the pugilist world as hispdogs, while we deceived the Cui n to join us through him. Dawn is approaching, and Bu Hengru may have already taken action in the pce. We must join him.¡±

    Gui Yuehua nodded to Liu Chixing beside him, signaling that he had finished speaking. Liu Chixing also wanted to say a few words, ¡°The emperor kills pugilists, so pugilists kill the Emperor. You¡¯re just unlucky. The previous emperors died early, so you¡¯re the one caught up in this. Ke Yong, let¡¯s go. The three of us will act together to kill the Emperor!¡±

    Han Ruzi racked his brains, but the reason for the other party wanting to kill him was so absurd that it was difficult to refute, ¡°Killing me will be useless. The Han imperial n has many descendants, and a new emperor will be chosen quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Gui Yuehua pressed the dagger against the Emperor¡¯s chest, ¡°The Martial Emperor killed pugilists, choosing one out of three, to strike fear in the hearts of the people. We shall kill the Emperor, with three des united, to tell the world that the heroic pugilists have not surrendered! The Han n may have seized the empire, but they shall lose it!¡±

    Ke Yong turned around and strode forward, unable to wait any longer. He raised his de high, but suddenly stopped, ¡°Someone ising from downstairs.¡±

    The three of them surrounded the Emperor, with two des and a dagger pressing against his vital points. Even if a skilled expert were to descend from the Heavens, there would be no time to save him.

    Han Ruzi did not dare to breathe as he stared intently at the door.

    ¡°Great, you not acted yet.¡± The person who arrived was Bu Hengru, standing at the door and wiping the sweat from his forehead, ¡°The Empress Dowager has relented. She will soon summon the officials to the Hall of Diligent Administration. She will cite the earthquake as a reason to gather the world¡¯s Daoist and sorcerers. Within ten days, Chunyu Xiao shall be appointed Spiritual Leader. We have seeded. The Emperor is useful for now, so let¡¯s send him back to the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi was surprised that the Empress Dowager had actually given in, but he breathed a great sigh of relief. Even if he was just a puppet, and would eventually be deposed or even killed, he could not face imminent death with indifference.

    The three who had nned to kill the Emperor showed different expressions. Gui Yuehua was the first to withdraw his dagger, ¡°That¡¯s good. We need to inform Marquis Hua and ask him to return to the Capital as soon as possible.¡±

    Ke Yong, however, was greatly disappointed. He reluctantly sheathed his de, suddenly swung it up again, and let it pass over the Emperor¡¯s head, ¡°He got off easy. Killing the Emperor would have been such a great feat. What a pity.¡±

    Only Liu Chixing kept his de unsheathed. He turned his head in confusion and asked, ¡°We seeded? Just like that?¡±

    Bu Hengru was displeased, ¡°Easy? Do you know how dangerous it was in the pce? The Empress Dowager was extremely stubborn, and Luo Huan-zhang couldn¡¯t persuade her at all. In the end, it was the Grand Consort who¡­ Never mind, there¡¯s no point in telling you all this. Take the Emperor with you and follow me to the pce.¡±

    Bu Hengru turned around and went downstairs. As expected, Liu Chixing was always a step behind in everything. He slowly kept his de and said to the other two, ¡°It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±

    Gui Yuehua shook his head dismissively, believing that Bu Hengru was trustworthy. He said to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, please return to the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt deeply disappointed. He had just managed to escape and did not expected to be sent back, ¡°What about my two attendants?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty should worry about yourself first.¡± Gui Yuehua unceremoniously reached out to pull the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi dodged and stood up on his own, ¡°You¡¯re not truly avenging the grievances of thirty years ago. You¡¯re just a group of gamblers taking risks to obtain wealth and fortune.¡±

    Gui Yuehua sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Founding Emperor of Chu also a gambler? He won, and so did we. Let¡¯s go. At least you were an emperor for a few days. The other descendants of the Han n will have no such chance.¡±

    As Han Ruzi walked towards the door, Liu Chixing took the lead and shouted downstairs, ¡°Mister Bu, there¡¯s another expert¡­¡±

    Suddenly, an arrow shot down from above, hitting Liu Chixing right on top of his head. His reaction was quick but his voice was abruptly stopped regardlress. He fell to the ground, kneeling and motionless.

    Han Ruzi, who was less than three steps away, was stunned by the scene in front of him. Behind him, Gui Yuehua and Ke Yong were both shocked and pale. They then madepletely different choices. Gui Yuehua turned and ran towards the window. He had observed it for a long time and thought that there was a chance to escape the pce. However, Ke Yong charged straight at the Emperor, swinging his de down.

    Han Ruzi could not see the threat behind him, so naturally, he could not dodge it. Suddenly, someone rushed in from outside the door, tackling the Emperor at the waist. At the same time, they raised their de to block the iing attack. A ng sounded and sparks flew. Ke Yong was furious. He gripped his de with both hands and swung down for a second strike.

    More people rushed in from outside the door. Five or six des were brandished at Ke Yong simultaneously. Ke Yong roared and fought back, but he was ultimately outnumbered. After three or four moves, he had sustained multiple injuries and was forced to retreat. After seven steps, he received a stab to his chest, spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°One got away! Chase him!¡± ¡°Save the Emperor first!¡±

    The crowd was talking all at once, and Han Ruzi waspletely stunned. He was pulled up by someone and dully walked towards the door. After a few steps, he gradually regained some awareness and turned his head to see that it was Meng E who had saved him. She seemed to be injured, with blood on her shoulder. Just as Han Ruzi was about to speak, he was surrounded by guards and led out the door, walking past the kneeling Liu Chixing and quickly descending the stairs.

    Downstairs, there were even more pce guards gathered. They stepped aside and whispered to the outside, ¡°His Majesty is unharmed.¡±

    Han Ruzi walked dazedly, having imagined many scenarios of being saved. However, when the miracle actually happened, he found it hard to believe. He caught a glimpse of several corpses lying at the feet of the guards, but before he could get a good look, he was led out of the building.

    Arge number of guards and soldiers rushed in from all directions. Bu Hengru stood at the door and, as soon as he saw the Emperor, knelt down, ¡°It was me who saved Your Majesty, it was me¡­¡±

    A group of eunuchs ran over and took the Emperor from the guards, practically lifting him up and cing him in a small horse carriage. Among the eunuchs, Han Ruzi saw the Director of Pce Attendants, Jing Yao, and eximed in surprise, ¡°How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please return to the pce quickly.¡± Jing Yao pushed the Emperor into the carriage and lowered the curtain.

    The carriage moved forward, and Han Ruzi gradually realized that Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s pce coup had failed.

    The carriage stopped, and Han Ruzi returned to the familiar area within the inner pce. In front of him was the Empress Dowager¡¯s Cishun Pce, with arge number of guards standing at the entrance. He did not know if he felt happy or disappointed.

    Jing Yao walked over and whispered, ¡°Please enter the pce, Your Majesty. The Empress Dowager is waiting for you.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t move, ¡°What about the two eunuchs, Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai? Were they saved?¡±

    ¡°Both of them are fine. Your Majesty will see them soon.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°It would be better for Your Majesty to hear from the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi entered Cishun Pce. There were not many people in the courtyard, only a few eunuchs and pce maids who knelt as soon as they saw the Emperor.

    There were quite a few people in the main hall, and it was a bit crowded. The Empress Dowager still sat in her original position, as if she had never moved. Maiden Wang apanied her, and several guards stood on both sides. A few steps away, the Grand Consort and Luo Huan-zhang stood without kneeling.

    There were also more than ten senior officials in the room, including Chancellor Yin Wuhai and the Chief Commander Han Xing. The Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword was held in thetter¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Empress Dowager spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Now that His Majesty has arrived, we may deal with the rebels.¡±

 Chapter 64: The Unbelievable Truth

    Chapter 64: The Unbelievable Truth

    ¡°An entire day.¡± Chancellor Yin Wuhai sighed, ¡°Causing fright to the Empress Dowager and Your Majesty. We, your subjects, deserve death.¡±

    ¡°You are all innocent, and you have rendered meritorious service in protecting the Emperor,¡± said the Empress Dowager, and her words determined everything. Over ten senior officials bowed together to express their gratitude.

    Han Ruzi was brought to sit beside the Empress Dowager. He turned his head and nced at his mother. Maiden Wang nodded slightly at her son, indicating that all was well.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart, however, could not bepletely calm. Just as the Empress Dowager was about to speak, he asked first, ¡°Who can tell Us what exactly happened?¡±

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai, receiving a hint from the Empress Dowager, smiled at the Emperor and said, ¡°Yesterday, the Grand Consort forged an edict to enter the Hall of Diligent Administration to participate in government affairs. I, your humble subject, was fortunate to escape¡­¡±

    ¡°I am aware of all these matters. We want to know what happenedst night.¡±

    Yin Wuhai nced at the Empress Dowager again, ¡°Last night, Captain of the Pce Gates Liu Kunsheng and Guo Cong, the former Provost of the Imperial University, found me and showed me the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword. I immediately took the two of them to see Chief Commander Han. Of all the senior officials, he would be most likely to recognize the sword.¡±

    The following events were rtively simple. The Chief Commander had no troops under his directmand but possessed an insignia token for mobilizing troops. However, without official documents from the Ministry of War, the token itself was useless, and Chief Commander Han Xing could not mobilize the army. Thus, he took the treasured sword and token to the Court of Judicial Review, the Ministry of Justice, and the Capital Prefectural Office,[1] assembling the officials and soldiers from these three institutions.

    The officials from these three institutions formed the main body of the ¡°Tigers of the Pavilion of Expansive Literature¡±, known for being particrly loyal to the Empress Dowager. However, theycked official orders and dared not act recklessly. The Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword provided them with the urgently needed ¡°edict¡±, so they broke with customary procedures and sent soldiers under theirmand to follow Han Xing and Yin Wuhai.

    The two ministers led hundreds of soldiers directly into the inner pce, which proved to be easier than expected. The newly appointed Captain of the Imperial Guards, Hua Bin, had fled in the middle of the night, leaving the imperial guards leaderless and fearful. They dared not act rashly, but upon seeing the Chancellor and the Chief Commander, they immediately opened the gates, joining the two ministers in storming the inner pce.

    The few de-wielders who had infiltrated the pce were no match for the hundreds of soldiers. They were annihted shortly after contact. Several de-wielders retreated to Cishun Pce, intending to kill the Empress Dowager before making a desperatest stand. But they were stopped by Luo Huan-zhang. Seeing that the situation was hopeless, he chose to surrender.

    After being captured, Bu Hengru was apletely different person, kneeling before the officials and soldiers, begging for mercy. He was quickly persuaded by Luo Huan-zhang and volunteered to be an insider to save the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Did Captain of the Pce Gates Liu Kunsheng not say where the treasured sword came from?¡±

    ¡°He did. The sword was secretly sent to him by the Empress Dowager. Indeed, it was a miraculous achievement,¡± answered Yin Wuhai.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Ruzi could hardly believe his ears. He had risked great danger and sacrificed three eunuchs to bring the treasured sword out of the inner pce and hand it over to Liu Kunsheng. Yet his merit was so easily erased. Just as he was about to speak, he turned his head to look at his mother. After doing so, he closed his mouth.

    Maiden Wang narrowed her eyes, warning her son with a stern expression not to speak recklessly.

    Han Ruzi trusted his mother and nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ We have¡­ no more questions.¡±

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai bowed and retreated back into the ranks of his colleagues. The Empress Dowager spoke to Luo Huan-zhang, ¡°Teacher Luo, you have spent your life preaching benevolence and righteousness, yet you havemitted such an unkind and unjust act. Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Luo Huan-zhang shook his head, his expression as proud as usual.

    ¡°Considering that you stopped the rebels from spilling blood in the inner pce at thest moment, it counts as a merit. You are spared from death, but you will be imprisoned for life.¡±

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai stepped forward again and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, plotting a rebellion is an unpardonable crime. Even if one has rendered meritorious service, it is not appropriate to grant leniency.¡±

    It was not a simple matter to convict traitors. The senior officials would usually raise objections repeatedly to gauge the intentions of the higher-ups, to determine whether it was leniency or a show of leniency that was truly desired. After the Chancellor, other senior officials also expressed the view that Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s crime was unforgivable. The Empress Dowager insisted on her own view, and only then did the officials cease their discussion.

    However, Luo Huan-zhang showed no gratitude. As two guards were about to take him away, he said, ¡°I stopped them from killing, not for you, Empress Dowager, but because I didn¡¯t want the Chu Empire to be leaderless and fall into chaos¡­ s, schrs are useless in a hundred ways; I have nothing more to say.¡±

    As Luo Huan-zhang was led away, the Empress Dowager looked at the Grand Consort.

    She was her own younger sister, who had been her only trusted confidante over the past few decades. Now, she had be the person who betrayed her mostpletely.

    The officials looked at each other, feeling it was inappropriate for them to stay and listen to the Empress Dowager¡¯s family affairs. However, the Empress Dowager did not allow them to leave and coldly said, ¡°Grand Consort Shang-guan Duan, you are of noble status, yet you colluded with traitors and caused chaos in the inner pce. Do you know your crime?¡±

    The Grand Consort had been staring at the ground all this time. Now, she raised her head and looked at her sister, ¡°This consort knows her guilt, which is the same guilt that you bear.¡±

    The officials all remained silent, feeling even more awkward.

    The Empress Dowager said, ¡°You im that I am guilty. The Trusted Officials appointed by thete Emperor are all here. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    The Grand Consort¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the officials one by one, ¡°Trusted Officials? They only care about their own lives, and not the Emperor¡¯s. Fine, since you want me to speak, I shall speak. It was you who poisoned the Graceful Emperor.¡±

    At this point, it was inappropriate for the officials not to speak up. They all started to scold the Grand Consort. The Empress Dowager raised her right hand to silence the ministers, ¡°Let her speak.¡±

    The Grand Consort knew the Empress Dowager better than anyone and sneered, ¡°You are trying to use offense as your defense, thinking that by letting me speak in front of the officials, you can clear away the rumors. But I will still tell the truth. Even if no one believes it for now, someone will remember itter.¡±

    The Grand Consort looked at the officials again, not pausing her gaze on any of them, and finally stared at the Emperor, continuing, ¡°The Empress Dowager poisoned the Graceful Emperor. No, I should say that we, the Empress Dowager and I, poisoned the Graceful Emperor together. So we bothmitted the crime of regicide.¡± She revealed a disdainful smile, ¡°She added the poison, and I carried the soup. We watched together as the Graceful Emperor drank it, and as his breath grew weaker and weaker¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi felt chills down his spine, as if three sharp des were pressing against his chest again.

    The Empress Dowager remained silent, and the officials dared not make a sound. At this moment, saying anything would be a mistake. Those officials who were not qualified to enter the inner pce were truly lucky.

    The smile on the Grand Consort¡¯s face slowly faded, her gaze still fixed on the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to know why we did such a thing? Of course, it was for ourmon son, your elder brother. The only one who is qualified to be emperor and the most suitable person to be emperor.¡±

    That person was, of course, the Thoughtful Emperor. The Grand Consort¡¯s affection for him seemed to surpass even the love Maiden Wang had for her son.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai coughed, feeling the need to say something, or else it would seem like he was neglecting his duty, ¡°The Thoughtful Emperor was the eldest principal son of the Graceful Emperor. His session was only a matter of time. Why would the Empress Dowager¡­ do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Because the Graceful Emperor changed his mind. When he first ascended the throne, he was determined to eradicate the influence of the Cui n. But after a period of governance¡ª¡± The Grand Consort¡¯s gaze finally left the Emperor¡¯s face and coldly looked at Yin Wuhai, ¡°The Graceful Emperor found that the ministers were his most persistent enemies. You were a system unto your own, rmending each other, and protecting each other. On the surface, you were loyal to the Emperor, but in secret, you sought to erode his authority.¡±

    The senior officials were visibly embarrassed, but Yin Wuhai remainedposed, shaking his head as he spoke, ¡°Grand Consort, your words are mistaken. The Graceful Emperor was a wise ruler. Although there were some disputes with the senior officials, a consensus could always be reached¡­¡±

    The Grand Consort burst intoughter, her gaze fixed on the Emperor once more, ¡°¡®Wise ruler¡¯¡ªremember this, Your Majesty. If you are to continue being an emperor, you will also be called a ¡®wise ruler.¡¯ This is how the senior officials will undermine you. What is a ¡®wise ruler¡¯? Only an emperor who meets the requirements of the senior officials can be called a ¡®wise ruler.''¡±

    Yin Wuhai shook his head in silence, expressing his stance through a series of sighs.

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°What do you mean when you say the Graceful Emperor changed his mind? Did he not want to be a wise ruler anymore?¡±

    ¡°He wanted to be a wise ruler, but not the one the senior officials had in mind. Therefore, the Graceful Emperor decided to take a risky approach¡ªfirst using the Imperial Inws to suppress the senior officials, then turning around to deal with the Imperial Inws. To this end, he made the decision to depose the Empress and the Crown Prince, bestow the title of Empress on Consort Cui, and appoint Prince Donghai as the Crown Prince.¡±

    A surprised scream came from the side-chamber¡ªit was Prince Donghai. He did not run out, and nobody paid attention to his cry.

    Yin Wuhai spoke, ¡°Grand Consort, your words are bing more and more inconceivable. Such important matters would surely be known within the court. Yet during the Graceful Emperor¡¯s reign, he never showed any favoritism toward the Cui n, even choosing to suppress them on numerous asions¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the principle of suppressing before elevating? The Graceful Emperor had to suppress the Cui n first, so that when he changed Empress and Crown Prince, the Cui n would be grateful and willingly serve him.¡±

    Yin Wuhai shook his head with a bitter smile, exchanging nces with the other senior officials. Their expressions clearly said: These were nonsensical words and needed no refutation.

    Chief Commander Han Xing had been holding the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword. He stepped forward and said, ¡°So, even the Cui n did not know of the Graceful Emperor¡¯s intentions?¡±

    Of course, the Cui family did not know; if they did, they would have used rumors to boost their influence.

    The Grand Consort lowered her gaze, and when she looked up again, her eyes met the Empress Dowager¡¯s. ¡°Truth is stranger than fiction, so no one believes it. You are still so clever. I can never outwit you, but eventually, someone else will. You can depose and establish emperors time and time again, but you will never dispel the fear in your heart. Any Emperor who grows older will eventually develop ambitions, igniting fear within you.¡±

    The pce coup had failed, yet a victorious delight appeared on the Grand Consort¡¯s face. ¡°The Thoughtful Emperor was suspicious about the Graceful Emperor¡¯s death and wanted to confronted you for the truth. You quarreled, and in his anger, the Thoughtful Emperor cut your wrist with a dagger, which drove you to harbor murderous intentions toward your own son. Youmitted regicide for the second time, but this time it was you alone. For you knew I would never participate and would do everything to stop you.¡±

    Her joy turned to despondence as the Grand Consort swayed on the spot. ¡°You killed the Thoughtful Emperor, your own son. Did you not understand that from that moment on, there would be no one you could trust to be emperor? Execute me, for I would rather apany the Thoughtful Emperor in theherworld than live to see you gleefully wield power.¡±

    Faced with the Grand Consort¡¯s ¡°nonsense¡±, the Empress Dowager remained silent, her expression unchanged. She slowly raised her right hand, revealing a clearly visible scar on her wrist. ¡°Zuo Ji, tell everyone how this wound came about.¡±

    Han Ruzi had not seen this eunuch since entering the room. He saw Zuo Ji shuffle forward on his knees from behind the guards, his hands tied behind his back, tears and sweat mingling. First, he kowtowed forcefully to the Empress Dowager, then he tried to speak in the loudest voice possible, ¡°Upon the Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s demise, the Empress Dowager was ovee with grief and cut her own wrist with a dagger. I witnessed it¡­ I witnessed it with my own eyes¡­¡±

    The officials nodded. Though they did not agree with the Empress Dowager¡¯s actions, they could understand a mother¡¯s love and grief.

    Han Ruzi had previously heard another version of the story from Zuo Ji, and he knew which one to believe.

    The Grand Consort was utterly defeated. She smiled at the Emperor and said, ¡°Be careful, Your Majesty.¡±

    With a wave of the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand, two guards approached and escorted the Grand Consort out of the room.

    No one dared to ask the Empress Dowager how she would deal with the Grand Consort.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Heaven blesses Chu, and the rebels have been eliminated. The Empress Dowager can rest easy now. The Grand Consort¡¯s bewitching words are full of holes, and no one will believe them.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Consort believes it herself. Since the Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s passing, she has been depressed. I had thought that she would get better over time, but she¡­ had to find a reason to put her mind at ease.¡± The Empress Dowager sighed deeply, and the officials knelt down, expressing their sympathy.

    ¡°With the premature death of thete emperor and the youth of the new emperor, I, as Empress Dowager, would naturally prioritize the well-being of the Chu Empire. Lord Chancellor, you wish for me to be at ease, but with no newsing from the Southern Army outside the Capital, I¡¯m afraid I still cannot rest easy.¡±

    [1] The Capital Prefect essentially functions as a mayor for the Capital. Usually, Prefects are appointed for entire provinces, which would berger in size than the Capital, but due to the importance of the Capital, a Prefect is appointed to manage it.Advertisement

 Chapter 65: Fortunes Change

    Chapter 65: Fortunes Change

    Han Ruzi had gone without food for an entire day and night, yet he had no appetite at all. After eating just a little, he put down his chopsticks, desperately wishing to speak with his mother. However, he was apanied only by Prince Donghai and two eunuchs.

    After the Grand Consort had been question, the Emperor was escorted into the side-chamber to rest. The Empress Dowager and senior officials continued to discuss matters. The pce coup had been thwarted, but not all the conspirators had been captured: the fate seer Chunyu Xiao had yet to make an appearance, Marquis Junyang¡¯s whereabouts remained unknown after his flight, and Gui Yuehua¡¯s location was unclear after he jumped out of the building¡­

    All of this no longer concerned Han Ruzi; he had returned to square one, bing an Emperor in name only.

    ¡°It was I who sent out the Founding Emperor¡¯s treasured sword,¡± he muttered, unsure whether it was Liu Kunsheng or Chancellor Yin Wuhai who had concealed the truth.

    ¡°Lord Father wanted to make me Crown Prince, Lord Father wanted to make me Crown Prince¡­¡± Not far away, Prince Donghai repeated this phrase countless times. Suddenly, he raised his head, intending to rush towards the Emperor but was stopped by the two eunuchs. He had not yet been punished, and the sole reason was that the power of the Cui n had not been destroyed.

    ¡°You heard what the Grand Consort said!¡± Prince Donghai eximed, no longer cautious. ¡°I should have been Emperor!¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly found Prince Donghai somewhat pitiable. ¡°The Grand Consort¡¯s words cannot be believed. Even if Lord Father wanted to make you the Crown Prince, it would only be a temporary measure. After subduing the senior officials and eliminating the power of the Cui n¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am as foolish as you?¡± Prince Donghai burst out angrily. The two eunuchs shook their heads at him, signaling that he should not disrespect the Emperor. Prince Donghai, realizing his position, softened his tone. ¡°As long as I am appointed Crown Prince, as long as I stay by Lord Father¡¯s side, no one would be able to undermine my position as Crown Prince. No one¡­ Ah, there were signs that Lord Father wanted to make me Crown Prince; Lord Father used to be Prince Donghai, and I am also Prince Donghai!¡±

    The Graceful Emperor had already passed away, and no one could guess his true intentions. Before him, the Martial Emperor had appointed three Crown Princes. The first two were not only deposed but also executedter, leaving behind rumors of ghosts in the Eastern Pce. The Graceful Emperor was merely a fortunate participant in a game of musical chairs.

    And there was the Empress Dowager outside. She had lost her husband, son, and sister, but held power more tightly than ever. Could she be said to have won?

    ¡°We are alone.¡± Han Ruzi thought of the words his grandfather had once said and suddenly felt a chill.

    Prince Donghai snorted. He had never treated Han Ruzi as an emperor, and all the more he refused to do so now.

    Suddenly, there was amotion outside. Prince Donghai rushed to the door, listening carefully, ¡°Shang-guan Xu has entered the pce. It seems¡­ it¡¯s not good news.¡±

    The two eunuchs tried to pull Prince Donghai back, but the Emperor also left his chair, running to the door to listen with Prince Donghai. The eunuchs had no choice but to stand behind them, carefully watching them to prevent them from rushing out.

    The news brought by Shang-guan Xu was not good. As soon as he entered, he knelt on the ground, kowtowing, his voice filled with fear and anger, ¡°Cui Hong¡­ Cui Hong has taken control of the Southern Army¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai cheered softly.

    In the morning of the previous day, several officials entered the Southern Army, presenting an imperial edict to revoke Shang-guan Xu¡¯s seal of office. Of course, Shang-guan Xu did not believe it, and he tried to detain these people. He sent others into the city to investigate the news, but they were stopped outside the pce and could not see the Empress Dowager.

    Both sides were deadlocked, both losing the chance to take the initiative. The news spread quickly among the troops, and the earthquake had already sparked numerous rumors. The news of the seizure of the seal left the soldiers even more uncertain. Shang-guan Xu was newly appointed, with a short tenure and no military background, so he was not very popr. The officials involved in the attempt to seize the seal were of low rank, and one of them came from the Northern Army, so they were even less popr.

    As the pce coup in the Capital was at a critical juncture, a mutiny was brewing within the Southern Army camp.

    At the crucial moment, Cui Hong arrived alone, having sent away the guards and the followers left by Yang Feng. His timing could not have been better; a few hours earlier, and the Southern Army soldiers might not have epted a general without a seal of office. If he had arrived a littleter, a mutiny would have broken out, and he would not have been able to suppress it.

    He arrived just when the Southern Army¡¯s morale was at its most unstable, offering them hope.

    Cui Hong had been in charge of the Southern Army for many years. While he was not universally beloved, he was quite trusted. Arge number of officers who had been demoted by Shang-guan Xu immediately turned to their former superior, leading the entire army to shout, ¡°General Cui.¡±

    The people sent by Chunyu Xiao to seize the seal became prisoners. Cui Hong showed no mercy and ordered their execution. Shang-guan Xu and a small number of his supporters took advantage of the chaos to escape, running all the way to report to the Empress Dowager, arriving just after the pce coup had ended.

    ¡°Shang-guan Xu is useless. The Empress Dowager has trusted the wrong person again,¡± Prince Donghai said excitedly, his face flushed and his confidence soaring, daring to re at the eunuchs behind him.

    Through the door, the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression could not be seen, nor had she spoken. But Shang-guan Xu¡¯s voice was trembling more and more severely, indicating the Empress Dowager¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Yang Feng! It was Yang Feng who helped Cui Hong seize military power,¡± Shang-guan Xu hastily shifted the me, saying whatever came to mind. ¡°Not long after Cui Hong entered the camp, Yang Feng also went there. He did not say a word to me and went straight to see Cui Hong. There must be something suspicious about this.¡±

    For those in Cishun Pce, Cui Hong¡¯s appearance was quite sudden and disrupted the victory they had just achieved. The senior officials were filled with righteous indignation, seeking the opportunity to go to the Southern Army¡¯s camp to capture Cui Hong alive. Everyone believed that if the Emperor and Empress Dowager were killed, Cui Hong, who had regained control of the Southern Army, would be a terrifying force. However, the two supreme rulers of the Empire were safe and sound, so defeating Cui Hong would be easy.

    The Emperor and Prince Donghai, who were listening through the door, also felt tense. Han Ruzi was curious about how the Empress Dowager would resolve this crisis, while Prince Donghai was much more anxious. His uncle¡¯s sess or failure directly affected his own fate.

    While the officials were continuing with their speeches to express their loyalty, someone reported that Yang Feng was seeking an audience with the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°He dares toe back? He¡¯s really bold.¡± Prince Donghai was shocked, but quickly came up with an exnation. ¡°Oh, Yang Feng must be speaking for my uncle. Tsk, eunuchs are all treacherous characters. I must advise my uncle to get rid of Yang Feng as soon as possible.¡±

    Han Ruzi believed that Yang Feng was not that kind of person. He was more puzzled about the other eunuch. ¡°How did Jing Yao switch sides to the Empress Dowager again?¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± Prince Donghai was now only concerned about one thing: what conditions his uncle would propose to the Empress Dowager.

    Yang Feng¡¯s voice came through, angering the officials as soon as he spoke. ¡°This humble servant Yang Feng pays his respect to the Empress Dowager. I request that the Empress Dowager dismiss everyone present, as I have something to report privately.¡±

    The pce coup had juste to an end, and Yang Feng having just been used of treason, dared to make such a demand. The senior officials¡¯ reprimands could be clearly heard, and Prince Donghai furrowed his brow, ¡°These old fellows have quite a few ways to scold others. Wait for me¡­ hmph.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager agreed to Yang Feng¡¯s request, ordering the senior officials, eunuchs, and pce maids to withdraw, leaving only a few close attendants behind.

    In the side-chamber, the two eunuchs dutifully obeyed the orders. First, they softly pleaded with the Emperor and Prince Donghai to step back; when that had no effect, they had no choice but to take action. The two eunuchs carried Prince Donghai back to his original position, then turned their gazes to the Emperor.

    Han Ruzi walked back on his own and sat down on a chair. The voices outside were faint, making it difficult to hear what Yang Feng was saying.

    ¡°Yang Feng could not possibly side with Cui Hong,¡± Han Ruzi could not think of any reason for Yang Feng to do such a thing.

    Prince Donghai chuckled, ¡°Who cares about Yang Feng? You should be thinking about what conditions my uncle would propose to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai across from him, ¡°After all that has happened, do you still want to be the Emperor?¡±

    Prince Donghai nced at the two eunuchs and said, ¡°Even if I were to be beheaded immediately after bing Emperor, I would still want to be one. Some people are born to be Emperors, like me. Don¡¯t you like the feeling of being an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I am but a puppet,¡± Han Ruzi did not care that the eunuchs could hear him as it was a well-known fact.

    The two eunuchs were extremely embarrassed, coughed a few times, and simply stood at the door, pretending not to hear anything.

    Prince Donghai leaned forward and said earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are just a puppet. Yet, there are still people who willingly serve you: the Keeper of the Imperial Seal Liu Jie, those eunuchs and pce maids, and the Captain of the Pce Gates who helped deliver the sword¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, you knew I was the one who took the sword out?¡±

    ¡°Heh, everyone knows, but no one is a fool. Unless the Empress Dowager personally admits it, no one will acknowledge your contribution. The senior officials will only silently thank you in their hearts. Hehe, you¡¯ve done them a great favor; from now on, the Empress Dowager will rely more on the senior officials. The thing Lord Father tried so hard to avoid, the Empress Dowager has now brought into being.¡±

    Prince Donghai impatiently tapped his fingers on the windowsill and suddenly walked toward the door, ¡°No, I must see the Empress Dowager, my uncle¡­¡±

    The two eunuchs stepped forward and shook their heads at Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai had no choice but to return to his original spot, appearing even more agitated. He muttered under his breath, ¡°If my uncle were smart, he would immediately lead troops into the pce under the pretext of saving the Emperor, just like Shang-guan Xu did before, so it wouldn¡¯t be breaking with precedent. Why did my uncle let Yang Fenge? That eunuch can¡¯t be trusted. Even if he wants to negotiate with the Empress Dowager, he should bring troops in and talk directly face to face¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai did not need to pretend to be foolish any longer. His analysis of the current situation made sense, and Han Ruzi could not help but nod in agreement, ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s brother has lost his military power, but she has the support of the senior officials. Your uncle wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°At a time like this, who cares about the senior officials? If it weren¡¯t for Luo Huan-zhang and Bu Hengru¡­¡± Prince Donghai snorted angrily, ¡°Besides the Cui n, there¡¯s no one worth trusting in this world. Now I understand why Emperors always trust their Imperial Inws and eunuchs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Your uncle gave up his official seal back then, and now he wants to take it back again. If he knew this would happen, there would be no need to go through all this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange at all. At that time, the court was controlled by the Cui n, the Empress Dowager was the one taking risks to get what she wanted, and Prince Qi was watching closely from the outside. So my uncle chose to step back as a way to advance. He could not watch the Empire copse and his own family buried under the rubble, could he? Now the situation has change: the Empress Dowager¡¯s position is stable, and she desperately wants to protect the court. The Cui n, on the other hand, is facing trouble and has to resort to risky tactics. Do you understand?¡±

    Of course, Han Ruzi understood, ¡°Everyone uses the fate of Chu as a bargaining chip. Does nobody think of doing something useful? Ironically, it was the rebel Luo Huan-zhang who thought about themon people.¡±

    ¡°Haha, why should the Cui n and the Empress Dowager care about themon people? They¡¯re not the Emperor, you are. They¡¯re ying games with your empire at stake. If it were me¡­¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s coup failed miserably, and he was deceived by Luo Huan-zhang. For a moment, he felt disheartened and even lost interest in making boasts.

    The door opened, and Maiden Wang walked in. She said to the two eunuchs, ¡°I want to speak with His Majesty for a moment. The Empress Dowager orders you to take Prince Donghai out.¡±

    ¡°What conditions did my uncle ask Yang Feng to bring?¡± Prince Donghai asked. Without getting an answer, he had to leave with the two eunuchs, feeling anxious.

    This was the first time mother and son had met alone since Han Ruzi left home a few months ago. He stood up, unsure of what to say.

    Maiden Wang walked up to her son and smiled, ¡°Ruzi, let¡¯s not do this Emperor thing anymore.¡±Advertisement

 Chapter 66: The One Chased Away

    Chapter 66: The One Chased Away

    Several months ago, when Han Ruzi was taken away by Yang Feng in the dead of night, Maiden Wang was filled with anticipation and fantasies for the future. However, all of that had vanished like smoke, and for her, only one thing mattered.

    That was the survival of her son.

    Han Ruzi was greatly shocked, and oddly enough, his first reaction was not about ¡°not being Emperor,¡± but rather his mother¡¯s form of address, ¡°You called me by my name.¡±[1]

    ¡°Yes, I am your mother, so naturally, I should call you by your name.¡±

    ¡°So the Empress Dowager still wants to depose me?¡±

    Maiden Wang shook her head, ¡°It was I who asked her to do so.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Ruzi was utterly puzzled. Had this happened earlier, even just before the pce coup, he might have dly epted his mother¡¯s decision. However, he had now grown somewhat fond of being the Emperor. Compared to his purely puppet state a few months ago, he felt things were improving. The Unfortunates were willing to pledge their loyalty to him, and the Captain of the Pce Gates, whom he had only met once, solemnly carried out his orders¡­

    ¡°You heard what the Grand Consort said. I don¡¯t want my only son to die in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Her words may not necessarily be true, and besides¡­ I won¡¯t let the Empress Dowager kill me.¡±

    Maiden Wang smiled again, gently wiping a speck of dust off her son¡¯s face with her hand, ¡°Of course, my son is so clever, how could he let anyone casually kill him?¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly realized, ¡°Mother, did Yang Feng bring terms from Cui Hong, demanding that Prince Donghai be proimed Emperor?¡±

    Maiden Wang shook her head, ¡°Grand Tutor Cui does not have the guts to do so. He had Yang Fenge to seek peace. As long as the Empress Dowager does not investigate the Cui n¡¯s involvement in this pce coup and restores him to the position of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, he would be willing to pledge his loyalty to the Empress Dowager. As for Prince Donghai, Grand Tutor Cui did not even mention his nephew.¡±

    Prince Donghai would undoubtedly be very disappointed after learning of this, but Han Ruzi was even more disheartened now. However, this was his mother¡¯s request, and he had never opposed her before, so he could only lower his head and remain silent.

    Maiden Wang¡¯s gentle heart ached a little, as her son¡¯s downcast appearance was no different from when he was a child. She took a step forward, and whispered softly into her son¡¯s ear, ¡°The Empress Dowager will inevitably fight a life-and-death battle with the Cui n. No matter who bes the Emperor, he will just be a sacrificial pawn. Prince Donghai is full of himself, and he won¡¯t end up well. You should just watch the tigers fight from the sidelines. There will be opportunities in the future.¡±

    ¡°Opportunities?¡± Han Ruzi raised his head in surprise.

    ¡°The court of the Chu Empire is already rotten to the core. Luo Huan-zhang was right, the disputes within and outside the court are merely family quarrels. I don¡¯t want you to get involved. In the future, not only will you be an Emperor, but you will also be an Emperor with a clean te.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Han Ruzi wanted to say that he would never have the chance to be an Emperor again.

    ¡°There will always be opportunities. I will stay in the pce to create opportunities for you.¡±

    Han Ruzi was greatly rmed, no longer caring about whether he would be Emperor or not, ¡°No, Mother, you must leave the pce with me. If I don¡¯t be the Emperor, you shouldn¡¯t stay by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side either. She¡­ she is very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as I don¡¯t vie for anything, there won¡¯t be any danger. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t risk my life to seize opportunities for you. I will just be here to watch over things, so that when an opportunity arises, someone can immediately inform you.¡±

    ¡°No, I will never be Emperor again. All I want is for Mother to leave the pce with me.¡±

    Maiden Wang¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°You are not a child anymore. I begged the Empress Dowager for the chance for you to step down. You should cherish it.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not dare to oppose his mother any further, ¡°When¡­ will I abdicate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain, but it should be soon. In any case, remember my words: do not trust anyone, and do not offend anyone.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded and began to seriously consider life not being Emperor, ¡°What about the Unfortunates? They saved only me and not the Empress Dowager. Will they be retaliated against?¡±

    ¡°You underestimate the Empress Dowager. She would not bother fighting with a group of servants. However, if you are worried, I will find a way to send them all out of the pce.¡± Maiden Wang smiled again, ¡°You have done very well; even I was surprised. You are a good Emperor, but it is not the right time. Good fruit cannot grow on a rotten tree; you have to wait for the tree to sprout anew.¡±

    ¡°What if¡­ it never happens?¡± Han Ruzi asked cautiously, fearing to upset his mother.

    This time, Maiden Wang did not get angry. She smiled and said, ¡°If Heaven does not grant you another chance to be Emperor, I would rather you be an ordinary person, living a life free from worry about food and clothing, with your wife and children by your side.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt like he was going to cry, but he forcibly held back, ¡°I really wish Mother woulde with me¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Maiden Wang refused firmly, ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a tiny chance, I will stay in the pce to watch over it for you. Besides, I also need to learn. I underestimated what it took to be an Emperor in the past. Staying by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, I can learn a lot.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked somewhat frightened.

    Maiden Wang caressed her son¡¯s cheek and smiled, ¡°Silly child, I want to learn the Empress Dowager¡¯s way of dealing with subjects, not the ways of killing. I also don¡¯t believe that the Thoughtful Emperor was killed by the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°What about the Graceful Emperor?¡±

    Maiden Wang¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. The Graceful Emperor was her husband, but she had not much of an impression of him, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. Be cautious after leaving the pce. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve gained the loyalty of the servants, but you¡¯ve also offended quite a few people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to offend¡­¡±

    The door opened again, and Yang Feng entered. He looked at the mother and son, remained silent for a moment, and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager requests your presence, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Empress Dowager sat alone on a chair, staring nkly at something in front of her. Yang Feng gestured for Maiden Wang to leave, leaving only the three of them in the room.

    Han Ruzi stood before the Empress Dowager. Since he was going to be dethroned, he decided not to perform the usual rites of respect and filial piety.

    ¡°Tell him.¡± The Empress Dowager said coldly, without even moving her eyes.

    Yang Feng approached the Emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you know that you are going to abdicate, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s impression of this eunuch had also worsened. Yang Feng only cared about the Emperor. Once he abdicated, he probably would not have anything to do with him anymore.

    ¡°Your Majesty, shall you write the abdication edict yourself, or would you prefer me to draft it on your behalf?¡±

    ¡°You may draft it,¡± replied Han Ruzi, not wanting to argue. When he agreed to abdicate, his heart had sunk. However, after oveing the initial shock and confusion, he felt a burden lifted. Leaving the pce had been his original goal. The only regret was that his mother could not apany him.

    Things proceeded smoothly. Yang Feng respectfully bowed and stepped back.

    The Empress Dowager finally turned her gaze to the Emperor, ¡°Maiden Wang believes you will not endure the chaos toe and so would rather you distance yourself from the throne. What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I trust my mother,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°Maiden Wang believes you might have another chance to reim the throne, but I must tell you, it is impossible. Regardless of whether the Cui n or I win, neither of us would allow a deposed emperor to ascend the throne again.¡±

    ¡°I hold no such fanciful expectations.¡±

    The Empress Dowager waved her handzily, signaling that the Emperor could now leave.

    Han Ruzi turned to leave but stopped, ¡°May I ask a few questions?¡±

    The Empress Dowager nodded.

    ¡°Whose side is Jing Yao really on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re about to abdicate, and you still care about this?¡±

    ¡°I feel uneasy with these doubts in my mind.¡±

    The Empress Dowager scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Mine, of course. He holds the position Director of Pce Attendants and is entrusted with the Imperial Seal. He has already reached the pinnacle of power among eunuchs. What benefits could he gain by siding with the Grand Consort? After learning about the Grand Consort¡¯s conspiracy, he tried to warn me, but Zuo Ji kept him away. So he had no choice but to y along. Chancellor Yin Wuhai¡¯s escape from the Hall of Diligent Administration and the entry of the troops into the pce are all credited to him.¡±

    ¡°In that case, my sending the sword out of the pce was redundant.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. While Jing Yao is loyal to me, he dares not act rashly. If more time had passed, the rebels might have actually attempted to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Luo Huan-zhang is a strange man,¡± Han Ruzi said, finding it hardest toprehend his national history teacher among all the conspirators. ¡°At one moment, he wants to rebel; the next, he surrenders. He says that killing the Empress Dowager and Emperor would be useless as the senior officials outside would immediately elect a new emperor. Yet, he also repeatedly prevented the conspirators from taking action, iming he did not want to cause chaos in the world.¡±

    The Empress Dowager nodded to Yang Feng, allowing him to exin to the Emperor.

    Although Yang Feng was not in the pce earlier, he was very familiar with Luo Huan-zhang. He bowed and said, ¡°Luo Huan-zhang is a famous schr. He believes he is acting on behalf of themon people, and nobody¡¯s stance is more resolute than his. Unfortunately, his ambitions exceed his abilities. People like him start with high spirits, but once they find that things do not go as nned, they be greatly disappointed. For him, there are only two options: either seed in one fell swoop or be resigned to fate. When he is close to sess, he sees regicide as a minor disruption to the people. But when he is resigned to fate, that minor disruption bes significant chaos in his eyes, so he tried to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Starting with high spirits but resigning to fate when things go awry¡­¡± Han Ruzi looked at Yang Feng, feeling that these words were a reminder for himself.

    Yang Feng no longer had anything to do with him, so Han Ruzi shook off that thought, ¡°After I abdicate, will Prince Donghai be the Emperor?¡±

    Yang Feng did not answer.

    Han Ruzi asked again, ¡°Cui Hong controls the Southern Army, and if Prince Donghai bes the Emperor, how could the Empress Dowager possibly defeat the Cui n?¡±

    Yang Feng gestured, ¡°Your Majesty knows enough already.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly knelt down, kowtowed to the Empress Dowager, and stood up. He said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As Han Ruzi left the room, the Empress Dowager said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a mistake to let him leave the pce. This youngster is threatening me, warning me to take good care of his mother.¡±

    Yang Feng bowed, ¡°His threat is not worth fearing.¡± After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Does the Empress Dowager truly want me to leave the pce as well?¡±

    ¡°Inviting Cui Hong into the Capital was a grave crime. Expelling you from the pce is already the lightest punishment. Moreover, there is no one left in the pce for you to serve. Leave and capture those fate seers that you wish to capture.¡±

    Yang Feng also knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Please allow me to say something presumptuous: I was the one who brought Ruzi into the pce, and if I leave, I will spare no effort in bringing him back.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± the Empress Dowager yawned.

    Yang Feng stood up and left the room.

    The Empress Dowager sat alone for a while and tapped the table twice.

    The Meng siblings came out of another side-chamber.

    ¡°You did not capture Chunyu Xiao?¡± the Empress Dowager asked.

    Meng Che stepped forward, ¡°Meng E noticed something was amiss and insisted on returning to the pce. And indeed, a coup was being carried out in the pce.¡±

    This was something Chancellor Yin Wuhai did not mention and did not know about. Arge number of soldiers killed the rebels at the gate, but many rebels in Cishun Pce were already killed. As a result, Luo Huan-zhang¡¯s persuasion was more effective, leading to Bu Hengru not daring to kill anyone, until he finally knelt down and begged for mercy.

    ¡°The person your sister rushed back to save was not me, but the Emperor,¡± the Empress Dowager stared at Meng E, ¡°You¡¯ve already pledged your loyalty to the Emperor, haven¡¯t you? Was this your own decision, or a mutual decision between you and your brother?¡±

    Meng E immediately knelt down, ¡°It was my decision alone. My brother knew nothing about it.¡±

    Meng Che looked surprised, then sighed. He had seen the signs early on, but he did not expect his sister to actually go through with it.

    ¡°In that case, you may leave the pce while your brother may stay,¡± the Empress Dowager waved her hand, ordering them to leave.

    Meng E also kowtowed. Meng Che hesitated, knowing that now was not the time to try to persuade the Empress Dowager.

    The room was now truly left with only one person. The Empress Dowager was exhausted and inexplicably thought of a phrase. She muttered, ¡°We are alone.¡±

    These words brought her some mysterious strength. She was now prepared to unleash even greater storms of blood and violence.

    <strong>End of Volume 1</strong>

    [1] Back in CH 44 when they met, Maiden Wang stuck to the proper rules and addressed Ruzi as ¡°Your Majesty¡±. Back then, she also reminded Ruzi that the Empress Dowager, ording to Confucian ethics, was his true ¡°principal¡± mother.Advertisement

 Chapter 67: Abdication

    Chapter 67: Abdication

    On the third day of December, Year One of the Gongcheng era, the Emperor proimed his abdication in Tai¡¯an Pce, amidst the fluttering snow. This day was less than nine months since his ascension to the throne, and exactly five months since the earthquake in the Capital.

    In this year, the annals recorded a series of disasters: the death of an emperor, rebellion, pce coups, earthquakes, gues, and border invasions¡­ One by one, the petitions arrived from all over the country, initially subtly implying that the catastrophes were rted to the Imperial Pce. After receiving tacit approval and encouragement, the petition began to point directly at the Emperor himself.

    Almost every month, the Emperor issued one or two Self-Condemnation Edicts, taking responsibility upon himself. This attracted more and more officials who sensed blood in the water, and the content of the petitions became increasingly explicit. The Emperor¡¯s various ¡°misdeeds¡± were turned into evidence of guilt, asserting that it was his offense against the Heavens that had brought about all the disasters of the year.

    Thus, the abdication on the third day of December was a natural oue.

    Han Ruzi knew very little about these matters. He did not write the Self-Condemnation Edicts, and although there were many petitions, he had no opportunity to see them. He seldom went to the Hall of Diligent Administration, and stayed in the inner pce in the name of fasting and purification. He devoted himself to reading books, especially historical records from past dynasties, without any restrictions on what he could read.

    Maiden Wang, his mother, visited him every day, chatting with her son for a while and never mentioning the events outside.

    Few others visited him. Yang Feng never appeared. Meng E came once, bringing him thest pill, and then vanished without a trace. In the month before his abdication, Zhang Youcai and Dong Qing E were both transferred away, their whereabouts unknown. As for the other Unfortunates, they never visited at all. When Han Ruzi inquired, Maiden Wang simply said they had ¡°other arrangements¡± and refused to reveal more details.

    Gradually, Han Ruzi¡¯s concerns faded. Since he was to abdicate soon, there was no need to care about what others thought of him.

    Prince Donghai visited a few times, consistently mocking and ridiculing him. He did not yet know that he had a chance to be Emperor, and his mood was rather low. After ridiculing Han Ruzi, he alwaysined about his uncle, Cui Hong, believing that his uncle¡¯s was too cowardly, thereby missing a great opportunity.

    Han Ruzi never saw the Empress again, and the customary visits to Qiuxin Pce every fifth day were also canceled.

    asionally, he heard bits of news: the eunuch Zuo Ji did not receive Empress Dowager¡¯s forgiveness and was executed by waist-chopping in prison the day after the failed pce coup; Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, escaped the capital with his son and two grandsons, and they had not been caught, while their families left behind in the Capital were imprisoned; the most astonishing news was about the fate seer Chunyu Xiao, who was rumored to be captured every few days, but none of the rumors could be confirmed.

    However, these matters had nothing to do with Han Ruzi anymore. Reading history books was purely a hobby, and he did not think he had any chance of reiming the throne.

    On the afternoon of the second of December, Eunuch Jing Yao brought a draft abdication edict. The edict was long, enumerating the various cmities and tribtions of the year,menting the Emperor¡¯s shallow virtues and meager blessings, and expressing remorse for failing his ancestors. It even hinted that he had an incurable chronic illness.

    Han Ruzi copied it all without error, pausing only once to ask in surprise, ¡°When did I change my name to Han You? This character <em>is</em> pronounced ¡®you¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Before ascending to the throne, an emperor usually changes his name to make it easier for people to avoid using it. Your Majesty¡¯s name was changed in March, and there is a record of it in the registry at the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. You is a divine tree, and it is said that those who eat its leaves will be free from the feeling of envy,¡± Jing Yao exined, maintaining basic etiquette in the face of an emperor who was to abdicate the next day.

    Han Ruzi continued to copy the edict, indifferent to whether it was ¡°Han Song¡± or ¡°Han You,¡± as his real name was ¡°Ruzi.¡±

    ¡°Done,¡± Han Ruzi put down his brush, admiring the edict he had written, ¡°My handwriting has improved a lot since before. Will the senior officials recognize it?¡±

    Jing Yao seemed somewhat embarrassed, ¡°They will, they definitely will. Your Majesty, please rest.¡±

    Han Ruziy in bed and silently practiced the reverse breathing technique for a while, feeling that the flow of qi within his body was bing clearer. Unfortunately, he could only practice up to this point. Without Meng E, he did not know any other cultivation methods.

    That night, he had a good sleep.

    Compared to the ascension, the abdication ceremony the next day was exceptionally quick and simple. Decorum official publicly read the edict, the senior officials knelt and bowed, then stood aside, leaving the center open. Chief Commander Han Xing ascended the pedestal as a an elder of the imperial n, taking the Imperial Seal from the Emperor¡¯s hand and stepping back.

    Then, Chancellor Yin Wuhai ascended the pedestal, extending his hand and addressing Han Ruzi as ¡°Your Highness,¡± guiding him out of Taian Pce and handing him over to twomanders at the entrance.

    Han Ruzi recognized one of them. It was Captain of the Pce Gates Liu Kunsheng. He had made great contributions in thwarting the pce coup, and his career skyrocketed as he was directly promoted to Captain of the Guard, responsible for guarding the imperial Pce.

    As he saluted the deposed emperor, Liu Kunsheng¡¯s bow was noticeably deeper, ¡°Your Highness, please follow me out of the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi got into a carriage, personally escorted by Captain of the Guard Liu Kunsheng. When the vehicle reached the south side gate, the first group of messengers appeared. Eunuch Jing Yao read the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict to the deposed emperor: Han You was conferred the title of Prince Dezhong and was granted a manor in the Capital where he would reside.

    Prince Dezhong, meaning ¡®virtuous end¡¯, was not a particrly ttering title, but Han Ruzi neither liked nor cared about it.

    The carriage continued to move forward, leaving the pce and traveling along the deserted road in broad daylight, without anyone around.

    Halfway through, the carriage stopped again, and a second group of messengers intercepted the convoy to read another edict from the Empress Dowager: after consulting with the senior officials, it was deemed inappropriate for the deposed emperor to hold the title of a prince. Instead, he was given the title of Marquis Juan, or the Weary Marquis.[1]

    Han Ruzi asked Liu Kunsheng beside him, ¡°How much further is it? If this keeps up, will I eventually be demoted to amoner?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng¡¯s face was awkward. He should not be speaking to the deposed emperor, but he still turned his head slightly and whispered, ¡°No, Your Majesty¡­ No, Your Highness¡­ No, no, you are the Weary Marquis now, there won¡¯t be any more demotions. There shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°Weary Marquis¡ªam I weary or are others weary of me?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng was right. The Weary Marquis was to be Han Ruzi¡¯s new title. The carriage continued to the northern part of the city, stopping in front of arge manor. The que above the entrance clearly read ¡°Manor of the Weary Marquis¡± inrge characters. The writing was very new, the que had obviously been hung up not long ago.

    A third group of messengers waited at the entrance, once again reading the Empress Dowager¡¯s edict to the deposed emperor. The wording was stricter than before, enumerating the various ¡°misdeeds¡± of the deposed emperor and demanding him to ¡°reform himself.¡± The edict had very little substantial content: although the deposed emperor Han You held the title of Marquis, his entitlements were like that of a Prince. Hence, he was exempted from kneeling.

    It was only then that Han Ruzi remembered that he had not gotten out of the carriage to kowtow when receiving the previous edicts, which was not quite in ordance with the rules. From now on, he could avoid kneeling and still be in keeping with proper decorum.

    Upon finishing reading the edict, the messengers retreated, and the pce guards who escorted the deposed emperor also had to leave. It was at this moment that Liu Kunsheng knelt down, kowtowed to the Weary Marquis, performed the rites of a subject, and then got into the carriage and led the soldiers away.

    It was a very risky move for Liu Kunsheng, but Han Ruzi was not able to stop it in time.

    Eight guards stayed behind, guarding the main entrance, and Han Ruzi turned and walked into his new home.

    More than twenty servants were kneeling in the courtyard, and they were the Unfortunates from the pce. Han Ruzi immediately recognized Zhang Youcai and was overjoyed, ¡°So you are all here!¡±

    Everyone kowtowed, and Zhang Youcai raised his head and cried out, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, walked forward, and helped everyone up, saying loudly, ¡°From today on, I am Weary Marquis Han Ruzi. Don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ anymore. Thank you, everyone¡­ Thank you¡­¡±

    He did not know what else to say.

    The crowd wept, and some of the more mature eunuchs consoled everyone.

    Han Ruzi did not see Dong Qing E and Cai Xinghai. Zhang Youcai wiped away his tears and said, ¡°Eunuch Jing said that we had rendered meritorious service in saving the Emperor and could choose to leave the pce to follow Your¡­ you¡­ or stay in the pce. We volunteered to leave the pce and were sent herest night. Qing E and some others stayed in the pce, saying that¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai was somewhat dissatisfied, but Han Ruziughed and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Brother Cai obtained a military position and went to fight at the border again. I don¡¯t know if he has left yet, but he asked me to tell Your Majesty¡­ I mean, you, ¡®Being able to follow you over the wall was the greatest honor of his life, and he will never forget it until his death.''¡±

    Han Ruziughed and said, ¡°Who would forget? I hope that this time he can achieve sess without having to fabricate his aplishments.¡±

    Zhang Youcai alsoughed.

    ¡°Show me around the new house. We can be more casual here.¡±

    Everyone escorted the Weary Marquis to explore the ce.

    The manor was not small, with five sections from front to back, numerous rooms, and courtyards even more spacious than those in the pce. The twenty-plus people could not even fill thirty percent of the rooms. The rear section had a garden that had not been tended, covered in thick snow.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just us living here, that would be great,¡± Zhang Youcai quickly became excited, apanying his master as they walked around, leaving the others behind. In a study room, Zhang Youcai knelt down again and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Master, when will we return to the pce?¡±

    Han Ruzi was surprised and asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°You are the Emperor of Chu, and you are the only one who is worthy to be Emperor. Leaving the pce is but a way to advance by taking a step back, right? We will return sooner orter, right?¡±

    ¡°Does everyone think that way?¡± Han Ruzi asked seriously.

    Zhang Youcai hesitated for a moment, ¡°I have not asked, but I think¡­ everyone¡¯s thoughts should be the same as mine.¡±

    His mother, Maiden Wang, did say to be patient and wait for an opportunity, but opportunity seemed nowhere in sight. Thinking about returning so soon after they had left the pce would only bring trouble.

    ¡°Tell everyone not to mention ¡®returning to the pce¡¯ again. This is my home, and I n to stay here.¡±

    Zhang Youcai stood up, his face carrying a knowing smile, ¡°Understood, I shall tell themter.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Han Ruzi realized that such things could not be exined, and exining would only make it appear as though he was hiding something.

    A eunuch hurried in from outside and said anxiously, ¡°There are some peopleing in from outside. They look quite fierce.¡±

    Han Ruzi rushed out to the front yard, only to see more than a dozen strong-looking men closing the gate and looking around. They all carried de, and the people in the manor stood around dumbfounded, not daring to intervene.

    As Han Ruzi was surprised, a eunuch walked out of a side room and came up to him in a few steps, bowed, and said, ¡°Does the Marquis like it here?¡±

    ¡°Yang Feng!¡± Han Ruzi was taken aback, ¡°Did the Empress Dowager send you? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to be the steward of your manor. If you are not willing to use me, you can choose someone else. In this manor, you are the master.¡±

    Han Ruzi was overjoyed, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing! But¡­ no one told me that you would also leave the pce.¡±

    ¡°Unexpected things can happen before things are settled, so it¡¯s better to wait until everything is done.¡±

    ¡°These people¡­¡± Han Ruzi pointed at the strong-looking men, thinking that they did not look like eunuchs from the pce. Some of them even had very conspicuous beards.

    ¡°They are some of my friends, invited to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Protection? Why do I need protection?¡±

    ¡°Because some people might misunderstand the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned, ¡°Have the imperial edicts and the Empress Dowager¡¯s edicts not made everything clear?¡±

    ¡°No matter how clear the Empress Dowager¡¯s edicts are, there will always be people who overthink and try to take advantage of the situation to achieve merit. The first few days after abdication are the most dangerous for a deposed emperor. Once you get through it, things will get better.¡±

    It was then that Han Ruzi realized that life after abdication would not be as leisurely as he had imagined.

    [1] The Chinese character ¡®juan¡¯ means weary or exhausted, so Marquis Juan and Weary Marquis will be used interchangeably depending on context.Advertisement

 Chapter 68: The Study Room

    Chapter 68: The Study Room

    The gates of the Weary Marquis¡¯ manor were tightly shut. Not long after noon, the eight guards outside were withdrawn, as they were pce guards and not permitted to serve as guards for the marquis¡¯ manor.

    Yang Feng gathered everyone in the residence, assembling them in the courtyard to take a headcount.

    In total, there were fifteen eunuchs, eight pce maids, Han Ruzi, Yang Feng, and the thirteen ¡°friends¡± that Yang Feng had brought along, amounting to thirty-eight people.

    Yang Feng addressed the group, saying, ¡°You have all voluntarily chosen to follow Marquis Juan out of the pce. I presume you have already been warned that the journey outside will not be smooth sailing¡­¡±

    ¡°We are not afraid!¡± Zhang Youcai shouted, his voice rather loud as he struggled to control himself when excited.

    ¡°Afraid or not, we are all standing here together. Since we share the same fate, I will not conceal the truth from you: our current situation is very dangerous.¡± No one responded, and Yang Feng surveyed the crowd before continuing, ¡°As we all know, the Empress Dowager genuinely wishes for Marquis Juan to abdicate, and that is all. However, those outside are unaware, and they will specte based on their own thoughts. Some may overthink the situation and attempt to use the Marquis¡¯ head to earn merit with the Empress Dowager. Such an incident has not urred in our dynasty, but it has happened in the previous one. After the court selects a new emperor, there may be even more people seeking to earn merit that way.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t the Empress Dowager send someone to protect Marquis Juan?¡± A eunuch in the crowd asked softly.

    ¡°No, a group of pce guards stationed at the entrance of the marquis¡¯ residence would only arouse more suspicion about the Empress Dowager¡¯s true intentions. We must protect ourselves. As long as we endure the first few days, people¡¯s suspicions will gradually dissipate, ensuring the safety of Marquis Juan and ourselves.¡±

    The eunuchs and pce maids exchanged nces. They had indeed been warned before leaving the pce that following the deposed emperor would entail certain risks. However, this was discussed only in general terms. Now that the danger had truly arrived and so soon, they were somewhat panicked.

    Again, Zhang Youcai spoke loudly, ¡°What is there to fear? We have all experienced the upheavals of the pce. Are we afraid of a few petty thieves outside?¡±

    Everyone echoed in agreement, and Yang Feng waited for the crowd to finish speaking before continuing, ¡°You need not worry too much. Your duties are simple: guard the gates diligently. Without the permission of the Marquis or myself, do not let anyone in. If there are any reckless intruders, I will deal with them.¡±

    The thirteen ¡°friends¡± Yang Feng had brought were all tall and sturdy men, armed with des and bearing intimidating gazes that struck fear into the heart. However, their presence as protectors of the residence provided a sense of security.

    The eunuchs and pce maids felt more reassured.

    The marquis¡¯ residence was ratherrge, so Yang Feng ordered people to lock all the gates to the rear garden and the third and fourth courtyards. Everyone stayed in the first two courtyards.

    Han Ruzi was settled in a side chamber, which had previously been a study with a writing desk and bookshelves, but not a single book.

    Han Ruzi sat behind the desk, swinging his legs, as Zhang Youcai busied himself wiping away dust. Frowning, he said, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ No, Master, should you really stay here? There isn¡¯t even a bed. Might Yang Feng have exaggerated the danger? We are along the Hundred Prince Street in the Capital, where many nobles reside. Who would dare cause trouble here?¡±

    Han Ruzi was lost in thought, smiled but did not respond. A voice came from the doorway, ¡°People have dared to break into the pce, let alone Hundred Prince Street?¡±

    Zhang Youcai jumped in fright and stuck out his tongue, ¡°Lord Yang, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry, I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°Address me as Steward¡¯,¡± said Yang Feng indifferently. ¡°You may leave for now; your presence is not needed here at the moment.¡±

    Zhang Youcai put down the cloth and hurriedly walked out. When he reached Yang Feng¡¯s back, he turned around and made a gesture to the Emperor, indicating that he would be just outside the door, ready to attend to him at any moment.

    Yang Feng did not notice the actions of the young eunuch. He nced around and said, ¡°Shortly, someone will bring a simple bed for you. You¡¯ll have to endure the situation for a few days.¡±

    ¡°This ce is quite nice; it would be even better if it were filled with books.¡±

    ¡°Mm, there will be in the future.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of this saying? ¡®A study is the sanctuary of the man of the house.''¡±

    Yang Feng was taken aback. He did not expect the Weary Marquis to be in the mood for idle conversation at a time like this. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I have not heard of it; what does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It was my mother who said it. She said: ¡®A study is the sanctuary of the man of the house. He hides inside, pretending to engage in highly important tasks. He would have good to prohibit their wives and children from entering. In this space, they can daydream, indulge in wild thoughts, and enjoy their favorite possessions, temporarily abandoning the roles of husband and father.''¡±

    Yang Feng was again taken aback, but he nodded. ¡°I used to have a study as well¡­ Indeed, I didn¡¯t just read there; I alsozed around, and no one in my family ever found out. Was Maiden Wang referring to the Graceful Emperor?¡±

    ¡°She might have been. I have never been in my Lord Father¡¯s study. My mother also said that because the study is so secluded, men often devise schemes there.¡±

    Yang Feng was surprised for the third time. ¡°What has Maiden Wang taught you?¡±

    ¡°There is much that my mother has taught me, and I am still slowly pondering over it all. I like this study.¡± Han Ruzi patted the armrest of the chair and touched the smooth surface of the writing desk, which was empty. Naturally, the items in the marquis¡¯ manor were not as exquisite and luxurious as those in the pce. The surfaces were somewhat worn, but he truly liked it. ¡°Sitting here, I can feel that this room belongs to me.¡±

    Yang Feng bowed deeply. This young man often surprised him, and with each surprise, his expectations grew. ¡°Do hold on to this feeling.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded and formally asked, ¡°Is it true that there are those who want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°News of your abdication has already spread far and wide. In recent days, I have been investigating the situation and trying to persuade senior officials in the court to believe that the Empress Dowager has no intention of harming you.¡±

    ¡°But they do not believe you.¡±

    ¡°They neither believe me nor disbelieve me; they are watching. It cannot be helped. Only a few senior officials have had contact with you. They have an excellent impression of you, but they cannot publicly advocate for you. Most people can only make judgments based on rumors, and the rumors are not very favorable to you.¡±

    ¡°Do they think I was once an imbecilic ruler?¡±

    ¡°Many unfavorable incidents have indeed urred within the court in the past few months.¡±

    ¡°I understand. An emperor is an emperor, and outsiders do not care whether you are a puppet; in any case, the mistakes of the court are the emperor¡¯s mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Who wille to kill me?¡±

    ¡°It will not be the senior officials, as they would prefer to stay away from court disputes. Themon people living peaceful lives won¡¯t either, as there¡¯s no benefit for them. However, there are two types of people in the Capital who might: one, local ruffians who can be bought by anyone, and two, nobles who are deprived or dessed. In order to gain benefits, both types are willing to take risks.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought of the noble attendants he had in the pce. They all had promising futures and probably would not risk killing an abdicated emperor.

    Yang Feng continued, ¡°This morning, I received news that a group of young ruffians in the city are itching for action. They don¡¯t want to please the Empress Dowager, but rather, they want to kill you to make a name for themselves and then sell your head for a high price. These people are easy to deal with; we just need to block them at the door and not let them in. However, the situation with deprived nobles is uncertain. They would not reveal their schemes, nor would we know if they would hire martial experts.¡±

    Han Ruzi showed no fear; on the contrary, his mood was good. ¡°But we¡¯re not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Yang Feng asked the question this time.

    ¡°You said that both types of people are risk-takers. ¡®They start with high spirits, but once they find that things do not go as nned, they be greatly disappointed.''¡± Han Ruzi smiled and directly quoted the words Yang Feng had used to describe Luo Huan-zhang, ¡°As long as we fend off their provocations a few times and there are no other hints from the Empress Dowager¡¯s side, they will back off and everyone will believe that the Empress Dowager truly has no intention of killing me.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded.

    Han Ruzi put away his smile and asked seriously, ¡°Does the Empress Dowager really have no intention of killing me?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, she does not.¡± Yang Feng answered cautiously, ¡°We can only act on this assumption.¡±

    Han Ruzi moved his finger back and forth on the table and asked again, ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? The Empress Dowager is the true emperor of Chu, but she has no way of clearly expressing her intentions.¡±

    ¡°She cannot do it, nor does she want to do it. There¡¯s no benefit for her to do so. Whoever kills you, she will kill them and put an end to the matter once and for all.¡±

    ¡°So, it seems that the risk-takers whoe to kill me are quite unlucky, aren¡¯t they? They harbor great expectations, but if they fail, they end up with nothing. If they seed, they¡¯ll be punished with death.¡±

    ¡°Those who understand the truth will not be risk-takers. You can consider a question: As supreme ruler, how can one clearly express his intentions?¡±

    ¡°Merely relying on edicts won¡¯t work, as everyone will interpret them in their own way¡­¡± Han Ruzi suddenly realized that Yang Feng was assigning him a task like before and could not help but ask, ¡°Will this still be useful?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not useful, you would have wasted a little idle time. If it is useful, you¡¯ll be able to grasp opportunities more tightly than anyone else.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°Having you by my side is like having a great general. Since the Empress Dowager sent you to me, I believe that she truly has no intention of killing me.¡±

    Yang Feng held up a finger and shook it twice, ¡°ttery is a great skill to have. You should learn it well in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up, supporting himself on the table, ¡°There¡¯s a lot to learn, but we have time. Is it time for dinner now?¡±

    Lunchtime had long passed, and the sun set early in winter, making it dusk outside. Han Ruzi did not eat much for breakfast and had not seen any lunch.

    ¡°Zhang Youcai!¡± Yang Feng called out, knowing that the young eunuch was waiting outside the door.

    Zhang Youcai immediately entered, ¡°What can I do for you, Steward Yang?¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t dinner been served?¡±

    Zhang Youcai looked surprised, ¡°Dinner? Where would dinnere from?¡±

    Yang Feng, who was full of talent and capable of handling matters in both the court and the pugilist world, was somewhatcking when it came to household management. Slightly irritated, he said, ¡°Obviously, it would be food cooked by you all. Do you all not know how to do anything after leaving the pce?¡±

    ¡°We do have a couple of cooks, but we have no rice, flour, vegetables, or meat. What are we supposed to make dinner with?¡± Zhang Youcai spread his hands, ¡°We entered the manorst night and have not had a single grain of rice. We only drank some well water, thinking that everything would be taken care of when you arrived. Turns out, you didn¡¯t bring any food either.¡±

    Yang Feng was stunned, ¡°I overlooked that¡­ It¡¯s a bitte today. Everyone, please bear with it. I¡¯ll send someone to buy rice and flour first thing tomorrow morning. This should have been the responsibility of the Nobility Management Department in the Ministry of Rites. They selected the manor but didn¡¯t even prepare food?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re also trying to figure out the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions,¡± Han Ruzi said, rubbing his stomach, ¡°I can endure another night.¡±

    Zhang Youcai pursed his lips, having already endured one night, ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll have no strength for a fight.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a swordsman entered, not even looking at Han Ruzi. He spoke directly to Yang Feng, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±Advertisement

 Chapter 69: Heroic Pugilists

    Chapter 69: Heroic Pugilists

    Along Hundred Prince Street, there were not one hundred princely manors, but merely thirty-odd residences. Over the years, more than a hundred princes had indeed lived here. At the Emperor¡¯s pleasure, the ce could be extraordinarily lively, with various princes enjoying extravagance and luxury, leaving behind many tales in the Capital. However, if the Emperor was suspicious, the princes would have to obediently return to their ownnds, only allowed to enter the Capital yearly in ordance with the rules.[1]

    Ever since the Martial Emperor executed the Crown Prince in hister years, the Hundred Prince Street had never been lively again.

    Now it was winter, with princes staying in their ownnds, making the Hundred Prince Street even more deste. As dusk approached, the neighboring residential areas were starting to light theirnterns, but only a fewnterns were lit at the dozens of gates in the Hundred Prince Street.

    At the recently renamed Manor of the Weary Marquis, the entrance was quite bustling. From time to time, people walked by in groups, casting nces inside the gates.

    One of Yang Feng¡¯s ¡°friends¡± approached, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They¡¯re all friends from the city. We¡¯ll send them away with just a few words.¡±

    Yang Feng sped his hands and said, ¡°Much obliged.¡±

    Han Ruzi followed Yang Feng, but that person didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    ¡°You have quite a few friends¡­¡± Han Ruzi said quietly.

    ¡°Some friends are easy to make. Just lower your stature, be polite, and then present them with silver, and you¡¯ll have friends, even if you don¡¯t know each other,¡± Yang Feng replied.

    Han Ruzi asked in surprise, ¡°Are they hired?¡±

    ¡°Hired? You might not be able to hire them even with the same amount of silver,¡± Yang Feng walked back and forth in the front courtyard, greeting his ¡°friends¡± with a bow, polite but never self-effacing.

    There was another set of rules in the pugilist world, which Han Ruzi understood even less. He followed Yang Feng and said, ¡°Marquis Junyang said he wanted to restore the reputation of the heroes who died in vain during the time of the Martial Emperor. Are these friends of yours¡­ considered heroes?¡±

    ¡°These friends are heroes of the Capital¡¯s alleyways. As for Marquis Junyang?¡± Yang Feng snorted disdainfully, stopping in his tracks, ¡°He is of those who desires fame andpliments.¡±

    ¡°But he really did say that. And¡­ he even tried hard. Now he¡¯s on the run, his whereabouts unknown.¡±

    Yang Feng said, ¡°The Hua n is indeed known throughout the world for their chivalry and extensive connections. But they failed to distinguish between good and evil, thus nting the seeds of disaster. During Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion, Prince Qi attracted many local heroes, more than half of whom had dealings with the Hua n. The officials who were ordered to investigate in Guan-dong collected enough confessions to fill ten carts. The Empress Dowager dyed taking action, hoping for more conclusive evidence, so that the entire Hua n could be uprooted at once. But she didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    ¡°Marquis Junyang acted preemptively,¡± Han Ruzi suddenly understood. ¡°He had already prepared for his escape. Participating in the pce coup was to enhance his reputation so that he could receive protection from heroes wherever he fled. No wonder the court has not caught him. The words he spoke back then¡­ ah, they weren¡¯t meant for me. There were others outside the door who would spread the word on Marquis Junyang¡¯s behalf in the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the pugilist world, reputation is power, and even swords and des bow before it.¡±

    ¡°You have quite the reputation in the pugilist world, right?¡± Han Ruzi asked curiously.

    Yang Feng replied stiffly, ¡°In the pugilist world, Yang Feng is a nameless nobody.¡± After saying this, he went to check the door.

    Han Ruzi stayed in ce, feeling more and more that Yang Feng¡¯s past was not simple.

    Not only were there people pacing back and forth outside the manor, there were also some who stood or squatted by the entrance, greeting each other. Some even suddenly burst into anger, cursing others by name. Those who were scolded usually turned and ran away; no one dared to talk back, and no one dared to stay and fight back.

    Feeling that the time was about right, Yang Feng approached the thirteen ¡°friends¡± and sped his fist, saying, ¡°Thank you all for your efforts. It¡¯s time to light thenterns.¡±

    Everyone in the manor, including Han Ruzi, did not understand what ¡°lighting thenterns¡± meant. However, the heroic pugilists tacitly understood. Two of them unfastened their swords from their waists, solemnly handed them over to theirpanions, and then each picked up a preparedntern, went out through the side door, and closed it casually.

    ¡°Lighting thenterns¡± was really just lightingnterns. Han Ruzi and the eunuchs and pce maids could not help but feel both surprised and disappointed. However, their thoughts quickly changed.

    The side door was not closed tightly, and the voices from outside came through clearly.

    ¡°I am Bai Taiyong from Xiaochun Square, and this person here, I¡¯m sure everyone recognizes him, is Brother Kuang Caiyi from Sanliu Alley. The two of us are here to greet all our friends on behalf of the Weary Marquis. Today, the Weary Marquis has moved into his new residence, and we did not expect so many friends toe and celebrate. We are unprepared, so the two of us were specifically asked to entertain you. There¡¯s not much to say. The Drunken Immortal Inn in Xiaochun Square has prepared food and drinks for everyone. Go there now, and just mention our names. You may drink to your hearts¡¯ content on the upper floor, and we¡¯ll join you shortly¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai stood behind the Weary Marquis and whispered, ¡°This person is really good at talking. Brother Kuang Caiyi from Sanliu Alley, even his name, meaning tailor, is interesting. Food and drinks? What about us¡­¡±

    Yang Feng turned his head and gave him a stern look. Zhang Youcai didn¡¯t continue, but he was not quite convinced, and whispered even more softly, ¡°This is really too much. No matter what, we are of the imperial n, yet we have to treat a bunch of ruffians to dinner while we go hungry ourselves.¡±

    Han Ruzi, on the other hand, did not think as such. Instead, he listened very carefully, analyzing every word that came from outside.

    After Bai Taiyong, Kuang Caiyi also said a few words. He seemed to be a real tailor, as his first sentence was, ¡°Hey, you there, you took three robes from my shop. When are you going to pay? Today, we need to have a good talk about this¡­¡±

    Laughter erupted outside the door, and a few people began to incite enmity. Before Bai Taiyong and Kuang Caiyi could speak, they were driven away by the others¡¯ scolding.

    Before long, Bai and Kuang returned through the side door, leaving thenterns outside. They took back their swords from their friends, bowed to Yang Feng to say goodbye, and still did not nce at the Weary Marquis.

    Subsequently, several more groups of ruffians arrived, and Yang Feng¡¯s ¡°friends¡± took turns watching the entrance. Whoever had rapport went out to persuade the ruffians to leave. It was not always about inviting them to dinner; some with a bad temper went out with their swords and cursed loudly, which surprisingly worked as well.

    After 9pm, no more ruffians came. Only three heroes were left. Yang Feng went over, spoke quietly with them, and then personally escorted them out of the door with utmost courtesy.

    It was only at this moment that Han Ruzi fully understood. Yang Feng did not randomly select thirteen heroes from the alleys; these people were all influential figures in the Capital who could suppress troublemakers in their respective areas. They were responsible for driving away different ruffians.

    After sending away all the heroes, Yang Feng said to the eunuchs and pce maids, ¡°Everyone, go and rest. Remember, no matter what sounds you hear, do not leave the house at night.¡±

    Driving away the ruffians seemed too easy, so the others were not very scared. Zhang Youcai even dared to joke, ¡°What if I have to pee? We haven¡¯t eaten, but we¡¯ve drunk quite a lot of cold water.¡±

    Everyoneughed quietly, but Yang Feng sternly said, ¡°Hold it in. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll give you another cut.¡±

    Startled, Zhang Youcai covered his crotch and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold it in then. Master, go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Yang Feng said, ¡°All of you, leave while the Weary Marquis stays; I have something to say to him.¡±

    Most people lived in the front courtyard. Yang Feng personally locked the side door and checked the main door¡¯s bolts once more. He led the Weary Marquis to the second courtyard, saying to Zhang Youcai, ¡°Why are you staying? I didn¡¯t ask you to follow.¡±

    ¡°Master is a noble person; someone should serve him, right? I don¡¯t think Steward Yang is very good at doing this kind of thing.¡±

    Han Ruzi said, ¡°No need, I can take care of myself. You can go and rest.¡±

    Since the master had spoken, Zhang Youcai finally left. Yang Feng watched the young eunuch¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°He has just left the pce, yet he has be so boisterous. He needs to be disciplined in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the pce is too oppressive,¡± Han Ruziughed. ¡°Even I have a desire to to run about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be opportunities in the future.¡± Yang Feng entered the second courtyard, stood under a tree in the middle, and looked around as if searching for something.

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Will there be more peopleing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The ones who came earlier were minor troubles. The onesing next will be major troubles.¡±

    ¡°How much did it cost to invite those heroes?¡± Han Ruzi was concerned about the details.

    ¡°Between fifty and one hundred taels of silver for each person.¡±

    ¡°So little?¡± Han Ruzi was surprised.

    ¡°The silver is just a gesture. What they want is fame. In less than three days, the story of the ¡®Thirteen Heroes of the Capital Protecting the Deposed Emperor¡¯ will spread throughout the Capital and beyond.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Will people really say that?¡± Han Ruzi found it a bit funny.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Yang Feng walked towards the east wing, seemingly suspicious of the roof there.

    Han Ruzi stoppedughing and stood still, thinking for a while before catching up with Yang Feng. ¡°When the big troublees, will it just be the two of us dealing with it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve found two helpers¡­ Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±

    Han Ruzi felt puzzled again. Why was Yang Feng waiting for help by looking at the roof instead of at the main entrance? He turned around and looked about as well. He did not see anything on the roof but noticed two people under the tree.

    That was exactly where Han Ruzi and Yang Feng had just been standing. Now, two other men were standing there, one old and one young. It was not very clear in the dim light, but they both appeared to be quite thin.

    Han Ruzi was so surprised that he could not speak. He tugged at Yang Feng¡¯s sleeve.

    Yang Feng turned around and looked at the two without surprise, just a little dissatisfied, ¡°Is that really necessary? A simple greeting would not affect your reputation.¡±

    The young man stepped forward, not much older than Han Ruzi, ¡°I had bet with my grandfather that you know martial arts, but he said that you do not. It seems I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know martial arts, I know how to ¡®use¡¯ martial arts.¡± Yang Feng strode to the two people, turned around, and introduced to Han Ruzi, ¡°This is the famous Sword Immortal¡¯ Du Motian from the pugilist world, and this is his grandson.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you say my name? My name is Du Chuanyun, and people in the pugilist world call me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make up nicknames for yourself. Wait until you¡¯re older.¡± Yang Feng was blunt with the two, but it did not seem to bother them.

    The previous thirteen heroes did not even nce at the deposed emperor, but the Dus were different. Du Chuanyun looked at Han Ruzi without blinking, while Du Motian stepped forward and sped his fists, ¡°I, a humblemoner, do not know the proper etiquette and havee uninvited in the night. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    These two did not seem like the heroes from the alleys but more like wandering heroes from the pugilist world. Han Ruzi did not know how to greet them and clumsily sped his fists, ¡°Distinguished guests have arrived, but I have not prepared any wine or ceremony. I¡¯m the one who should ask for your forgiveness.¡±

    Du Motian smiled, and Du Chuanyun said, ¡°Grandpa, the Emperor doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special. I think I could be one too.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Your father didn¡¯t even leave you any inheritance, so how would he leave you a throne?¡± Du Motian scolded and turned to Yang Feng, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my friends in the pugilist world, and it seems like there¡¯s no activity tonight. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, no one wants to provoke the Imperial Court.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about people like Gui Yuehua.¡±

    Gui Yuehua was a martial artist and also the martial arts instructor in Marquis Junyang¡¯s residence, so he would inevitably be involved in imperial politics.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with the two of us here, we¡¯ll definitely protect the Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi was about to say that he was not an emperor when suddenly there was amotion outside, followed by banging on the door. A harsh voice shouted, ¡°Open the door! Quickly open the door for the Imperial Guards!¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly. All his preparations were meant to deal with figures from the pugilists world. In his estimation, none of the factions within the Imperial Court would dare to openly kill the deposed emperor.

    [1] It wasmon in ancient China for imperial princes to be granted a specific title and territory, but the prince would not actively govern or exercise direct control over the territory he was granted. The prince would be expected to leave the Capital and stay in his assigned territory, as it was believed that princes in the Capital were an inherently destabilizing force since they could conspire with officials or participate in pce politics or coups. There were also strict rules as to when he could return to the Capital.Advertisement

 Chapter 70: Nominal Guards

    Chapter 70: Nominal Guards

    Yang Feng rushed to the front courtyard, with the Du grandfather and grandson guarding the Weary Marquis behind him. The eunuchs and pce maids who lived in the front courtyard heard the shouting, and several of them poked their heads out, only to be chased back by Yang Feng.

    The shouting outside the door grew louder and even included insults.

    Yang Feng stood behind the door and asked loudly, ¡°Who is making such a ruckus here?¡±

    The person outside angrily replied, ¡°We are Yulin Guards on official business. Why are you asking so many questions? Open the door for us immediately.¡±

    Yang Feng looked back and saw that the Weary Marquis was protected by the Dus. He nodded and said to the people outside, ¡°This is the Manor of the Weary Marquis, and we have no business with you Yulin Guards.¡±

    The Imperial Guards was a general term which including eight armies, one of which were the Yulin Guards. They were stationed at the north gate, and their most important task was not to guard the pce, but to serve as ceremonial guards during grand court ceremonies. They usually led a leisurely life.

    The men outside banged on the door, ¡°Whether you have business with us is not for you to decide. Open the door and receive the imperial edict!¡±

    Yang Feng snorted, bing more convinced that these people were impostors. He said, ¡°Stand at the door, and let me see if you are really Yulin Guards.¡±

    The men outside cursed, but still agreed, ¡°I¡¯m standing right here. Come and have a look.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Feng slowly drew his sword, aimed it at the door gap, and said, ¡°Stand closer; I can¡¯t see clearly.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡­!¡±

    Yang Feng thrust his sword out and quickly pulled it back. A scream followed by a torrent of curses came from outside.

    Han Ruzi was startled by Yang Feng¡¯s action, while the young Du Chuanyunmented critically, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t use enough force. They¡¯re wearing iron armor, and you probably didn¡¯t even cause a minor injury. Listen to their increased vigor.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s intent was not to kill. He spoke sternly to them, ¡°I am the former Pce Attendant Yang Feng. If you have the guts, tell me your name. Tomorrow I shall go to the Yulin Guards and ask them since when was it their responsibility to deliver imperial edicts?¡±

    ¡°Damn eunuch, if you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go have a son¡­¡± The people outside cursed even louder, but they refused to reveal their names.

    Du Chuanyun said to his grandfather, ¡°Those from the imperial pce really know how to curse. Listen, they haven¡¯t repeated a single insult yet, much more impressive than us folks in the pugilist world.¡±

    Du Motian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen much. I¡¯ve seen people who can curse even better.¡±

    Han Ruzi blushed a little. Although he was no longer an emperor, he still felt that the people outside were disgracing him, ¡°They may not be Yulin Guards. They might be impostors.¡±

    Yang Feng replied, ¡°They are Yulin Guards. No one else would wear such ostentatious attire, except for the Yulin Guards.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t offended the Yulin Guards,¡± Han Ruzi said in surprise.

    ¡°There are quite a few noble descendants among the Yulin Guards; perhaps someone instigated them.¡± As Yang Feng suddenly sidestepped, a de pierced through the door gap and moved up and down.

    Du Motian leaped forward in one step and grabbed the back of the de. Despite his age and thin appearance, he had a strong grip, holding the de firmly in ce.

    ¡°Hey, the damn eunuch is quite strong. What do you want with my de? Were you not cleanly cut? Let go¡­¡±

    Du Motian released his grip, and footsteps and an angry curse were heard from outside. The Yulin Guard had apparently fallen, followed by even more cursing. There must have been dozens of Yulin Guards who came.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s guards don¡¯t seem that impressive,¡± Du Chuanyun said, somewhat disappointed. He asked the Weary Marquis, ¡°Did you rely on these people for protection before? No wonder a group of pugilist heroes could break into the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°There were elite guards in the pce. And those who broke into the pce were not heroes, but a group of rebels.¡±

    ¡°Those who dare break into the pce are heroes¡± Du Chuanyun was not one who would curry favor with an Emperor, let alone a deposed one, ¡°Would you dare break into the imperial pce now that you aren¡¯t Emperor? You certainly wouldn¡¯t dare, so you are not a hero.¡±

    ¡°Would you dare?¡±

    Du Chuanyun raised his eyebrow and was about to speak when Du Motian came back and patted his grandson on the head. ¡°Enough idle talk. Go take a look around, lest someone sneaks in from the back.¡±

    Du Chuanyun rubbed his head, ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you go? I¡¯m your only grandson¡­¡± Though he said this, he still went to the backyard to check the situation.

    Han Ruzi found the situation both awkward and amusing. The rtionships he had with his family members were varied, some containing warmth, some indifference, and some hatred, yet they allcked the carefree spontaneity that existed between these two grandfather and grandson.

    ¡°Marquis Juan, do not mind. My grandson has been adventuring in the pugilist world with me since he was young, and he does not understand proper rules of conduct.¡±

    ¡°I would say that I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand the rules of the pugilist world,¡± Han Ruziughed and then asked curiously, ¡°How did you get to know Yang Feng?¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡°We went to assassinate him, but in the end, we owe him our lives.¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback, not understanding the meaning of this statement. Du Motian had already walked away and said to Yang Feng, ¡°Is the door bolt sturdy enough? It seems they are nning to ram the door.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded. He had already checked it during the day and had deliberately added an extra bolt to the main gate. The side door was also locked and bolted. Unless the other party brought specialized equipment, it would be impossible to break down the door.

    Bang! Indeed, the men outside started to ram the door.

    Bang, bang, bang¡­ The ramming sounds came one after another, interspersed with a series of groans. The Yulin Guards were clearly using their bodies to ram the door.

    If this were an ordinary household, they would have been frightened by now. However, Yang Feng was not bothered by them and even asionally mocked them.

    Following Yang Feng¡¯s lead, Han Ruzi was not afraid and only found the group of Yulin Guardsughable. Turning his head, he saw Zhang Youcai sneaking out. He waved at him, gesturing for him to go back.

    Suddenly, there was a cheer from outside the door, ¡°The Tiger Guards have arrived! They are the smart ones, thinking to bring adder.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded to Du Motian, who understood. His fame was not for nothing. He climbed up a pir, swung himself under the eaves, and then flipped over, easily reaching the roof without making a sound.

    Yang Feng came to Han Ruzi¡¯s side, ¡°Marquis Juan, it is cold here. Why don¡¯t you go and rest? I will take care of the situation here.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. He did not want to hide in the room and wait for the oue. He had grown thoroughly tired of that kind of life in the Imperial Pce. ¡°Who would be able to mobilize both the Yulin Guards and the Tiger Guards to kill me?¡±

    ¡°I suspect these people are merely nominally pce guards, having their names on the nominal roll without actually having any responsibilities. They use the uniforms of the two Guard units to bolster their stature in society.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are there many such nominal guards?¡±

    ¡°Almost half of the guards.¡±

    ¡°That many!¡± Han Ruzi was taken aback, and then he remembered that he was no longer an emperor and that there was really no need for him to care about such matters.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped; there are too many offspring of the nobility. Only a very few can enter the pce as attendants, while the others¡­¡±

    A shout came from the roof, and it was evident that Du Motian had started a fight with someone.

    At the same time, a crisp shout from Du Chuanyun came from the backyard. Du Motian had guessed correctly: while they were openly shouting and cursing at the front door, someone had sneaked into the backyard.

    Yang Feng drew his de to protect the Weary Marquis, but he only knew some rudimentary martial arts and was not confident in fending off the assassins. He shouted loudly, ¡°Du Chuanyun,e back!¡±

    The sounds of weapons shing in the backyard continued for a while. Du Chuanyun ran from the back gate to the front courtyard, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was just a lousy fellow. I drove him away.¡±

    Yang Feng was about to speak when he saw a figure jump down from the porch and stab at Du Chuanyun with a de.

    Han Ruzi saw it too, but the incident happened so suddenly that both of them were unable to issue a warning in time.

    Du Chuanyun, who had been wandering the pugilist world with his grandfather since childhood, was quite experienced. He sensed something was wrong and immediately leaped backward while swinging his sword to counter the attack, ¡°Dammit, you dare ambush¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun was forced back into the backyard, and another person in ck clothing, covering their face, leaped down with a de, heading straight for the Weary Marquis.

    Yang Feng knew he was no match. He held his de in his hand, and shouted loudly, ¡°Du Motian!¡± A response came from the roof, but he did not appear immediately. Du Motian was evidently entangled.

    Yang Feng swung his de to fight, but the attacker saw that Yang Feng¡¯s steps were unsteady and that he was not a martial arts expert. Without slowing down, the attacker raised his de to strike.

    As the two were about to sh, the attacker¡¯s feet mysteriously slipped, and he fell forward. The de in his hand also lost its aim, and Yang Feng easily dodged, chopping down at the attacker¡¯s head. Unfortunately, Yang Feng¡¯s swordsmanship was indeed quite average, and though his strike was powerful, his aim was as poor as the stumbling assant¡¯s, missing the attacker¡¯s shoulder by a hair.

    Even so, the attacker was greatly surprised. He rolled over, fell to the ground, and scrambled several times before getting up and running towards the second courtyard, shouting, ¡°There¡¯s an ambush! Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Meng¡­¡± Han Ruzi stopped himself just in time, not uttering another word.

    Yang Feng chased for a few steps and then returned to the Weary Marquis¡¯s side, ¡°Who were you calling?¡±

    ¡°No one,¡± Han Ruzi shook his head, not wanting to cause trouble for Meng E.

    Du Motian jumped down from the roof, ¡°It seems that reinforcements have arrived. Those guys ran away so fast that they didn¡¯t even take theirdder.¡±

    Du Chuanyun also returned, ¡°They came quickly and ran away quickly as well. What was that about an ¡®ambush¡¯?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head and walked to the door to peek through the crack.

    The sound of horses, shouting, and shing weapons came from the street, as if two groups were fighting. The eunuchs and pce maids who were resting inside could no longer contain themselves and quietly came out one by one, standing next to the Weary Marquis, listening anxiously.

    The noise on the street disappeared, and after a while, someone knocked on the door, ¡°This humble servant, Cai Xinghai, requests to see the Weary Marquis.¡±

    The eunuchs and pce maids cheered in unison. Yang Feng turned back and looked at them, frowning deeply, and asked, ¡°How many of you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, more than thirty¡­ I can enter alone.¡±

    ¡°Let him in. Cai Xinghai is a familiar face,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Only then did Yang Feng reluctantly unlock the door and lift thetch, opening the side door slightly. Cai Xinghai hesitated before entering from outside. Seeing the Weary Marquis, his eyes lit up, and he ran over in a few steps, kneeling down and kowtowing. As he knelt, the eunuchs and pce maids also followed suit and knelt down.

    The Dus were not ustomed to this scene, so they stepped back and stood aside with their arms folded.

    ¡°Get up quickly, Cai Xinghai. What rank are you holding now?¡±

    Cai Xinghai respectfully kowtowed three times before standing up, ¡°Thanks to Your Majesty¡­ I mean, Your Lordship, the Empress Dowager has rewarded me with the position of a militarymander.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know whether militarymander was a high or low rank, so he smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Commander Cai.¡±

    The eunuchs and pce maids also got up and congratted him. Zhang Youcai said, ¡°I thought you had already taken up your post. Since you are still in the city, why didn¡¯t youe earlier?¡±

    ¡°I should have taken up my post three months ago. I asked for many favors to dy it until now, just to see the Weary Marquis one more time. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter some trouble today, which caused the dy.¡±

    Yang Feng came over and ordered everyone to return to their rooms. After they dispersed, he asked Cai Xinghai, ¡°How did you know that the Weary Marquis would be besieged?¡±

    Cai Xinghai replied, ¡°That¡¯s the trouble I encountered today. I heard in the camp that someone wanted to take revenge on the Weary Marquis, so I asked some of my brothers toe and help, but we were a littlete.¡±

    ¡°Notte at all, you came just in time.¡± Han Ruzi was very grateful to this eunuch, and then asked in confusion, ¡°Who wants to take revenge on me? I haven¡¯t offended anyone¡­ Could it be Prince Donghai? The Empress Dowager hasn¡¯t let him be the emperor yet, has she?¡±

    Cai Xinghai shook his head, ¡°I only heard rumors, and I¡¯m not sure who it is specifically. Please rest assured, Your Grace, even if I have to disobey military orders, I will ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°With Yang Feng here, I am safe.¡±

    Yang Feng used to be a high-ranking eunuch, while Cai Xinghai was just a low-ranked eunuch, and their status was quite different. Even after bing a militarymander, he didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant and bowed, ¡°I am just here to help ording to Lord Yang¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Yang Feng had been observing Cai Xinghai and said at this moment, ¡°Just say what you have to say. Since I have left the pce, I am the same as all of you like,pletely loyal to the Weary Marquis.¡±

    Cai Xinghai¡¯s face turned red, and he turned to look at the Dus, only to find that they had already left. He then looked at the Weary Marquis.

    ¡°In front of Lord Yang, you may speak freely.¡± Han Ruzi indeed trusted Yang Feng.

    ¡°Has Your Lordship heard about the situation with the Empress?¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback. He had been concerned about Empress Cui Xiaojun, but since learning that he was to abdicate, his worries had faded. He believed that the Cui n would want the Empress to keep her position, meaning that they would no longer be together.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She asked me to seek help from you.¡±Advertisement

 Chapter 71: A Wifeâ€™s Letter

    Chapter 71: A Wife¡¯s Letter

    Cai Xinghai was not one of the first eunuchs to join the Unfortunates, yet he was among the most well-regarded members. Upon leaving the pce, he did not forget his initial promise¡ªdo not forget old friends after obtaining wealth and rank¡ªand maintained had contact with those inside the pce.

    On this very afternoon, he received a letter with an envelope inscribed: ¡°To my husband, penned by your wife, Cui.¡±

    Upon hearing that the Emperor and Empress were deposed, Cai Xinghai was filled with righteous indignation. Hearing that a group of ruffian soldiers from the Eight Armies of the Pce Guards intended to cause trouble at the Manor of the Weary Marquis, his anger grew increasingly uncontroble. Assuming his role as an army supervisor, he gathered a number of well-connected Northern Army officers and soldiers. They entered the city before nightfall, dispersed to various locations, and agreed to assemble after nightfall. If there was no trouble at the Manor of the Weary Marquis, they would leave it be; if there were abnormalities, he intended to lead a second rescue.

    His arrival was perfectly timed.

    Cai Xinghai had not read that letter, but he could guess the general contents of it from the terms ¡°husband¡± and ¡°wife.¡±

    In the front courtyard, there remained a singlentern. Han Ruzi approached it, opened the letter, and read it once. He looked up at Yang Feng and Cai Xinghai, then lowered his head to read it again. Afterward, he handed the letter to Yang Feng and nodded at Cai Xinghai, indicating that he could read it.

    The letter was brief, containing only a few sentences: ¡°On the evening of the fifth of December, the carriage shall leave the pce. If you are willing, fetch me and take me to your manor. If you are not, then let our bond be severed, and we shall never meet again, even unto death.¡±

    The contents of the letter was more or less as Cai Xinghai had guessed. He lifted his head and said nkly, ¡°Of course she must be received. A single day as husband and wife creates a bond thatsts a lifetime. If we do not fetch her here, where else could she go?¡±

    Yang Feng gave Cai Xinghai a cold nce, returned the letter, and asked, ¡°What does the Marquis n to do?¡±

    ¡°If she wishes toe¡­ I will fetch her,¡± Han Ruzi thought it was the only proper course of action.

    Cai Xinghai was overjoyed, but Yang Feng shook his head slightly. ¡°Your Majesty abdicated on the third day of the month, and on the fifth, you n to go to the pce to snatch someone? This seems¡­¡±

    Cai Xinghai hurriedly interjected, ¡°Not the pce, but outside the pce. The Lady is likely to be sent back to the Cui n¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same? The Empress Dowager and the Cui n are in a fierce rivalry. Everyone else is keeping their distance. Are you going to let the Marquis charge into the fray?¡±

    Cai Xinghai dared not utter a sound.

    Han Ruzi respected Yang Feng and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You have read many history books and have seen instances of emperors abdicating. What happened to the empresses at those times?¡±

    Yang Feng replied helplessly, ¡°Generally speaking, they would abdicate along with the emperor. In a previous dynasty, there was an empress who married the next emperor and remained empress.¡±

    ¡°Our Empress would not do that. She said ¡®the carriage shall leave the pce¡¯, which certainly doesn¡¯t mean leaving casually but rather¡­ being driven out.¡± Cai Xinghai had received the Empress¡¯s full support when he was rescuing the Emperor in the pce; thus, he supported her wholeheartedly, even though she was now the former empress.

    A thought struck Yang Feng¡¯s mind. Since being expelled from the pce, he had not been involved in any court affairs and could only specte on many matters. ¡°The carriage leaves the pce at dusk on the fifth. Could it be that the Empress Dowager intends to enthrone a new emperor on that day?¡±

    With a new emperor¡¯s enthronement, the old empress could naturally not be allowed to remain in the pce. Cai Xinghai pped his thigh, ¡°That must be it! Who will be the new emperor? Prince Donghai? Lord Marquis, you must not leave your wife to him. Who knows, she might leave the pce on the fifth and be taken back on the sixth.¡±

    Han Ruzi hesitated no more, ¡°I must fetch her. We are husband and wife. Even the Empress Dowager and the Cui n cannot separate us.¡±

    Cai Xinghai bowed, while Yang Feng remained silent.

    Han Ruzi did not seek help from Yang Feng; instead, he asked Cai Xinghai, ¡°I need your help. How many people do you have?¡±

    ¡°More than thirty. Give me some time, and I can gather more. Some of them are old friends from before I entered the pce, and some I met after bing amander. They are all willing to help me, no problem.¡±

    ¡°We have fifteen eunuchs in the manor¡­ that should be enough. We need to find out when and from which gate the Lady will leave the pce, wait for her halfway, and then charge in¡­¡±

    Yang Feng could no longer bear it and interrupted the Weary Marquis, ¡°You two are being reckless. Hundred Prince Street is remote and sparsely popted. It¡¯s one thing for the Yulin Guards and the Tiger Guards toe and cause amotion, but the route from the pce to the Cui manor is bustling. Where do you n to lie in wait with such arge group?¡±

    Yang Feng looked dissatisfiedly at Cai Xinghai and said to the Weary Marquis, ¡°We have not even resolved our own troubles. Do you really want to bring your wife to the manor?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded solemnly, ¡°I know I should be cautious at this time, but I can¡¯t be overly cautious. If I don¡¯t fetch my wife, I would be telling the world that the I can be bullied and humiliated, making our lives even more difficult in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Yang Feng began to seriously consider the matter, ¡°You have a point. The Lady is the daughter of the Cui n. Bringing her here could indeed deter those reckless viins harboring ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, killing two birds with one stone. We must fetch her!¡± Cai Xinghai looked even more excited than the Weary Marquis.

    Yang Feng looked at Cai Xinghai again, ¡°You were just an ordinary eunuch before, and your current mander¡¯ position is not even a proper position¡ªyou are just an ad hoc envoy assigned by the Empress Dowager to the army. Why do you dare risk your life for the Marquis?¡±

    This question was too blunt, and Han Ruzi felt it was somewhat excessive, but he was also curious about the answer.

    Cai Xinghai initially lowered his head, but now he raised it and proudly said, ¡°Lord Yang, have you ever served in the military?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head.

    ¡°In the military, there are two types of generals: one is the aristocrat, high above, who may not even recognize the soldiers under hismand even after leading them for decades. Everyone obeys his orders as long as they can achieve merits and break through enemy lines. However, once the situation bes unfavorable and there is no chance for merits or survival, the men would not hesitate to run away because they aren¡¯t that close to each other anyway. The other type of general is a true soldier. He is willing to eat and live with the soldiers regardless of their background. He rewards those who do well and punish those who fail. He wins the hearts of their men with sincerity, and his men are willing to risk their lives for him, not only to achieve merits but also to repay the kindness of their general.¡±

    Cai Xinghai bowed to the Weary Marquis, ¡°The Marquis has shown me kindness and recognition. Back in the pce, you didn¡¯t treat me as lowly because of my menial duties and trusted me, allowing me to fortunately gain merits. Today, I do not have any second thoughts merely because you have left the pce. Lord Yang wants to know the reason, and this is the reason: aristocratic generals aremon, but true soldiers are hard to find. Please forgive my disrespect, but I see the Weary Marquis as a true soldier.¡±

    Han Ruzi returned the bow, not knowing what to say.

    Yang Feng sighed heavily, ¡°Alright, I believe you, but don¡¯t act rashly, and don¡¯t look for more people. Let me think of a n to bring the Lady back. Just relying on numbers is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt the atmosphere was too tense and said, ¡°Let¡¯s invite the people outside in. They came to help, and it¡¯s impolite to keep them waiting outside.¡±

    Cai Xinghai agreed and was about to go outside when Yang Feng stopped him, ¡°Wait, tell them this¡­ Say that the Weary Marquis is grateful for their kind assistance, but due to our own shorings, we dare not invite them into the residence. Hundred Princes Street is not an ordinary ce, and there are many watchful eyes around. Please ask them to leave quickly, and we shall express our gratitude another day.¡±

    Cai Xinghai was initially confused, but suddenly understood, ¡°Lord Yang is truly experienced and knowledgeable. I¡¯ll go right away¡­ What if the Yulin Guards or the Tiger Guards send more people?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare. If they do, I have a way to deal with them.¡±

    Cai Xinghai hurriedly ran out.

    Han Ruzi said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I should not implicate more people.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not to implicate others depends on the timing. At this time, even implicate many more people would be pointless. When necessary, even the whole world can be implicated.¡±

    The ones who were currently implicating the world were the Empress Dowager and the Cui n. Han Ruzi nodded but still had some doubts in his heart, ¡°If I fetch my wife to the manor, will it harm her?¡±

    ¡°If you wish to take no risk, then you need not do anything. Fetching your wife to the manor might harm her, but letting her return to the Cui n might cause even greater harm. Nobody can predict the future. If you still hold great ambitions, you must not waver. If a general is cowardly, even a million strong soldiers would be likemb.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t hesitate anymore.¡±

    Cai Xinghai ran back from the side door and said, ¡°Everyone is very grateful to the Weary Marquis, saying they will be ready whenever called upon.¡±

    Yang Feng looked around, ¡°We should be safe for tonight.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.

    Cai Xinghai hurriedly guarded Han Ruzi¡¯s side. Yang Feng also gripped the handle of his de and came to the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Gift delivery.¡± A hearty voice outside replied.

    Yang Feng apparently recognized the voice and immediately opened the door. As soon as it opened a crack, a figure jumped in, but his footsteps were unsteady, and after a few steps, he fell down the steps,nding right at Han Ruzi¡¯s feet, eximing in pain.

    Cai Xinghai pulled Han Ruzi back a few steps, shielding him.

    The hearty voice outside said again, ¡°This guy was in charge of themand outside, and those guards were all gathered by him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu San,¡±[1] Yang Feng said.

    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s wait until I repay the favor before we call each other brothers.¡±

    The voice disappeared, and Yang Feng closed the door.

    Han Ruzi finally understood that Yang Feng had arrangements outside the mansion. Even if Cai Xinghai hadn¡¯t brought his men, Yang Feng would still have repelled the troublemakers from the Yulin and Tiger Guards.

    Han Ruzi bent down to look at the man lying on the ground, but the man stubbornly refused to raise his head.

    Cai Xinghai stepped forward and kicked him, shouting, ¡°You audacious troublemaker! You daree to the Weary Marquis¡¯ Mansion and cause trouble? You must be seeking death! Raise your head!¡±

    Cai Xinghai kicked him twice more, and the man finally lifted his head, his face full of resentment.

    ¡°Zhang Yanghao!¡± Han Ruzi was taken aback. He recognized this man. He was the grandson of the Marquis Piyuan, and had once served as an attendant in the pce. ¡°How¡­ why?¡±

    Han Ruzi was puzzled. He did not remember offending Zhang Yanghao. There was only one incident where, in order to catch Zuo Ji at the Heavenly Music Pavilion, he had taken Zhang Yanghao and others along without telling them his true purpose beforehand.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Zhang Yanghao stood up and nced at Cai Xinghai holding a de, not daring to approach.

    ¡°Why¡­ Marquis Piyuan has been released, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Han Ruzi suddenly remembered something. The Grand Consort had tricked him into writing several edicts, one of which was used to deceive the Empress Dowager. The person framed was Marquis Piyuan, Zhang Yin.

    ¡°Of course, he was released. The Empress Dowager knows that our family are loyal subjects; he was released a few months ago.¡± Zhang Yanghao clenched his fists but still did not dare approach. The Weary Marquis was younger and smaller in stature than him, yet he had a de-wielding eunuch protecting him.

    ¡°I did not frame your grandfather¡­¡± Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng and switched to a cold tone, ¡°Zhang Yanghao, go home. Go seek your grandfather and ask him what he thinks.¡±

    ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Zhang Yanghao stared in surprise, his eyes wide.

    At this point, Han Ruzi truly understood, ¡°That¡¯s right, I know. You did this behind your grandfather¡¯s back. I don¡¯t me you, but you must go home, admit your mistake to your grandfather, and listen to his advice. Otherwise, I will¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi did not know what else to say. Yang Feng, who was standing nearby, added, ¡°Otherwise, we will report the matter to the Captain of the Guard at the pce barracks and let him handle it. Privately mobilizing the Yulin and Tiger Guards without authority is a serious crime. Marquis Piyuan would not be able to exin it.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s face changed, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really letting me go?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and speak to my grandfather¡­¡± Zhang Yanghao dashed to the gate, only to find a heavy bolt across it. Unable to move it on his own, he discovered the door was locked and could not be pushed open. Puzzled, he turned around.

    ¡°You are a noble whose family holds a marquisate. How could you not follow proper etiquette?¡± Cai Xinghai brandished the de in his hand.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s gaze flickered, and he slowly knelt down, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Lord Marquis, for your magnanimity. I¡¯ll definitely talk to my grandfather when I go back¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi waved his hand, and only then did Yang Feng leisurely unlock the gate, letting Zhang Yanghao out. After locking the door again, he turned and said, ¡°I have an idea as to how to safely fetch the Lady to the manor.¡±

    [1] Hu San is Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, the other guy whom Yang Feng subdued with the Dus. So we see all three of them making an appearance here helping to protect Han Ruzi.Advertisement

 Chapter 72: Extortion

    Chapter 72: Extortion

    After Zhang Yanghao left, no one came to bother them again, and the deposed Emperor¡¯s first night passed peacefully. Han Ruziy on the cold, hard bed, tossing and turning. In his mind, the image of his first meeting with Cui Xiaojun kept appearing: her small face damp with a few strands of wet hair, and herrge eyes fearful, yet calm.

    No matter whose daughter she was, she was his wife. He had to bring her to his side, Han Ruzi resolved to himself once more.

    Yang Feng had said he hade up with an idea, but he did not reveal it at the time, instead asking the Weary Marquis to wait patiently.

    The night was cold, and there was not even a basin of charcoal in the manor. Han Ruzi could not sleep at all, so he simply sat still, wrapped in his quilt, and looked around the study. His eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, and based on his daytime impressions, he could roughly make out the room¡¯s furnishings.

    The bookshelves needed to be filled with books, the desk needed to be set with brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone, and there was no need to keep the incense burner in the corner. They should add a weapon rack and ce a few swords and des¡­ Would Meng Ee to teach him inner qi again? After taking Cui Xiaojun back, what would the Cui n do? And there was Prince Donghai; if he truly seeded to the throne, even if only as a puppet, he would pose a great threat to himself¡­

    When Han Ruzi awoke, the sky was already bright. Hey on his side, wrapped in his quilt, his body curled into a ball.

    Zhang Youcai knocked on the door and entered, rubbing his hands together and exhaling, ¡°So cold, it¡¯s so cold that I¡¯m not hungry anymore. No, I¡¯m actually hungrier than ever, I just can¡¯t feel it, my stomach is frozen stiff. Master, you haven¡¯t eaten all day, aren¡¯t you hungry too?¡±

    Han Ruzi got up and stomped his feet, ¡°Just like you, I can¡¯t feel the hunger.¡±

    ¡°We should find a plump pce maid to warm the master¡¯s bed¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head repeatedly. Last night, he had driven away all the attendants. This study belonged only to him, and he did not want outsiders to intrude.

    Cai Xinghai shouted outside the room, ¡°Time for meals, everyonee out quickly. Fresh, piping hot dishes!¡±

    ¡°Even Brother Cai is breaking the rules now, does he think we are beggars?¡± Zhang Youcai ran towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring some for the master.¡±

    As soon as he opened the door, Cai Xinghai had already brought the food. Zhang Youcai took it into his hands. After just one nce, he stopped in his tracks, surprised, ¡°Huh, howe it¡¯s just rice porridge and salted vegetables? This¡­ this must have been picked up from the street.¡±

    ¡°It was bought with money. There are no food stalls along Hundred Prince Street, so I had to run quite a distance to buy it. Please make do with this meal, Lord Marquis. Lord Yang has already sent someone to replenish the rice, flour, oil, and firewood.¡±

    ¡°The food¡¯s too in.¡± Zhang Youcai looked at the steaming porridge, his throat moving as he swallowed saliva continuously.

    ¡°Bring it over quickly, I can feel my hunger now.¡± Han Ruzi called out.

    Zhang Youcai ced the tray on the desk, his eyes still fixed on the rice porridge.

    ¡°Go out and eat, you¡¯re making me uneasy with your staring,¡± Han Ruziughed. The thought of not having to pay respects to the Empress Dowager and not having to sit idly all day made his heart leap with joy.

    The rice porridge was sweet and fragrant, the salted vegetables crisp and salty, a perfect match. After tasting it, Han Ruzi could not stop eating, quickly finishing a bowl. He then praised Cai Xinghai, who was standing at the door, ¡°I never thought there would be such delicious food outside the pce. The best part is its simplicity. It¡¯s just some rice and radish.¡±

    Cai Xinghaiughed, ¡°Lord Marquis, you must be truly hungry. Once you¡¯ve had enough of it, you won¡¯t find it so good anymore.¡±

    Yang Feng walked in and asked Han Ruzi, ¡°Are you done eating? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Han Ruzi stood up, thinking that Yang Feng was going to get Cui Xiaojun.

    Yang Feng nced at the simple study. ¡°No matter what, you are a marquis. Let¡¯s go and get everything that a marquis¡¯ manor should have.¡±

    ¡°What should a marquis¡¯ manor have?¡± Han Ruzi had no knowledge of this.

    ¡°Just follow me,¡± Yang Feng turned around, and Han Ruzi followed him.

    Since Cai Xinghai already had his official duties, it was inappropriate for him to apany the Weary Marquis outside. Little eunuch Zhang Youcai ate three big bowls of porridge in his room and saw that the Weary Marquis and Yang Feng were leaving. He put down his bowl and hurriedly followed them out of the room, ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Another little eunuch came out of the room across from them, frowning and constantly tugging at his clothes, seemingly unhappy, but he also followed the Weary Marquis.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Youcai asked in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m Du Chuanyun, known as the Flying Dragon Hero in the pugilist world. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Youcai. Oh, you¡¯re that kid fromst night. You¡¯re from the pugilist world. How¡­how did you be a eunuch too?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m not a eunuch! I¡¯m just hiding my identity to protect your master.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t take my ce.¡± Zhang Youcai felt threatened and hurried a few steps closer to his master. ¡°Since you¡¯re hiding your identity, why did you tell me your name and nickname? Now the secret¡¯s out.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you ungrateful guy¡­¡±

    The two teenagers bickered as they walked. When they reached the gate, Yang Feng shouted, ¡°From now on, keep your mouths shut until we return to the manor, understood?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk if he doesn¡¯t,¡± said Zhang Youcai.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t provoke me,¡± Du Chuanyun remained defiant. He was older, though he had a slender frame, not much different from Zhang Youcai.

    There were two horses tied up outside the gate, one for Yang Feng and one for the Weary Marquis. The other two could only follow on foot. Zhang Youcai did not mind, but Du Chuanyun felt it was unfair. He was about to speak but closed his mouth when he saw Zhang Youcai¡¯s eyes rolling.

    Han Ruzi had only learned to ride for a few days in the pce, so he was barely able to control his mount. The road was covered with snow, so he did not dare go too fast.

    Yang Feng did not urge him either, riding alongside him and saying, ¡°The Manor of the Weary Marquis is managed by the Nobility Management Department of the Ministry of Rites. If you need anything, ask them. As a marquis, you have no fief, but you have a stipend from the Ministry of Revenue in the amount of taxes collected from eight thousand households. This is not bad, enough to bepared with some feudal lords. As a member of the imperial family, you also have a stipend from the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. Since they are not willing to take the initiative to deliver your rightful dues, we¡¯ll go ask for it.¡±

    ¡°Are we able to get it?¡± Han Ruzi had never asked anyone for anything, so he was not very confident.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. We shall also visit the Capital Prefectural Office and the Capital Patrol Department. There was such a bigmotion in Hundred Prince Street, yet they did not even bother to check¡ªa true dereliction of duty. Finally, we¡¯ll pay a visit to the Imperial Guards¡¯ camp and file aint against the Yulin Guards and the Tiger Guards.¡±

    ¡°But we already promised Zhang Yanghao¡­¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t mention his name.¡±

    Yang Feng had arranged the day¡¯s events quite fully, but Han Ruzi had no confidence in his heart. He secretly thought that since those government offices were not willing to fulfill their duties, going there rashly might not yield any results. When he was the emperor, he was just a puppet, and now that he had be a deposed emperor, people cared about him even less.

    However, he did not say anything, wanting to see what methods Yang Feng would use.

    After leaving Hundred Prince Street, the streets began to liven up, and the snow on the road had been trampled away. People came and went. Nobody recognized the deposed emperor, and they only gave the three eunuchs a few extra nces.

    Han Ruzi had never seen so many people before. There were quite a few people at his ascension to the throne, but those guards, ministers, and eunuchs were almost like puppets. They either stood still or moved in step, unlike the people on the street who walked and talked without having to care about the business of others.

    Han Ruzi quite enjoyed the atmosphere of the streets, only feeling that it was overly noisy, which his ears, ustomed to tranquility, found somewhat unbearable.

    Zhang Youcai became excited again, his mouth never closing, and his eyes staring straight ahead. Du Chuanyun, who walked beside him, would asionally ridicule him.

    The Manor of the Weary Marquis was located in the northern part of the Capital city, while the Ministry of Rites was outside the southern gate of the Imperial Pce. After circling around for nearly half the time, they arrived after more than an hour.

    There were quite a few governmental offices in this area, all of which had grand and solemn entrances. Looking northward, one could see the towering Tai¡¯an Pce looming above the city walls. There were soldiers guarding the entrance of the governmental offices, and ordinary people dared not approach. Yang Feng, Zhang Youcai, and Du Chuanyun were all dressed as eunuchs; as soon as they stopped, a gatekeeper came up to greet them and ask questions.

    Yang Feng did not dismount and said, ¡°Minister Yuan of the Ministry of Rites is in the Hall of Diligent Administration for deliberations of state. Which senior official is presiding over the ministry today?¡±

    The gatekeeper was startled, realizing that this eunuch was no ordinary person. ¡°In reply to your Grace, it is Attendant Ning who is presiding over the court today.¡±

    ¡°Call him out, and also call out the Director of the Nobility Management Department.¡±

    The gatekeeper was taken aback once more, ¡°May I ask who this distinguished person is?¡±

    Han Ruzi was young and not dressed like an official, so the gatekeeper guessed he was a nobleman.

    Yang Feng frowned, ¡°Have your superiore out; he will recognize us.¡±

    The gatekeeper, who had seen his fair share of the world, found the nobleman on horseback beside the elderly eunuch increasingly peculiar. As he was sizing them up, the eunuch¡¯s horsewhip suddenly swung over, producing a crisp sound above the gatekeeper¡¯s head, followed by an angry shout, ¡°Get moving!¡±

    The gatekeeper covered his head and ran into the office, as if he had actually been whipped.

    Han Ruzi whispered, ¡°Was it necessary¡­ to do that?¡±

    Yang Feng replied, ¡°By following the normal procedure, it would take us at least three days to see the person in charge. Do you wish wait that long?¡±

    Han Ruzi stuck out his tongue, ¡°I¡¯ll observe more and speak less.¡±

    The soldiers and gatekeepers at the entrance of the office were all pointing and gesturing, but Yang Feng paid no mind. A man in official attire emerged from the inside and stood within the gate, looking around. Yang Feng recognized him as a low-ranking official and ignored him, but he positioned himself in front of the Weary Marquis, blocking the official¡¯s view.

    The junior official looked around, perplexed, and went back inside. After a while, an official in his fifties came out, and the soldiers and gatekeepers at the entrance immediately bowed in respect.

    The official had a cold expression, looking very impatient, as if he had been rudely awakened from a deep sleep. He stood inside the gate, and the junior official who hade out earlier ran over to Yang Feng, saying, ¡°May I know which eunuch you are, sir? Why did you not even present a name card?[1]¡°

    Yang Feng ignored him, spurred his horse forward two steps, and revealed the Weary Marquis behind him.

    Finally, the official of the Ministry of Rites inside the gate saw the visitor¡¯s face clearly. Although others did not recognize him, the official did. He had been present during both the Emperor¡¯s enthronement and abdication, having stolen a few nces at the time.

    However, he could not believe his eyes. Rubbing them, he suddenly shouted and turned to run, startling everyone at the entrance. In their memory, their superior had never behaved in such a manner before.

    The left-behind junior official did not understand what was going on, but he became more respectful in his demeanor, holding his fists and retreating, ¡°Please wait a moment longer. I will be right back¡­¡±

    The junior official turned and ran back into the office as well.

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help but whisper again, ¡°Are we just going to wait like this?¡±

    Yang Feng snorted coldly, ¡°You are now the most feared figure in the realm. Whichever department you stand in front of, the officials there will be scared out of their wits. Just wait; soon, we¡¯ll get whatever we want.¡±

    Han Ruzi was both astonished and amused, not expecting the deposed Emperor to have such a significant impact.

    Du Chuanyun, who was standing on the ground, overheard their conversation and could not help but interject, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just the behavior of ruffians? Local ruffians often use such tactics to extort payment.[2]¡°

    Yang Feng coldly replied, ¡°Those who extortmoners are ruffians; those who extort the imperial government are heroes.¡±

    Han Ruzi was speechless. Justst night, he had been trapped by ruffians, and now he was using the tactics of ruffians to extort the government. He was momentarily confused as to whether there was any difference between the rough and rowdy crowd, and proper and polite society.

    [1] It was customary in ancient China for visitors to present their name cards at the door so that the host would know who it was that was visiting.

    [2] What ruffians would do to extort some money from shopkeepers is to look threatening in front of their shops and scare potential customers away. The shopkeeper would then pay them money to get them to go away.Advertisement

 Chapter 73: Outside the Gates of the Office

    Chapter 73: Outside the Gates of the Office

    The Ministry of Rites was inplete chaos, yet Minister Yuan Jiuding managed to rise above the turmoil, heading off to the Hall of Diligent Administration for a policy discussion. The presiding Vice Minister Ning did not dare to take charge of such matters. He anxiously paced around, and only managed to calm down after a quarter of an hour. He sent someone out the back door to the Hall of Diligent Administration to find Minister Yuan, and forced a junior clerk to go out and inquire: Why has the deposed emperor not stayed quietly at home but hase instead to the Ministry of Rites?

    The junior clerk strode out righteously, and came running back shortly afterwards. He whispered a few words to Vice Minister Ning, who became furious, summoned the Director of the Nobility Management Department, and berated him vehemently. The Director kept apologizing, his face red and ears burning, and finally threw the problem back: ¡°Please give your instructions, Lord Ning. I will carry them out to the letter.¡±

    Vice Minister Ning was choked up and unable to speak. Waiting outside the door was the first deposed emperor since the founding of the Great Chu Dynasty. There was no precedent setting out his stipend and privileges. The key issue was that nobody knew the real intentions of the imperial court. Being too kind or too harsh to the deposed emperor could both potentially lead to serious offences.

    All Vice Minister Ning could do was to continue berating the Director of the Nobility Management Department: Why didn¡¯t you report this troublesome matter earlier?

    The Director kept admitting his mistake and apologizing. When his superior¡¯s anger subsided, he cautiously reminded him: ¡°You might not have noticed, Lord Ning, but I mentioned this in the official document I submitted yesterday. Marquis Juan was just conferred his title yesterday, so the associated affairs are bound to take some time.¡±

    Vice Minister Ning choked again, ming the Weary Marquis for causing trouble. A junior clerk nearby softly said: ¡°ording to the steward of the Weary Marquis, there¡¯s nothing left in the Marquis¡¯s Manor. They¡¯ve run out of rice, flour, oil, and firewood. The Weary Marquis has been hungry for a day, so he came to ask for some things.¡±

    Assistant Secretary Ning¡¯s anger shifted back to the Director of the Nobility Management Department. ¡°You useless fool, do you want to starve him to death? Who gave you such a decree? Even if¡­ the manor should have been sealed off. How could you let him out?¡±

    The Director nodded continuously, ¡°You¡¯re right, sir¡­ You¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Vice Minister Ning sat there pondering, suddenly realizing, and said sharply, ¡°This isn¡¯t my responsibility!¡±

    Even if the Manor of the Weary Marquis had to be sealed, it was not the business of the Ministry of Rites. Vice Minister Ning broke into a cold sweat. He even harbored thoughts of withdrawing. The officialdom was dangerous; a surprise blow coulde from anywhere while he was making his way.

    At the entrance of the government office, Han Ruzi had been waiting for nearly an hour. He was a bit tired sitting on his horse, but he kept his body straight. It was quite interesting to observe the reactions of the people around him.

    Several gatekeepers had retreated behind the threshold, peeping out. Ten soldiers, however, couldn¡¯t abandon their posts. They had to keep their heads high and chests out, standing still and looking at each other, while stealing nces outside with the corners of their eyes.

    The Ministry of Rites was a significant government office. There were many people on official businessing and going, but at this time, not a single person dared to enter through the main gate. They kept their distance. Many people came from nearby offices to take a look at him.

    ¡°From now on, everyone will see me even more as a foolish ruler,¡± Han Ruzi knew, it was likely very difficult to change his image.

    ¡°Since the imperial court says you are a foolish ruler, you should honestly y the role of a foolish ruler, and use this reputation to gain some benefits for yourself.¡± Yang Feng didn¡¯t care about image at all. He shouted at the entrance of the Ministry of Rites, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyonee out yet? Isn¡¯t the Weary Marquis a marquis conferred by the court? Who has been embezzling the goods that the Ministry of Rites has withheld?¡±

    Several officials at the entrance knelt down and gestured to Yang Feng, silently begging him to stop shouting.

    Yang Feng then loudly said to the crowd, ¡°Later, we will go to the Ministry of Revenue for our sries, to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs for justice, to the Ministry of Justice to file aint, to the Ministry of Personnel for personnel, to the Ministry of Works for timber. Is no one going to fix up the dpidated manor? Let¡¯s also go to the Ministry of War¡­ to the Ministry of War for tea.¡±

    With each department he named, a group of people ran away in the distance. Before long, almost all the spectators had fled.

    Han Ruzi was extremely embarrassed and could only give a helpless smile to Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun.

    Zhang Youcai, however, did not mind and even instigated further, ¡°nkets, the nkets in the manor are as thin as singleyer clothes. Charcoal, there is not a single bit of charcoal in the manor. Silk cloth, is the Weary Marquis supposed to wear only this set of clothes?¡±

    Du Chuanyun did not fall behind, ¡°Horses, we need more horses.¡±

    A group of horsemen approached from a distance, causing thest bunch of spectators to flee.

    The horsemen were brightly armored, clearly pce guards. But they were obviously not there to deliver horses. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the Ministry of Rites, they surrounded the Weary Marquis and the three eunuchs. The gatekeeping soldiers retreated and ran inside the gate with their spears and halberds, hiding inside with the officials. If not for the strictws of Chu, they would have closed the gate.

    Zhang Youcai became scared and moved closer to Du Chuanyun, not daring to make a sound.

    Han Ruzi felt a bit scared, but his face remained calm, and his posture became straighter.

    Yang Feng remained calm, looking up at the sky, seemingly ignoring the horsemen ten steps away.

    The horsemen did not speak. Their long halberds pointed straight up, as if they could stab their targets as soon as they lowered them.

    More horsemen arrived one after another, forming three inner and three outer circles. In the end, a military officer arrived. The knights made way, and the officer came straight to the front of the Weary Marquis¡¯s horse, dismounted, and knelt in the snow to kowtow.

    Han Ruzi, not skilled in horsemanship, had been sitting on the horse for too long and couldn¡¯t get down. He hurriedly had Zhang Youcai help the neer to stand up.

    The newly appointed General Liu Kunsheng¡¯s face was flushed, and he refused to stand up. Kneeling on the ground, he said, ¡°The insult that the Weary Marquis sufferedst night was due to myx military discipline. Please punish me.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°As far as I know, those men are nominal pce guards who are usually unrestrained and have bewless. This has nothing to do with you, General Liu.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng, with the help of Zhang Youcai, stood up. His face was still very red. He came to Han Ruzi¡¯s horse, but his eyes were looking at Yang Feng, ¡°If the Weary Marquis has a matter, a minor clerk could have been sent here to exin. Why did you have to brave the wind and snow yourself? If there was an ident¡­¡±

    Yang Feng said, ¡°General Liu may not know, but the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor is currently empty. The personnel to which we are entitled have not arrived yet. Where could we get a ¡®minor clerk¡¯? If there was one, it would be me.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng¡¯s face turned even redder. He used to be just a Captain of the Pce Gates and was not good at this kind of bureaucratic maneuvering. With no other choice, he whispered, ¡°Could you¡­ please dismount to talk?¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng again, and Yang Feng signaled him not to move. He then said, ¡°We are here waiting to meet the officials from the Ministry of Rites. We haven¡¯t seen anyone yet, how can we dismount?¡±

    The other party made a request. Liu Kunsheng breathed a sigh of relief, and his face was not so red anymore. Heughed and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Lord Marquis. The officials from the Ministry of Rites are not rude, they are just frightened.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng turned around and waved to a horseman. Following hismand, the horseman dismounted along with two others, and briskly walked into the Ministry of Rites. Not long after, they emerged leading a string of officials¡ªvice ministers, directors, directors, managers¡ª outside the ministry, and so on, about fifteen or sixteen people in total. The horsemen cleared a space, and the officials lined up like geese, each kowtowing in turn.

    Han Ruzi, having received a hint from Yang Feng, finally dismounted from his horse. Liu Kunsheng carefully assisted, carrying the Weary Marquis down.

    The officials just kowtowed, not saying a word. Yang Feng also dismounted, saying, ¡°This was a very simple matter, but you¡¯ve all made it soplicated. Has the Weary Marquis¡¯ appointment document arrived?¡±

    ¡°It has, it has,¡± Vice Minister Ning hurriedly replied.

    ¡°Have the relevant documents been sent to the various departments?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way; some should have already arrived,¡± in the winter cold, Vice Minister Ning broke out in sweat.

    ¡°Good,¡± Yang Feng nodded, ¡°You see, it¡¯s just a minor matter. I know it¡¯s not the fault of the Ministry of Rites, but if the Nobility Management Department doesn¡¯t issue the documents, other departments can¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Vice Minister Ning nodded, then cast a stern nce at the Director of the Nobility Management Department.

    Protecting the Weary Marquis, Liu Kunsheng stepped out of the circle of horsemen and exined, ¡°These men are all brothers from the Stallion Guards,[1] personally selected by me. They¡¯re here to act as the Weary Marquis¡¯ guards.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? They are pce guards¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. They have been idle these past few days, so let the Weary Marquis use them first. We can discuss more about itter.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood well. Liu Kunsheng was acting on orders but presented it as his own personal decision. This would make it convenient if the guards were to be withdrawn from his service in the future.

    Yang Feng took a step forward and asked, ¡°General Liu, who do these Stallion Guards listen to?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng was taken aback, ¡°Of course¡­ they should follow the orders of the Weary Marquis.¡± Seeing Yang Feng frown, Liu Kunsheng immediately raised his voice and addressed the knights, ¡°From now on, you are the guards of the Manor of the Weary Marquis. All your actions must obey the Marquis¡¯ orders. Do you understand?¡±

    The horsemen answered in unison.

    Only then was Yang Feng satisfied.

    At some point, a small sedan chair had arrived outside the circle of horsemen. Four sedan bearers, their faces covered in sweat, stood at the front and back of the chair, clearly having run here urgently.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, you must be tired. Go in and rest for a while. Please return to your manor for now. All issues will be resolved immediately.¡±

    The sedan was notrge, but it wasfortable, with two small charcoal braziers wrapped in cotton covers, one at the feet and one on the seat.

    Han Ruzi sat inside the sedan, lifting the curtain, and Liu Kunsheng immediately leaned in, ¡°Does the Lord Marquis have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t caused you any trouble.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng smiled, and whispered, ¡°How could you? You have actually allowed me to render meritorious service.¡±

    The person most troubled by the Weary Marquis¡¯ visit was the Ministry of Rites, which found itself without a proper response. The dysted for an hour, causing amotion that was widely known. Afterwards, someone was bound to be punished. Liu Kunsheng, who on the surface seemed rushed and deferential, was in fact there to defuse the situation. Once the Weary Marquis left, he naturally would be credited with meritorious service.

    Han Ruzi also smiled, feeling that Yang Feng¡¯s harassment of the Ministry of Rites must have ulterior motives.

    Du Chuanyun, following the sedan, quietly said to Zhang Youcai at his side, ¡°Being a eunuch is not easy. The master rides a horse and sits in a sedan, while the eunuch can only follow on foot.¡±

    ¡°Hah, what¡¯s the big deal? Meeting a good master is a lifetime¡¯s fortune. If you end up with a bad one, well¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun looked at the empty horse led by Yang Feng in front of him, thinking that a ¡°good master¡± should let his tired attendant ride a horse.

    At the main entrance of the Ministry of Rites, a group of officials watched as the Weary Marquis was escorted away by the Stallion Guards. It took a while before they stood up. A minor clerk couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why is he even more formidable than when he was in power?¡±

    Several nces swept over, scaring the minor official into shrinking back.

    Yang Feng¡¯smotion had immediate effects. There was a constant stream of people entering and exiting the Manor of the Weary Marquis, bringing arge amount of utensils and food. Dozens of appointed servants and manor clerks stood at the gate, respectfully weing the Weary Marquis.

    On the street, two rows of people were still kneeling. As soon as they saw the sedan of the Weary Marquis, they kowtowed and begged for mercy. It was said that they were the troublemakers fromst night.

    After sending the Weary Marquis into the manor, Liu Kunsheng left, leaving behind twenty Stallion Guards. Although the number was notrge, with them guarding the door, no one would dare to cause trouble again.

    Back in his study, Han Ruzi let out a sigh of relief. Even though he was demonstrating his power from horseback, it was still quite tiring.

    Yang Feng closed the door, keeping Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun outside, then turned around and said, ¡°With such a fuss, everyone should understand that the Empress Dowager has no intention of killing you. The trouble should bergely eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Onlyrgely? Who else wants to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps those who intend to oppose the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Han Ruzi immediately thought of the Cui n, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how executing a deposed emperor could benefit the Cui n, ¡°Tomorrow is the fifth day of the month, preparations need to be made early for the arrival of the Lady.¡±

    Yang Feng smiled, ¡°Hasn¡¯t that been prepared already?¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback, Yang Feng said, ¡°Who is more qualified than the imperial guards to escort the carriage of the deposed empress?¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly realized, admiring Yang Feng endlessly. It turns out that this show of power aplished more than one thing.

    [1] It was mentioned earlier that the Imperial Guards consisted of five separate guard units. So far we¡¯ve seen the Yulin Guards, the Tiger Guards, and the Stallion Guards.Advertisement

 Chapter 74: Discussion by the Sidelines

    Chapter 74: Discussion by the Sidelines

    The dinner was quite sumptuous, but Han Ruzi found it less delicious than the rice porridge and pickles he had for breakfast. Zhang Youcai, who was serving on the side, felt the same way: ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it earlier, but now all the smells from that meal are lingering in my nose, quite peculiar indeed.¡±

    After the meal, Han Ruzi returned to his study. The bedroom in the main house was still being tidied up, so he had to stay here for the time being.

    Several wooden boxes were arranged in the room, filled with brushes, ink, paper, inkstones, fans, essories and other small items, but there were no books. It seemed that he would have to buy some for himself in the future.

    Zhang Youcai came in to light the candles, and asked, ¡°Master, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to serve you?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, he preferred to be alone in his study.

    It was not long after nightfall when Cai Xinghai returned. He had been busy all day, running around outside, and finally brought back some crucial information.

    ¡°Tomorrow at dusk, the Lady will leave the pce through the Peni Gate on the north side. She will walk through Huashi Lane, Buddha Clothing Lane and Shuying Lane, and be sent into the Cui manor through the back door,¡± said Cai Xinghai, catching his breath, ¡°This is outrageous! The Lady was once an Empress. Even if she was deposed, she still has the right to leave the pce in broad daylight and enter her home through the front door.¡±

    Han Ruzi sympathized with Cui Xiaojun, and was even more resolved to bring her to his manor.

    However, Yang Feng¡¯s attention was not on the Lady. He asked, ¡°Any news about the enthronement?¡±

    Cai Xinghai sighed, ¡°The Empress Dowager kept Prince Donghai in Cishun Pce. Jing Yao has been frequently traveling between the pce and the Southern Army these days. It seems that they want to make Prince Donghai the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai seems to be getting his wish.¡± Han Ruzi was a little jealous in his heart. The thought of possibly having to kneel and pledge allegiance to Prince Donghai in the future made him feel ufortable.

    Yang Feng sat on a box, thought for a while, and said, ¡°It might not necessarily be Prince Donghai.¡±

    Cai Xinghai knew Yang Feng was a smart man, but he believed more in the information he had heard, ¡°It¡¯s all over the city. They say that Grand Tutor Cui, who controls the Southern Army, demands the Empress Dowager to make his nephew the Emperor, or else he will massacre the Capital. When I was in the Northern Army, the soldiers were terrified, fearing the onset of war.¡±

    ¡°But you were still able to lead a group of Northern Army men into the city, which shows that the Northern Army is not prepared for war,¡± said Yang Feng.

    Cai Xinghai scratched his head, ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. The Northern Army has been fragmented for so many years. Even if the Empress Dowager wants to confront the Southern Army, she would not use them. Also, I heard that many senior officials have been currying favor with Grand Tutor Cui. If they aren¡¯t able enter the Southern Army¡¯s camp, they would go to the Cui residence in the city to present cards and gifts. The front door of the Cui residence has been bustling with carriages and horses for several months now.¡±

    Yang Feng said nothing, just smiled. After chatting for a while, Cai Xinghai took his leave.

    Yang Feng stood up, ¡°Lord Marquis, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I have too little information to make a judgment.¡±

    ¡°Having too much information isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing either. You need to learn to understand the big picture from small clues.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a while, ¡°Last night, you asked me to think about something: as a ruler, how can one clearly express their intentions?¡±

    ¡°Mm, do you have an answer?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m considering the opposite question: as a ruler, how can one understand the true thoughts of their ministers? This is the biggest dilemma the Empress Dowager is facing now.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded, ¡°Putting oneself in others¡¯ shoes is key to understanding the big picture. Please continue.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager waited five months before allowing me to abdicate. During this period, rumors were rampant. As Cai Xinghai mentioned, many senior officials turned to the Cui n¡ª perhaps this is the Empress Dowager¡¯s way of understanding the true thoughts of her ministers, by watching their actions, not just listening to their words.¡±

    Yang Feng neither agreed nor disagreed. He gestured for the Weary Marquis to continue.

    ¡°There are those who tter the Cui n, but there are also those who avoid and even oppose the Cui n. In this way, the Empress Dowager can see who among the senior officials stand on her side,¡± Han Ruzi mused. Imagining himself as the Empress Dowager, as a sovereign who held power, things gradually became a bit clearer, ¡°The Empress Dowager will never establish the Prince Donghai. He is different from me, he has the backing of the Cui n. Making him emperor would send a wrong message to the court that the Cui n has won and the Empress Dowager has lost. In that case, she would have no chance to turn the tide.¡±

    Yang Feng finally nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly my guess.¡±

    The confusion in Han Ruzi¡¯s heart did not dissipate, but deepened, ¡°Such an obvious fact, can¡¯t Grand Tutor Cui see it? The longer he waits, the more disadvantageous it is for him. And those officials, are they making the same mistake?¡±

    Yang Feng smiled slightly, ¡°Things are not that simple. Marquis Juan, you have only thought about the situation from the Empress Dowager¡¯s perspective, not from Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a while, then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s too hard. The Cui n has deep roots in the court, and Grand Tutor Cui has regained control of the Southern Army. His chances of victory are quite high, especially since the Empress Dowager gotten me to abdicate, which is tantamount to showing weakness to the Cui n. Even with her strategic nning, she may not be able to seed. No wonder some officials would turn to the Cui n.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why your abdication and retreat from the strife may not be a bad thing.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. It was easy to abdicate but hard to regain the position. He could only watch the battle from the sidelines and talk, ¡°So who will the Empress Dowager make emperor? The Han n has many descendants, but only Prince Donghai and I are sons of the Graceful Emperor. If she makes someone else emperor, her position as Empress Dowager bes somewhat illegitimate. Is she still going to make Prince Donghai the emperor, but find a way to deter the Cui n and officials?¡±

    ¡°We will probably know the result tomorrow night.¡± Yang Feng didn¡¯t share his own judgment, ¡°The struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui n is likely to continue for some time, but the battle tomorrow is crucial, and it is also very important for you.¡±

    ¡°If Prince Donghai bes emperor as expected, the power of the Cui n will rise, and the influence of the Empress Dowager in the court will decline. By then, anyone whoes to kill me will not be doing it to please the Empress Dowager, but to please the Cui n and Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°Rest. We¡¯re just discussing the situation here, we don¡¯t have toe to a conclusion. The art of being an emperor has its orthodox and unorthodox aspects. Orthodox means relying on the overall situation, while unorthodox refers to the politicking between parties. The Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui might unexpectedly win with a surprise move. That is something we can¡¯t guess at.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t immediately calm his mind. He nodded, his mind still busy with thoughts. Seeing that Yang Feng had already reached the door, he said, ¡°The officials of the Ministry of Rites see me as a threat, have they learned something in advance?¡±

    Yang Feng stopped, ¡°Half a year ago, the Empress Dowager promoted Yuan Jiuding, the Minister of Rites, and brought him into the Hall of Diligent Governance. It couldn¡¯t have been for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the pce coup hadn¡¯t happened yet. Did the Empress Dowager want me to abdicate long ago? Did my mother just happen to speak to the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, some things might never have an answer, some things you¡¯ll only understand once you¡¯re in that position.¡± Yang Feng went out the door, leaving Han Ruzi with a pile of doubts.

    Han Ruzi undressed himself, blew out the candle, andy in bed unable to sleep for a long time.

    ¡°The Cui n¡­¡± The thought of the Cui n possibly marrying all their daughters to Prince Donghai as his wives and concubines made Han Ruzi feel an indomitable need to get his wife back.

    But Yang Feng¡¯s rxed attitude took Han Ruzi by surprise. Did he think that the Cui n was bound to lose in the struggle with the Empress Dowager, so he didn¡¯t mind offending the Cui n?

    Yang Feng¡¯s n to use twenty Stallion Guards to bring his wife to his manor was simple, but not easy to carry out.

    The next morning, when Zhang Youcai came to serve the Weary Marquis, he said, ¡°Making a fuss at the Ministry of Rites yesterday really worked. There are soldiers everywhere outside our manor, there must be hundreds from one end of the street to the other.¡±

    Not only that, the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs had appointed a Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal to carry out their duties in managing the Manor of the Weary Marquis. They didn¡¯t care much about other matters, but were extremely strict about those entering and leaving the Marquis¡¯s mansion. Names, appearances, reasons for visiting, and times were all meticulously recorded.

    The Marquis¡¯s manor was indeed safe, but it had also lost its initial freedom. Han Ruzi found it difficult even to leave the house, let alone kidnap someone on the way. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit anxious.

    Yang Feng, however, didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all. He seemed to havepletely forgotten about today¡¯s important event and spent the whole morning entangled with the two manor officials. These two were appointed by the imperial court to both serve and openly monitor the Marquis. Yang Feng, as the steward of the Marquis¡¯s mansion, although without a formal rank, had more to manage and oversee.

    In order to argue over the scope of their respective duties and who had a higher status, Yang Feng and the mansion officials began a fierce battle. The opponents were not weak either, always citing the arrangements of the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs or long-standing precedents.

    Seeing that it was past noon, Han Ruzi started to get restless. Cai Xinghai was running in and out, constantly winking at the Weary Marquis.

    Not long after midday, Cai Xinghai was expelled from the manor. He was not on the designated list of eunuchs and he was not an official servant, so it was inappropriate for him to stay in the mansion too long.

    Yang Feng struggled but eventually sumbed, personally escorting Cai Xinghai out of the mansion. Du and his grandson were also expelled as their origins were unclear and they couldn¡¯t be allowed to stay in the manor.

    On the surface, Yang Feng seemed to have lost more battles than he won in this series of disputes. As the steward, he found his authority dwindling, and he kept shaking his head and stamping his feet in frustration.

    An hour into the afternoon, Yang Feng finally achieved a small victory: he obtained the agreement of the manor officials to hire a tutor for the Weary Marquis.

    After a morning of conflict, the Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal were exhausted. When they heard that the tutor was Guo Cong, the Weary Marquis¡¯s former teacher in the pce, they reluctantly agreed. Guo Cong had been an official in the court for decades and was trustworthy.

    Seizing the opportunity, Yang Feng dered that he would immediately go to invite the teacher, and the Marquis himself would do the inviting. ¡°You know the status of Old Teacher Guo. He made meritorious contributions in suppressing the rebellion a few months ago and was heavily rewarded by the court. If not for his old age and his refusal to serve in the court, he would at least be a minister now¡­¡±

    The manor officials were dizzy from the argument and had no choice but to nod their heads. However, they made a request: the two manor officials, twenty Stallion Guards, and several soldiers sent by the various departments would have to apany them. They could not allow the Weary Marquis to ride alone through the streets again.

    Yang Feng argued a little more and reluctantly epted the conditions.

    Han Ruzi traveled by horse carriage, not the kind of open carriage with a fancy canopy, but a closed carriage like a sedan chair, probably custom-made for him. After getting in, he found that the curtains on both sides had been sewn shut, so he couldn¡¯t look out, and people outside couldn¡¯t see him.

    Seeing that dusk was not far off, Han Ruzi, no matter how he calcted, felt that it was toote. Guo Cong was a very formal old gentleman, and the simple act of meeting him would take a considerable amount of time.

    As it turned out, Guo Cong was not at home. Perhaps wishing to stay away from court intrigues, the old teacher had retired and returned to his hometown in Guandong a month ago.

    Yang Feng was quite disappointed, while the two manor officials who had apanied them seemed quite nonchnt. They obviously knew in advance that this trip would return without sess.

    Han Ruzi could only admire Yang Feng. They finally squeezed out time to pick up Cui Xiaojun, but he didn¡¯t know how they could shake off the two manor officials.¡û CH 73Advertisement

 Chapter 75: Forcible Reroute

    Chapter 75: Forcible Reroute

    Favors owed have to be repaid. Even the Weary Marquis, once the emperor, was no exception. On his way home, his entourage was blocked.

    As a marquis who only had a sry without any fiefdom, his following was excessivelyrge. There were twenty Stallion Guards, ten guards from the Ministry of Rites, thirty officers from the Capital Prefectural Office, thirty soldiers from the Capital Patrol Department, and over twenty followers dispatched from unknown departments. Altogether, there were more than a hundred people, a spectacle bigger than the other feudal princes who came to the capital for their audience with the Emperor.

    Such a group were stopped by Northern Army soldiers, asking for their due reward.

    The Northern Army¡¯sck of discipline was notorious. Although they mostly stayed out of power struggles within the imperial court, they were often seen shouting and yelling in taverns and brothels.

    The night before, they had helped the Weary Marquis drive away a group of troublemakers. They had left quietly at the time, but now they were here to ask for their due reward.

    In fact, they were already drunk, someughing and some crying. Some were standing in the middle of the road, some were lying on the ground making a scene. If someone didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think they were a group of beggars in armor.

    ¡°If the Martial Emperor were alive, he would have beheaded them by now,¡± the Manor Clerk said hatefully. After the Martial Emperor, several emperors of Great Chu were reced in quick session, and none of them had time to deal with the Northern Army.

    ¡°Fine, fine, but everyone knows that theck of discipline in the Northern Army was a problem caused by the Martial Emperor. Even if it¡¯s disrespectful, I dare to say this.¡± The Manor Marshal said, being a minor official, he spoke rather boldly.

    Yang Feng, who had gone to deal with those asking for a reward, hurried back, his face a picture of distress, ¡°I can¡¯t handle this, these guys are just rascals. These aren¡¯t the ones who protected the Marquisst night. They are just extorting others under the banner of the Northern Army. I¡¯m a eunuch, in charge of internal matters, and you two, the Manor Clerk and the Manor Marshal, are in charge of external affairs, right?¡±

    Left with no choice, the two had to take on this thankless task.

    The most effective way to deal with the unruly soldiers of the Northern Army was to scatter them with a show of force. The Manor Marshal already had this in mind. However, the Stallion Guards were of high status, and he couldn¡¯t control them. Moreover, they had to stay behind to protect the Weary Marquis. So, he signaled the other groups of soldiers to move forward and repel the reward seekers.

    The Manor Clerk stayed behind, shaking his head constantly. Hemented that the present was not as good as the past, ¡°The Northern Army used to cause trouble outside the city, but now they are even causing trouble inside the city, this is¡­ hmm.¡±

    Yang Feng watched the Manor Marshal and others walk away, and then approached the carriage. He lifted the curtain and said to the inside, ¡°Come on out.¡±

    Han Ruzi immediately jumped out.

    The Manor Clerk was startled and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Lord Marquis, you are of great importance, do not expose yourself to a group of soldiers. We¡¯ll be able to set off soon.¡±

    Yang Feng stood in the middle, ¡°We can¡¯t be careless, who knows if there are any ill-intentioned people in the Northern Army. Maybe this is a trap that they have set. Please, Lord Marquis, mount your horse. Let the Stallion Guards protect you and take a detour back to the manor.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s words seemed reasonable, and while the Manor Clerk was momentarily stunned, the Weary Marquis had already jumped onto Yang Feng¡¯s horse and said to the twenty Stallion Guards, ¡°You were ordered to protect me. Now, follow me.¡±

    These Stallion Guards had witnessed the Captain of the Guard treating the Weary Marquis with utmost respect. They had no doubts at all, immediately echoing in agreement, and turning their horses. They were to find another way out with the Weary Marquis.

    At this time, the Manor Clerk felt that something was wrong. He turned back and saw the Manor Marshal leading his men to drive away the Northern Army on the road ahead, gaining the upper hand. They would soon win, but it was toote to stop the Weary Marquis.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, please wait¡­ I¡¯lle with you¡­¡±

    Yang Feng grabbed the Manor Clerk around the waist andughed, ¡°The manor is not far from here, what is there to worry about?¡±

    While the Manor Clerk was still struggling, Han Ruzi had already run a distance with the Stallion Guards and turned south into a small alley.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know the way at all. When he saw Cai Xinghai standing guard at the corner of the street from a distance, he felt slightly relieved, knowing that Yang Feng had arranged everything.

    Cai Xinghai mounted his horse and led the way.

    The pce guards were divided into various camps, all characterized by their distinctive uniforms and armor. The Stallion Guards all wore gilded armor and carried spears over three meters long. They wewre extremely conspicuous, and people on the street gave way from afar.

    Huashi Lane was too close to the pce, while Shuying Lane was the Cui n¡¯s territory. So Cai Xinghai led the group into Buddha Clothes Lane. He controlled the speed on the way, sometimes speeding up, sometimes slowing down. This continued until a Northern Army horseman came towards him and waved at him, upon which Cai Xinghai began to move at full speed.

    Han Ruzi suddenly had a thought: if Cai Xinghai were leading him into a trap, he would have a hard time escaping this time. His mother had advised him not to trust anyone, but since leaving the pce, he had already trusted many people in session.

    This thought only existed for a short time. Han Ruzi was clear that in order to get things done, he needed to take risks and rely on the power of others. Being too suspicious would only make him powerless and truly alone.

    Buddha Clothes Lane was very narrow, barely wide enough for two horses to ride side by side. A team of more than ten people was walking in it, and without prior knowledge, no one would think that the deposed Empress was among them.

    Most of the people in the team were walking, and Han Ruzi was surprised to see two horse carriages.

    Cai Xinghai scattered the walking attendants in front and shouted, ¡°Hey, you carriages behind, follow up!¡±

    Among the attendants, there was one who was bolder, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that this carriage¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know, but it¡¯s you who don¡¯t recognize us, do you?¡± Cai Xinghai turned around and pointed at the horseman who was riding over.

    The man recognized the uniforms of the Stallion Guards, but not the Weary Marquis. He said nkly, ¡°We are under the orders of the pce¡­¡±

    Like Yang Fang, Cai Xinghai was adept at bluffing. He shouted and waved his riding whip, scattering the walking attendants as if he were driving away chickens, then looked at the two carriages and told the coachmen, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    When Han Ruzi arrived, he jumped off his horse, ran to the front of the first carriage, lifted the curtain to take a look. Inside, Cui Xiaojun was sitting, and she called out to him in surprise.

    Time was pressing, so Han Ruzi nodded at her, dropped the curtain, remounted his horse, and continued to follow Cai Xinghai, heading towards Hundred Prince Street. He forgot to tell the Stallion Guards to only take one carriage.

    These twenty Stallion Guards were proper pce guards,pletely different from ¡°nominal guards¡±. Even if they had doubts, they would not show it. Their superiors had told them to follow the orders of the Weary Marquis, so they would not ask any unnecessary questions. They consciously divided into two teams and guarded the two carriages in the middle.

    The coachmen was sent from the pce and was only responsible for driving. As long as they followed the Stallion Guards, they wouldn¡¯t be held responsible if anything went wrong. So they kept the carriages close and didn¡¯tg behind.

    Stopping the carriage and disappearing, the whole process took only a short while. More than ten attendants were left in Buddha Clothes Lane looking at each other. Suddenly, they split into two groups, one running back to the pce and the other running towards Shuying Lane, where the Cui family resided.

    Han Ruzi led his team to join up with Yang Feng and others, but Cai Xinghai ran away halfway.

    The Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal were both infuriated and frustrated, yet they dared notsh out at the Weary Marquis. Seeing that he was unharmed, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, they were puzzled upon seeing two additional carriages.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yang Feng asked them sternly, ¡°The Weary Marquis¡¯s manor is off-limits to outsiders, but family members should be allowed, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ of course, but the family of the Weary Marquis¡­¡± Theplexion of the Manor Clerk suddenly changed, and his voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be right, there was no order from¡­¡±

    ¡°Were there orders that said that the Lord Marquis and his wife are not allowed to reunite?¡±

    The Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal could not respond. While they were stunned, the Weary Marquis, Stallion Guards, and the two carriages had already driven past them. Yang Feng also followed.

    ¡°I said from the beginning that this errand would be disastrous, I didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon!¡± The Manor Clerk was filled with regret, feeling that he should have resisted orders and refused toe to the manor of the Weary Marquis in the first ce. But now there was no other choice. He said to the Manor Marshal, ¡°You follow them, I¡¯ll go back to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart was still pounding. He told Yang Feng who had caught up, ¡°Everything went smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back to the manor.¡±

    The team was already in disarray, with only the Stallion Guards able to maintain an orderly formation, while soldiers from the other departments who were sent were all running in confusion behind the team.

    Upon reaching Hundred Prince Street, Yang Feng galloped ahead, ordering the side gate to be opened wide, allowing the team behind to drive straight into the front yard.

    Han Ruzi dismounted, then went to the first carriage, the coachman had already moved to one side. He lifted the curtain, exchanged a smile with Cui Xiaojun, and said, ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun was so excited that she could not speak. She just nodded, her body weak. Supported by Han Ruzi, she descended from the carriage. The eunuchs and pce maids had been waiting for a long time, and immediately a number of pce maids came forward to greet thedy of the house.

    In the manor, there were also official servants sent by the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs, who were so stunned that they dared note forward.

    Han Ruzi said to Cui Xiaojun, ¡°You rest first, I willeter.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun held onto his hand tightly, her eyes filled with tears. She was still unable to speak. The tension and unease in Han Ruzi¡¯s heart disappearedpletely, so he smiled again, ¡°Even if the Empress Dowager herselfes, she shall not take you away.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun nodded solemnly, then finally let go of his hand, and with the pce maids and eunuchs escorting her, she headed towards the rear house.

    Han Ruzi had made a bold statement, but he understood very well that his ability to keep his wife depended on the Empress Dowager not interfering in this matter, and on Grand Tutor Cui, having stayed with the Southern Army and not entering the city, not changing his ns for his daughter. Apart from these two, he was not afraid of anyone else.

    Yang Feng ordered the gate to be closed and was arranging for the twenty Stallion Guards to have a ce to rest. Han Ruzi, apanied by several eunuchs, approached the second carriage. Earlier in the excitement, he had forgotten to ask his wife who was in the carriage behind her. He felt a bit of regret. He should have been moreposed before and left this carriage where it was.

    Han Ruzi lifted the curtain and saw a face filled with extreme terror. As soon as they made eye contact, both of them were taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± they eximed simultaneously.

    Zhang Youcai curiously peeked in, and he too was taken aback, ¡°Prince Donghai!¡±

    Prince Donghai was terrified, desperately trying to retreat, ¡°Where is this? Why did you bring me here? You¡¯re not the Emperor anymore, you won¡¯t end well if you kill me.¡±

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°This is my home. I don¡¯t want to kill you. I didn¡¯t even know you had left the pce. This is an ident.¡±

    Prince Donghai looked somewhat skeptical, ncing outside several times. The night was just falling, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. However, once he was slightly calmer, his reaction was surprisingly fast, ¡°Oh, you wanted to abduct my cousin, and you brought me along as well.¡±

    Han Ruzi dropped his smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t mistreat her, did you?¡±

    ¡°We got into separate carriages, and I have not seen her face in months. How could I possibly mistreat her¡­ You¡¯re quite bold, daring to kidnap people!¡±

    Han Ruzi started thinking things through, ¡°The Empress Dowager sent you out of the pce as well, who does she want to set up as the Emperor?¡±

    Prince Donghai snorted angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve all been deceived! The Cui n has been deceived as well!¡±¡û CH 74Advertisement

 Chapter 76: Old Woman Barging In

    Chapter 76: Old Woman Barging In

    After confirming that being abducted was indeed just an ident and that his life was not in danger, Prince Donghai became furious. However, the person he hated the most was not Han Ruzi, but the Empress Dowager. ¡°She locked me up for so long, and I tried to please her in every possible way every day. To my surprise, she just threw me out without any exnation. Two eunuchs tossed me onto the carriage, and I thought¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai shivered. At that moment, he thought his life wasing to an end, which was why he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound all the way.

    ¡°Whom did the Empress Dowager eventually choose to be Emperor?¡± Han Ruzi only cared about this matter.

    ¡°Who else? Both of us were thrown out, she must want to be the Emperor herself!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Ruzi found this notion unbelievable. He turned to Yang Feng, who was walking over, and asked, ¡°Has there ever been a female emperor in history?¡±

    ¡°Only in ancient legends.¡± Yang Feng stopped in front of the carriage, nced at Prince Donghai inside, and frowned. He wasn¡¯t interested in whom the Empress Dowager would make the emperor, but he felt that this second carriage was a nuisance. ¡°We have to send him back.¡±

    ¡°Send me where?¡± Prince Donghai refused to get out of the carriage, gripping the carriage window tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not returning to the pce. I mean, I¡¯m not returning with you. I¡¯m going to the Southern Army to find my uncle and ask him to send me back to the pce¡­¡±

    Yang Feng abruptly dropped the carriage curtain, turning to Han Ruzi, ¡°We need to send him back to the Cui n.¡±

    The Manor Clerk had gone to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs to report to his superior, leaving only the Manor Marshal stationed at the Manor,pletely at a loss and pacing anxiously. At that moment, he walked over, grabbed Yang Feng¡¯s arm, ¡°Steward Yang, you have to take responsibility for this. I¡¯m just a minor official. I have elders and children depending on me. I can¡¯t afford the trouble¡­¡±

    Yang Feng patted the carriage, ¡°The person inside was mistakenly picked up. You should return him to the residence of Grand Tutor Cui Hong.¡±

    The Manor Marshal vigorously shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t do it, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°The Manor Clerk¡¯s job is to assist the Manor in liaising with various departments of state. What¡¯s the Manor Marshal¡¯s job again?¡±

    The Manor Marshal was speechless. In theory, he was responsible for the safety of the Manor, but thest thing he wanted to deal with right now was this kind of situation.

    ¡°The person in the carriage isn¡¯t a family member of the Marquis and is not authorized to be here. Please handle it, Manor Marshal.¡± Yang Feng pushed Han Ruzi towards the backyard.

    Prince Donghai lifted a corner of the carriage curtain, still refusing toe out. He shouted, ¡°Han Ruzi, don¡¯t leave me here, send me back to the Cui¡¯s! You personally send me, not this guy.¡±

    Han Ruzi wanted to speak but was pushed forward by Yang Feng and couldn¡¯t stop. Not far away, a eunuch rushed over from behind, panting, ¡°The people from the Cui n have arrived, and there are quite a few.¡±

    Yang Feng stopped. ¡°They came fast. Lord Marquis, you stall them for a while. Don¡¯t let them through this door, and don¡¯t talk too much.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t feel confident, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Every situation is a learning experience.¡± Yang Feng patted the Weary Marquis¡¯s shoulder, turned around, and walked back to the front of the carriage. He called the coachman to drive the carriage into the backyard, followed behind, and ignored whatever Prince Donghai was yelling from inside.

    Han Ruzi was in a frenzy. This was not the same as facing the rebels in the pce. Among those who were barging into the Manor, there could be rtives of Cui Xiaojun, which could make things quite awkward.

    Yang Feng walked away with a flick of his wrist. Han Ruzi could only figure it out on his own and ordered Zhang Youcai to call over all the eunuchs who had followed them from the pce. They formed a line to block the second gate, and by then, the shouting outside the main gate was already audible. The Manor Marshal was panicking and kept pping his head; he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Weary Marquis, and even less the Cui n.

    Han Ruzi called the Manor Marshal over, ¡°Do you want to wee the Cui n?¡±

    The Manor Marshal vigorously shook his head.

    ¡°Then stand aside with your people, don¡¯t get involved or make a sound.¡±

    The Manor Marshal was extremely relieved. He agreed and ran to ry orders to the soldiers sent by various departments. Then he ran and hid in a room. The others huddled in a corner of the front yard, their eyes sweeping back and forth between the main gate and the second gate, both nervous and curious, wanting to see how the deposed emperor would handle the Cui n.

    The front yard was notrge, filled with dozens of soldiers, leaving little empty space.

    Arge group of people stormed through the main gate, immediately spotting the eunuchs blocking the second gate and the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart sank; most of the neers were women, exactly the most awkward situation he had anticipated.

    An old woman with an angry face led the group, followed closely by a bunch of women, and a few male servants protecting the perimeter.

    The neers outnumbered the eunuchs of the Weary Marquis¡¯s Manor by at least twice.

    Having met no resistance at the main gate, the intruders were emboldened, shouting and screaming as they entered the yard. The soldiers watching the excitement felt unsafe. Many turned and ducked into various rooms within the manor, listening but not showing their faces.

    The old woman stopped in front of the Weary Marquis. She was about the same height as him but rounder. After scrutinizing him up and down a few times, she raised her arm, and everyone behind her fell silent.

    Han Ruzi was even more nervous than when facing the Empress Dowager. He coughed twice and was about to speak, but the old woman made her move first.

    ¡°You worthless, short-lived, shameless, soulless brat! You dare to snatch a daughter of the Cui n¡­¡±

    Her spittle flew in his face, scattered by the cold winter wind like a mix of snowkes and broken ice. Han Ruzi had nowhere to dodge and could only lean back and slowly retreat.

    Zhang Youcai was unwilling to back down. He stepped forward to defend his master but was immediately overwhelmed as soon as he opened his mouth. The old woman pointed at him and shouted, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, jumping up and down like a monkey? Even if you have nothing down there, should you not have eyes up here? What are you, you¡¯re not even qualified to empty the Cui n¡¯s chamber pots¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai was too busy raising his hand to protect his face to have a chance to retort. The pressure on Han Ruzi was slightly relieved. He took a handkerchief from another eunuch to wipe his face and then bravely stepped forward, saying, ¡°Mother-inw¡­¡±

    The old woman suddenly stopped mid-sentence, staring angrily at the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi realized he had recognized the wrong person. This was not Cui Xiaojun¡¯s mother, but she also didn¡¯t look old enough to be Prince Donghai¡¯s mother. He knew very little about the women of the Cui family and couldn¡¯t guess the identity of this woman. He was momentarily tongue-tied, and the prepared speech could not be delivered.

    The old woman turned to a woman and said, ¡°He¡¯s calling you. Aren¡¯t you going toe over and meet your fine son-inw?¡±

    The woman was in her forties or fifties, not short in height, but she kept bending over and lowering her head, making her appear half a head shorter than the old woman. All she did was agree humbly, not daring to look at the old woman or the Weary Marquis.

    It turned out that she was the mother of Cui Xiaojun.

    Han Ruzi suddenly remembered that Cui Xiaojun once told him that when her two brothers fought, their mother would be driven to tears. Yet this old woman¡¯s tears had probably all turned into saliva. She would never allow anyone to make her cry.

    The awkwardness hadn¡¯t dissipated at all, and Han Ruzi guessed that the old woman must be a senior member of the Cui n, probably the mother of Grand Tutor Cui and the grandmother of Cui Xiaojun, but he still didn¡¯t know what to call her. He could only me Yang Feng in his heart, that cunning eunuch was certainly hiding on purpose.

    ¡°Elder Madam, this grandson-inw regrets being remiss in his hospitality¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi finally thought of something to say, but he was interrupted by the old woman before he could finish. ¡°Who¡¯s grandson-inw are you? The daughters of the Cui family either marry emperors or enfeoffed lords. You¡¯re but an ousted emperor discarded from the pce, how dare you seek ties with the Cui n? I¡¯ve heard all about it, yesterday you went around to various departments begging for wealth like a beggar. You have no shame, why are you still clinging to my granddaughter? Hand over Xiaojun now.¡±

    Han Ruzi was angry now, his face slightly reddening. He first bowed in respect, then said, ¡°To try to reim a daughter who has been married off, is that the dignity of the Cui family?¡±

    The old woman was not used to being contradicted. She became even more irate, her eyebrows raised, her fighting spirit boiling over. ¡°My granddaughter married an Emperor, are you an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Xiaojun married Han Ruzi, and I am still Han Ruzi.¡±

    ¡°Ha, listen to your own name! A man who was once Emperor, and you yet call yourself ¡®Ruzi¡¯, a child! Xiaojun must not be ruined in your hands. Even if you two have consummated your marriage, which you have not, the Cui n can still marry her off to a better match.¡±

    Han Ruzi grew even more furious. His decision to share a bed with Cui Xiaojun without consummating the marriage was a pce secret. It was unfathomable how this old woman found out, and she even dared to speak it out loud. It was hard to imagine her as the mother of a top-ranking official of the court.

    Having reached this level of anger, Han Ruzi instead cooled down and smiled, ¡°Xiaojun was previously the Empress, but now she is the Lady of the Weary Marquis. If you wish to marry her off to someone better, do you intend for her to be installed as Empress again?¡±

    The young man¡¯s smile made the old woman pause, causing her to take another look at him. The old woman said, ¡°What, do you think the Cui n is unable to do so?¡±

    The sky was already dark. Since the Empress Dowager had sent out Prince Donghai, she must have already made her move. Whatever of the oue, it would not be favorable for the Cui n. The old woman obviously had no knowledge of this, and Han Ruzi smiled again, saying, ¡°Has Noble Consort Cui arrived?¡±

    Han Ruzi looked behind the old woman. There were many women following her, but none of them seemed like the mother of Prince Donghai.

    Although Noble Consort Cui was also a consort of the Graceful Emperor, she had not received any further appointment, she could not be called Grand Consort.

    The old woman stepped back, ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t here¡­¡± Before she finished her sentence, she stepped forward again, ring and saying: ¡°Stop beating around the bush. After tonight, your life will be in danger. don¡¯t think about involving my granddaughter.¡±

    The old woman led her people and insisted on breaking in, shouting ¡°Xiaojun¡±. A dozen eunuchs blocked the door, refusing to give way.

    Han Ruzi did not want to argue with women, and under the protection of Zhang Youcai, he stepped back. Zhang Youcai, watching the spectacle eagerly, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go help,¡± and then rushed into the fray.

    A woman was squeezed out, stumbling. Han Ruzi stepped forward to steady her, whispering, ¡°Mother-inw.¡±

    The mother of Cui Xiaojun smiled embarrassingly and immediately pushed away her son-inw, hiding in the crowd.

    While a group of women and eunuchs were arguing fiercely, a young man rushed in from the outside of the gate. He looked around in the crowd and shouted, ¡°Laojun! Laojun!¡±

    It turned out that ¡°Laojun¡±, was the correct address for old Lady Cui, Han Ruzi thought. Xiaojun must have been dearly loved by the old woman, hence the affectionate nickname ¡°Xiaojun¡±.[1]

    The man called several times, and the chaos finally stopped. The old woman, who was still in highly spirited, was reprimanding the eunuchs in a spray of spit, and it took her a while to turn around. She couldn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe for a moment and even vented her anger on her own people, ¡°Sheng, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Quickly drive these dog eunuchs who are blocking the road away. Oh, has any news been released from the pce?¡±

    The man named Cui Sheng was a son of Grand Tutor Cui and hade specifically for this matter. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Things are not good, I heard that Prince Donghai was also sent out of the pce, he came out with my sister.¡±

    Prince Donghai had gotten in the carriage inside the pce, and the escorts did not know who was in it. The Cui n had no prior knowledge of this. The old woman was stunned, ¡°Prince Donghai is about to be the emperor, how could he be sent out?¡±

    Cui Sheng was upset, ¡°The Empress Dowager that old¡­ old¡­ she has installed someone else as emperor. All officials are rushing to the pce, and all city gates are closed, no one is allowed to enter or leave, I couldn¡¯t go out to inform my father.¡±

    The old woman didn¡¯t believe it and shook her head repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The Graceful Emperor only had two sons. One is here, he¡¯s the deposed emperor, and the other is Prince Donghai. Who else could the Empress Dowager install as emperor?¡±

    Cui Sheng was so anxious that he was stamping his feet, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out the exact news yet, but I heard that several important ministers are very supportive of the new emperor, thinking that he is the most suitable one.¡±

    Han Ruzi, like everyone else, was puzzled. Suddenly, he noticed that Yang Feng hade out from the inside at some point, standing among a group of eunuchs, his face as solemn as still water.

    [1] Laojun means ¡°Elder Jun¡±, and Xiaojun means ¡°Little Jun¡±. The implication here is that Laojun and Xiaojun were close, hence Xiaojun was nicknamed after Elder Jun.¡û CH 75Advertisement

 Chapter 77: Grandma and Grandson

    Chapter 77: Grandma and Grandson

    The people from the Cui n dared to barge straight into the former Emperor¡¯s manor because they had a certain confidence, a confidence stemming from Prince Donghai, who was almost certainly destined to be the new emperor and who was raised single-handedly by the Cui n. But suddenly, bad news had arrived¡ªthe sessor was someone else, and their confidence was instantly drained.

    Elder Laojun of the Cui n had been nurtured in luxury all her life and had never suffered such a blow. She stared at his grandson, Cui Sheng, for a while, ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager has already chosen the new emperor, who is very popr among the senior officials.¡±

    Elder Laojun got angry as she spoke and fiercely pped Cui Sheng, ¡°Nonsense! Why are you spreading rumors based only on hearsay? Have you confirmed it? If the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t appoint the son of the Graceful Emperor, who else would she appoint?¡±

    Cui Sheng covered his face, ¡°Okay, I will go and inquire again, but rumors say that Prince Donghai has already been sent out of the pce¡­¡±

    Elder Laojun abruptly turned around, ring at the Weary Marquis, ¡°You abducted my granddaughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Your granddaughter is also my wife, and this is also her home.¡± Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng and added: ¡°And yes, Prince Donghai is here as well.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the people of the Cui n were shocked. Since Prince Donghai was not in the pce, he definitely was not the new emperor.

    Elder Laojun stood dazedly for a while before suddenly leaning back. Cui Sheng and a group of women managed to catch her in time. Despite just having been pped, Cui Sheng, who was very filial to his grandmother, shouted at Han Ruzi, ¡°If anything happens to Elder Laojun, the Cui n will not let you off!¡±

    Han Ruzi did not understand what this had to do with him, but this old woman was also his wife¡¯s grandmother. He could not stand by and do nothing, so he said, ¡°Take her in.¡±

    Han Ruzi led the way, and the eunuchs moved aside, allowing the women to support Elder Laojun into the main hall of the second courtyard. Cui Sheng wanted to follow, but was stopped by his mother. Suddenly remembering something even more critical, he turned and ran towards the manor¡¯s exit, intending to figure out the situation as soon as possible.

    The front yard quieted down. The soldiers looked at each other, deeply impressed by thedies of the Cui n. The Manor Marshal emerged from a room, secretly relieved that he had dodged an arrow. However, he quickly became even more worried: there was a new emperor in of the Chu empire, and the future of the Weary Marquis was uncertain. He absolutely did not want to get involved.

    In the main hall, the women were busy taking care of Elder Laojun. The male servants who hade along did not dare to enter and were pacing outside the door.

    Han Ruzi took advantage of the chaos to pull Yang Feng aside and pointed at Elder Laojun, whispering, ¡°I know I have a lot to learn, but do I have to learn even this?¡±

    ¡°A ranting old woman can be as formidable as an army. You have been sheltered indoors for a long time. It¡¯s not bad to experience everything you can now that you¡¯re out.¡±

    Han Ruzi had no words to reply, but he did not quite agree. Yang Feng smiled and said, ¡°When you were studying national history, did you hear about the records of the Peaceful Emperor and the the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°The Peaceful Emperor made several of his maternal uncles marquises at the Empress Dowager¡¯s deathbed? I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    Yang Feng hummed in acknowledgment but said nothing more.[1]

    Han Ruzi understood his meaning, but felt that his mother, being both gentle and intelligent, would never rant like Elder Laojun of the Cui n. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any maternal uncles.

    Elder Laojun slowly came to, forgetting where she was and her granddaughter, and asked tremulously, ¡°Where is my good grandson? Has he be the emperor?¡±

    No one dared to answer, and Elder Laojun¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, finallynding on Han Ruzi in the distance, and she said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s you again. From the moment you were born, you¡¯ve been undermining Prince Donghai¡¯s fortune. Why? Why are you not dead yet?¡±

    Han Ruzi was furious inside. However, thinking of Yang Feng¡¯s words, he took this experience as a test. He stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°When Heaven is about to ce a great responsibility on a man, it will first put him through trials and tribtions. Prince Donghai¡¯s luck is bad because he hasn¡¯t suffered enough.¡±

    Elder Laojun tried to stand up, but just as she left the chair, she sat back down again, clutching her chest and saying, ¡°This kid is going to kill me with anger. Beat him, beat him hard!¡±

    The women responded with murmurs, but no one moved. Only one woman whispered a reminder, ¡°Elder Laojun, this is not the Cui Manor¡­¡±

    Elder Laojun, unable to vent her anger, pped the woman, ¡°I¡¯m not confused, I don¡¯t need you to tell me!¡±

    The woman covered her face and stepped back, and Elder Laojun once again stared at Han Ruzi, her tone softer, ¡°So, my grandson is in your manor. Tell me, what do you want before you let him go?¡±

    ¡°Let him go? I¡¯d like to know what it would take for Prince Donghai to leave.¡±

    Elder Laojun raised her eyebrows again. At this time, someone rushed in from the door, fell to Elder Laojun¡¯s knees, holding her legs, crying and making a fuss, and Elder Laojun also kept calling him her darling.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s carriage was parked outside. He had been scared silly and didn¡¯t dare toe out when he heard that people from the Cui n had arrived. It wasn¡¯t until he was sure that there was no danger that he ran out to see his maternal grandmother.

    Han Ruzi had to admit that his understanding had indeed increased quite a bit in such a short time. He would also act like a child in front of his mother, but he was still very restrained. He never cried like Prince Donghai, but he felt that Prince Donghai¡¯s temperament really matched Elder Laojun¡¯s. He didn¡¯t understand why Prince Donghai had never mentioned his maternal grandmother before.

    What surprised him even more was that those women who had just been silent as cicadas in the cold, were now all wiping their tears, each crying with true emotion, even including Cui Xiaojun¡¯s mother.

    It seemed that all the world¡¯s a stage. The scene before him was quite simr to the colorful disys of emotions at the Hall of Diligent Administration and in the Imperial Pce.

    Han Ruzi nodded slightly to Yang Feng, indicating that he had indeed learned something.

    Yang Feng seemed to have not noticed the actions of the Weary Marquis, lost in thought. Han Ruzi whispered, ¡°Have you guessed who the new Emperor is?¡±

    ¡°I have a guess, but I don¡¯t know how the Empress Dowager managed it.¡±

    Just as Han Ruzi was about to ask again, Prince Donghai finally stopped crying. He stood up, wiped away his tears, turned around and said, ¡°Han Ruzi, we have both been deceived by the Empress Dowager. She has abandoned the two sons of the Graceful Emperor to set up a new ruler. You and I must join hands against her.¡±

    Elder Laojun¡¯s tears hadn¡¯t dried yet. She grabbed his grandson¡¯s wrist with one hand and looked up with a smile of near adoration on his face. She was obviously very proud of his grandson.

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°Thank you, but no matter who bes the Emperor, I will continue to be a Marquis here. Being an emperor was never my wish, and I have no such intention now. I yet to settle down properly and am unable to entertain guests. Please leave.¡±

    Seeing her grandson being polite yet being rejected, Elder Laojun was infuriated. She was about to speak when Prince Donghai sneered, ¡°You are indeed beyond help, rejecting opportunities even when they are presented to you. Alright then, you can be a turtle hiding in its shell here. Elder Laojun, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Ruzi stepped aside in a gesture of seeing off the guests, ¡°I wish you smooth progress in sticking your neck out. You should stick your neck out more¡±

    In the past, Prince Donghai would have exploded on the spot, but today he was both tired and scared, really in no mood to argue, and there were more pressing crises to handle. He just snorted coldly and walked out, pulling his maternal grandmother¡¯s hand.

    Elder Laojun listened to this grandson very much, and only remembered at the door that she had a granddaughter. ¡°Xiaojun is here¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai snorted angrily again, ¡± She came here voluntarily, betraying the Cui n. Why are you still thinking about her? After all, there are several daughters in the Cui family, just act as if she doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°Xiaojun was brought up by me, she would not¡­¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? You¡¯ve been here for so long, has shee out to see you?¡±

    Elder Laojun still wanted to speak, but Prince Donghai pushed her to go, ¡°The throne has been usurped, and you are still concerned about an ungrateful granddaughter? We should hurry back to the manor, and find a way to contact Uncle. He controls the Southern Army outside the city, I don¡¯t believe that the Empress Dowager would really dare to offend Uncle.¡±

    Elder Laojun came to her senses and quickened her pace, ¡°Right, right, my grandson is too smart, let¡¯s go look for your uncle, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    The women followed, the mother of Cui Xiaojun pretended to look for something that she had dropped and walked at the back. As she passed Han Ruzi, she whispered, ¡°Are you really not going to fight for the throne?¡±

    ¡°I am not delusional.¡±

    Mother Cui nodded, stuffed a hairpin into Han Ruzi¡¯s hand, ¡°Treat Xiaojun well.¡± Then she hurried to catch up with Elder Laojun.

    The members and servants of the Cui n came quickly and left just as quickly. In a short while, they were nowhere to be seen.

    Han Ruzi held the hairpin in a daze for a long time before saying, ¡°Could the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor really allow the Cui n to behave so arrogantly for so long?¡±

    ¡°The Martial Emperor was suspicious, and the Graceful Emperor was wary. For them, arrogant Imperial Inws were more trustworthy than the quiet and brooding lords and senior officials.¡±

    Han Ruzi had never experienced the true feeling of imperial power, so it was hard for him to understand the actions of the Martial Emperor and the Graceful Emperor. Then he thought of himself, ¡°So if I appear more like a imbecilic ruler, it would actually be safer because no one would support a imbecilic ruler?¡±

    Yang Feng nodded with a smile, ¡°You are still far from the standard of a imbecilic ruler¡¯, let¡¯s talk about thister. The Empress Dowager¡¯s selection of a new emperor, however, is a real threat to you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t keep me in suspense, even if it¡¯s just a conjecture. Tell me, who is the Empress Dowager nning to establish as the emperor?¡± Han Ruzi could not hide his interest in this matter, although the news woulde out soon, he still wanted to know earlier.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong¡ª¡± Yang Feng turned to look at Zhang Youcai who had snuck in and didn¡¯t send him away, ¡°the Empress Dowager has chosen a descendant of the previous crown prince to ascend to the throne.¡±

    ¡°The previous crown prince?¡±

    ¡°The Martial Emperor had established three crown princes, the first two were Crown Prince Ju and Crown Prince Yong, who were both executed one after another. You¡¯ve heard of them, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. Zhang Youcai stood behind him and whispered, ¡°The two crown princes died in the Eastern Pce, so it¡¯s haunted, and no one dares to go there.¡±

    Yang Feng snorted disdainfully and continued, ¡°The families of the Crown Prince Ju and Crown Prince Yong were also implicated, but it is said that when they were executed, both of them had a son who was less than three years old who was spared. One should be sixteen or seventeen now, the other six or seven. The younger one matches the requirements of the Empress Dowager, but the ministers might support the older one. It¡¯s unknown whom the Empress Dowager will choose.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Empress Dowager offend Grand Tutor Cui by doing this?¡± Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t figure out the intentions of the Empress Dowager.

    Yang Feng thought for a while, ¡°It can only be the first one. When Crown Prince Ju held state responsibilities, he controlled the Southern Army. His descendant bing emperor could undermine the Southern Army¡¯s support for Grand Tutor Cui. Moreover, he was the crown prince for more than a decade and was most favored by the ministers in court. However¡ª¡±

    However, the surviving son of the Great Crown Prince was already sixteen or seventeen years old, nearly an adult. It would be very difficult for the Empress Dowager to control the court in the future.

    Yang Feng was talking to himself, almost forgetting there were others present. ¡°This is not enough, the Empress Dowager must have more solid assurance to dare to do this¡­¡±

    The Manor, who had run off during the day, hurriedly came in and said to the Weary Marquis, ¡°An edict has been passed down from the pce, requiring all members of the imperial n with noble titles to go to the Ancestral Temple immediately to pay respects to the new emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi and Yang Feng no longer needed to guess.

    [1] The implication here is that the Peaceful Emperor failed to properly deal with an old woman and therefore acted against his better judgment.¡û CH 76Advertisement

 Chapter 78: Surviving Orphans

    Chapter 78: Surviving Orphans

    It was a frigid winter night, with snowkes falling silently onto the ground. Han Ruzi wrapped himself tightly in a thick velvet cloak, feeling that the people here would be frozen to death before ayer of snow could cover the ground.

    Around midnight, he arrived again at the Ancestral Temple. The past few times he was here, his ce was in the main hall. But this time he was standing outside, with Yang Feng the only familiar face by his side. Strangely enough, there were quite a number of strangers, all imperial n members who held titles, nearly two to three hundred of them. If one were to include their personal guards and entourage, the number would double. The Ancestral Temple did not have enough room to amodate so many people, so these retainers had to wait outside.

    It was pitiful to see these noble-borns, who had been clothed in silks and fed with jades since childhood, suffer this hardship. One by one, they turned pale and numb from the cold, some of them even harboring thoughts of rebellion. Yet they dared not speak out. Instead, they had to put on a solemn face, as if they were dutiful sons and wise grandsons. During the boring moments, they would sneak a nce at the deposed emperor.

    Among these people, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t recognize a single one, yet they all recognized him. Yang Feng helped him block the majority of the curious gazes, but the whispers around him still surrounded him like the falling snowkes.

    The imperial n members in front of the Ancestral Temple were not standing arbitrarily, but in ordance with their ranks, closeness of kinship, generation, and age. Dozens of ceremonial officials were maintaining order, and a little further away were hundreds of guards armed with halberds. They were wearing iron armor, which made them feel colder in the winter, yet they all stood straight, without a trace of trembling.

    Although Han Ruzi was only a marquis, he held a higher rank than other marquises and princes. Most of the marquis and princes who were older than him were not in the capital city, so he was the only one standing in the first row, shivering from the cold, like a scapegoat that had been pushed out to bear responsibility.

    Amotion broke out behind him, but Han Ruzi didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in looking back; he just wanted to go home now.

    It turned out that a new person had arrived. He had a high status and was brought to the side of the Weary Marquis by a ceremonial official.

    ¡°The Founding Emperor spent his life on horseback and endured countless hardships. His descendants, however, are so unworthy and can¡¯t even withstand a bit of cold. If anything happens, the descendants of the Han n would all be likembs waiting to be ughtered.¡± The neerined.

    Without looking, Han Ruzi knew who this was.

    After a while, Prince Donghai spoke again, his voice not asposed this time. ¡°This weather¡­ it¡¯s too cold, are they¡­ trying to kill us? Hey, how long have you been here?¡±

    Han Ruzi twisted his stiff neck and nced at Prince Donghai, who was also wrapped in a cloak. He coughed twice and said, ¡°Almost an hour, I guess, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Prince Donghai leaned over, his eunuch wanted to stop him but couldn¡¯t. Prince Donghai whispered, ¡°Have you heard?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the descendants of Crown Prince Ju and Crown Prince Yong¡­ They are of our generation¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ where she found them.¡± In the Ancestral Temple, Prince Donghai dared not mention the phrase ¡°Empress Dowager¡±.

    Han Ruzi remained silent, partly because it was too cold, and partly because talking about these things was pointless.

    But Prince Donghai would not shut up and kept chatting with the Weary Marquis. ¡°Her move was truly insidious, making you abdicate, keeping me in the pce, and then sending Jing Yao to negotiate. Itpletely fooled the Cui n for five months! My uncle¡­ sigh. He¡¯s good at everything, just too cautious. If he had dispatched troops at the beginning¡­ sigh, sigh, my life is so hard¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai sighed continuously, and Han Ruzi really wanted to tell him to shut up.

    Finally, things were progressing, and Prince Donghai stopped talking and returned to his position.

    A squad of guards marched in from the side doors on both sides. Then came the senior officials, at least two hundred of them. Walking at the front were Chancellor Yin Wuhai and Han Xing, the Chief Commander.

    The officials had obviously juste out from the warmth of a room, their bodies still retaining some residual heat. They walked steadily and looked solemn, not yet shivering from the cold.

    Under the guidance of the ceremonial officials, all the imperial n members moved forward and stood on the red steps of the Ancestral Temple. Civil and military officials stood on both sides, and from this moment on, no one dared to speak casually.

    In the light of thenterns, Han Ruzi saw that Chancellor Yin Wuhai¡¯s face was a bit red, not from the cold, but rather from excitement, as if he had just cried.

    Han Ruzi had already seen an old woman crying that evening and was grateful that he didn¡¯t have to see another old person¡¯s crying face.

    A master of ceremonies stood sideways on the stairs, his loud voice sounding unreal in the winter night, ¡°The Empress Dowager has arrived!¡±

    Escorted by a group of eunuchs and female attendants, the Empress Dowager, dressed in court attire, walked slowly.

    Ignoring proper etiquette, Han Ruzi scrutinized the scene closely. Regretfully, Maiden Wang was not among the Empress Dowager¡¯s entourage. Yang Feng lightly tugged the cloak of the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi lowered his eyes and saw two persons following the Empress Dowager. One was about sixteen or seventeen, taller than the Empress Dowager, and extremely respectful. His attire indicated that he was definitely not a eunuch from the pce. The other one was quite small, only six or seven years old, chubby, and seemed bewildered, always looking back, probably searching for someone familiar.

    The Empress Dowager and these two individuals stood in front of Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai.

    Han Xing, as Chief Commander and a senior member of the imperial n, stepped forward. He also stood sideways on the stairs, facing the master of ceremonies who was making the announcement.

    ¡°May the ancestral spirits hear us. We, their descendants, kneel in worship!¡± the master of ceremonies shouted, his voice echoing in the distance.

    Led by the Empress Dowager, all descendants of the Han n knelt on the icy stone ground, without anything cushioning their knees.

    ¡°First bow!¡± The master of ceremonies didn¡¯t care about these details. At this moment, he was the spokesman for the emperors of the Han imperial n through the generations. His voice was steady and unhurried, directing hundreds of descendants to bow.

    After bowing three times, everyone stood up. Then the civil and military officials also bowed three times. This was a hastily-arranged ceremony, and the rites had been greatly simplified.

    Commander Han Xing knelt again on the stairs of the Ancestral Temple, but this time, he didn¡¯t need the master of ceremonies to make the call. He knelt down on his own, stood up on his own, and then read the imperial edict that he had been holding in his hand.

    His voice wasn¡¯t as loud, but it was still clear, with elegant wording and abundant historical references. The ministers listened with great emotion. However, the descendants of the imperial n, who had been standing outside, freezing to the point of numbness, were confused. It took a while for them to gradually understand that this was a petition to redress past injustices.

    In ordance with tradition, Han Xing first extolled the achievements of the ancestors, showering the Martial Emperor withpliments. Then he abruptly switched his tone, castigating cunning viins who had led the Martial Emperor astray. He listed a number of names, and to Han Ruzi¡¯s surprise, the name of the eunuch Jing Yao was mentioned.

    Next, the petition began to recall the grievances of the first two crown princes of the Martial Emperor. It was so eloquent and heartfelt that soon the Ancestral Temple was filled with weeping. Both the descendants of the imperial n and the senior officials were crying. Some of them were even weeping intensely, stomping their feet and beating their chests.

    Despite having seen quite a lot in his life, Han Ruzi was still taken aback by this spectacle. It was understandable that the young man and the child standing in front of him, the bereaved children of the two crown princes, were weeping bitterly. But why were the others crying? Even Prince Donghai¡¯s shoulders were heaving, as if he was crying, but it also looked somewhat like he was snickering.

    Han Ruzi could not bring himself to cry, nor did he know how to pretend. He could only keep his head down and try his best not to attract attention. But the surrounding cries were too infectious, and Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help but be affected. He felt guilty, thinking that he was too heartless.

    The long petition was finally nearing its end. The names of Prince Donghai, Han Shu, and the deposed Emperor Han Yu were mentioned. They were described as ipetent descendants,cking in virtue and fortune, unable to inherit the throne of the Chu empire. Therefore, a sessor was to be chosen from the descendants of the former crown princes.

    Despite the distance, Han Ruzi could hear the grinding of Prince Donghai¡¯s teeth. As for him, he didn¡¯t care. When he heard the phrase ¡°ipetent grandson Han Yu¡±, he didn¡¯t even immediately realize that it referred to himself.

    The critical moment finally arrived. Each of the two crown princes had one surviving orphan. The son of Crown Prince Ju was named Han Shi, seventeen years old, and the son of Crown Prince Yong was named Han She, just six years old. When his father go into trouble, he was still in his mother¡¯s womb, yet to be born. Although both were technically part of the imperial n, they had beenrgely neglected, and even their names were casually given.

    Han Ruzi was experienced, and he knew that the one who ultimately became the emperor would change his name.

    The senior officials cried even louder. Han Ruzi felt that some of them were genuinely moved.

    Yang Feng leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Crown Prince Ju held his position for over ten years. Crown Prince Yong had around six or seven years. They both have deep roots among the officials. Broadly speaking, the civil officials favor Crown Prince Ju, and the military officials lean towards Crown Prince Yong.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly understood. No wonder his father, the Graceful Emperor, had once wanted to ally with imperial inws against the senior officials. The Graceful Emperor¡¯s time as crown prince was too short to form a close bond with the officials. As for Han Ruzi, he didn¡¯t even go through the stage of being a crown prince, so he had no contact with the officials at all. Hence, his abdication met with rtively little resistance.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t feel any regret, but he also understood that if he were to regain the throne one day, he would have to build a solid foundation from the bottom up. He turned his head to look at Yang Feng, wondering to what extent this eunuch could help him.

    After the petition was read, Han Xing went off-script, stating that the two crown princes were equal and that their descendants were both qualified to seed the throne. To demonstrate fairness, a lot was to be drawn in front of the ancestors¡¯ spirit tablets.

    This was the solution the Empress Dowager and the ministers hade up with after long deliberation. The imperial n members, who had in the cold, were taken aback. However, no one dared to object at this time, and the buzzing sound soon disappeared. Even Prince Donghai stopped grinding his teeth.

    The Empress Dowager, together with Han Shi and Han She, ascended the steps and entered the Ancestral Temple. Among the senior officials, only Yin Wuhai and Han Xing, representing the civil and military officials respectively, apanied them in. Everyone else waited outside.

    As soon as the Empress Dowager¡¯s figure disappeared, Prince Donghai turned his head and looked at Han Ruzi, tears of genuine sorrow streaming from his eyes. He said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Can you believe it? Can you believe it?¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t find anything unbelievable, so he showed an indifferent expression.

    The look on Prince Donghai¡¯s face changed from sorrow to surprise. It seemed that only at this moment did he truly believe that Han Ruzi had no interest in the throne.

    Han Ruzi did have grand ambitions, but his goals were too far away. So at this moment, he indeed showed no interest in the throne.

    The draw was conducted swiftly. The people outside were waiting with their blood boiling with excitement, hardly feeling the cold.

    Yin Wuhai and Han Xing exited the Ancestral Temple first, apanied by Han Shi, the son of Crown Prince Ju. With an aged voice, Yin Wuhai announced that Han Shi had been conferred the title Crowned Marquis, and had been appointed Grand Marshal of the Northern Army.

    The result was set, and Yin Wuhai seemed somewhat disappointed. The civil officials mostly sighed but epted their fate. They had fought for their choice, and now they could only admit defeat.

    The three of them stepped aside, and the Empress Dowager walked out holding Han She¡¯s hand. Standing atop the red-carpeted steps, she dered loudly, ¡°Under the protection of our ancestors, Han She, grandson of the Martial Emperor, is hereby appointed as the Crown Prince.¡±

    The subjects of the empire, including Han Shi, knelt down and cheered long live the Emperor. Just a moment ago, he had the chance to be the emperor, but now he was just a subject.

    The chubby child was still looking around, though it was unclear whom he was looking for.

    Before kneeling, Yang Feng assisted Han Ruzi, whispering, ¡°Lord Marquis, you are granted the special privilege of not having to kneel, and except when facing the ancestral spirit tablets. There is no need for you to kneel.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him who had this privilege, but also Han Xing and seven or eight others. The ceremonial officials in the distance checked to confirm that all who did not kneel did indeed have that privilege.

    Han Ruzi kept his head low, but there was a me in his heart. It was neither anger nor jealousy, but an inexplicable passion. He clearly felt the difference between standing above and below, and he knew which one he preferred.

    The ceremony ended, and the imperial members who had been freezing slowly dispersed. The officials continued to discuss matters of the new emperor¡¯s ascension and how to deal with the Southern Army outside the city.

    On the way back to his mansion, the me in Han Ruzi¡¯s heart gradually extinguished. He had to face reality. In this cold winter, any me could not be kindled.

    As he entered his manor, the sky was just beginning to lighten. As soon as Han Ruzi pushed open the door to his bedroom, the anxious Cui Xiaojun rushed into his arms. They held each other tightly.

    In this cold winter, only home held warmth.¡û CH 77Advertisement

 Chapter 79: Wishes

    Chapter 79: Wishes

    The study room was newly refurbished, with cushionsid on the chairs and writing implements arranged neatly on the desk. New books bought not long ago were piled on the floor, some still unboxed. Han Ruzi wanted to arrange them personally, but his wish toze around in the study room did not materialize.

    During the day, Yang Feng spent most of his time in the study room, discussing the court situation with the Weary Marquis. It was mostly Yang Feng talking, asionally raising a question or two, enough to keep Han Ruzi thinking for a day or two.

    After several days of snowfalls, the Capital weed a rare clear day, but Yang Feng was oblivious. Sitting across the desk, he meticulously examined the imperial court bulletin that had just been delivered.

    Court bulletins were delivered every three to five days, promulgating important documents issued by the court. After moving away from the pce, Yang Feng could no longer keep tabs on the situation within the imperial pce, and could only keep up with the goings-on in the imperial court. Though a bit dyed, it was better than beingpletely ignorant.

    Yang Feng selected a bulletin and pushed it in front of the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi picked it up and quickly skimmed through it. ¡°Has Cui Hong already admitted defeat?¡±

    It had been ten days since the Empress Dowager selected a new Emperor, yet Han She, the orphan of Crown Prince Yong, had not officially ascended the throne. These ten days were tense both inside and outside the Capital, with everyone waiting for the Empress Dowager¡¯s next move and for Grand Tutor Cui Hong¡¯s response.

    Cui Hong had every reason to be furious. He had been secretly negotiating with the Empress Dowager for five months through the eunuch Jing Yao, only to receive apletely unexpected result: Not only did Prince Donghai fail to be the Emperor, his ability topete for the throne had also weakened, falling behind the deposed Emperor Han Ruzi, the orphan of Crown Prince Ju Han Shi, and the orphan of Crown Prince Yong, Han She.

    The entire court¡¯s structure had changed dramatically. The Cui n was no longer an indispensable participant in the race for the throne. Yang Feng couldn¡¯t stop praising the Empress Dowager¡¯s move, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how she had found these two individuals unnoticed and reached a consensus with the senior officials.

    Yet Cui Hong still controlled the Southern Army, the Capital¡¯s most elite soldiers. He could still fight to the death with the Empress Dowager. Especially on the day when Han She was appointed Crown Prince, and the influence of Han Shi, the orphan of Crown Prince Ju, over the Southern Army hadn¡¯t fully manifested. The Southern Army still obeyed Cui Hong¡¯s orders.

    That day, all city gates of the Capital were sealed, prohibiting anyone from entering or exiting. Soldiers on the city walls were on edge, their swords drawn and crossbows ready.

    The city gates remained closed for three days. Even the bodies of the dead could only temporarily rest at home and could not be taken out of the city for burial.

    On the fourth day, the newly appointed Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, Han Shi, conducted a parade to review his troops outside the city. The Northern Army, known for itsxity, actually assembled seventy to eighty percent of its forces. After training for a morning, nearly a hundred thousand soldiers faced the city wall and cheered loudly, their voices echoing for miles.

    The Northern Army¡¯s weakbat power could not be restored instantly, but the actions of the Northern Army still had a significant impact. The Southern Army¡¯s support for Grand Tutor Cui Hong was no longer as firm, and more and more soldiers remembered the days when Crown Prince Ju served as their Grand Marshal.

    Cui Hong eventuallypromised. Not at once, but gradually. First, he submitted a letter apologizing for returning to the Capital without permission. After being forgiven, he joined the ranks of those seeking to clear the name of the former Crown Princes, suggesting that Han Shi be appointed a prince instead of marquis. However, this suggestion was rejected by the Empress Dowager.

    The court bulletin that Han Ruzi was reading was the fifth petition from Cui Hong, delivered yesterday.

    The Director of Pce Attendant, Jing Yao, had been impeached in Han Xing¡¯s speech. He was named as one of the culprits responsible for the wrongful deaths of the two Crown Princes. He had been hiding in the Southern Army camp since, and Cui Hong protected him for nine days before finally handing him over.

    ¡°I thought Jing Yao was loyal to the Empress Dowager, and the Empress Dowager trusted Jing Yao.¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of this matter.

    Yang Feng put down the court bulletin he was holding, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, when necessary, the entire world has to be implicated. The Empress Dowager still trusts Jing Yao, but she had to sacrifice him to gain the support of the senior officials.¡±

    ¡°Did Jing Yao really cause the death of the two Crown Princes?¡±

    Yang Fengughed, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the causes of death of Crown Princes Ju and Yong. But I do know that when an Emperor wants to kill someone, they do not need to find an excuse themselves. There will always be countless people who would find that excuse for the Emperor. Jing Yao must have done a lot of this to be promoted to his position of Director of Pce Attendant, but he would not be the only one.¡±

    ¡°But the senior officials particrly dislike him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Hall of Diligent Administration. If you were an official, would you like the eunuch who holds the Imperial Seal?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head with a smile, ¡°What about the Sealbearer, Liu Jie? How did he do it?¡±

    ¡°Liu Jie was purely and only a bearer of the Imperial Seal. Every day he handed the seal to the Emperor and then took it back. He never stamped it on the officials¡¯ petitions himself.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t like Jing Yao, but at this moment, a chill arose in his heart. The senior officials appeared submissive on the surface, but they were ruthless to outsiders who intruded on their territory.

    ¡°Even though the Empress Dowager arrested many people in the court using the case of Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion, the senior officials did not object. However, they deeply hated a eunuch who was Sealbearer, and they wished to eliminate him swiftly.¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t sympathize with Jing Yao; he just sighed, gradually understanding his father¡¯s fear of the senior officials.

    ¡°Regardless of their factions, the senior officials all share amon thought: the emperor and the officials should assist each other, each managing their own domain. It¡¯s like a marriage. As for who is the husband and who is the wife, the officials and the emperor might not agree. They can live harmoniously, or they might quarrel, but no matter what, outsiders are not allowed to intervene. And eunuchs are outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Is the Empress Dowager not an outsider?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Empress Dowager must firmly control a puppet.¡± Yang Feng didn¡¯t continue. The court of the Chu empire was shaky¡ªeveryone saw it, but nobody knew if or when the structure would copse, ¡°The court is temporarily stable for now. The next challenge is how to deal with the Xiongnu in the north.¡±

    In the autumn, the Xiongnu did indeed invade on arge scale, carrying off some poption and wealth, but they did not venture too deep. The Chu border army primarily adopted a defensive stance and did not pursue them. Peace, however, had been shattered. After the new Emperor¡¯s ascension, this threat must be addressed first.

    ¡°If I were the Emperor¡­¡± Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help imagining what he would do.

    Yang Feng, unaware of the Han Ruzi¡¯s thoughts, turned towards the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhang Youcai walked in, holding a pile of ount books and papers. He ced them on the desk and said, ¡°Is the lesson over?¡±

    He treated the daily discussions between his master and Yang Feng as lessons and did not dare to interrupt lightly.

    Yang Feng hummed, picked up a few papers, scanned them, and immediately felt a headache, ¡°Why are there so many expenses every day?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Steward Yang, people say one doesn¡¯t know the cost of firewood and rice until they run the household, and you still don¡¯t understand even though you are in charge. Our ce is a marquis¡¯s manor after all, with nearly a hundred people from top to bottom. Just the daily meals¡­¡±

    Yang Feng raised his hand to signal Zhang Youcai not to continue, ¡°We need a bookkeeper to handle these matters.¡±

    Han Ruzi held back hisughter. Yang Feng could deduce the intentions of the Empress Dowager and other movers and shakers of the imperial court, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the ounts of a marquis¡¯s manor. But he was not in a position to mock Yang Feng. He himself also couldn¡¯t understand the ounts, and even if he could, he wasn¡¯t interested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and hire someone this afternoon,¡± said Yang Feng helplessly.

    Zhang Youcai gave Han Ruzi a knowing look. Han Ruzi said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Do you have a candidate in mind?¡±

    Zhang Youcai stuck out his tongue and gave Yang Feng a sheepish smile, ¡°There are many people who have left the pce to join us here. Maybe some of them know how to keep ounts.¡±

    Yang Feng coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t y games, who is it?¡±

    Zhang Youcai scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°He Yi. He left the pce with me, and he used to keep ounts in the pce.¡±

    Yang Feng wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with the eunuchs in the pce. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    Zhang Youcai happily agreed and ran out, jumping with joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re only a marquis,¡± Yang Feng said mysteriously. He then added, ¡°These eunuchs and pce maids voluntarily left the pce for a reason, you handle it.¡±

    ¡°Eh, are you leaving me alone again?¡± Han Ruzi found that whenever things gotplicated, Yang Feng would always drop them and leave.

    ¡°I need to go out and inquire about the situation¡­¡± Yang Feng said vaguely, got up and left. Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t call him back.

    Zhang Youcai brought back a thin old eunuch. Seeing Yang Feng was gone, he was quite surprised, ¡°Where is Steward Yang?¡±

    Han Ruzi had an impression of this old eunuch. He nodded at him, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to be here. I can make decisions on my own.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡± Zhang Youcai breathed a sigh of relief, he was more afraid of Yang Feng than the master, ¡°Uncle He used to be in¡­¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi raised his hand to stop Zhang Youcai from speaking, he asked the old eunuch He Yi: ¡°Have you ever managed ounts in the pce?¡±

    ¡°Only in the Department of Lighting, where the daily consumption is rtivelyrge. I kept ounts for over a decade.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t understand ounting, so he couldn¡¯t ask for details. Instead, he asked, ¡°Keeping ounts is not heavy work, why did you want to leave the pce to join me?¡±

    ¡°He was being ostracized. The superiors always wanted to get rid of Uncle He¡­¡± Zhang Youcai answered for the old eunuch.

    He Yi chuckled bitterly, ¡°Thank you, Youcai, for covering for me, but I have to tell the truth to the master. Um¡­ actually, I love wine and can¡¯t stand the strict rules in the pce, so¡­¡±

    Just mentioning the word ¡°wine,¡± the old eunuch smacked his lips,ughing even more awkwardly.

    Han Ruzi alsoughed, ¡°Have you ever made a mistake in your ounting work in the pce?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare? If even one ounce of oil or a piece of candle is unounted for, I would be beaten.¡±

    ¡°Our ounts here aren¡¯t thatplicated, and our rules are not that strict. But if you make a mistake¡ª¡± Han Ruzi thought for a while, ¡°you¡¯ll be punished with at least a month of no drinking.¡±

    He Yi widened his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s stricter than being beaten! Rest assured, Lord Marquis, I will not make mistakes!¡±

    Han Ruzi turned to Zhang Youcai, ¡°Tell me, what is your wish after leaving the pce?¡±

    Zhang Youcai¡¯s eyes widened even more, ¡°The master doesn¡¯t believe me¡­ the master doubts me¡­¡±

    ¡°You all followed me out of the pce, and I¡¯m very grateful. Today, I¡¯m in a good mood and want to fulfill your wishes, as far as possible. If you tell me, I will try to make it happen; if you do not, then forever hold your peace.

    Zhang Youcai flicked his own forehead andughed, ¡°Now that the master asks, I do have a small wish.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°I hope to learn martial arts and be your bodyguard in the future.¡±

    Han Ruziughed loudly. He knew that this kid was just a sweet talker, but he still felt gratified. He got up and said, ¡°He Yi, you deal with the umted ounts, then ask about the wishes of everyone who left the pce. I shall handle it when Ie back. Zhang Youcai,e with me. We shall take a trip out of the manor¡±

    ¡°Are we going to find a martial arts expert to learn skills?¡± Zhang Youcai¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to learn martial arts, nor did he want to inquire about the situation in the court. This time he only wanted to do one thing. ¡°We¡¯re going to buy some chicks and ducklings for the Lady.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 78Advertisement

 Chapter 80: Taking a Stroll

    Chapter 80: Taking a Stroll

    Zhang Youcai walked out of the market square sullenly, holding the reins of the horse, and said to the Weary Marquis on horseback, ¡°I was aughingstock.¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I give you money?¡± Han Ruzi was surprised. He had intended to stroll in the market himself, but the Manor Marshal who hade with him strongly disagreed. He thought that it was already inappropriate for the Weary Marquis to leave the manor at this time; personally going into the market would be even worse. So Han Ruzi had to wait outside the market with a few of his followers.

    Zhang Youcai pointed at the snow on the roadside, ¡°I was told that there are no chicks or ducklings in winter, only live chickens and ducks for ughter. But I remember there were chicks in the pce even in the coldest times.¡±

    ¡°Did wee to the wrong ce? Should we go elsewhere to buy them?¡± Han Ruzi had heard that there was anotherrge market in the city.

    The Manor Marshal had not known the purpose of the Weary Marquis¡¯s trip. Upon hearing this, he shook his head and said, ¡°The pce has heated rooms, with charcoal fires burning day and night. It would feel like spring or summer even in the winter, so naturally, chicks and ducklings can be hatched. Who among themon people has the financial means to do this?¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled embarrassingly, ¡°It seems like I do not understand the hardships of themon people.¡±

    The Manor Marshal gave a dryugh, ¡°As Your Lordshipes from the imperial n, it¡¯s normal not to know these things.¡±

    It was the first time Han Ruzi had been out in ten days, and he had made a promise to Cui Xiaojun. He didn¡¯t want to return empty-handed, so he said to Zhang Youcai, ¡°Buy some live chickens and ducks to raise. By spring they will be able toy eggs, right?¡±

    ¡°Can chickens and ducks used for cooking alsoy eggs?¡± Zhang Youcai, although a child from a poor family, entered the pce at a very young age, and simrly, he did not know the ¡°hardships of themon people¡±.

    Both of them looked towards the Manor Marshal.

    The Manor Marshal already regretted getting himself into the embarrassing topic of reproduction. He answered vaguely, ¡°They should be able to, I guess.¡±

    Zhang Youcai happily went back to the market square. He came back shortly, followed by two men, each holding two bamboo cages, each cage containing five or six chickens and ducks.

    ¡°We bought them!¡± Zhang Youcai said enthusiastically.

    The two followers of the Weary Marquis came forward to take the bamboo cages. The merchant, having made a good deal, was also very happy. He didn¡¯t recognize the deposed emperor, thinking it was just an ordinary nobleman. He gave a ttering smile and said, ¡°If the young master¡¯s family is not in a hurry to hold a feast, these chickens and ducks can be kept for two or three days. Just feed them grains, they can gain a bit more fat.¡±

    Zhang Youcai asked, ¡°That¡¯s not why we bought them. Can these chickens and ducks hatch chicks and ducklings?¡±

    The merchant was taken aback, ¡°Uh¡­ of course they can, as long as¡­¡±

    ¡°We wait until spring. I know.¡± Zhang Youcai led the way in front, leading the Weary Marquis back to the manor.

    Watching their departing figures, the merchant¡¯s assistant whispered, ¡°But all we sold were hens and female ducks¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe they already have males.¡± The merchant didn¡¯t care about these details. ¡°These young nobles are like this, seeking a moment¡¯s novelty. In a few days, they will kill them for meat. Would they really have the patience to wait until spring?¡±

    When Han Ruzi returned to the manor, it was already dusk. He was in a good mood, but when he saw Yang Feng standing at the front door, he felt slightly uneasy.

    Yang Feng looked at the chickens and ducks in the cage and asked indifferently, ¡°Are there no chickens or ducks to eat in the manor?¡±

    Zhang Youcai shook his head and said, ¡°These are not for eating. We shall wait until spring to hatch chicks and ducklings. It¡¯s a gift for thedy.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded with a smile and followed the Weary Marquis into the manor.

    He didn¡¯t say a word of me, which made Han Ruzi feel even more guilty. As they walked, he said, ¡°I suddenly wanted to go out for a stroll and ease my mind. And¡­ learn the hardships of themon people.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Yang Feng still seemed extremely calm, ¡°So what did you learn?¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t say he had learned that chicks or ducklings were not sold in winter. Han Ruzi thought for a moment and when they were near the door of the study said, ¡°The disputes in the imperial court do not seem to have much impact on themon people. People go about their business on the street. They don¡¯t seem to care whether the Southern Army is going to attack the city, nor do they care about¡ª¡± he lowered his voice, ¡°who bes the emperor.¡±

    ¡°That is just the appearance on the surface. You should go out more often and see more of the world,¡± Yang Feng said, stopping in his tracks.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Han Ruzi was taken aback. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yang Feng smiled, ¡°Sitting in the study all day is not a good thing. I have invited two martial arts instructors and bodyguards for the Weary Marquis.¡±

    So that was what Yang Feng was up to today.

    Two people walked out of the study, whom Han Ruzi recognized. They were the grandfather and grandson, Du Motian and Du Chuanyun, who had previously been driven out of the manor by the Manor Clerk. Now they were invited back with a formal position in the household.

    Du Motian greeted the Weary Marquis with a smile and bow, while Du Chuanyun was not very happy. He felt that being a mere guard was an insult to the reputation of a hero of the pugilist world. He said to Yang Feng, ¡°How many times do we have to save the Marquis before we can be said to have repaid your favor?¡±

    ¡°If the Marquis is constantly in danger, it means that you are not protecting him effectively and have not identified the risks in advance. You would be deserving of punishment instead. How can there be a repayment of my favor?¡±

    Du Chuanyun¡¯s eyes widened, and it took him a while to say, ¡°A schr can speak artictely, while a eunuch is ruthless. A schr who is a eunuch¡­¡±

    Du Motian pushed his grandson aside and smiled at the Weary Marquis, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. We will definitely protect Your Lordship with all our heart. If Your Lordship wishes to learn some of our modest skills, we will be happy to teach.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for your kind instruction,¡± Han Ruzi returned the courtesy. He did indeed want to learn martial arts, but Meng E was elusive and never appeared in front of him.

    ¡°He seems weak and unable to endure tough training. I don¡¯t think he would be able to practice our Du family martial arts.¡± Du Chuanyun returned to his grandfather¡¯s side, taking measure of the Weary Marquis.

    Zhang Youcai had delivered the chickens and ducks to the backyard and just returned, catching sight of Du Chuanyun. Immediately, all his good mood vanished instantly, and he blurted out, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°We were invited back,¡± Du Chuanyun retorted, puffing up his chest.

    ¡°Invited back¡­ to be eunuchs? Have you been castrated? Have you been registered?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I would never be a eunuch. My grandfather and I are instructors and bodyguards.¡±

    Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn martial arts? You can learn with me. These two are well-known experts in the pugilist world. It¡¯s our good fortune to be taught martial arts by them.¡±

    Du Chuanyun puffed up his chest, very fond of the title ¡°expert¡±. ¡°Learning martial arts with us can be very tough. You have to¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his grandfather pushed him a few steps away. Du Motian said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. It¡¯ste today. Are you able get up early tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I usually get up before dawn. It¡¯s just these two days I¡¯ve been a bitte.¡± Han Ruzi had always gone to bed early and woken up early in the pce.

    ¡°You have just reunited with your wife, so it¡¯s only natural to sleep in a little,¡± Du Motianughed. ¡°How about this, half an hour before breakfast, and two hours after breakfast for training. In the afternoon, if there is time, we¡¯ll do another two hours. How does that sound?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded in agreement but he had a small question in his heart. The question was eventually asked by Du Chuanyun, who was as agile as a monkey, ¡°What does getting up early orte have to do with thedy? If I had to sleep with grandfather, I would get up even earlier¡­¡±

    Du Motian pped out a palm, and Du Chuanyun was pushed back a dozen steps.

    Yang Feng took the Dus to find a suitable martial arts practice ground. Han Ruzi went into the study. He found Yang Feng¡¯s calm reaction a bit strange and couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. He originally nned to the private quarters of the manor to see his wife, but he changed his mind and ordered Zhang Youcai to call He Yi from the ounting room. He nned to do something before dinner.

    There were fifteen eunuchs and eight pce maids who had voluntarily followed the deposed emperor out of the pce, most of them were the Unfortunates. Han Ruzi felt that he ought to satisfy their wishes as much as possible.

    He Yi had already made his enquiries and had written down everyone¡¯s wishes. He gave them to the Weary Marquis.

    Their wishes were all very simple: five eunuchs and four pce maids wanted to go back to their hometown, but they had no money, and did not know whether their families were still alive; six eunuchs and two pce maids were older, they just wanted a ce to enjoy the sun often, which was a luxury in the pce; Zhang Youcai wished to learn martial arts; and He Yi and another eunuch were satisfied as long as they had wine; thest eunuch honestly admitted that he had offended his superiors in the pce and left the pce out of fear, only asking for a peaceful life, and wine and meat would be a plus; there were also two younger pce maids who followed everyone out of the pce on a whim, and did not express any wishes even after thinking about.

    Han Ruzi agreed to these wishes. He Yi reminded his master, ¡°People in the pce are all registerd, and they must be removed from the register before they can leave the capital and return home. There is no rush for this, every spring the pce will release a group of people to return home. These requests can be handled together at that time.¡±

    Finally, one thing was done, and He Yi excused himself. Han Ruzi sat for a while and asked Zhang Youcai, ¡°Are you still in touch with the other Unfortunates?¡±

    ¡°Not really, just Brother Cai.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Shen Sanhua, the one you mentioned, will give you away?¡± Han Ruzi remembered clearly that Shen Sanhua was also one of the Unfortunates who was implicated in his assassination and imprisoned. If he had confessed, the other Unfortunates might have gotten into trouble. That¡¯s why people like Zhang Youcai were willing to risk helping the emperor. But now the emperor had abdicated and couldn¡¯t help them in this matter.

    Zhang Youcai¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Shen Sanhua and the assassin Qiu Jizu died several months ago, Shen Sanhua did not give us away, and the Empress Dowager does not know he was also an Unfortunate. So we are safe.¡±

    The once notorious assassination attempt thus ended quietly, without a sound. Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t even heard about it.

    Yang Feng came back alone, ¡°The new instructors have already chosen a practice location in the back courtyard. You can start training tomorrow. If nothing else, at least it will help build up your health.¡±

    Han Ruzi signaled Zhang Youcai to leave, then said to Yang Feng, ¡°I went out for a stroll today to ease my mind, not to experience the hardships of the people.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Yang Feng was stillpletely calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something?¡±

    Yang Feng thought for a moment, ¡°You are still young, and there¡¯s nothing urgent that needs to be done right now. Going out to get some fresh air is not a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°I am still waiting for an opportunity.¡± Han Ruzi said, suddenly realizing that this was the first time he had discussed the matter of his reascension to the throne with Yang Feng after his abdication. Although the two would have daily discussions about the political situation in court, they had never discussed future ns.

    Yang Feng walked to the desk, and pressed one hand on it. He said slowly, ¡°It is sufficient for you to have that intention. But do not speak it out loud. If possible, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°I should not even think about it?¡± Han Ruzi found this quite difficult.

    ¡°Don¡¯t presume that your thoughts are safe. There are some who can easily tell what you are thinking.¡± Yang Feng paused for a moment and said casually, ¡°When you were not here, the manor received a visiting card. The newly appointed Grand Marshal of the Northern Army and the Crowned Marquis, Han Shi, wishes to visit tomorrow morning. I have agreed, and the visit is arranged after martial arts training.¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback, not knowing what the orphan of the former crown prince woulde to see him for. He also did not know why Yang Feng took the matter so lightly.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 79Advertisement

 Chapter 81: The Visitor

    Chapter 81: The Visitor

    When Han Ruzi woke up, the sky was still dark. He turned his head and slowly made out the silhouette of his wife¡¯s head. She was sleeping soundly, a few fingers showing outside the nket, as if peeking from behind a curtain.

    Han Ruzi got out of bed, quietly got dressed, and heard a soft voice from the bed, ¡°It¡¯s still dark¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get up and sit for a while,¡± Han Ruzi replied softly. He stood in ce for a while. After hearing no more sounds from the bed, he slowly walked to the window and sat down, quietly waiting for dawn.

    The back garden of the Manor of the Weary Marquis had been abandoned for a long time and had not yet been cleaned up. Master Du and his grandson had swept away the umted snow yesterday, and had cleared out a rectangr area to teach martial arts.

    Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai changed into tight-fit clothes and arrived as soon as the day dawned. The old man, Du Motian, hadn¡¯te yet. Only Du Chuanyun was waiting there by himself, hands behind his back, sizing up his two ¡°disciples¡±.

    Zhang Youcai did not like his attitude, ¡°Hey, this is not your ¡®pugilist world¡¯, you need to bow when you see the Marquis.¡±

    ¡°One bows to the Heavens, the Earth, the Emperor, one¡¯s Parents, and one¡¯s Teachers. Here, I am the teacher, and you are the student. How can a teacher bow to a student?¡± Du Chuanyun¡¯s spine straightened even more.

    Zhang Youcai wanted to argue further, but Han Ruzi raised his hand to signal him toply.

    Du Chuanyun nodded, and continued, ¡°The Du family martial arts are famous all over the world. Many people would kneel and beg to have us as teachers, but we have never agreed. You two are extremely fortunate¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai sulked.

    ¡°Unconvinced, huh? Come, let¡¯s have a duel.¡± Du Chuanyun rolled up his sleeves. Despite it being midwinter, he was not heavily dressed, just ayer of cotton clothes, with the cor deliberately open.

    Zhang Youcai knew himself well enough. ¡°No, I will not duel with you. I¡¯m just an ordinary little eunuch¡ªthere are thousands upon thousands of people who can defeat me; it doesn¡¯t prove anything. If you really are capable, challenge a stronger opponent.¡±

    There was no stronger opponent in the manor. But Du Chuanyun insisted on showing off his skills. He looked around and pointed to the nearby unswept snow, ¡°You want to see true skill? Fine, I¡¯ll show you the move ¡®Traceless in the Snow¡¯.¡±

    Du Chuanyun tightened his belt, took a deep breath, and then sprinted, fast as a galloping horse. In a moment, he reached a tree, ran around it, and then returned, stopping and exhaling lightly. He said triumphantly, ¡°Have you seen such a move?¡±

    Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai looked to the ground. Indeed, there were no footprints on the pure white snow. Zhang Youcai still felt unconvinced, so he walked over to examine the snow carefully. He stepped on the snow himself. His footprint was clear, but where Du Chuanyun had run, there were only very shallow traces. ¡°This can¡¯t be considered ¡®traceless¡¯,¡± he muttered.

    Nevertheless, Zhang Youcai felt a deep respect within his heart. He slowly walked forward, examining each trace.

    ¡°My grandfather is named Du Motian, and I am Du Chuanyun. Now you know how powerful our Du family¡¯s light-foot technique is. My grandfather also has a nickname¡ªpeople call him ¡®Sword Immortal¡¯. That means his swordsmanship is also very powerful. As for me, my nickname is the Dragon that Chases Lightning¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bragging again.¡± Du Motian came over and pushed his grandson aside, ¡°Nicknames are given by one¡¯s peers in the pugilist world, not self-proimed. If You change yours every day, you will never have your own by the time you die.¡±

    Zhang Youcai came around from behind the tree,ughing loudly, ¡°There are footprints behind the tree, you took a break halfway!¡±

    ¡°No one said that I couldn¡¯t take a break.¡± Du Chuanyun muttered.

    Du Motianughed, ¡°Lord Marquis, don¡¯t mind him, my grandson is a bbermouth, he just loves to talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°How can it be nonsense? Your grandson¡¯s light-foot skill is outstanding.¡± Han Ruzi was quite impressed with Du Chuanyun.

    Du Motian shook his head, ¡°Lord Marquis, you¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    Zhang Youcai had run back, and asked in surprise, ¡°Does he have something under his shoe? Even then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave such shallow footprints in the snow.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, why are you telling them this?¡± Du Chuanyun muttered, tugging on his grandfather¡¯s sleeve, but was pushed aside.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, have you ever seen street performers?¡± Du Motian asked.

    Han Ruzi shook his head, but Zhang Youcai said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them, monkey trainers, acrobats, sword dancers, fire eaters¡­ It¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    Du Motian nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Some people can make a de of dozens, even hundreds of pounds, whirl like a wind. But why don¡¯t they go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and perform meritorious service?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, why is that?¡± Zhang Youcai was very interested.

    ¡°Because sword dancing is sword dancing, fighting is fighting, and street brawling is street brawling. As the saying goes, ¡®being of different professions is like being separated by a mountain¡¯. A person who can twirl a heavy de might not even have time to raise it on the battlefield. A brave warrior on the battlefield might not even realize it when an enemy pops out from an alley.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like that. I thought it was enough to be strong.¡± Zhang Youcai didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Han Ruzi remembered that Meng Che once said something simr. Although his martial arts skills were excellent, he imed that he couldn¡¯t beat five soldiers. Now thinking about it, he might not have been being modest. Instead, he was implying that he was from the pugilist world¡ª while he couldn¡¯t beat five soldiers on the battlefield, but he might be able to defeat five martial artists in a street fight.

    ¡°Skills like ¡®Traceless in the Snow¡¯ are simr to street performances. They can be used to show off and make money. They were the skills my grandson and I used to make a living when we were broke. If you really want to fight, you would not want such unsturdy feet.¡±

    ¡°It could be used for running away.¡± Zhang Youcai came up with a use for ¡°Traceless in the Snow,¡± but was met with an angry re from Du Chuanyun.

    ¡°If you run this way, you would only be able to run a dozen steps or so. With that energy, it¡¯s better tond your feet firmly on the ground. You would run faster and for longer,¡± Du Motian corrected.

    Du Chuanyun was increasingly surprised, ¡°Grandfather, you are revealing all our secrets! Are you really going to teach them martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The Marquis is not a man of the pugilist world, don¡¯t use those tricks to deceive him.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, both Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai had a great impression of the elder Du. Both bowed respectfully, truly acknowledging him as their teacher.

    The first day of training in martial arts was very simple: some leg exercises as well as standing in ce and squatting in a horse stance.[1] One could stand up and rest for a while when tired, and then continue squatting in the horse stance.

    Du Chuanyun, having been exposed by his grandfather, also squatted in horse stance despite being unwilling to do so. His posture was precise, and he remained motionless from start to finish. This caused great pressure on the two new disciples, who dared not get up from the stance.

    They squatted for just over fifteen minutes, when Han Ruzi felt sore in both legs. Zhang Youcai held a bitter expression, and could not walk properly. ¡°Master, I made a mistake in having this as my wish. Can I not learn martial arts?¡±

    ¡°No way, if I learn, you must learn.¡± Han Ruzi could not let Zhang Youcai go, otherwise he would appear even weaker inparison to Du Chuanyun.

    At breakfast, Cui Xiaojun kept giggling. After being pressed many times by Han Ruzi, she finally said, ¡°I was reminded of my several brothers at home. There was a time when they also loved to practice martial arts. They hired more than a dozen martial arts experts, waking early and trainingte into the night.¡±

    ¡°What happenedter? Did they seed?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Cui Xiaojunughed heartily, ¡°Not at all. They trained for a few months and managed to defeat many servants in the manor. So they started thinking that they were very powerful. They disguise themselves asmoners to go looking for a fight. But they ended up getting beaten up and carried back home by the servants. It is said that when they were getting beaten, they had loudly proimed they were young masters of the Cui n, but their opponents didn¡¯t believe them and beat them even harder.¡±

    Han Ruzi alsoughed, ¡°I shan¡¯t go looking for a fight. Learning martial arts is just for fitness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. From what I see, Master Du is not the kind of chatan masters that the Cui n invited. They ttered my foolish brothers every day, making them feel important, which is why they dared to cause trouble. Later, all these people were driven away by my mother.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought that there really were many scammers in this world. The fate seer Chunyu Xiao was also a scammer, only his scams were on arger scale and he was able to incite lords and princes into rebellion. Even the great schr Luo Huan-zhang regarded him as a sage.

    After breakfast, they trained for another hour, still squatting in horse stance. Han Ruzi rested twice and managed to hang on, while Zhang Youcai kept trying to cheat, sitting on the ground time and again. Du Chuanyun came up with a solution, cing a dry twig vertically under Zhang Youcai¡¯s buttocks. The young eunuch didn¡¯t dare to sit down anymore, and when he was too tired, he would stand up and walk around.

    ¡°How many days do we have to practice the horse stance?¡± The practice finally ended, and Zhang Youcai walked with a limp.

    ¡°A few days? There¡¯s no end to this training. My grandfather at his age still practices it every day.¡± Du Chuanyun was lively and bouncing around, the hour of horse stance didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    Zhang Youcai grimaced, filled with regret.

    Han Ruzi changed his clothes, preparing to wee the visitor who was scheduled to arrive.

    Han Shi was the orphan of Crown Prince Ju. Although he was blessed with luck by the ancestors when drawing lots in the Ancestral Temple and therefore missed out on the throne, he was appointed the Champion Marquis[2] and given charge of the Northern Army. Within a few days, he was facing off with the elite Southern Army, bing the center of attention.

    Why would such a persone to visit a dethroned emperor? Even Yang Feng did not know why, nor did he teach the Weary Marquis how to deal with the visitor, only suggesting that he treat the visitor normally.

    At seventeen years old, Han Shi was Han Ruzi¡¯s cousin. Under usual rules of decorum, the Weary Marquis ought to go out of the manor to receive him. But Han Ruzi was a former emperor, with a status equivalent to a prince, and somewhat nobler than the Champion Marquis.

    The Manor Clerk didn¡¯t dare to make the decision alone, and specially ran to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs to ask for help from his superior. The instruction he received was: rank was paramount, so the Weary Marquis only needed to wee the Champion Marquis at the inner gate, not outside the manor. The Weary Marquis only needed to sp fists and did not need to bow. The two marquises should call each other by their titles, not ¡°brother¡± and certainly not ¡°imperial brother¡±. After entering the hall, the Weary Marquis should take the main seat, and the Champion Marquis should sit as a guest.

    The arrangement by the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs was quite meticulous, just short of specifying what the two should talk about.

    In the morning, between nine and eleven, the Champion Marquis Han Shi arrived punctually for his visit. He had clearly received guidance as well, and his manners were perfectly coordinated with the Weary Marquis, as if they had practiced many times.

    The two had seen each other once in the Ancestral Temple, but it wasn¡¯t until now that they had the opportunity to observe each other closely.

    Han Shi looked much more mature than his seventeen years, with a smile on his face, and a hint of vibrance. There was some resemnce in his eyes and brows to the portrait of the Founding Emperor that Han Ruzi had seen.

    The two men gave way to each other three times and walked shoulder to shoulder into the main hall. The Manor Clerk had to be present under these circumstances, and simrly, Han Shi was also followed by officials. Behind the officials were their personal attendants.

    The initial conversation was formal and respectful. Han Shi thanked the imperial n for their help in a nonmittal way, praised the simple elegance of the Weary Marquis¡¯s residence, and expressed suitable envy of the leisurely life of the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi responded with a smile, wondering if the other party hade specifically to try to read him to see if he had further ambitions. Although Han Shi was mature, he had not yet reached the point of being able to read people at a nce.

    Han Ruzi was rather distracted¡ªthe soreness in his legs made him restless, so he missed a few words. Suddenly reacting, he asked, ¡°What did you just say? The part rted to Yang Feng.¡±

    Han Shi smiled and said, ¡°I said that I had long heard of the great name of Lord Yang, but unfortunately I had no chance to meet him before. The Northern Army currentlycks a strategist, so I wonder if you would be willing to part with him?¡±

    [1] The horse stance is amon posture in Chinese martial arts.

    [2] This was previously tranted as Crowned Marquis but I¡¯ve decided to change it to Champion Marquis because I think that would be more urate.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 80

 Chapter 82: Yang Fengâ€™s Past

    Chapter 82: Yang Feng¡¯s Past

    The Champion Marquis Han Shi had personallye to visit for the purpose of, surprisingly, hiring Yang Feng. Han Ruzi was stunned for a moment, looking at the eunuch standing at the door, ¡°You wish to invite him to be a strategist in the army?¡±

    The Champion Marquis gave a faint smile, ¡°Strategist is just a colloquial term. There is currently a vacancy for the position of Adjutant of the Northern Army. I have consulted with many people, and everyone rmended Master Yang to me.¡±

    ¡°What does the Adjutant of the Northern Army do?¡± Han Ruzi asked casually.

    ¡°Assist the Grand Marshal in managing the army, managing the roster, militaryws, official documents¡­¡±

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°Then you¡¯ve found the wrong person. Yang Feng can¡¯t even manage the ounts of over a hundred people in the manor, how can he manage the misceneous affairs of a hundred thousand people in the Northern Army?¡±

    The Champion Marquis alsoughed, ¡°You may not be aware, but the Adjutant is the head of the civil officials and clerks in the army. The misceneous day-to-day affairs are handled by them, and the most important duty of the Adjutant is to assist the Grand Marshal in managing the army. The position isparable to that of a hundred fierce generals.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat in his chair and twisted his body, causing his sore legs to ache. He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.

    Champion Marquis Han Shi asked with concern, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured. I practised horse stance for a while in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you like martial arts as well? It¡¯s always a bit ufortable when you first start practicing. It was the same for me at first. Later, I got a type of cream which has miraculous effects in relieving soreness. Afterwards, I will have someone send some to your manor.¡±

    ¡°You are too kind. I¡¯m just practicing for fun, there¡¯s no need for a cream.¡±

    ¡°Training is for strengthening the body, so even minor pain and injuries should not be overlooked. My cream is not particrly rare or valuable, there is no harm to trying it out.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I would be rude to refuse.¡±

    Han Shi put away his smile and asked again, ¡°I know you are reluctant reluctant to let Master Yang go, but shallow waters cannot hold a dragon. It¡¯s a pity for a talent like Master Yang not to venture out and make a career.¡±

    ¡°Yang Feng used to be an attendant in the pce, advising the Emperor. This manor is but shallow waterspared to the pce, but the waters of the Northern Army do not seem much deeper.¡±

    Han Shiughed loudly. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Lord Marquis, you are right, I was being rude. If you are unwilling to let him go, I certainly can¡¯t force the issue. I just plead one thing: if you are willing to release the tiger, the Northern Army, though small, is a ce the tiger can sharpen its ws and teeth, waiting for the right time for the tiger to roar.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, by ¡®tiger¡¯ do you mean Yang Feng?¡±

    Han Shi nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for another day, let¡¯s ask him today.¡±

    Both of them looked at Yang Feng. After all the discussion, they had not yet asked the opinion of the person in question.

    Yang Feng bowed, ¡°I am a person guilty of crimes. It was by the grace of the Empress Dowager that she forgave me and assigned me to the Marquis¡¯s Manor as the steward. I shall therefore serve the Marquis with all my heart, and I dare not harbor any wild thoughts. I am not a tiger, but a guard dog.¡±

    The Champion Marquisughed heartily, ¡°Master Yang is too modest. Alright, I have made my intentions clear. I shall no longer disturb you and shall take my leave.¡±

    The Manor Clerk had asked the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs, and was informed that the Weary Marquis did not need to provide a meal. So Han Ruzi did not hold him back. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you havee all this way for nothing. I still have a few idle eunuchs here, if you see any you like, I can let you have them right now.¡±

    The Champion Marquis took this as a joke andughed it off.

    Han Ruzi escorted him to the second gate. Steward Yang Feng escorted him to the front gate.

    In the study, Han Ruzi sat still, not moving. Zhang Youcai was just about to say something when he was waved away.

    He did not need anyone¡¯s advice. He just needed to think on his own.

    Yang Feng came back, taking a little longer than expected. Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Did the Champion Marquis speak to you?¡±

    Yang Feng nodded.

    There was silence in the study for a while, and it was Han Ruzi who broke the silence first, ¡°Does the Champion Marquis see through my thoughts?¡±

    ¡°No, he did not. You are doing well.¡±

    Han Ruzi sighed. Only in front of Yang Feng did he not have to hide his dangerous andughable ambition, ¡°But you still wish to go.¡±

    ¡°If you need me to stay, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Han Ruzi showed a smile, ¡°What do I need you to do now? The Champion Marquis was right, you are a tiger, born to roar and fight in the mountains, but here you can only catch mice.¡±

    Yang Feng walked to the desk, ¡°We need to have a frank discussion.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, looking at the eunuch across from him, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s really strange, I¡¯ve known you for less than a year, yet I¡¯vee to see you as an indispensable support. That¡¯s not the way it¡¯s supposed to be, is it?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is the support of everyone, but he himself can¡¯t rely on anyone,¡± said Yang Feng, still considering the young man as the future emperor.

    ¡°Do you really believe in me?¡± This was Han Ruzi¡¯s biggest doubt. Even he himself didn¡¯t believe there was a possibility of bing the emperor.

    Yang Feng pulled a stool from the side and sat down, ¡°Are you still interested in my past?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded.

    Yang Feng used to be a schr, born into an official¡¯s family. Unfortunately, his father died early and his family fell into decline, leaving him and his mother nowhere to turn. ¡°My mother was a very proud person¡ªshe couldn¡¯t stand the slightest disrespect from rtives. My father understood my mother¡¯s temperament, so before he died, he wrote a letter entrusting us to a stranger.¡±

    ¡°A stranger?¡± Han Ruzi was confused.

    ¡°There are people in this world who help others in their time of need, without asking for anything in return. They are known as chivalrous heroes in the pugilist world. My father happened to know of such a hero.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve told me that one cannot be so selfish as to think that others are not selfish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, chivalrous heroes also have their own selfish desires. They want reputation. I have ssified these types of people as such: those with the purest reputation are the chivalrous heroes. Those who seek good reputation to use it as a tool to gain benefits and power are no longer chivalrous heroes, they are generous magnates. Those who behave even worse than them are just strongmen. They have a reputation, but it is a bad one, not a good one.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a while, ¡± Marquis Junyang would be considered a generous magnate.¡±

    ¡°He used to be a chivalrous hero, but unfortunately his will was not firm and he became a generous magnate. In a few years, if he does not die, he might be a notorious strongman.¡±

    ¡°Your father had a good eye to entrust you and your mother to a chivalrous hero. This chivalrous hero must be very famous?¡±

    ¡°He was very famous, but you wouldn¡¯t have heard of him. Anyway, this great hero was much more steadfast than Hua Bin. He supported my mother and me for ten years, and what he was the same on the first day as thest, without any change in attitude. Although there were no luxurious clothes and food, we had no worries about our meals and amodation.¡±

    ¡°This hero was a good man.¡± Han Ruzi inexplicably thought of the eunuch Liu Jie who was in prison. If there were more such officials in the court, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to abdicate.

    ¡°A chivalrous hero isn¡¯t necessarily a good person; they have their own set of rules. Those who cannot understand these rules won¡¯t receive any help, and might even get into trouble with them. My father understood the rules, and the letter he wrote was quite splendid, worthy of being passed down through the ages and gaining fame.¡±

    Yang Feng pondered for a moment, then shook his head with a smile, without reciting the content of the letter, ¡°I¡¯ve digressed. Later, that hero ran into some trouble and was ordered to be executed by the Martial Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What? He was executed just for some trouble? Was he among the heroes mentioned by Marquis Junyang?¡±

    ¡°This hero had killed people. To him, this was a minor issue, but his enemies would not let him go, and it happened that the Martial Emperor was unhappy with the power of these heroes of the pugilist world. So, he was made an example of. The Martial Emperor didn¡¯t distinguish between heroes and strongmen, he just targeted the most famous ones.¡±

    ¡°The Martial Emperor¡­ why did he do this?¡±

    ¡°He had a reason. There were too many local heroes, some of whom had be too powerful, to the point where even the local government offices didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. The fugitives pursued by the court could be safe as long as they took refuge under the heroes. If this continued, the imperial court would only be an empty shell.¡±

    ¡°And for that the Martial Emperor indiscriminately executed people?¡±

    ¡°Heh, the Emperor is high above, how could he distinguish right from wrong among the people? Moreover, this so-called right and wrong are subject to change. Marquis Junyang was once a famous hero in the world. But when he sensed danger, didn¡¯t he also abandon his heroics for power? The Martial Emperor did kill people, but the results did not meet his expectations. He thought he could kill one to warn a hundred, or just kill them all if necessary. But there were always those who were not afraid of death. One batch of heroes would fall, and another would rise, even more numerous.¡±

    Han Ruzi still had many questions. He held them back and asked, ¡°Were you also involved in this at that time, Lord Yang?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I chose to get involved because I had to repay kindness and take revenge.¡±

    At that time, Yang Feng had no power or influence. Unable to save the hero, he brought his old mother to the Capital, mingling among the powerful and wealthy. Using the Martial Emperor¡¯s anger towards the heroes, he managed to annihte the family that had caused the hero to be imprisoned and executed.

    By this time, Yang Feng couldn¡¯t extricate himself from the grudges between the heroes and the court. He served as the pawn of the court, which naturally also attracted the revenge of the heroes. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t particrly important out of all the Martial Emperor¡¯s agents¡ª indeed, he didn¡¯t even have the privilege to meet the Martial Emperor in person. So he did not get caught in the brunt of the bacsh, only its aftershocks.

    But even the aftershocks resulted in significant blows to Yang Feng. He lost his official position, lost his reputation, his mother passed away in poverty without a word ofint, his wife mysteriously died, leaving behind an infant son, his house was often on fire, there were always people following him like assassins on the street¡­ Yang Feng had no choice but to hide and even seek help from the heroes he had offended.

    Unfortunately, he sought help from the wrong person, or perhaps he misunderstood the rules of the pugilist world, or perhaps the person was unwilling to forgive his transgressions against the pugilist world. Strange things kept happening, and Yang Feng felt danger was at his side. Even when he left the Capital and hid in the countryside, danger still followed him.

    Yearster, Yang Feng finally woke up to the fact that he had not offended a hero, but a gang hiding in the shadows.

    Han Ruzi was increasingly astonished as he listened, ¡°You mean to say that the heroes of the pugilist world have formed arge gang?¡±

    ¡°The heroes are not a gang, but there is a gang hiding among them. I had been looking for clues, but first I needed to disappear, to evade their eyes and ears.¡±

    Yang Feng entrusted his only son to others, changed his name and identity, and after undergoing castration, he managed to enter the manor of the then Prince Donghai, subsequently Graceful Emperor, as a eunuch. Finally, the strange urrences around him stopped. Yang Feng silently hid and observed. He believed that such a powerful gang would inevitably leave traces.

    ¡°All along, I had focusing on heroes from all over the country. It was only after the rebellion of Prince Qi that I realized I had been looking in the wrong direction: the heroes are like pearls, connected by a thin thread. I only saw the pearls and thought thergest one was the leader. In fact, the hidden thread is the key, and many heroes were being used without realizing it.¡±

    ¡°Are you seeking revenge?¡±

    ¡°Revenge? Of course, I want revenge, but that¡¯s just part of the reason.¡± Yang Feng stared at the Weary Marquis. He had only told the truth to two people, one was the deceased Thoughtful Emperor, and the other was the young man before him, ¡°I can¡¯t stand being manipted. I want a head-on fight, to cut off that thread. Even if I die, I will have no regrets.¡±

    Han Ruzi finally understood, Yang Feng was a madman, Luo Huan-zhang and Chunyu Xiao were all madmen. Marquis Junyang, who used his reputation to save his life, was the normal one.

    But if he wanted to retake the throne in nearly impossible circumstances, he had to first find supporters among these madmen.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sincerely help me, I can help you as well,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°How can you help me?¡± Yang Feng asked coldly.

    ¡°If there really is a mysterious gang in this world as you said, Chunyu Xiao must be one of them.¡±

    ¡°Mm, very likely.¡±

    ¡°They wish for the empire to fall into chaos, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t a deposed emperor be very useful to them?¡±

    Yang Feng remained silent.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 81

 Chapter 83: Parting Conversations

    Chapter 83: Parting Conversations

    Inside and around the Marquis¡¯s manor,nterns were hung and streamers were tied, all in preparation for New Year¡¯s Eve. Yang Fang delegated all major and minor affairs to the Manor Clerk and the manager of ounts He Yi, choosing instead to hole up in his room in deep thought.

    There were many matters to ponder over, both from the past and the future, but Yang Fang preferred to contemte the future.

    The knock on the door interrupted his train of thought. ¡°Come in,¡± Yang Fang said, feeling somewhat grateful for the interruption. If he kept on thinking, he feared he would not be able to bear it.

    A maid entered the room. Yang Fang recognized her as one of the pce maids who had chosen to leave the pce, but he could not remember her name.

    The maid stopped at the door to pay her respects, ¡°The Lady asks if Steward Yang has some free time. She wishes to speak to you.¡±

    Yang Fang was taken aback, unable toe up with a reason to refuse, ¡°Eh¡­ I am free. Please ask the Lady to wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there¡­¡±

    ¡°The Lady is just outside the door.¡±

    Yang Fang quickly got up and came to the door, sure enough, the Lady of the manor was standing outside.

    ¡°The Lady could have just sent a maid to call me, why trouble yourself toe in person?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun smiled, ¡°I wanted to take a walk too. The manor is so big, there are many ces I have not been to yet.¡±

    Of course, the Manor of the Weary Marquis was not asrge as the Cui estate, but in the Cui household she was a young miss and her living area only upied a small part. In the Manor of the Weary Marquis, she was the mistress, possessing every inch of thend here.

    Yang Fang ushered the Lady inside, looking a bit awkward. The Weary Marquis was young, and the Lady was even younger, which made Yang Fang unsure of how to treat her.

    ¡°Did the Marquis go out again?¡± Cui Xiaojun asked.

    ¡°The Marquis went out to buy New Year goods,¡± Yang Fang replied.

    ¡°He has been going out often recently, and each time he brings back a lot of things. Sometimes, even if I just mention something casually, he insists on searching the whole city for it.¡± Cui Xiaojun nced around the room, ¡°The Weary Marquis is so silly, buying all these things for me without thinking of other people.

    Gui Lan, go and fetch some of the tea, fruits, cloth and other things that the Marquis brought back.¡±

    Before Yang Fang could decline, the maid had already taken her order and left.

    Yang Fang¡¯s room was notrge and was furnished very simply. Cui Xiaojun walked around casually, then turned around and asked, ¡°I heard that you are leaving the manor?¡±

    The news had already spread, and Yang Fang had nothing to hide, ¡°Yes. After the end of the first lunar month, I will be taking up a post in the Northern Army.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions. While the post of Adjutant of the Northern Army is not a prominent position, it still holds great potential for the future.¡±

    ¡°I am a eunuch, son it¡¯s already exceptional for me to serve in the army, I will not have a greater future.¡±

    ¡°Why are you leaving the Marquis then?¡± In an instant, Cui Xiaojun revealed her true self. She was no longer the elegant Lady of the Weary Marquis, but an unhappy little girl.

    The awkward feeling in Yang Fang¡¯s heart finally disappeared, he smiled and said, ¡°Because there is not much for me to do here.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun realized herpse, tried to regain her previous demeanor but couldn¡¯t. Her cheeks turned red involuntarily, she lowered her head and spoke in a low voice, ¡°The Marquis greatly admires you, Lord Yang, and regards you as his mentor¡­ Are you leaving because you are disappointed in him?¡±

    ¡°Disappointed? Why would the Lady say so?¡±

    ¡°Since leaving the imperial pce, the Marquis hasn¡¯t done anything. He just practices martial arts and often goes out to wander around. He brings back some useless things, but I can¡¯t me him for that, it¡¯s all my¡­¡±

    Yang Fang bowed to the Lady, ¡°Lady, you worry too much. My taking up a post in the Northern Army is precisely because I hope help the Marquis more. An Adjutant in the Northern Army can offer more help than a mere steward.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I was overthinking, please don¡¯t mind my rambling, Lord Yang.¡±

    ¡°Lady, your concern for the Marquis only makes me happy. How could I mind?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun¡¯s face turned even redder. She bit her lip and thought for a moment before raising her head to ask, ¡°What should I do to truly help the Marquis?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ regarding the art of managing a household¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not that. Not about managing a household. I mean real help.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand what the Lady means¡­¡± Yang Fang understood, but did not want to admit it.

    ¡°The Marquis¡­ He should be the Emperor. The Chu Empire also needs such an Emperor, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Cui Xiaojun mustered the courage to speak her thoughts.

    ¡°Lady, do you know that such words are high treason?¡±

    ¡°Even if it means losing my head, I must say it. I understand the Empress Dowager. She does not wish to choose a qualified Emperor at all. She only wants an obedient puppet. If her wishes true, the Chu Empire is doomed. The senior officials only want to keep the power they already have, they actually don¡¯t care who the Emperor in the pce is. The only enemy of the Marquis is the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    Yang Fang walked to the door and looked outside. His room was rather secluded and there was no one outside. He turned around and said, ¡°Does the Lady wish to be Empress again?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun was taken aback, ¡°Whether or not I be the Empress doesn¡¯t matter to me, I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I would ask the Lady to refrain from speaking such words in the future. As far as I know, the Marquis is content with his current life. This is also why I am at ease leaving. In the future, my help for the Marquis will involve ensuring that he is not bullied, not to help him regain the throne.¡±

    Yang Fang was very good at lying. Even when facing a young wide-eyed girl who had just turned thirteen after the New Year, he spoke calmly and smoothly, ¡°To be honest, the Marquis does not have the power to be an emperor. Helping him would be less useful than helping Han Shi, the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army. He is the orphan of Crown Prince Ju, and among the children of the Han imperial n, he is the most eligible to seed. He can manage the army and has the support of arge number of civil officials. The only regret is that he was unlucky and did not draw the right lot in the Ancestral Temple.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun stood still for a while, then lowered her head and said, ¡°Han Shi is not unlucky, but too lucky. Although his parents are dead, his maternal uncle is still alive, and the wife he married is also the daughter of a senior official. He is widely supported. Therefore, he is not favored by the Empress Dowager. On the other hand, the current crown prince, who is about to be emperor, has no roots or support in the capital, and his maternal family is all in the southern border provinces, which is exactly what the Empress Dowager wants.

    Even the senior officials are happy. On the surface, they miss Crown Prince Ju, but in fact, they do not want to see the emergence of strong imperial inws again. The fact that Empress Dowager¡¯s brother, Shang-guan Xu, has not been reappointed to a position of power is also a move by the Empress Dowager to please the senior officials.¡±

    Yang Fang was very surprised. Although these matters all came from public information, no one dared to discuss them openly. It was extraordinary that the Lady, living in a secluded household, had such insights.

    But he still shook his head. It was enough for the truth to be spoken to one person only. Even Han Ruzi kept it a secret from his wife, and he would not reveal it. ¡°All this is meaningless to the Marquis. He has already distanced himself from the contention for the throne. Does the Lady hope for him to make a desperate attempt, or does she want him to live a peaceful life?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ of course, I hope for peace and safety, but¡­ I know the Marquis has something on his mind. He worries greatly.¡±

    Indeed, it¡¯s hardest to hide one¡¯s thoughts from the one who shares your bed. Even though Han Ruzi was tight-lipped, he still let slip a bit. Yang Fang smiled and said, ¡°Then find a way to resolve his worries and let him forget the life he had in the pce. You are both young and have many years ahead.¡±

    ¡°Can he really forget?¡± Cui Xiaojun showed her innocent side again.

    Yang Fang felt a bit reluctant to deceive her, but he nodded nheless, ¡°He will.¡±

    These words were not entirely a deception. Yang Fang himself had a bit of doubt: the Weary Marquis was too young. After he got used to the leisurely life he had now, would he still be willing to step into the perilous struggle for the throne?

    Yang Fang never liked to help those who did not help themselves. His move to the Northern Army was also to observe how long the Weary Marquis¡¯s ambition couldst.

    Cui Xiaojun revealed a sweet smile, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to be Emperor, then I will apany him till we grow old. I¡¯m just afraid that the imperial court¡­ Lord Yang, you will really protect him in the future, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°From the moment I brought the Marquis out of his home, it has been my duty to ensure his safety.¡± Yang Fang was d he could tell the Lady this truth.

    Cui Xiaojun took her leave, and shortly after, maidservants brought in various packagesrge and small, all of which Yang Feng epted.

    Han Ruzi returned home, bringing with him more food and trinkets. He cheerfully headed to the rear of the manor to see his wife. Later, he came to see Yang Feng, wanting to share a farewell drink with him.

    Zhang Youcai brought in the wine and dishes, not forgetting to introduce the dishes, ¡°Stewed meat from Dacheng Restaurant, roast chicken from Xing¡¯an Tower, pickled goose feet from Laojia Alley¡­ tsk tsk.¡± Before he could finish, Zhang Youcai¡¯s mouth was watering.

    ¡°Go get some food from the kitchen for yourself,¡± Han Ruzi chuckled and shooed Zhang Youcai away, personally pouring wine for Yang Feng.

    Yang Feng picked up the wine cup and drained it in one gulp. Han Ruzi only took a small sip, then filled Yang Feng¡¯s cup again.

    ¡°Did the Lady send you here?¡± After downing his third cup, Yang Feng asked.

    ¡°Mhm, she said after we enter the New Year, she will be too busy toe and send you off.¡±

    ¡°You sure are obedient.¡±

    Han Ruzi scratched his head, ¡°What she said makes a lot of sense. The new Emperor will ascend to the throne on the first day of the New Year, followed by visits to the Ancestral Temple and various imperial mausoleums to pay tribute. There will also be rites to the sun, moon, earth, sky, and mutual greetings among the imperial n¡­ It seems like the Manor Clerk doesn¡¯t n on letting me rest.¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing. Participating in these ceremonies will show everyone that the Empress Dowager indeed does not intend to harm you. You will be safer. But still, be careful. The Empress Dowager has only temporarily stabilized the situation, the power dynamics of the imperial court is even moreplicated than before. The tension between the Empress Dowager and the Cui n is very high. Everyone is cautiously walking on a tightrope. No one wants to provoke suspicion in such times, so you are safe. But once someone wants to break the bnce¡­¡±

    ¡°Killing the deposed emperor would be the simplest and most effective way to stir up trouble.¡± Han Ruzi understood this. Now, he always took Du Chuanyun with him when he went out. ¡°You should also be careful. Now that you¡¯re taking up a military position, everything would be conducted ording to militaryw. If the Grand Marshal wants to kill you, it would be easy.¡±

    Yang Feng let out a coldugh. ¡°Han Shi pretends to be savvy, but inside he¡¯s still just a naive young man. He is very afraid, even more so than you when you first entered the pce. He doesn¡¯t know who can be trusted, yet he is desperate for help. To me, this is just an opportunity, not a danger.¡±

    Han Shi¡¯s appearance revealed no weaknesses, but Han Ruzi could understand the predicament of this orphan of a crown prince: the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions were inscrutable, the senior officials were two-faced, the Cui n lurked threateningly from outside, and there are covert battles within the imperial n¡­ It made sense that he was afraid and nervous.

    ¡°You sure like assisting emperors.¡±

    ¡°Because only emperors can deal with that secret gang.¡± Yang Feng looked at Han Ruzi, understanding the young man¡¯s concerns. ¡°Please understand, if the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army is indeed a capable figure worthy of seizing the throne, I will go with the flow and lend him a hand. When the timees, I hope that you will also go with the flow and live peacefully within this manor.¡±

    Han Ruzi drank the remaining wine in his cup. He could hardly imagine that just half a year ago, he was still a spoiled child who was unwilling to get out of bed. His brief career as an emperor changed everything. Although he hadn¡¯t tasted the true vor of power, he had smelled its aroma from the closest distance.

    ¡°He is not a capable figure.¡± Han Ruzi said affirmatively, ¡°His desire for the throne is even less than that of Prince Donghai. The reason why the civil officials in the court have not fully supported him must be this. Hesitation is worse than having no ambition.¡±

    Yang Feng poured a full ss for the Weary Marquis. The Weary Marquis was young andcked the necessary experience and tactics, but there was one thing Yang Feng appreciated about him: he could always guess the simplest and most essential answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave another question for you: Between the Empress Dowager and Cui Hong, who will make the first move? And what will their move be?¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 82

 Chapter 84: Looking Up from Below

    Chapter 84: Looking Up from Below

    The new Emperor¡¯s name was changed from Han She to Han Xun, and he officially ascended the throne on the first day of the first month, granting general amnesty across the country and initiating a new era name ¡°Daochong.¡±

    ording to the court bulletin, the change of era name happened calmly and uneventfully. Senior officials submitted their memorials, and the Empress Dowager gave her approval without any hint ofplications. The history books would not even did not deem this worth mentioning; there was none of the hidden struggles between the Empress Dowager and senior officials when Han Ruzi ascended to the throne.

    The truth certainly was not so simple. A few days ago, in the study room of the manor, Yang Feng once again raised this issue to the Weary Marquis. This time, Han Ruzi did not need to ponder, as he had already grasped some clues, sufficient toe to a conclusion: ¡°The pce coup half a year ago failed, and the greatest beneficiary was not the Empress Dowager, nor Cui Hong who retook the position of Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, but the senior officials in court. As the two sides battled, both sought the support of the senior officials. Everything the Empress Dowager gave up was to please them.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded in agreement.

    Han Ruzi continued to ponder, a bit of doubt rising in his heart, ¡°They say that the Cui n has overwhelming power, and all the officials have ties to the Cui n. Why haven¡¯t I seen this?¡±

    Han Ruzi recalled his time on the throne when Cui Hong suffered a defeat at the hand of the Qi reels. It caused a shock throughout the court. The officials argued in the Hall of Diligent Administration about whether the Grand Tutor was colluding with Prince Qi. Both sides had their points, and even in that situation, it was unclear who was part of the Cui n¡¯s faction.

    As for the pce coup, more participants were from the pugilist world, and very few court officials were involved. The only high-ranking official was Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin, who had his own agenda.

    ¡°They say that the Cui n ¡®has overwhelming power¡¯, ¡®forms cliques for personal gain¡¯, ¡®bring ruin to the country¡¯, is ¡®rebellious and immoral¡¯¡­ these are all the words of the senior officials ¡ª you have to learn to discern the meanings behind these words.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the power of the Cui n is fabricated by the senior officials?¡± Han Ruzi found this hard to believe.

    Yang Feng chuckled, ¡°You are still too young. It¡¯s a pity that Guo Cong has left the Capital, you should really study under him for a while.¡±

    Han Ruzi was even more confused. Guo Cong once taught him the ¡°Book of Poem.¡± If ites to the ability to put people to sleep, Guo Cong could definitely rank first among the elders. Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t figure out what he could learn from him.

    But Yang Feng did not exin further, continuing, ¡°When you first entered the pce, you saw the Empress Dowager as an enemy, but during the pce coup, you chose to stand with the Empress Dowager. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the threat from the Grand Consort and Prince Donghai was greater. They were the ones who forced me to the side of the Empress Dowager.¡± Han Ruzi thought this didn¡¯t need exining. He didn¡¯t have a choice at the time, but once he said it, he began to understand what Yang Feng was trying to say.

    Yang Fengughed, ¡°Many people are like you, forced to side with a certain faction. This allegiance has no loyalty, it only goes with the wind. The Cui n certainly has its core faction members, but they are the rtives and friends of the Cui family, not many in number. More officials are drifting with the tide. If the Empress Dowager presses hard, they ally with the Cui n; but if the Empress Dowager loosens her grip, they would prefer to remain neutral. If the Empress Dowager beckons amicably, they might easily betray the Cui n.¡±

    ¡°And if the Cui n props up Prince Donghai as Emperor, the situation will turn around.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded. The clever Weary Marquis always reminded him of another student of his with whom he had spent longer and had a better rtionship,[1] but s¡­ Yang Feng did not wish to think further.

    On the first day of the first month of the Daochong era, everyone celebrated. The smell of the firecrackers from the previous night still lingered. Han Ruzi, along with many noble rtives, entered the pce to pay respects to the new Emperor. Lords from all ces also rushed to the pce. Among them, several had the privilege of meeting the Emperor without kneeling. Han Ruzi stood with them in the first row, and under the direction of the ritual official, bowed to the new Emperor on the throne.

    At that moment, Han Ruzi remembered his conversation with Yang Feng, feeling a mix of emotions. When he was seated above, he used to fantasize about the senior officials below, hoping that some upright official would step forward to help him shake off the puppet status. The final result was his abdication.

    Now he stood below, looking up at the new Emperor, finally understanding why the senior officials had been indifferent back then.

    After the ascension ceremony, Han Ruzi returned to his manor and immediately found Yang Feng, talking to him incessantly about his thoughts.

    Looking up from below, the Emperor seemed like a part of the throne, no one knew what that plump little boy was thinking. But every movement, every look in his eyes sparked endless spection: the little Emperor nced to the side, indicating he was absent-minded and didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of the imperial position; the little Emperor slightly twisted his buttocks, indicating he was not firm in his will and might not be able to survive the brutal struggle; when the eunuch spoke, the little Emperor leaned slightly to listen, indicating his dependence on the eunuchs and distrust of the senior officials¡­

    Han Ruzi knew how ridiculous these spections were yet how powerful they were. No one was willing to help those who might fail. Everyone wanted to stand on the winning side, himself included. The risk of helping the little Emperor was too great, whereas siding with the Empress Dowager, or simply standing by, were safer choices.

    The senior officials probably thought the same about Han Ruzi back then.

    But wasn¡¯t his performance during the pce coup excellent? Upon reflection, Han Ruzi realized that everything he did at that time happened deep within the walls of the imperial pce. No one except a few eunuchs saw it happen firsthand. When the senior officials outside suddenly received the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword, they could draw all sorts of conclusions, and not all of them credited the Emperor.

    The key figures were Liu Kunsheng and Guo Cong. These two were the ones who brought the sword, whatever they said to the senior officials would naturally be believed.

    After much talking, Han Ruzi was still not finished, ¡°Liu Kunsheng was just a Captain of the Pce Gates, with few connections to the senior officials in court. Guo Cong was different, he himself had once served in the court, and had many disciples in office. Even if he retired at home, he was still a member of the officialdom. He disliked me, so he deliberately concealed my merits.¡±

    Han Ruzi took a deep breath, ¡°It seems you really can¡¯t offend anyone easily, who could have thought that my fate was once held in his hands?¡±

    Yang Feng listened with a smile, asionally nodding, without giving his opinion, until the Weary Marquis sat down exhausted, he said, ¡°It seems that the change in perspective was beneficial.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± Han Ruzi murmured, his mind a mess, his eyes full of confusion, ¡°I have beeen influenced by you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You said there was a mysterious gang among the heroes, I have been thinking about this, and now I feel there¡¯s also a mysterious cabal among the senior officials.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Yang Fengughed, ¡°It seems you still do not fully believed me.¡±

    ¡°If there are gangs among the heroes and the senior officials, doesn¡¯t that mean their leaders would be equivalent to two other Emperors?¡±

    ¡°There is only one Emperor, but the Emperor is not omnipotent.¡± Yang Feng felt it was not appropriate to tell the Weary Marquis too much today, standing up and saying, ¡°I will try to arrange for you to study at the Imperial University before I leave the Manor. There, you will have a better understanding of the court.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial University? Why not the College of National Scions?¡±[2]

    The Imperial University generally enrolled students of excellent character and learning, while the College of National Scions was geared towards the sons of the nobility and aristocracy. Han Ruzi¡¯s status was more suitable for thetter.

    ¡°Guo Cong was once the Provost of the College of National Scions, but he spent more time as a professor at the Imperial University. Most of his current disciples in office are from the Imperial University, you will get a better understanding of Guo Cong there. Plus, there are too many young masters at the College of National Scions, you won¡¯t learn real skills there.¡±

    ¡°Is there really a gang among the senior officials? Why don¡¯t you just tell me the answer?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have an answer. I was only a minor official before, then I became a eunuch. At that point, I was getting further and further away from officialdom, and I could only watch the senior officials from afar. I had no way to understand their secrets.¡± Yang Feng thought for a moment, ¡°The court is not the pugilist world, and the senior officials are not the same as the heroes. Perhaps in the future, you can give me an answer.¡±

    The assignments that Yang Feng arranged were increasing in number, and Han Ruzi felt a great deal of pressure. He hurriedly said, ¡°These days, when I go to the city to wander around, I notice that there are not many fortune tellers around. They say the court is cracking down now, and many fortune tellers have either been arrested or have fled far away. Especially the fate seers, I have not seen any of them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the harder you try to find them, the further they will be from you. When they feel it¡¯s necessary, they wille to you.¡± Yang Feng suddenly became serious, ¡°Remember, if you suspect someone, don¡¯t act rashly, notify me immediately.¡±

    ¡°How should I notify you when you are in the Northern Army?¡±

    There was no one else in the study, yet Yang Feng still lowered his voice, ¡°At the Xiaochun district of town, there is an inn known as the Drunken Immortal Inn. If necessary, go there and look for a cook named ¡®Reckless¡¯. He would be able to contact me.¡±

    ¡°Reckless? That¡¯s his name?¡± Han Ruzi was both surprised and amused.

    ¡°He puts a lot of salt in his dishes, and everyone says he will not offerpensation if you die of too much salt. Plus he likes to fight, so everyone simply calls him ¡®Reckless¡¯. Anyway, just go look for him. But don¡¯t go there for usual business, only when you can¡¯t contact me at a critical moment and need help. He is¡­ it¡¯s okay, you can handle it.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, feeling a bit more at ease. At least Yang Feng was not going to just leave. Arranging for him to go to the Imperial University, leaving a contact for emergencies, all showed that he was giving him true assistance.

    ¡°I saw Grand Tutor Cui Hong today.¡± Han Ruzi was eager to tell Yang Feng everything he knew, like a student eager to share his answer.

    ¡°He has finally entered the city.¡±

    Grand Tutor Cui Hong had previously dered allegiance to the Empress Dowager, but he had stayed in the Southern Army camp, never taking a step out, let alone entering the city.

    ¡°Does this mean Cui Hong is about to make the first move?¡± Han Ruzi had to pay attention to this, the struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui family could bring him danger, but it could also be a golden opportunity.

    ¡°This means that Cui Hong has already made a move.¡± Yang Feng said.

    Han Ruzi was shocked. Cui Hong had made a move, but he didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    Yang Feng refused to exin more, ¡°Rest, tomorrow you have to go to the Ancestral Temple to pay homage to the ancestors.¡±

    Han Ruzi returned to his bedroom in the back house with doubts, and Cui Xiaojun had prepared a small table of food and wine,ughing, ¡°Someone else has be Emperor, why are you so excited?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy because I survived a catastrophe.¡± Han Ruzi alsoughed. He was a lightweight when it came to alcohol, but he still poured a cup for his wife and himself.

    The two chatted while eating, Han Ruzi noticed Cui Xiaojun had something on her mind, and asked, ¡°Did you want another trinket? Tomorrow¡­ no, in a few days, I¡¯ll go buy it with you.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun shook her head with a smile, ¡°I still have a lot of things I bought before that I haven¡¯t opened yet. I was thinking¡­ should I go back to my parents¡¯ house during the first month of the year?¡±[3]

    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Ruzi almost blurted out, realizing he had agreed too quickly, he added, ¡°As long as the Cui family would be willing to let youe back.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t notice the signs of Cui Hong making a move, so he thought Cui Xiaojun might be able to. And then he suddenly remembered that his wife was the biological daughter of Grand Tutor Cui Hong.

    [1] In case it is forgotten, this other student was the Thoughtful Emperor, Han Ruzi¡¯s eldest brother who died. Yang Feng served him previously.

    [2] Previously tranted as the Directorate of Education, but I think College of National Scions is a better fit.

    [3] It is tradition that married daughters get to return to visit their maiden family during the first month of the new year. Note that ¡°first month¡± here is in reference to the Chinese lunar calendar.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 83

 Chapter 85: The Cui Manor

    Chapter 85: The Cui Manor

    Cui Xiaojun did not have to go back to her maiden home to gather information. On the third day of the first month, the tactic used by the Grand Tutor Cui Hong against the Empress Dowager became public. As Yang Feng said, he had already made his move, it just hadn¡¯t been recognized by outsiders at first.

    Since the Empress Dowager¡¯s older brother, Shang-guan Xu, had lost his position as the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, he had been staying idle at home with the honorary title of General. Just before the new Emperor¡¯s ascension, he was rmended for a new position by several officials.

    Among those rmending him were both officials of the central government and local officials. It was hard to say who among them wanted to curry favor with the Empress Dowager and who were acting on the instruction of the Cui n. Regardless, the rmendation memorials were delivered to the Hall of Diligent Administration through various channels. While not many, they were enough to draw the attention of the senior officials.

    Han Ruzi saw these memorials in the court bulletin. He didn¡¯t pay special attention, only looking at the response from the Hall of Diligent Administration, ie the Empress Dowager¡¯s response. The Empress Dowager had rejected the first few memorials, but on the second day of the new Emperor¡¯s reign, she agreed to thest one, appointing Shang-guan Xu as the Captain of the Guard, in charge of the imperial pce¡¯s security.

    Even after being betrayed by her own sister, the Empress Dowager had no choice but to trust her older brother. With a series of incidents happening within the pce, she couldn¡¯t entrust its security to outsiders anymore.

    Liu Kunsheng, who had only been Captain of the Guard for half a year, was transferred to be a Commandant of the Northern Army. His rank was raised by half, but it was a demotion in terms of prestige and importance.

    Until this moment, not many people saw the intention behind these memorials. Perhaps even the Empress Dowager herself hadn¡¯t figured it out.

    Like most people, Han Ruzi thought that these rmendations came from the Empress Dowager¡¯s instructions or tacit approval.

    On the third day of the first month, the true intention of rmending Shang-guan Xu was revealed. An official of the fifth rank from the Imperial Censorate submitted a memorial, first praising the Empress Dowager¡¯s correct choice, as there were precedents of Imperial Inws being appointed as the Captain of the Guard. Then, he bluntly pointed out a problem: the Empress Dowager¡¯s brother, Shang-guan Xu, was ennobled, while the current Emperor¡¯s maternal uncles were still stuck in the humid southern regions. This was unfair, and they should be immediately transferred back to the Capital.

    The new Emperor Han Xu was born into great adversity, his parents both deceased, and his maternal uncles of the Wu n were demoted to the south. They had not been in contact for many years, and now they were being remembered.

    This memorial hadn¡¯t been published in the court bulletin yet. That evening, Yang Feng brought back a copy of the memorial and said to the Weary Marquis, ¡°This is Cui Hong¡¯s masterstroke.¡±

    ¡°Cui Hong wants to use the new Emperor¡¯s uncles to confront the Empress Dowager?¡± This was Han Ruzi¡¯s first reaction.

    Yang Feng shook his head, ¡°The Wu n has been away from the Capital for too long. They have no base in the court. Even if theye back, they will not pose much of a threat to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Yang Feng was not going to reveal the answer directly, so Han Ruzi could only continue thinking. After a while, he finally understood, ¡°The real meaning of this memorial is to announce to the world that Shang-guan Xu is not the new Emperor¡¯s uncle!¡±

    Yang Feng nodded.

    ¡°Prince Donghai and I are sons of the Graceful Emperor, so it¡¯s entirely correct for us to honor the Empress Dowager as mother. However, the new Emperor is the orphan of Crown Prince Yong, and has no rtion to the Empress Dowager. Everyone is aware of this, but no one dares to break the silence. This memorial has started it. Once the Wu n returns to the capital, the wind direction will be even more unfavorable for the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Correct, so the Empress Dowager must retaliate. Think about what the Empress Dowager will do?¡± Yang Feng posed a new question.

    ¡°Refuse the Wu n¡¯s return to the capital? Punish the officials who submitted the memorial?¡±

    ¡°If the Empress Dowager held undisputed power, she might do so. But she is currently seeking the support of senior officials, and the officials must stand on the side of rites and decorum.¡±

    ¡°Rites? Decorum?''¡±

    ¡°The ruler acts as a ruler; a subject acts as a subject; the father acts as a fathers; a son acts as a son. Confucian rites and decorum dictate what people of various status should and should not do. Among all, the officials care about Confucian rites and decorum the most. They use it to control themon people below them, and use it to restrain the sovereign who stands above them.

    ¡°But don¡¯t the officials also have to follow rites and decorum?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but what they gain is far more than what they give. Emperors tend to be unwilling to follow rites and decorum. As supreme rulers, decorum demands too much from them. They would have to be saintly sages, and emperors do not want to be saintly sages. Commoners are also reluctant to follow rites and decorum. As inferiors, rites and decorum for them is more about obedience and giving, with little to gain.¡±

    ¡°Rites and decorum rely on precedent.¡± Han Ruzi murmured, recalling that the Grand Consort had once said that precedent was the strongest power in the court, and that sometimes even the emperor cannot break through it.

    ¡°You could say that. In any case, the Empress Dowager cannot directly reject the proposal. Just wait, in a few days there will be more such memorials. There is a group of people in the court whose determination to maintain decorum is even stronger than the soldiers guarding the borders. They cannot be bought, but they can be unwittingly used.¡±

    ¡°So, the Empress Dowager promoting Yuan Jiuding as the Minister of Rites and Decorum was to prepare for this day?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager might not have been able to anticipate Cui n¡¯s move, but she knew that her position was in many ways inconsistent with rites and decorum, so she wanted to rely on Yuan Jiuding¡¯s support.¡±

    The struggle between the Empress Dowager and Cui Hong had just begun, with only vanguards being dispatched from both sides. The generals hadn¡¯t yet made their moves, and many spectators hadn¡¯t even noticed that the battle had been ignited.

    Han Ruzi only needed to watch from the sidelines, but he had to visit the Cui family¡¯s residence.

    He had agreed to let Cui Xiaojun go home to visit her family. The Lady of the Weary Marquis was not an ordinary woman, she couldn¡¯t just say she was going home. It had to be reported in advance, not only to the Cui n but also to the Ministry of Rites and Decorum, to ensure the proper ceremonies were adhered to.

    Looking back, Han Ruzi realized that he had been bound by rites and decorum since the moment he entered the pce. He originally thought that all this was directed by the Empress Dowager, but in reality, the Empress Dowager was just making use of existing conventions to her own advantage.

    The Cui n replied, weing their daughter to visit home, and also invited the Weary Marquis.

    Logically speaking, this was also part of the expected ritual, but Han Ruzi was still surprised. He ultimately epted the invitation, wanting to see how the Cui family would treat him, the disgraced son-inw, former emperor. Moreover, Cui Xiaojun also hoped to return home with her husband.

    On the afternoon of the seventh day of the first month, the Weary Marquis and his wife visited the Cui n¡¯s manor. During the previous few days, memorials advocating for the Imperial Inw, Lady Wu, began to pile up in the Hall of Diligent Administration, all unanswered.

    The visiting etiquette of the Weary Marquis was carefully designed by both the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs and the Ministry of Rites and Decorum. Since Grand Tutor Cui Hong was not at home, it eliminated some of the ceremonialplications. Cui Hong¡¯s eldest son, Cui Sheng, and his wife weed the couple outside the main gate. They led them into the antechamber, exchanged formal greetings, then went to the main hall to serve tea. After a few pleasantries, Cui Sheng¡¯s wife invited the wife of the Weary Marquis to visit her grandmother in the inner residence.

    The formal ceremonies ended here.

    Cui Xiaojun went to the inner residence to meet with her female rtives. There, without the supervision of the decorum official, they could freely express their heartfelt feelings to each other. Han Ruzi, however, stayed in the main hall, drinking tea with his head bowed. asionally he would raise his head and make eye contact with Cui Sheng. Even though the decorum official had been invited out of the room for a drink, the two men still had nothing to say.

    Han Ruzi was relieved that he did not have to meet the elder matriarch of the Cui n. The image of the old woman¡¯s hysterical fits upon her visits was deeply ingrained in his mind. Even though Lady Cui always said her grandmother was not so bad, he couldn¡¯t change his impression.

    As for Cui Sheng, he was the one who had anxiously run to ask his grandmother for help, panicking before inquiring more about the matter at hand at the time.

    Today¡¯s Cui Sheng seemed more steady, but a bit distracted. From time to time he would yawn, as if he hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep.

    Han Ruzi finally understood what it meant to feel like each day was dragging on for a year. When discussing current affairs with Yang Feng in the study, he did not feel tired all day long. Even the daily horse-stance training, he was getting ustomed to it and was able to persist in one go. But sitting in the spacious main hall of the Cui n¡¯s manor, sipping the supposedly very expensive top-quality tea, he felt ufortable in less than half an hour.

    ¡°Is the Marquis¡¯ manor¡­ not as big as the pce?¡± Cui Sheng finally managed to blurt out a sentence.

    Han Ruzi nodded, unable to muster a verbal response.

    Cui Sheng also felt embarrassed, he chuckled awkwardly twice and lowered his head to drink his tea.

    Footsteps sounded at the entrance, a person walked in, strode directly up to the Weary Marquis, and rudely sized him up.

    Cui Sheng seemed relieved, immediately got up, affectionately hugged the neer¡¯s shoulder, and introduced, ¡°Lord Marquis, this is my second younger brother, Cui Teng. You two are about the same age, get to know each other.¡±

    Cui Teng was fifteen or sixteen, his face still bore a lot of youthful innocence. He was half a head taller than his older brother, his body round and plump, not exactly fat nor muscr, just evenly distributed flesh, like an oversized baby.

    Han Ruzi stood up and was just about to speak when Cui Teng stretched out his hand and pushed him back into the chair, saying, ¡°Give me back my sister.¡±

    Han Ruzi finally realized the benefit of etiquette and convention. However, since the decorum official was not present, he could only figure out how to handle this awkward situation himself. So he sat there, smiling, and said, ¡°Your sister is in the back courtyard, visiting with Elder Laojun¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her already, I asked her to stay here, but she disagreed and insisted on leaving with you,¡± Cui Teng said angrily. His face turned red, like a ripe apple. It would have been a pleasing color, but on the face of a teenager, it seemed somewhat odd.

    Han Ruzi was genuinely worried that Cui Teng would spit on him.

    Cui Sheng hurriedly pulled his brother aside, ¡°Our sister is married, she¡¯s not a part of the Cui family anymore. I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about her before.¡±

    ¡°What I care about isn¡¯t her, it¡¯s Prince Donghai. Now that sister has gone with him, Prince Donghai¡­¡±

    Cui Sheng angrily interrupted, ¡°Second brother, what kind of talk is that? This is not proper!¡±

    ¡°How is it not proper? He is a deposed emperor, why are we still appeasing him? When our father leads the troops¡­¡±

    Cui Sheng reached out to cover his brother¡¯s mouth, Cui Teng resisted, and the two started to scuffle in front of their guest. Two servants at the door were now looking down, pretending they couldn¡¯t see or hear.

    Cui Xiaojun had once said that everyone in her family was unseemly, with only her father striving hard to hold everything together. Han Ruzi now finally understood what she meant. No wonder Cui Hong admired his nephew, Prince Donghai, so much.

    Cui Teng backed off a few steps, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m not here to fight.¡±

    ¡°Go, go find your good-for-nothing friends and y,¡± Cui Sheng said impatiently.

    Cui Teng stared at the Weary Marquis, ¡°Let¡¯s roll a dice. If you win, I won¡¯t say a word. If you lose, leave my sister here.¡±

    Cui Sheng¡¯s face turned even redder with anger than his brother¡¯s, he pushed him towards the door, ¡°Go on, you worthless fellow, how dare you stake our sister in a bet!¡±

    Cui Teng was pushed out, Cui Sheng sternly told the two servants, ¡°Don¡¯t let him in again, he¡¯s disgracing our family!¡±

    The servants responded, but they knew very well that they couldn¡¯t stop the wild young master of their household.

    ¡°Marquis, please forgive my younger brother. He¡¯s been spoiled since he was a child and still has the temperament of a child even in his teens. Once you get to know him better, you¡¯ll see that he is a good person. He even has more friends outside than I do. Everyone says he is generous and has a spirit of justice, that he could be a great hero in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi managed a nonmittal smile. Going by Yang Feng¡¯s ssification, Cui Teng could at most be considered a strongman relying on his status to bully others.

    Just when they were about topse into another round of endless silence, a man rushed in from outside. He was almost stopped by the servants at the door, who initially mistook him for the young master. When they realized that he was an official sent from the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs, they quickly stepped aside.

    The decorum official, having just drunk a few cups of hot wine and being anxious, rushed in with a flushed face, forgetting basic etiquette, and directly said, ¡°The Empress Dowager urgently summons you, Lord Marquis. She has ordered you to enter the pce immediately.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 84

 Chapter 86: The Grand Consortâ€™s Final Wish

    Chapter 86: The Grand Consort¡¯s Final Wish

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t have time to bid farewell to his wife before being sent into a carriage outside the Cui manor. Under the escort of a group of eunuchs and guards, he headed straight for the imperial pce.

    When he emerged from the carriage, he found that the destination wasn¡¯t Cishun Pce where the Empress Dowager resided. Instead, it was a narrow and dpidated alleyway that seemed vaguely familiar. It suddenly dawned on him that this was the ce where his mother had once been imprisoned. His heart sank, fearing that he might be confined.

    Several eunuchs didn¡¯t bother to exin and led the deposed emperor into a small courtyard. They then pushed him into a tiny room and closed the door from outside.

    In such a situation, no one could remain fearless. The most terrifying aspect wasn¡¯t the imminent danger, but the unsettling ignorance. The house was dimly lit and cramped, with a lingering scent of decay. Han Ruzi felt as though he had been thrown into a strange abyss, where a wild beast could emerge from any direction.

    He stood by the door for a while, tempted to turn around and pound on it, to plead with the eunuchs outside to let him out. However, he knew it would be in vain.

    ¡°Has Your Majesty arrived?¡± a feeble voice asked.

    Han Ruzi shuddered, focusing his gaze and spotting a low bed in the corner against the wall. The voice came from there. ¡°Grand Consort?¡±

    ¡°Heh, do I still have the title Grand Consort?¡± the voice responded.

    Han Ruzi slowly approached the bed and saw the haggard face. Half a year had passed since hest saw her, and the once radiant appearance hadpletely faded. But there was no doubt it was the Grand Consort.

    Being summoned into the pce to see the Grand Consort left Han Ruzi perplexed. ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought I was dead,¡± the Grand Consort finished his sentence. After a moment¡¯s pause, she continued, ¡°How could the Empress Dowager bear to let me die easily? She wants to torment me bit by bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you ask for me toe?¡± Han Ruzi felt some sympathy for the Grand Consort, but he truly didn¡¯t want to hear her recount the conflicts between the two sisters.

    ¡°Is that so? Oh, right, yes, I wanted to see Your Majesty. I never thought she would agree,¡± the Grand Consort said.

    Han Ruzi was equally surprised and took another step forward. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡±

    ¡°You are the Emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I am not the Emperor. I abdicated a month ago.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t kill you?¡±

    ¡°It seems not. I¡¯ve been titled the Weary Marquis and have my own manor. I live freely andfortably.¡±

    ¡°Freely andfortably?¡± The Grand Consort let out a bitterugh, her breathing suddenly grew heavy, and she coughed severely for a moment. Han Ruzi attempted to help her sit up, but the Grand Consort raised her hand to refuse and after a while, she quieted down. ¡°How could there be freedom andfort? You think that you are flying free, but you¡¯re still tethered. With a gentle tug, she can drag you back to the ground.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still better than staying on the ground all the time,¡± Han Ruzi said. Even if this wasn¡¯t the imperial pce, he wouldn¡¯t bepletely frank with the Grand Consort.

    ¡°Talking about this is useless. I brought you here because I need a favor from you.¡±

    ¡°I have abdicated,¡± Han Ruzi reminded her.

    ¡°Just a small favor. Now that you¡¯re no longer the Emperor, it¡¯s actually even easier.¡±

    ¡°Why choose me?¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t recall owing any favors to the Grand Consort. On the contrary, she had deceived and used him before.

    The Grand Consort seemed to have forgotten those things, weakly lifting her arm to gesture for Han Ruzi toe closer. Suddenly, she started coughing violently again.

    It was difficult to refuse a request from a sick person. Han Ruzi hesitated and sat down by the bedside. Underneath him was a hard wooden board, with only a very thin mat.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to die. I won¡¯t have to suffer the Empress Dowager¡¯s torment anymore.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t see any scars on the Grand Consort¡¯s face or hands. Her talk of ¡°torment¡± was clearly just rhetoric. For her, not seeing the Empress Dowager being punished might be her own form of torment.

    ¡°My remains shall not be permitted enter the imperial mausoleum. After death, I won¡¯t be able to apany Thoughtful Emperor in the afterlife. That¡¯s my greatest regret.¡± The Grand Consort had to pause and rest for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a temple called Bao¡¯en Temple to the west of the city. There¡¯s a spirit tablet for Thoughtful Emperor there, representing his ordination as a monk to ward off disasters. It¡¯s from his childhood¡­ Anyway, that tablet must surely be connected to Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s departed soul.¡±

    The Grand Consort lifted her hand from the bed and handed something to Han Ruzi. ¡°Here¡¯s my soul. Help me hang it on the tablet. Only you can do this. You¡¯ve been an Emperor; even the spirits would have to respect you a little.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked down and saw a small, white, jade fish in his palm. Its eyes were red, and it had holes on its tail with a silk cord threaded through.

    ¡°Do souls really exist after death?¡± the Grand Consort asked.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Han Ruzi closed his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll go to Bao¡¯en Temple and hang it on the tablet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Your words are more trustworthy than anyone in the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi had also told lies, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to bring that up. He asked, ¡°Just this matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve harmed you before and now I¡¯m asking for your help.¡±

    ¡°The eunuchs might take the jade ornament away.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, then I¡¯ll ept my fate,¡± the Grand Consort sighed.

    It seemed like she had nothing more to say. Han Ruzi stood up, without saying goodbye, walked to the door, and knocked twice. Someone outside opened the door. He stepped out of the dim and oppressive little room, breathed in the fresh air outside, and felt a sense of relief.

    A eunuch came over, eyeing Han Ruzi¡¯s palm. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t exin and handed over the jade ornament. The eunuch took it, bowed, and said, ¡°Please wait here, Lord Marquis.¡±

    The eunuch hurriedly left, presumably to present the jade ornament to the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to return to the room to meet the Grand Consort. Instead, he paced back and forth in the small courtyard. Seeing that the eunuchs weren¡¯t supervising him closely, he walked to the courtyard gate and stood in the alley, ncing around. Several eunuchs exchanged looks but didn¡¯t intervene. However, they followed him outside and positioned themselves on both sides, silently restricting the area where the Weary Marquis could move.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t intend to wander aimlessly. He just wanted to catch a breath in an open space. Yet, he couldn¡¯t shake a thought: this ce used to be his. Even if he was just an emperor in name only, he couldmand the Unfortunates and pce guards to do his bidding. Now, he stood here like a prisoner, realizing that his words would no longer carry any influence with the eunuchs.

    A eunuch emerged from the adjacent courtyard, his clothes tattered, holding a few pieces of firewood in his arms. Seeing the carriage and the crowd in the alley, he was clearly startled. Before he could retreat, it was already toote. He dropped the firewood, knelt on the snowy ground, and trembled while bowing his head.

    In that brief nce, Han Ruzi recognized that the man was none other than Jing Yao, the former Director of Pce Attendants.

    The Empress Dowager had been ruthless in dealing with the Qi rebels whom she had never met, but she seemed more willing to show mercy to those around her who acted disloyally. Watching them fall from their heights and struggle in the mud seemed to satisfy her.

    Two eunuchs approached Jing Yao, cursing and kicking their former superior. Jing Yao crawled back into the courtyard, never toe out again. Several pieces of firewood remained scattered outside.

    After nearly an hour of waiting, the eunuch sent to request permission hurriedly returned. ¡°Lord Marquis, please get on the carriage.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat in the carriage, lifting the curtains a few times to peer outside, confirming that the carriage was truly headed away from the pce. Only after they had passed through the pce gates did he settle down, feeling his whole body grow weak.

    At the entrance of the Weary Marquis¡¯ manor, the eunuch asked him to step out of the carriage and returned the jade ornament. Still, not a single word was spoken.

    Inside the Weary Marquis¡¯ manor, chaos reigned. People were constantly sent to the pce to gather information, yet apart from pacing around in distress outside the pce gates, they couldn¡¯t gather any news.

    Zhang Youcai had been waiting outside and had arrived home just a bit earlier than the Weary Marquis. Almost everyone in the manor came out to greet him, and Cui Xiaojun¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying.

    As Han Ruzi stepped out of the carriage, he instructed the Manor Clerk to reward the eunuchs who had seen him off. He smiled at the crowd and then took his wife¡¯s hand, heading straight for the inner quarters.

    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡± Cui Xiao-jun couldn¡¯t stop her tears, but this time, they were tears of joy. ¡°I begged Elder Laojun to¡­ But she¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was the Grand Consort who wanted to see me.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Consort?¡± Cui Xiaojun was taken aback, finally managing to stop her tears.

    Han Ruzi took out the jade ornament and briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager actually allowed you to see her? And let you take the jade ornament with you!¡± Cui Xiao-jun was even more surprised. ¡°Are you really going to go to Bao¡¯en Temple?¡±

    ¡°Since I promised, I¡¯ll go if I have the chance.¡±

    ¡°I want to go with you. Bao¡¯en Temple has a great reputation, and they say the bodhisattvas there are the most efficacious. I want to burn more incense for you.¡±

    ¡°For us,¡± Han Ruzi chuckled.

    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ go back to the pce again, will you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. I must participate in court ceremonies and if the Empress Dowager summons me, I can¡¯t refuse¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, do you want to <em>return</em> to the pce?¡± For the first time, Cui Xiaojun raised this question to her husband.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°The pce is like a prison. The Grand Consort and Jing Yao are confined in there, and even the Empress Dowager isn¡¯t truly free. I don¡¯t want to go back. I only hope that one day, I can bring my mother out of there.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun leaned against his chest and softly said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I know how painful it is to be disregarded, but I also know how difficult the path of power struggle is. The Cui n is in danger without realizing it. I¡¯m genuinely afraid you might get caught up in it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly ¡®alone¡¯ now, with no support. Even if I wanted to fight, I can¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be that foolish.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun smiled. She enjoyed her current life ¨C the simpler, the happier. Moving away from her husband¡¯s chest, she said, ¡°When the weather gets warmer, I want to tidy up the backyard. It¡¯s quite spacious, and it¡¯s a shame to let it go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll tidy up the yard together.¡±

    Not long after nightfall, Han Ruzi went to see Yang Feng. Yang Feng was the only one who hadn¡¯t greeted the Weary Marquis at the gate during the day.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t mind and exined the situation to Yang Feng, eventually asking, ¡°What is the Empress Dowager really thinking?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about what women think. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    From Yang Feng¡¯s perspective, the Weary Marquis¡¯ recent visit to the pce had nothing to do with the court struggles. ¡°Are you scared?¡± he asked.

    Han Ruzi stared at Yang Feng for a while before responding, ¡°Honestly, I was terrified. The saying goes ¡®the victor bes king; the loser bes an ouw¡¯. Yet the fate of the loser is far worse than that of an ouw.¡¯ Comparatively, execution might even be more merciful.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Yang Feng nodded.

    ¡°Very good?¡±

    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t understand the danger they¡¯re facing, their willingness to step forward is merely recklessness, not bravery. Your fear of failure indicates that you can make the right choices. Remember, no one is forcing you. Even if you remain a marquis, it¡¯s much better than your previous life.¡±

    ¡°Can I lead a stable life as a marquis?¡±

    Yang Feng remained silent.

    Han Ruzi had already made his decision. ¡°The Grand Consort was right ¨C I¡¯m still tethered. It¡¯s not just the Empress Dowager; no matter who¡¯s pulling the string on the other end, I¡¯ll fall to the ground if they pull.¡±

    He paused for a moment. ¡°Lord Yang, you couldn¡¯t stand being controlled by others. Neither can I.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 85

 Chapter 87: Deranged Ramblings of a Deranged Monk

    Chapter 87: Deranged Ramblings of a Deranged Monk

    Apart from a bit of ambition and aspiration, Han Ruzi had nothing else. Therefore, he could only wait patiently.

    On thest day of January, Yang Feng left. He went to the Northern Army to serve as Adjutant. Before parting, he advised the Weary Marquis, ¡°Do not act rashly. If someone approaches you, make sure to inform me. The Du family duo can be trusted, but they are from the pugilist world. Don¡¯t reveal too much to them.¡±

    Han Ruzi remembered this. He actually looked forward to someoneing, even if it was a provocation. However, as the days passed by, things became more and more mundane. Nobody ever visited Weary Marquis¡¯s Manor, and there were no strangers suddenly rushing up on the streets. The puppet-like life within the pce was rming in contrast.

    It seemed as though the deposed Emperor had been forgotten.

    Even in the court bulletin, which was sent every three to five days, there wasn¡¯t much fresh news. The Empress Dowager eventually couldn¡¯t withstand the sessive memorial submissions from the court officials. She summoned the new Emperor¡¯s three uncles back to the Capital and rewarded them generously, but didn¡¯t assign them real positions of power. The struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui n came to a temporary end. At least, that¡¯s how it appeared on the surface. Han Ruzi had no other sources of information, so he could only specte that both sides were umting strength and waiting for the right moment.

    As spring blossomed, Cui Xiaojun enthusiastically tidied up the back garden. Han Ruzi felt that it was time for him to fulfill the Grand Consort¡¯s wish at the Bao¡¯en Temple.

    The Bao¡¯en Temple was not a public marketce. Ordinary worshippers could only enter the front hall to offer incense and pray. To see the replica of thete Thoughtful Emperor¡¯s tablet, one needed permissions from various authorities including the temple, the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs, the Ministry of Rites, and the Monastic Supervisory Office. Han Ruzi submitted his application in January, but it wasn¡¯t until March that he started receiving responses from the authorities. Finally, on the third day of April, he was allowed to proceed.

    Cui Xiaojun prepared arge amount of gifts ¨C gold, silver, incense oil, food, clothing, pearl strings, and more. Every monk registered at the Bao¡¯en Temple received a share.

    In the end, the fact that the various authorities took so long to approve of the visit seemed justified. The whole process of offering incense went extremely smoothly. From the moment Weary Marquis and his wife left the manor, everything went ording to n. Several messengers took turns visiting the Bao¡¯en Temple to report the Weary Marquis¡¯s location and to gather information about the monks.

    On this day, only Weary Marquis and his entourage were received at the Bao¡¯en Temple.

    Han Ruzi felt like he was leading troops into battle, but this was a battle destined to fail. He even had to prepare the spoils for the other side in advance.

    As the ¡°victorious¡± side, the Bao¡¯en Temple extended full courtesy. The abbot and a dozen monks came out of the temple to wee the young couple. Like stars surrounding the moon, they escorted the couple into the guest rooms of the temple. After enjoying some tea, they proceeded to the main hall to pay their respects to the Buddha. Even the deposed Emperor had to kneel down here, treating the deities and Buddhas as his ancestors.

    Next came the continuous act of bowing to the Buddha and Bodhisattvas. After bowing at each of the temple¡¯s halls, there was a short break. They sampled vegetarian food from the temple, listened to senior monks chanting scriptures, and chatted with the abbot.

    After noon, the highlight of this visit came ¨C distributing alms to the monks. Cui Xiaojun received bundles of items from her attendants and handed them to another servant, who then passed them to the monks called by name.

    The whole processsted for more than a few hours. Han Ruzi stood by his wife¡¯s side, constantly bowing and offering respect. He felt more tired than when he was an emperor.

    In the evening, the formal proceedings finally ended. Weary Marquis and his wife spent some time in the meditation hall to soak in the atmosphere. Cui Xiaojun returned to her room to rest, while Han Ruzi, guided by the abbot, went to offer incense to the replica tablet of thete Thoughtful Emperor.

    They could only return home after the morning¡¯s ritual and wish-making.

    The room where the tablet was enshrined wasn¡¯trge, meticulously clean. The old abbot recited some scriptures before the tablet and tactfully withdrew, leaving only Weary Marquis and a retainer.

    Zhang Youcai let out a sigh and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the morning to be so troublesome. The monks here are quite stingy. They even skipped dinner.¡±

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t eat after noon. We have to adapt to local customs,¡± Han Ruzi replied. He had heard this from the court officials, so he had eaten a bit more during lunch. He wasn¡¯t feeling very hungry now.

    Zhang Youcai rubbed his stomach. ¡°After practicing the horse stance with the Dus for so long, I finally see its usefulness. I¡¯ve been standing all day, yet surprisingly I can endure it.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and approached the offering table, observing the tablet on it. The tablet was ced within a small wooden shrine. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the tablet was wrapped in a piece of yellow silk, presumably to conceal thete emperor¡¯s posthumous name.

    Han Ruzi took out the Grand Consort¡¯s jade ornament and gently ced it on the wooden shrine, whispering, ¡°We have never met, but I am your younger brother, Han Ruzi. I have been entrusted by the Grand Consort to bring this item here¡­ That¡¯s it.¡±

    Kneeling on a cushion, Zhang Youcai bowed a few times to the tablet and said, ¡°Thoughtful Emperor, although we¡¯ve never met, please protect my master and ensure his safety.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and shook his head, ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll stay here alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Zhang Youcai bowed to the tablet again and left the room.

    Alone in the room for a while, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t find the right emotions. He didn¡¯t know this older brother and had no idea how one should interact with a normal sibling.

    He bowed a couple of times with his hands pressed together and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the door. It seemed someone was shouting loudly. Zhang Youcai burst into the room, looking panicked, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhang Youcai looked bewildered. The voices outside became clearer now, distinctly shouting, ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±

    Han Ruzi was startled and hurried to the door, peering in the direction of themotion.

    There was no sign of fire.

    Zhang Youcai hurried over to the abbot, ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡±

    The old abbot wore a wry smile, ¡°Amit¨¡bha, there¡¯s no fire. It¡¯s just a deranged monk saying deranged things.¡±

    Zhang Youcai and Han Ruzi turned to look, seeing four monks holding down another monk in a corner.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s a crazy monk even in the revered Bao¡¯en Temple?¡± Zhang Youcai found it hard to believe.

    The abbot walked up to Weary Marquis and bowed, saying, ¡°He¡¯s not a monk from our temple. We don¡¯t know where he came from. He¡¯s always been mentally unstable. The previous abbot felt pity for him and allowed him to stay in the temple. Hees and goes irregrly. About a month ago, he left the temple and wandered around. We didn¡¯t notice when he returned and hid in the back of the temple. We didn¡¯t realize it. We are sorry that we have caused you rm.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Since he¡¯s a monk from the temple, he should also receive an alms offering. Please release him and call him over.¡±

    The abbot looked troubled, pondering for a moment, before addressing the other monks, ¡°Release Guangding.¡±

    Zhang Youcai burst intoughter, ¡°The monk¡¯s Dharma name is ¡®Guangding.¡¯ That¡¯s really¡­ truly candid.¡±[1]

    The abbot could only smile wryly, ¡°How else would you describe a mad monk?¡±

    Guangding, the deranged monk, was surprisingly strong. As soon as the monks let go of him, he jumped up and looked around, saying, ¡°Strange, there was a huge fire, why did it vanish just like that?¡±

    ¡°Where did the firee from? You must have been having a nightmare,¡± another monk panted.

    Guangding suddenly lunged forward. The four monks around him couldn¡¯t stop him in time. In the blink of an eye, he reached Weary Marquis¡¯s side. Without a word, he circled around him.

    Han Ruzi wasn¡¯t afraid and gestured to the other monks not to intervene. He bowed slightly to Guangding, ¡°How are you, venerable monk?¡±

    Guangding was covered in dirt, with hair about two or three inches long. His age was indiscernible, but his eyes were remarkably bright. After staring at Weary Marquis for a moment, he suddenly turned around, stuck his buttocks out towards Weary Marquis, and said, ¡°Let it speak. Hmm, we¡¯re doing fine.¡± With that, he released a foul smell.

    Zhang Youcai shielded his master. ¡°Insolent Guangding¡­ Even vegetarian monks can be this smelly¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi covered his nose and moved away. The abbot waved his robe, saying, ¡°Amit¨¡bha, forgive us, forgive us. Guangding, aren¡¯t you afraid of falling into hell after death?¡±

    Guangding burst into heartyughter. He recited a verse, ¡°Releasing all the air from the belly, the body is empty as well. The Buddha sits in my heart heart,ughing against hell¡¯s bell. Old monk, you worry about me falling into hell, but I worry about you being forever stuck in the human world, with no end in sight.¡±

    The abbot didn¡¯t want to argue with the mad monk. He continued chanting and gestured to the other four monks to chase Guangding away.

    However, the phrase ¡°forever stuck in the human world¡± uttered by the mad monk caught Han Ruzi¡¯s attention. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Wait a moment. Since you are all monks of the Bao¡¯en Temple, we shouldn¡¯t treat him differently. Zhang Youcai¡­¡±

    ¡°Our alms are prepared per person, with no extras,¡± Zhang Youcai refused to give the mad monk any benefits. ¡°It¡¯s all the abbot¡¯s fault for not notifying us about the mad monk in advance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault,¡± the abbot admitted with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll share a portion of the alms with Guangding.¡±

    Judging by the abbot¡¯s expression while looking at Guangding, the portion he would get would probably be a beating afterwards.

    ¡°Buddha views all people as equals, but people see Buddha differently ¨C big temples, small temples, gold statues, y statues. Isn¡¯t a mad monk still a monk?¡± Guangding persisted.

    Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai, ¡°The master is right. Give him some silver.¡±

    Zhang Youcai clutched the purse at his waist, ¡°Really, Master? Just smelling his foul odor is enough bad luck. Now, we have to give him money too? Why should we?¡±

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°Don¡¯t view esteemed monks through worldly eyes.¡±

    Zhang Youcai couldn¡¯t understand those nonsensical words, and naturally, he didn¡¯t see the other as an esteemed monk either. He muttered, ¡°Esteemed monk¡­ I don¡¯t see much ¡®esteem¡¯ in him.¡± Reluctantly, he took out a small piece of silver from his purse. Seeing his master¡¯s dissatisfied expression, he took out a few more pieces to make up ten taels and handed them to the mad monk.

    Without hesitation, Guangding snatched the silver, bit it twice, and casually tossed it away. ¡°Instead of giving me silver, it¡¯s better to give me something else.¡±

    Zhang Youcai turned red with anger. The four monks hurried to pick up the silver from the ground, intending to return it to Weary Marquis.

    However, Han Ruzi became even more respectful and asked, ¡°Venerable monk, what do you desire?¡±

    ¡°Just now, I saw you shining red all over, as if you were on fire ¨C please give me your clothes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not possible!¡± Zhang Youcai quickly refused.

    Guangding didn¡¯t insist and burst intoughter a few times. Suddenly, he leaped forward, hoisted Weary Marquis onto his shoulder, and started running.

    Zhang Youcai, the abbot, and the others were taken aback, rushing after them, shouting orders for Guangding to release Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi was also startled. He swung his fist at Guangding¡¯s back, but with a few dull thuds, it was like hitting a dead tree, causing his hand to ache.

    Guangding knew the temple¡¯syout well. After a few turns, he set Weary Marquis down and said, ¡°You¡¯re stingy. How boring.¡± With that, he ran off.

    Zhang Youcai and the others caught up, apologizing to Weary Marquis. The abbot had a few monks go after Guangding, determined to have him apologize no matter what.

    Though Guangding¡¯s figure had disappeared, his voice lingered, ¡°The morning sun won¡¯t rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson mes will soar westward, shocking the world! Hahaha, shocking the world!¡±

    While helping to dust the Weary Marquis off, the abbot said, ¡°Forgive us, Lord Marquis. Guangding isn¡¯t usually this mad. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to him today. His recitations were also just gibberish, far from the teachings of Buddhism.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt increasingly that there was a hidden meaning in the mad monk¡¯s words. Perhaps he was the person he had been waiting for all along?

    [1] The name literally means ¡°shiny top¡±, or in other words, bald.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 86

 Chapter 88: Not Returning Until Drunk

    Chapter 88: Not Returning Until Drunk

    Having encountered an unexpected incident at Bao¡¯en Temple, Zhang Youcai was so furious that he wanted to set Guangding aze. However, Han Ruzi had no intention of investigating further. The abbot expressed his gratitude, and that night, fourteen senior monks were specially added to chant scriptures throughout the night, praying for blessings for the Weary Marquis and his wife. The matter of the deranged monk was thus suppressed. The apanying decorum officials pretended not to know. For them, anything unexpected that wasn¡¯t arranged beforehand simply didn¡¯t exist.

    After returning home, Cui Xiaojun heard about this matter and pondered, ¡°Perhaps he is truly an extraordinary person, but unfortunately, I missed the chance to meet him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to meet him. That mad monk¡­ his madness is beyond words,¡± Han Ruzi said, recalling the stinky fart that he had encountered.

    ¡°Extraordinary people have extraordinary words and deeds.¡± Cui Xiaojun, who had a Buddhist shrine at her maiden home and had read Buddhist scriptures in the past, said with some confusion, ¡°¡®The morning sun won¡¯t rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson mes will soar westward, shocking the world.¡¯ This doesn¡¯t sound like Buddhist scripture; it sounds more like folk prophecy¡­ Well, never mind, don¡¯t take it seriously. Perhaps that mad monk is just a bored and crazy monk.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and dismissed the thought, lying down on the bed. However, he couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously deep down.

    In his view, the seemingly cryptic poem wasn¡¯t a profound prophecy, but a simple riddle. The person who posed this riddle was well-informed about the Weary Marquis¡¯s movements in the past few months.

    In the previous months, Han Ruzi had frequently wandered around, buying various delicious and entertaining things. His attendants initially restricted his movements, but gradually becamex, turning a blind eye as he haggled with merchants.

    The ce Han Ruzi most often visited was the Eastern and Western Markets, especially the Eastern Market closer to home. There was an alley there with numerous fortune tellers and diviners. After the defeat of Prince Qi, some of these diviners were arrested or went into hiding, and it had only recently begun to recover.

    Han Ruzi believed he might find clues about Chunyu Xiao there, or that perhaps the mysterious gang that Yang Feng had mentioned might make contact with him. However, nothing of the sort had happened.

    ¡°The morning sun won¡¯t rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson mes will soar westward, shocking the world.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought, perhaps the mad monk was trying to tell him that the person he was seeking wasn¡¯t in the Eastern Market, but in the Western Market.

    He had been to the Western Market as well. There were also fortune tellers there, although they were fewer in numberpared to the Eastern Market, only upying a few storefronts along a single alley.

    As a deposed Emperor, he couldn¡¯t show too much purpose in anything he did. Thus, he waited patiently for half a month before going to the Western Market, iming that he wanted to buy some cloth to have new clothes made for the people in the mansion.

    The Western Market was filled with cloth shops. Han Ruzi rode on his horse and stopped outside one of the shops. Zhang Youcai went in to talk with the shopkeeper, while Du Chuanyun and two other attendants apanied the Weary Marquis outside.

    Inside, the shop assistant brought out cloth samples. With a nod, Han Ruzi indicated that he wanted a particr piece. When he shook his head, the assistant would bring out a different type of cloth.

    Du Chuanyun wasn¡¯t particrly fond of shopping. With the master on horseback and himself walking, he was even less pleased. Yawning, he said, ¡°There are about a hundred people in the mansion. How much fabric do you need? It seems like you¡¯d have enough cloth to make clothes for everyone¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Everyone in the mansion knew that the young martial arts instructor didn¡¯t have a sweet tongue. The Weary Marquis didn¡¯t mind, and the other two attendants didn¡¯t mind either.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make a few more sets. Isn¡¯t it good to change into new clothes often?¡± Han Ruzi said with a smile.

    Du Chuanyun looked at his own clothes and replied, ¡°Of course not. For those practicing martial arts, the newer the clothes, the more ufortable they are to wear¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the Weary Marquis had already spurred his horse forward. Du Chuanyun turned to Zhang Youcai, who was walking out of the shop¡¯s entrance, and said, ¡°Advise your master. He¡¯s increasingly showing the demeanor of a degenerate young master.¡±

    The shop would send the chosen fabrics to the Weary Marquis¡¯s mansion, and Zhang Youcai was only responsible for payment. He pped his hands andughed, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a young master? Many people aspire to be one but can¡¯t.¡±

    Du Chuanyun rolled his eyes and shook his head again.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t find the phrase ¡°crimson mes will soar westward.¡± Instead, he saw the characters for ¡°red fire¡±.

    It was a closed and abandoned shop, seemingly neglected for a while. The door panels were weathered and worn, with a partial spring couplet[1] fluttering in the wind on each side. The characters were faded and difficult to notice unless one looked closely.

    ¡°Red fire¡± was synonymous with ¡°crimson me¡±, but who should he look for next? Han Ruzi began to doubt if he had overthought things. Perhaps that mad monk was simply an entric, and it was his own preupations that had drawn him in.

    The four attendants caught up, and Zhang Youcai eximed, ¡°The Western is so lively but even on this prime piece ofnd, there are still shops that can¡¯t stay open.¡±

    Another attendantughed and said, ¡°The shop owner must be foolish. Selling alcohol across from the renowned No Return Inn, and in such a small space.¡±

    ¡°Was this ce used for selling alcohol before? That¡¯s definitely the wrong choice of location,¡± Zhang Youcai shared the sentiment.

    Han Ruzi turned around and looked. Across the street was a tall building, bustling with people. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but sniff the air as they passed the entrance, as if they could gain some advantage from it.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t catch the scent of alcohol. He lifted his head and locked eyes with someone on the upper floor of the building. The person seemed to nce casually at the window before quickly retreating.

    At this point, Han Ruzi had no more doubts. He pointed at the building and asked, ¡°Is this ce famous?¡±

    Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun were inexperienced in such matters. The older attendant licked his lips and said, ¡°¡¯One does not return until drunk; gaining immortality through drunkenness.¡¯ These two sayings are about the No Return Inn and the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. In the Capital, these two ces are definitely top-tier for wine appreciation. In the southern part of the city¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to hurry back to the manor today. Let¡¯s eat here.¡±

    With the Weary Marquis¡¯s decision, the attendants were naturally delighted. They cheerfully led the way, and Han Ruzi dismounted, handing over the reins to one of the attendants. He smiled at Du Chuanyun and said, ¡°What about you? Can¡¯t you drink?¡±

    ¡°My alcohol tolerance is good, but¡­¡± Du Chuanyun furrowed his brow, ¡°If you n on living like this every day, you might as well let us go, my lord.¡±

    Han Ruzi had never revealed the purpose of his wandering around. He didn¡¯t n to mention it now. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You two saved me, and I have to repay you by ensuring you live a carefree life.¡±

    The words ¡°carefree life¡± alone gave Du Chuanyun a headache. He loved the pugilist world and had grown ustomed to the exciting life it entailed. While entering the manor was somewhat exciting at first, now it felt mundane. He pinched his stomach as if he had even gained weight, ¡°No, one of these days, I¡¯ll find Yang Feng. As long as he¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai pushed Du Chuanyun from behind, moving him forward. ¡°You¡¯re a strange one, being blessed but insisting on suffering. Let¡¯s go drink, let¡¯s go drink. I refuse to believe that the alcohol in the pugilist world is better than here.¡±

    Before noon arrived, there weren¡¯t many customers in the restaurant and the waitstaff led them to a private room. Han Ruzi requested a seat by the window on the upper floor, saying, ¡°The view itself is a great dish.¡±

    The waiter, who had encountered many individuals of this cultured demeanor, smiled and said, ¡°From here, you can see the outer periphery of Taiye Lake. On lucky days, you might even catch a glimpse of the pce¡¯s pleasure boats. But today seems to be a bit cloudy. Young master, you¡¯ve arrived a bit too early.¡±

    Zhang Youcai let out a disdainful snort from behind.

    Han Ruzi had no right to mock the attendant. He had only seen the Taiye Lake once when he went to ¡°expose Zuo Ji¡± in the pce. After that, he never went near theke again and had never seen what the pce¡¯s boats looked like.

    Han Ruzi settled into his seat near the window on the upper floor. The waiter rmended several dishes and drinks. Zhang Youcai wiped the chair and table once again. After getting his master¡¯s approval, he happily joined the other attendants at a different table, pounding the table for wine. Despite his youth, Du Chuanyun was quite a drinker. With a few words, he cast aside his slight dissatisfaction and rolled up his sleeves, ready to challenge the older attendants to a drinking contest.

    The Weary Marquis and his wife were soft-hearted, and their management wasx, which naturally influenced the servants.

    Han Ruzi gazed out the window and indeed saw a stretch of water in the distance. That waterway should lead to the imperial pce. Nearby were densely arranged houses, and the street was bustling with people, yet the noise didn¡¯t feel jarring from the upper floor.

    As the food and drink were brought to the table, Han Ruzi tasted each item, finding them truly vorful. Behind him, the attendants were indulging themselves. Du Chuanyun, although young, had a strong tolerance for alcohol. He also preferred to drink fromrger cups. Zhang Youcai came over a few times, and seeing that his master didn¡¯t need any help, returned to his own meal with peace of mind.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s gaze finally turned to the customer across from him, who was also looking at him.

    The man was a middle-aged individual, around forty to fifty years old, wearing a headdress resembling a Taoist cap on his head, but dressed in the attire of a schr with a long robe. His long facial hair gave him an esteemed, making it difficult to guess his identity.

    ¡°It seems this young master doesn¡¯t oftene here,¡± the customer initiated.

    There were only a few tables upstairs, and casual conversation wasmon.

    ¡°This is my first time,¡± Han Ruzi raised his cup and responded.

    ¡°If the young master doesn¡¯t mind, I have a small piece of advice: Drinking alcohol before noon is bad for the liver. It might be helpful to pair it with fresh fish.¡±

    Han Ruzi thanked him with a nod, called over the waiter, and ordered fresh fish dishes for both tables. Then, he naturally invited the man from across the room to join their table for a drink. Zhang Youcai and the others sized up the man with a few nces. Seeing him as a refined person, they paid him no more attention.

    ¡°I am Lin Kunshan. May I ask for the young master¡¯s esteemed name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Han,¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t reveal his full name, and Lin Kunshan didn¡¯t press further, addressing him as ¡°Young Master Han.¡±

    They chatted aimlessly, and across the tables, the four men had drunk to their hearts¡¯ content. Zhang Youcai had the lowest alcohol tolerance but was cautious not to drink too much, managing to stay somewhat sober. The two adult attendants were flushed, and Du Chuanyun swayed as both sides refused to admit defeat in terms of alcohol tolerance.

    Lin Kunshan lowered his voice slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯ste spring now. Young Master Han, why haven¡¯t you gone outside the city for a spring outing?¡±

    ¡°I had that in mind, but I¡¯m unsure what scenery is worth viewing.¡±

    Lin Kunshan nodded and poured a bit of alcohol onto the table. He dipped his finger in the alcohol and wrote a few words, saying, ¡°This ce has the best scenery.¡±

    The words stated, ¡°Subtle Fragrance Garden at the Little Southern Hill¡±. After Han Ruzi had a look, Lin Kunshan wiped away the writing, got up, and bid his farewell with a courteous bow.

    Han Ruzi had heard of the Little Southern Hill, but it wasn¡¯t a well-known ce for spring outings. As for Subtle Fragrance Garden, he had never heard of it.

    He felt excitement welling up within him.

    After noon passed, the Weary Marquis and his entourage returned to the manor. Han Ruzi was still smelling of alcohol. Instead of going to the rear quarters, he rested in the main hall. Zhang Youcai stumbled to fetch some sobering soup, while Du Chuanyun, having imbibed too much, disregarded etiquette and slumped into a chair, dozing off soundly.

    In the hall, with no one else around, Du Chuanyun suddenly jumped up from his slumber,ing to the Weary Marquis¡¯s side. He tightly gripped the marquis¡¯s arm and asked solemnly, ¡°How did you end up dealing with a sorcerer from the pugilist world?¡±

    [1] A spring couplet is essentially a kind of poem that consists of two lines. It ismon in traditional Chinese culture for people to paste a couplet at their front door during the spring festival (Chinese New Year). This picture depicts a historical shop with a couplet outside its front doors.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 87

 Chapter 89: Crossing the Line

    Chapter 89: Crossing the Line

    Du Chuanyun, though young, was a true veteran of the pugilist world. At the inn, he was dressed in the attire of the Weary Marquis¡¯s servants, so the other person couldn¡¯t discern his background. However, he recognized at a nce that Lin Kunshan must be a sorcerer of the pugilist world. At the time, he didn¡¯t reveal this, but only made it clear to the Weary Marquis after returning home.

    Han Ruzi wanted to deny it. So he smiled and tried to shrug it off, saying, ¡°We were just chatting casually. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he¡¯s a sorcerer of the pugilist world.¡±

    Du Chuanyun¡¯s face was flushed, yet his expression was serious. ¡°Lord Marquis, I¡¯ve been wandering the pugilist world since I was born. I might not understand much else, but these little tricks can¡¯t escape my notice. The two of you weren¡¯t just ¡®casually chatting.¡¯ If you trust me, tell me the truth. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go find my grandfather, pack up, and leave. I won¡¯t be in the way here. In the future, if there¡¯s a real crisis in the manor, our Du family won¡¯t be mocked by our pugilist friends forcking capability.¡±

    Han Ruzi was rendered speechless by his words, his face turning red. At that moment, Zhang Youcai entered the room holding sobering soup. He whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the studyter.¡±

    Zhang Youcai grinned foolishly, struggling to maintain his bnce. ¡°¡®Not returning until drunk,¡¯ well, I wasn¡¯t drunk, and I still came back, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Du Chuanyun stepped forward, took the tray from him with half of the soup already spilled, ced it on the table, and pulled Zhang Youcai along, saying, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to find a ce to vomit.¡±

    ¡°Why vomit after such a delicious feast and drinks?¡± Zhang Youcai¡¯s steps were unsteady, and he stumbled along as they went outside.

    Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t drunk much, and suddenly he was fully awake. He sat dazedly for a while and then hurriedly headed to the study.

    Not long after, Du Chuanyun arrived, not bothering to knock, and entered the room directly. Hisplexion had mostly returned to normal, and it was hard to tell he had been drunk moments ago. ¡°Zhang Youcai went to sleep. Hah, such little capacity for alcohol, and he still had the nerve to have a drinking contest with me.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up and walked in front of Du Chuanyun, bowing respectfully with sped hands. ¡°I must apologize to you. Since I¡¯ve kept you as my bodyguard, I shouldn¡¯t have hidden anything from you.¡±

    Du Chuanyun waved his hand indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to confess everything either. But that Lin Kunfeng is clearly an adept of the art of deception. I was afraid you would be deceived. If anything happens, we wouldn¡¯t be able to exin ourselves to Yang Feng. That damn eunuch¡­ you know¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun shook his head helplessly.

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°How exactly did you and Yang Feng be acquainted? You only mentioned owing him your life. You¡¯ve never told me the details.¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. My grandfather and I have been wandering the pugilist world for years, so we have many friends. One friend with whom we had a good rtionship was named Zhao You, from Baima County. Somehow, he got involved with the Fate Seers. When Yang Feng was seeking to apprehend a wanted criminal, he killed Zhao You. Naturally, we had to seek revenge¡­ Why does your expression change?¡±

    ¡°Chunyu Xiao!¡± Han Ruzi blurted out, unaware of his own changing expression. ¡°So you also know about the Fate Seers!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we know. It¡¯s also a profession in the pugilist world. They keep to their own business, and we keep to ours. We can still be friends. But Chunyu Xiao and his group crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°Crossed the line?¡±

    ¡°How should I put it¡­¡± Du Chuanyun furrowed his brow, thinking of a simple way to exin the rules of the pugilist world to Weary Marquis. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Chunyu Xiao. He incited Prince Qi to rebel. We didn¡¯t mind; we even admired him. When the imperial court pursued him, we didn¡¯t care either. We had to shelter him and help him when necessary. But when Chunyu Xiao wanted to rebel to seize power for himself, that¡¯s crossing the line. Not only would we not help him, but if we meet him, we¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    Han Ruzi became puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between inciting Prince Qi to rebel and seizing power for himself?¡±

    ¡°The difference is significant. Inciting others to rebel is business, it¡¯s a skill. The key is the maniption, not the rebellion itself. It¡¯s about adjusting your speech ording to your audience. The other person is the one who wants to rebel. You are just going along with it and making some money along the way. Is that a crime? The other person is the one who chooses to rebel, not that the Fate Seers have forced anyone to rebel. It¡¯s like enjoying magic tricks; If I perform the ¡®Traceless in the Snow¡¯ trick for you, it¡¯s not wrong for me to take some money from you, right?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded with a smile.

    ¡°But if I were to use light-foot martial arts to break into your house to steal things or even take lives, that would bring shame to the pugilist world. Divination is mostly made up; the bigger the ims, the better. Even if you want to be an immortal, they¡¯ll say ¡®expect small achievements in three years, ascension in ten years.¡¯ But if Chunyu Xiao really wants to personally rebel, it¡¯s like going from performing tricks to directly robbing people, showcasing light-foot martial arts during the day and stealing at night.¡±

    ¡°The rules of the pugilist world are different from thews of the imperial court,¡± Han Ruzi understood Du Chuanyun¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the rules in our pugilist world are more reasonable,¡± Du Chuanyun boldly asserted.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t necessarily find the rules of the pugilist world more reasonable, but he was starting to understand the code of conduct among pugilists. ¡°That Lin Kunshan in the tavern is one of Chunyu Xiao¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I heard it from Yang Feng. Chunyu Xiao has used many aliases, and one of them was Lin Qianfeng. The name Kunshan is an acronym of the name Qianfeng.¡±

    ¡°So, you were intentionally waiting for him?¡±

    Han Ruzi recounted the incident with the mad monk Guangding and concluded, ¡°I promised to find Chunyu Xiao for Yang Feng. If he truly wants to rebel, he might be interested in me, a deposed emperor.¡±

    ¡°Our goals are aligned then! That damned eunuch Yang Feng didn¡¯t bother to inform us beforehand.¡± Du Chuanyun said with bitterness, secretly admiring the ¡°damned eunuch.¡± ¡°My grandfather and I also want to capture Chunyu Xiao, to find out if he really nned to rebel. If he did, there¡¯s nothing to say¡ªwe were wrong about Zhao You. We won¡¯t seek revenge for him anymore. If he didn¡¯t n to rebel, then even if Yang Feng spared our lives, we still have to take proper vengeance for our friend!¡±

    Du Chuanyun¡¯s words were resolute, and Han Ruzi chuckled, saying, ¡°There¡¯s abundant evidence that Chunyu Xiao intended to rebel. Since you¡¯re also in the know, that¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s invite your grandfather over and discuss a strategy together, then find a way to inform Yang Feng.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to inform both of them?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Du Chuanyun wasn¡¯t fond of sitting in chairs; he hopped onto a nearby stool, squatting as he spoke to the Weary Marquis. ¡°Think about it. My grandfather would say, ¡®This matter is too dangerous. You two should behave and leave it to me to handle.¡¯ Yang Feng would say, ¡®Hmm, you¡¯ve done well. Rest assured, I¡¯ve already devised a n.¡¯ A couple of dayster, he¡¯ll say, ¡®That wasn¡¯t Chunyu Xiao; it was just one of his disciples. I hope your information next time can be more urate and not be a waste of my time.''¡±

    Han Ruziughed a few times. ¡°You¡¯ve got his mannerisms down pretty well.¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan probably isn¡¯t Chunyu Xiao himself, right?¡± Du Chuanyun asked.

    ¡°The age and appearance doesn¡¯t match what has been said about Chunyu Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Well, there you have it. We need to be practical in our actions. We don¡¯t even know where Chunyu Xiao is. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if we were to tell them?¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting we find Chunyu Xiao ourselves?¡± While Han Ruzi had indeed considered this, hearing it from Du Chuanyun caused him to hesitate. This young man had rich experience in the pugilist world but when it came to strategizing, he was far inferior to Yang Feng.

    ¡°Do we have to rely on our elders for everything? Otherwise, we¡¯ll never earn anyone¡¯s respect in our entire lives.¡±

    This statement struck a chord with Han Ruzi. If he couldn¡¯t manage things within ten steps, the throne would drift ever further away.

    ¡°Just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll seek help from people outside.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d rather ask outsiders for help than your grandfather and Yang Feng?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you young masters¡­ This is the difference between leading others and being led by others. Our grandfather and Yang Feng would push us to the side and have us wait. The people I find will naturally listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Leading others versus being led by others, huh? Tell me who you want to find and the specific n.¡±

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be led by you.¡±

    Du Chuanyun paused for a moment, thenughed and hopped down from the stool. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re catching on. I almost thought that you¡¯re hopeless. Do you remember Ironhead Hu San¡¯er?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. He recalled the name, had heard the voice, but had never seen the person in question.

    ¡°He has quite a few friends in the Capital. Perhaps he could gather information about Lin Kunshan and that mad monk¡¯s background.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought this was a good idea. ¡°Alright, knowing oneself and the enemy makes victory certain.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you wait for my message.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to go with you,¡± Han Ruzi firmly remembered the difference between ¡°leading others¡± and ¡°being led by others.¡±

    Du Chuanyun sized up the Marquis, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve got some guts in you.¡±

    ¡°This is both of our n. Neither of us can abandon the other.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have you arranged a meeting time with Lin Kunshan?¡±

    ¡°No, he only provided the location, not the time.¡±

    ¡°No rush then, tomorrow night¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai knocked and entered, looking groggy with sleep still in his eyes. He perked up upon seeing Du Chuanyun suddenly full of energy. ¡°Huh, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you the one who disliked the study the most?¡±

    ¡°Better to do horse stances and practice martial art forms than waste time reading books.¡± Du Chuanyun disdainfully nced at the books in the room, then suddenly shivered twice, as if realizing he had fallen into an enemy trap. He hurriedly dashed out, his hands patting himself all over. ¡°Bad luck, such bad luck. I actually stayed in the study for so long¡­¡±

    Zhang Youcai stared nkly and said, ¡°What an unstudious fellow.¡±

    Han Ruzi picked up a book absentmindedly, while his mind was pondering what he and Du Chuanyun could aplish together.

    Lady Cui Xiaojun had been busy reorganizing the back garden for the past few days, and it was showing progress. During dinner, she spoke about the nts and flowers, and even after going to bed, she wasn¡¯t done reminiscing. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I had a bit of a headache from drinking during the day.¡±

    ¡°You should take care of yourself. Don¡¯t go out these next few days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. By the way, I¡¯ll be training at night tomorrow. I¡¯ll be sleeping in the study.¡±

    ¡°What martial art training requires nighttime practice?¡±

    ¡°Absorbing¡­ the essence of the sun and moon. It¡¯s not something I do every night, only asionally. I don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun chuckled, ¡°Are you trying to cultivate immortality? I feel like your breathing hasn¡¯t been normaltely.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Ruzi had developed a habit of practicing reverse breathing whenever he had the chance. Even though it had little practical use, he still held a faint hope that someday Meng E might suddenly appear and assess his progress in inner qi.

    He turned around, looking at his wife¡¯s silhouette. He felt her exhtion and couldn¡¯t help leaning forward to give her a gentle kiss.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Cui Xiaojun was caught off guard, pushing her husband away and quickly turning to the other side.

    Han Ruzi chuckled softly,y back, and fell into a content sleep.

    Cui Xiaojun waited for a while, noticing that her husband¡¯s breathing had taken on a strange rhythm again. Clearly, he had fallen asleep. She felt both annoyed and amused, with a hint of disappointment. She slowly moved her arm under the nket, holding her husband¡¯s hand, and also drifted into slumber.

    The night passed uneventfully.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 88

 Chapter 90: Gamble

    Chapter 90: Gamble

    In the study, Du Chuanyun looked at the Weary Marquis and asked, ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±

    Inside, Han Ruzi was wearing his usual training clothes, with a long ck cloak wrapped around him, and a rain-shielding bamboo hat on his head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be discreet?¡±

    Du Chuanyun had changed out of servant¡¯s attire and now wore a short tunic and pants, resembling an ordinary young boy who had just finished his daytimebor. ¡°This appearance of yours isn¡¯t discreet; it¡¯s a warning to others not to interfere with your misdeeds. And do you think they¡¯ll listen? Especially the patrolling officers?¡±

    Du Chuanyun always spoke straightforwardly, and Han Ruzi was ustomed to it. He took off his bamboo hat and asked, ¡°So, how should I dress then?¡±

    Du Chuanyun took the hat and tossed it aside. ¡°Lose the cloak¡­ well, your appearance screams ¡®young master.¡¯ Keep the cloak on. No need for the hat. You¡¯re a wealthy young man I¡¯ve brought along for gambling. Carry extra silver coins, just in case.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t have any money on him. He turned to Zhang Youcai, ¡°Give me all the silver you have.¡±

    Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun were nning to go out at night. They could hide it from others but not from Zhang Youcai, who was also needed to provide cover.

    Reluctantly, Zhang Youcai untied his money pouch. ¡°Why not take me along? I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for months¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you have to stay. If someonees looking for me, you need to cover for me.¡± Han Ruzi took the pouch, not knowing how much silver was inside, and stuffed it into his pocket.

    ¡°Thene back early. Du Chuanyun, take care of the master. If something happens to him, I¡­ well, if he¡¯s gets into trouble, I can¡¯t escape death, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to you either.¡±

    ¡°With me around, what could possibly happen?¡± Du Chuanyun was carefree by nature, and intolerant of excessive warnings. He turned and left.

    Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun left the estate through the back gate, while Zhang Youcai closed the door from inside. They agreed that Zhang Youcai would await them by the door around fourth watch.[1]

    Behind the Marquis¡¯s manor was a narrow alley that led to a main street not far away. The night had just fallen, and there were still many pedestrians on the street. Du Chuanyun hired a mule cart at the street corner and headed straight for the southern part of the city.

    It was Han Ruzi¡¯s first time riding such a cart, and he found it quite bumpy. He held onto the cart¡¯s edge tightly, feeling a bit nervous about the impending adventure. He asked, ¡°What did you say to your grandfather?¡±

    Du Chuanyun sat cross-legged across from Han Ruzi, ¡°What did I say? There¡¯s nothing to say. I often go out at night.¡±

    ¡°Even in the manor?¡± Han Ruzi lowered his voice, not wanting the cart driver to hear.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s so boring in the mansion. I have to get some fresh air. Besides, I have friends in the pugilist world whom I need to interact with.¡±

    ¡°Do you have many friends in the city?¡±

    ¡°Quite a number. There are quite a few heroes in the Capital, and they¡¯ve heard of our reputation. They¡¯re willing to befriend us¡­¡± Du Chuanyun spoke fluently, asionally mentioning names that Han Ruzi recognized, since they were heroes who hade to help at the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor on the day of his abdication.

    When they reached their destination, the cart driver bowed with sped hands and said to Du Chuanyun, ¡°This young sir seems to know a lot of people. No need to pay for the ride; my treat.¡±

    Du Chuanyun returned the gesture, ¡°One should not ept rewards for nothing. I must pay the fare.¡±

    ¡°One finds brotherhood across thend, let¡¯s consider it making friends.¡± The cart driver hopped onto the cart, cracked the whip, and drove the mule away.

    Han Ruzi was greatly surprised, ¡°This cart driver¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun looked pleased with himself, ¡°He must be someone from the pugilist world as well. Having heard what I said, he¡¯s willing to befriend me.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even mention your name.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t understand this. Can friendships be built on being so calcted? I shared many things with him, and he¡¯ll eventually find out who I am. I¡¯ll have to find him in the future and have a drink together. Don¡¯t underestimate cart drivers. Even among cart drivers, there are heroes.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t underestimate the cart driver, he just felt that this way of making connections was a bit circuitous and prone to divulging confidential information. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked around. Second watch hadn¡¯t yet arrived,[2] but the night was quite dark. By the moonlight, he could see that the surroundings were filled with low houses, interspersed with patches of empty ground.

    ¡°Are all of those¡­ vegetable gardens?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called Fresh Greens Lane.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Where do we find Ironhead Hu San¡¯er now?¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Although Du Chuanyun wasn¡¯t from the Capital, he was familiar with the routes. He led the way ahead, turning into a winding alley, and stopped in front of a house. He raised his hand to knock on the door.

    A voice from inside asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Du, here to see Brother Hu San.¡±

    The voice fell silent inside. After a while, the door opened, and a burly man walked out. He nced at Du Chuanyun, then turned to look at Han Ruzi. Upon recognizing them, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Brother Hu San recognizes me?¡± Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t seen Ironhead Hu San¡¯er before, but judging solely by appearance, this man seemed like a decent fellow.

    Hu San¡¯er was tall and burly. He closed the courtyard gate and led the two a short distance away, hiding in the shadows. He whispered to Du Chuanyun, ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you bring him here?¡±

    ¡°He insisted oning himself,¡± Du Chuanyun said defiantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, I wanted to meet Brother Hu San myself,¡± Han Ruzi exined.

    Hu San¡¯er felt quite awkward and didn¡¯t know how to address the Weary Marquis. He scratched his head, ¡°This is a gambling den, what¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    Du Chuanyun spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re just here to ask Brother San about someone.¡±

    Hu San¡¯er immediately became cautious, ¡°I¡¯m not a local from the Capital, why would you ask me about anything?¡±

    ¡°But Brother San knows a lot of friends here. If not you, then who else can we ask? Besides, there¡¯s Yang Feng¡­¡± Du Chuanyun mentioned the eunuch Yang Feng, whom Hu San¡¯er was wary of but owed a favor to.

    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t mention him. So who do you want to inquire about?¡± Hu San¡¯er was particrly wary of the eunuch Yang Feng and couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    ¡°There¡¯s a trickster we¡¯re looking for who goes by the name Lin Kunshan. He¡¯s around forty years old, taller than me but shorter than you. Wears a Daoist hat, dresses in a long robe, fair-skinned, has a three-strand beard. He often hangs out at the No Return Inn in the Western Market,¡± Du Chuanyun recollected from his memory.

    Han Ruzi added, ¡°And there¡¯s the mad monk from the Bao¡¯en Temple, with the Dharma name Guangding. He must have a connection with Lin Kunshan.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to inquire about one person? How did it be two now? Is there anyone else?¡±

    The two youths shook their heads.

    Hu San¡¯er pondered for a moment, ¡°Why do you want to inquire about these two? The Weary Marquis is a person of importance; it¡¯s best to stay away from trouble. Du Chuanyun, don¡¯t stir up unnecessary problems. You may cause trouble.¡±

    Du Chuanyun spread his hands, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. If you won¡¯t help, we¡¯ll find someone else. After all, I¡¯ve made a few friends in the city. Although I haven¡¯t known them for long, unlike Brother San, who knows everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough useless chatter. You¡¯re a chatterbox, always causing trouble for your grandpa. Wait here. I¡¯ll go ask,¡± Hu San¡¯er said and turned back to the courtyard.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Du Chuanyun said with a smile.

    Han Ruzi felt like he had grasped a bit of insight and whispered, ¡°You folks from the pugilist world are polite when you¡¯re not familiar, but be more casual once you know each other.¡±

    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t noticed. Brother San is quite capable. His ¡®ironhead¡¯ technique is known across the pugilist world, and what¡¯s even more impressive is his <em>other </em>skills.¡±

    ¡°Fist techniques? Palm techniques?¡±

    ¡°Dice throwing.¡±

    ¡°What? Dice throwing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this skill. With just a few dice, Brother San can travel all over the world, and wherever he goes, he can make a good living¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun started boasting again. Han Ruzi understood now; it seemed nothing in the pugilist world should be underestimated.

    Hu San¡¯er returned, without saying a word, he pped Du Chuanyun hard on the head.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not my grandpa. Why are you hitting me?¡±

    ¡°Hitting you for being so garrulous. What kind of ce is this? You shouldn¡¯t have brought the Marquis here in the first ce. And you were yelling so loudly, as if you wanted everyone to know.¡±

    Du Chuanyun grumbled a few times but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, I have to ask, why are you inquiring about these two people?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I fell for a scheme involving these two individuals. I lost a few hundred taels of silver. It¡¯s not a huge sum, but¡­ I can¡¯t swallow the humiliation.¡± Han Ruzi had prepared a lie in advance, feeling a bit ashamed. However, he really didn¡¯t want to casually reveal secrets to someone like Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, whom he wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    Beside him, Du Chuanyun stared in astonishment, his favorable impression of the Weary Marquis increasing a bit more.

    Hu San¡¯er nodded, ¡°I see. Since the Lord Marquis hase to me, I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye. Here¡¯s the deal, I¡¯ll help you get your silver back¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not after the silver. First, I want to vent my frustration, and second, I want to understand how these two managed to cheat me. It¡¯ll help me remember for the future.¡±

    Ironhead Hu San¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°Guangding isn¡¯t an ordinary person. I can¡¯t afford to offend him. I advise the Marquis not to provoke him either. Guangding probably isn¡¯t intentionally targeting you; he might be doing a small favor for someone.¡±

    Han Ruzi was surprised. He did not expect the mad monk Guangding to actually be a formidable figure in the pugilist world. He nodded, ¡°Alright, Lin Kunshan is the one who cheated me. I¡¯ll find him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Lin Kunshan is¡­¡±

    Before Hu San¡¯er could finish speaking, Du Chuanyun angrily interjected, ¡°One can¡¯t be provoked, the other isn¡¯t known. So it turns out you didn¡¯t find out anything at all. I even praised you so much in front of the Weary Marquis¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep shouting, and I¡¯ll take you to see Old Master Du right now and ask if he knows what his grandson is up to.¡±

    Du Chuanyun fell silent.

    Hu San¡¯er turned to the Weary Marquis, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out Lin Kunshan¡¯s background, but I know where he is. Should I bring him to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that would be even better,¡± Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t expected things to progress so smoothly, ¡°Where is he? Let¡¯s go together. Du Chuanyun and I can help.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ the ce where he is, the Lord Marquis can¡¯t go there.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m already here.¡±

    Hu San¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to exin, and Du Chuanyun spoke up, ¡°The Marquis is easy to talk to. No need to hide anything from him. It¡¯s just a brothel, right? I can go, and he can go too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ironhead Hu San¡¯er scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce where the Marquis can wait. Someone has seen the person you mentioned, that Lin Kunshan. He¡¯s been staying at a brothel every nighttely. I¡¯ll bring him to you.¡±

    ¡± I¡¯ll trouble you then,¡± Han Ruzi indeed didn¡¯t want to go to such a ce.

    Ironhead Hu San¡¯er escorted the Weary Marquis and Du Chuanyun into a room next to the gambling area and then left.

    The sound of dice being thrown next door was loud. Han Ruzi sat down, feeling a bit uneasy, ¡°Will Hu San¡¯er be alright going alone? I shouldn¡¯t have hidden the truth from him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s sensible. He¡¯ll ask for help if needed,¡± Du Chuanyun wasn¡¯t concerned, although he was feeling a bit restless, ¡°I wonder when Hu San¡¯er will be back. Maybe I should go and gamble for a bit? No, if he finds out, he¡¯llin to Grandpa again¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun resisted the urge to gamble, covering his ears with his hands and pacing back and forth. He muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t gamble¡­¡±

    Two hours passed, and Du Chuanyun said with confusion, ¡°Hu San¡¯er is usually pretty reliable. Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?¡±

    Before Han Ruzi could respond, the group of people next door who had been gambling suddenly fell silent.

    [1] Fourth watch is around 1am to 3am.

    [2] Second watch is 9pm to 11pm.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 89

 Chapter 91: Escape in the Night

    Chapter 91: Escape in the Night

    The sound of dice and curses from the neighboring room suddenly disappeared. Du Chuanyun reacted quickly, turning off the oilmp, rushing to the side of Weary Marquis, prepared for anything.

    In the courtyard, Ironhead Hu San¡¯er¡¯s loud voice rang out, ¡°Du Chuanyun, you little brat, get your ass out here¡­¡± followed by a string of curses.

    Although people in the pugilist world were familiar with each other and casual in their interactions, Hu San¡¯er went a bit too far. Du Chuanyun whispered to the Weary Marquis, ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go out.¡± Then he raised his voice to exchange insults with Hu San¡¯er and walked out of the room.

    Soon, the cursing sounds moved to the neighboring room, and the gamblers obediently left, as if they had encountered someone especially fearsome.

    Finally, Han Ruzi heard the voice of that person. Hoarse, with an ent from an unknown ce, it was somewhat unclear, but as soon as he spoke, both Hu San¡¯er and Du Chuanyun fell silent.

    ¡°If you ask me, this is just a misunderstanding. Old Master Du is a well-known figure in the pugilist world; he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Little Du, why don¡¯t you exin?¡±

    Du Chuanyun was not very familiar with this person, so he was polite, ¡°Hello, Uncle Houwu. I didn¡¯t expect this small matter to trouble you. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to step forward and would have rather endured any humiliation.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you clever little Du, small in stature but sharp with words. In the Capital, under the Emperor¡¯s watchful eye, what kind of humiliation would you have sufffered?¡±

    Du Chuanyun sighed, ¡°Since Uncle Houwu has asked me to speak, then I will speak freely. This Mr Lin¡­ You¡¯re really Mr Lin?¡±

    ¡°I am surnamed Lin, and my name is Beiyou.¡±

    Han Ruzi vaguely recognized this as Lin Kunshan¡¯s voice. He leaned against the wall and listened carefully. It seemed there were several people in the neighboring room, most of them keeping quiet. Uncle Houwu, however, was clearly capable of controlling the situation. Du Chuanyun had boasted in the carriage about how he knew many heroes in the capital, but he had never mentioned this person.

    ¡°Do you remember me, Mr Lin?¡± Du Chuanyun¡¯s voice inquired.

    ¡°Even if I have poor eyesight, who in the world doesn¡¯t know the name of Sword Immortal Du? Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t had the honor of meeting you. I don¡¯t know how I have offended you.¡±

    Du Chuanyun snorted. ¡°Let me remind you, yesterday, the No Return Inn.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re one of the followers of the deposed Emperor!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Is Master Du also in the deposed Emperor¡¯s manor?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Master Du has always been hostile to the government, constantly opposing them. How could he¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your specialty; don¡¯t you understand?,¡± Du Chuanyun replied.

    Lin Beiyou¡¯s voice changed with surprise. ¡°Master Du has joined our profession as well?¡±

    ¡°Only on asion, when the big fish practically jumps into the itself. We can¡¯t just let it go, can we? Uncle Houwu, do you understand now? That¡¯s how it is. We were there first, and Mr Lin didn¡¯t follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Master Du¡­ and this young Du didn¡¯t even greet me properly yesterday.¡±

    The two of them argued back and forth, and Han Ruzi understood the gist of it. Du Chuanyun was pretending to be a swindler himself and was using the other swindler, Lin Beiyou, of encroaching on his territory.

    As Han Ruzi listened, something suddenly flew through the window in his room, hitting him square in the neck. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, but then he felt a familiar turbid qi within him, and his excitement overcame his initial surprise.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He lightly jumped out of the window, and found himself in a vegetable field. The moonlight was bright, and there was no sign of anyone around, leaving him puzzled. Suddenly, he heard the door of the room open and quickly crouched down under the window.

    ¡°No one. That Du kid was not lying.¡±

    ¡°Search carefully, just in case there¡¯s a big fish. Don¡¯t let anything slip.¡±

    The voices were right above him. Han Ruzi pressed himself against the wall, wrapping himself in his cloak, hoping it would conceal him from their view.

    Luckily, the two men didn¡¯t bend down to scrutinize closely; they just looked into the distance.

    ¡°No fresh footprints on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go outside and take a look. Don¡¯t let anyone say we¡¯re ipetent.¡±

    The two men jumped out of the window, both carrying knives. One of them happened to step on the corner of Han Ruzi¡¯s cloak. He held his breath and didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle.

    ¡°You go left, I¡¯ll go right,¡± they said as they turned, nning to circle around the building.

    As they took a step, the man who had stepped on the cloak realized something was wrong. He looked down, and his eyes met the pair of eyes under the window.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s blood ran cold, and though he wanted to make a desperate move, his body remained as stiff as a stone.

    The man froze, his chest heaving, about to shout, but he couldn¡¯t utter a sound. His entire body slowly slumped against the wall.

    The other man had just taken a step when he sensed something was amiss. He turned around and swung his knife, luckily missing Han Ruzi, but the de scraped the top of his head, leaving a trail of debris on the earthen wall. Then he too fell to the ground, leaning against the wall.

    With one person on each side, Han Ruzi was trapped in the middle, unable to stand up. His heart raced, almost ready to burst from his chest.

    A figure jumped down from the roof and extended a hand to Han Ruzi.

    Grasping that hand, Han Ruzi finally managed to stand up.

    The person in ck clothing and a mask led Han Ruzi a few steps forward, then stopped and signaled for him to remove his cloak.

    The cloak was indeed a hindrance, so Han Ruzi slowly unwrapped it, trying not to make any noise, and held it bundled in his arms. He continued following the person in ck as they moved forward.

    The two of them walked along the wall and fence for a while, and then the person in ck opened a wooden door, motioning for Han Ruzi to go out first.

    Outside, there was an extremely narrow path, and it felt rtively safe here. Han Ruzi whispered softly, ¡°Meng E, I know it¡¯s you.¡±

    The person in ck walked out, closed the wooden door, and grunted in response.

    ¡°Du Chuanyun and Brother Hu San are still inside; we can¡¯t leave them behind.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re safer without you around,¡± it was indeed Meng E¡¯s voice.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Han Ruzi wanted to say that the bodies of the two men would cause trouble, but Meng E had already started moving, so he had to temporarily set aside his concerns. ¡°You haven¡¯te for a long time. I¡¯ve been practicing the inner qi techniques you taught me.¡±

    Meng E remained silent. At the end of the small path was an alley, and she pointed ahead, saying, ¡°There are people waiting for you over there. Don¡¯t mention me to them.¡± With that, she started to leave.

    ¡°Wait. Will you stille to teach me inner qi techniques?¡±

    Meng E stared at him for a moment. ¡°On the third, thirteenth, and twenty-third of each month, sleep in the study, and I mighte.¡±

    Meng E swiftly moved along the shadows cast by the wall, with Han Ruzi following closely. After a few steps, he lost sight of her, and he had to temporarily suppress his doubts.

    Just as he reached the exit of the alley, someone suddenly emerged from the side, one hand holding Han Ruzi in a grip, and the other covering his mouth.

    Then three more people appeared, and one of them whispered, ¡°Let go, it¡¯s the Marquis.¡±

    ¡°Master Du!¡± Han Ruzi recognized the speaker, and his heart eased a bit. ¡°Du Chuanyun is still inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Lord Marquis,e with me quickly.¡±

    Two of them supported Han Ruzi, while the other two went to fetch their horses. Han Ruzi offered no resistance, and it wasn¡¯t until they had ridden a distance that he asked again, ¡°Are Du Chuanyun and Brother Hu San really okay?¡±

    ¡°That skinny monkey Houwu owes me a favor, so he wouldn¡¯t harm Chuanyun,¡± said Du Moutian.

    ¡°Skinny Monkey Houwu¡± was evidently the ¡°Uncle Houwu¡± in the room. However, Han Ruzi was still uneasy. ¡°I may have¡­ identally killed two people behind the house.¡±

    ¡°identally?¡± Du Moutian reined in his horse and stared at Weary Marquis in surprise. ¡°identally?¡±

    ¡°It was too dark, and I couldn¡¯t see clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Skinny Monkey Houwu, was it?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Han Ruzi hurriedly shook his head. He could still hear the hoarse voice from inside the house when he left.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s alright,¡± Du Moutian patted his horse and continued forward.

    Upon entering the northern part of the city, Du Moutian dismounted and handed his horse over to the other three individuals. He thanked them in a hushed tone and then walked alongside the Weary Marquis, avoiding the patrolling soldiers in the streets. They made their way back to the narrow alley behind the Marquis¡¯s residence.

    The back door opened, and Zhang Youcai, with a trembling voice, said, ¡°Thank the heavens, the master has finally returned.¡±

    ¡°Please, Lord Marquis, stay within the manor today and do not go outside,¡± Du Motian said. After seeing the Weary Marquis nod, he closed the door from the outside.

    ¡°What about Du Chuanyun?¡± Zhang Youcai took the cloak from the Weary Marquis.

    ¡°He¡¯s on the way,¡± Han Ruzi replied. Du Motian had clearly gone to fetch his grandson from a dangerous situation.

    Once inside the study, Han Ruzi had a cup of tea to steady his nerves. He told Zhang Youcai, ¡°You can rest now. It¡¯s all fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine? This is far from ¡®fine.¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t dare let the master go out at night even if you threatened to kill me,¡± Zhang Youcai said, as if he had also gone through an adventure. He suddenly remembered something. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t me who informed Master Du. By the time he found me, he already knew everything.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Ruzi smiled slightly. The informant was most likely the coachman, as Du Chuanyun had shared too much information during their journey. ¡°I¡¯ll take a short nap here. Wake me up when it¡¯s daylight.¡±

    The Weary Marquis needed to rest, so Zhang Youcai reluctantly left the room.

    The simple small bed in the study was still there. Han Ruzi sat down on it but didn¡¯t lie down. He was worried about the safety of Du Chuanyun and Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, and he was also reflecting on his own reckless behavior. He had underestimated theplexities of the pugilist world and had a naive view of what ¡°within ten steps¡± meant.

    Finally, he thought of Meng E. She was a very peculiar person, out of ce in the pce and seemingly not quite at home in the pugilist world either. Her actions were mysterious, and she always seemed to appear at the most dangerous moments.

    As the sky began to brighten, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. He copsed onto the bed, hoping for a short nap, but when he opened his eyes, it was already broad daylight. He sat up abruptly, feeling disoriented, and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Zhang Youcai was standing nearby and replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Would you like to have breakfast or lunch?¡±

    Han Ruzi had no appetite. ¡°Has Du Chuanyun and Master Du returned?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Don¡¯t worry, Master. They both have excellent martial skills, so even if they can¡¯t win, they can escape. I expect they¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Zhang Youcai was actually a bit concerned but didn¡¯t want to show it in front of his master.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart sank, but he couldn¡¯t glean any more information from Zhang Youcai. ¡°Has thedy sent for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thedy¡¯s maid came. I told her that you were resting after practicing too hardst night.¡±

    ¡°Very well. You may leave for now. If Master Du and his grandson return, bring them to see me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Would you like to have something to eat? It¡¯s all ready.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. A te of food was ced on the writing des but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat. He felt more restless than he did when he was trapped in the pce. Every time Zhang Youcai knocked on the door, he would be excited, but upon seeing the young eunuch enter alone, his disappointment would be palpable.

    As twilight approached, Zhang Youcai knocked on the door once again. This time, he finally brought someone, but it wasn¡¯t Du Motian and his grandson.

    Yang Feng entered the study, nced around, and said, ¡°The Lord Marquis has quite the nerve.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 90

 Chapter 92: What to Do

    Chapter 92: What to Do

    Han Ruzi wanted to meet Yang Feng badly, hoping to get exnations and guidance from him. At the same time, Yang Feng was the person Han Ruzi least wanted to see right now, like a child who had turned the house upside down and was afraid of their parents returning.

    Yang Feng was dressed in the attire of a military officer and turned to Zhang Youcai. ¡°Go and fetch my old clothes from before.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Youcai knew this was not a time for jokes and immediately obeyed themand without asking further questions.

    However, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did Master Du tell you? What about Du Chuanyun? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about them; it¡¯s about you,¡± Yang Feng replied.

    ¡°Me? Nobody saw me, those two¡­¡±

    Yang Feng raised his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Zhang Youcai rushed back, carrying Yang Feng¡¯s former eunuch attire, which had all been cleaned.

    ¡°Good, you can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Can I help in any way?¡±

    ¡°Sure, help me by leaving this room. I didn¡¯t tell you toe in,¡± Yang Feng shook out his clothes and began to put them on.

    Zhang Youcai awkwardly exited the room.

    ¡°Now, tell me what happened. Keep it as brief as possible; I only want to hear the truth,¡± Yang Feng sat down on a chair.

    ¡°I encountered a mad monk at the Bao¡¯en Temple¡­¡± Han Ruzi started from the beginning, recounting how he had escaped from the Fresh Greens Lane. He omitted the part about Meng E saving him, iming that he had identally killed the two men.

    Yang Feng asionally nodded, and when Han Ruzi finished, he said, ¡°Well done, but there¡¯s one thing. Those two men didn¡¯t die; they were merely knocked unconscious with a skilful technique. You do not possess such skill, so the person who intervened was Du Motian. Remember that?¡±

    Han Ruzi was momentarily stunned. ¡°Do I need to tell others about these things?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, their reactions were slow. I acted before them.¡±

    ¡°Who are ¡®they¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Yang Feng casually picked up a book. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been readingtely?¡±

    It was an ancient poetry collection that Han Ruzi had found while rearranging his bookshelf. He picked up another book. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been reading historical records from the previous dynasty.¡±

    Yang Feng took the historical book and tossed it into a corner. ¡°A deposed Emperor shouldn¡¯t be reading that. It might make people suspect your loyalty. Reading poetry is better, it eases worries, uplifts the spirit, and nurtures the mind.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t read that book¡­ Who ising, anyway?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s demeanor, seemingly aware of everything but unwilling to reveal, was quite infuriating. However, Han Ruzi felt a bit guilty and could only endure it, sitting behind his desk lost in thought. ¡°Is it someone from the pce?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    The doubt was quickly resolved.

    Someone knocked on the door, and after obtaining the Weary Marquis¡¯s permission, the Manor Clerk entered. Seeing Yang Feng, he visibly hesitated. ¡°Lord Yang, weren¡¯t you going to the Northern Army¡­ How did you enter? I wasn¡¯t aware.¡±

    ¡°I am the steward of the manor; I can enter from any door,¡± Yang Feng replied calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the steward; you¡¯re an Adjutant of the Northern Army.¡±

    ¡°Manor Clerk, please check again. The records should still show that I¡¯m under the Marquis¡¯s manor.¡±

    The Manor Clerk¡¯s face turned red, but he had pressing matters to attend to and didn¡¯t want to argue with Yang Feng. He turned to the Weary Marquis and said, ¡°The Bureau of Imperial n Affairs has sent someone. Would you like to see them in the hall or the study?¡±

    ¡°Right here is fine. Bring them in,¡± Han Ruzi sighed with relief. Dealing with the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs was usually easier than dealing with the pce.

    Three officials from the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs arrived, led by a Vice Minister surnamed Hua. He held a position of moderate authority, enough to make most members of the imperial family and their inws nervous.

    The existence of the deposed Emperor was a perpetual nightmare for the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. Ignoring him was not an option, and paying too much attention to him was also problematic. Vice Minister Hua hade today not out of courage but because of his superior¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, please rise,¡± Hua spoke with a serious tone. He had note here for casual conversation.

    The Weary Marquis was exempt from kowtowing when entering the pce, and he certainly did not kneel when receiving orders from the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. However, he had to stand up to show respect.

    Vice Minister Hua produced a scroll and carefully opened it, as if he had not known the contents inside before. After a brief perusal, he put it away and said in a deliberate tone, ¡°I am here to investigate a matter. I hope you will speak candidly and disclose everything.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Han Ruzi was no longer nervous.

    Vice Minister Hua waved his hand, and the other two officials took out their own writing materials and ced them on the desk, ready to record.

    Vice Minister Hua nced at Yang Feng, who was sitting on the chair, unmoving, and asked, ¡°And you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I am Yang Feng, the steward of the Marquis¡¯s manor.¡±

    The Manor Clerk leaned in and whispered a few words to Hua, who furrowed his brow. Unexpected turns of events were something government officials despised the most. He studied Yang Feng for a moment, weighed his options, and decided not to speak with the eunuch. Instead, he asked the Manor Clerk, ¡°Why is his records still with the Marquis¡¯s manor?¡±

    The Manor Clerk¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Yang Feng is a eunuch, and in theory, he cannot hold an official position. However, the Champion Marquis intervened, and there was an imperial edict allowing him to serve as the Adjutant of the Northern Army. There was no precedent as to how to handle his records, so¡­¡±

    So, the matter had been dyed because no one knew who should handle it, and naturally, no one wanted to create trouble. But trouble had now found its way to their door.

    Vice Minister Hua sensed potential pitfalls and dangers in this minor matter. He gestured for the Manor Clerk not to continue speaking, and throughout the entire questioning process, he treated Yang Feng as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, please take a seat. About half a month ago, you encountered a mad monk at Bao¡¯en Temple, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Please provide a detailed ount of what happened at that time.¡±

    With Yang Feng¡¯s reminder, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t hold back any details and recounted the scene in full.

    Vice Minister Hua nodded frequently and asionally asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± without showing any other reactions.

    ¡°At that time, did you report this matter to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs?¡±

    ¡°Representatives from the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs were present so I did not think that there was any need to make a report.¡±

    ¡°¡®The morning sun won¡¯t rise in the east tomorrow, the crimson mes will soar westward, shocking the world.¡¯ What did you interpret this to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means the sun will not rise from the east tomorrow, and there will be crimson mes to the west, shocking the world.¡±

    Vice Minister Hua remained impassive. ¡°Did youe across this phrase againter?¡±

    ¡°No, but I saw two characters that reminded me of this phrase.¡±

    At this point, Vice Minister Hua asked more questions, but he seemed satisfied with the answers. He thanked the Weary Marquis and, with a courteous bow, left with the other officials. The Manor Clerk saw them off.

    After the questioning, Han Ruzi felt that his ount was far from foolproof, but the officials hadn¡¯t probed deeper. Vice Minister Hua was even more polite than when he had first arrived. The Weary Marquis was relieved and thanked him before they left.

    Han Ruzi sat in a daze for a while and said to Yang Feng, ¡°Guangding and Lin Kunshan weren¡¯t sent by Chunyu Xiao, were they?¡±

    ¡°It seems not.¡±

    ¡°Somebody is trying to frame me?¡±

    ¡°It appears so.¡±

    ¡°If I had gone to the Subtle Fragrance Garden, would there be even greater traps waiting for me? They would say that I have imperial ambitions. If I don¡¯t refute the allegations, and I can¡¯t possibly refute them, I would be arrested!¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve thought about a lot.¡±

    Yang Feng kept responding with variations of ¡°it seems.¡± Han Ruzi grew tired of it and asked directly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs arrest me today?¡±

    ¡°Because the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs doesn¡¯t have more evidence. In a couple of days, you might receive a reprimand,¡± Yang Feng exined.

    ¡°But why did theye today?¡± Han Ruzi inquired.

    ¡°It is standard procedure. Today, the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs collected some testimonies. Next time, it might be officials from the Imperial Pce, as well as from the Ministry of Justice, the Court of Judicial Review, the Capital Prefectural Office¡­ When they need it, even if you haven¡¯t done anything, umted evidence over time can still put you in a precarious situation.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Empress Dowager had let me off.¡±

    ¡°Do you think being let off means beingpletely forgotten? Even if the Empress Dowager forgets, someone else will remember on her behalf. This evidence may never be used, but it maye in useful one day. You should know that only those who can handle ¡®what ifs¡¯ who have a chance to rise in the ranks.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt a chill running down his spine.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the key point. The court has always operated this way. Which prince or marquis doesn¡¯t carry a few shackles on their body? The ones who are light on their feet should be the most vignt. The crucial question is who is trying to frame you. The Bureau of Imperial n Affairs will record every mistake you make, but they won¡¯t intentionally set traps for you. That would be too risky for them, and it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai,¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t need to think twice. ¡°It must be him. He knows I¡¯m very interested in fate seers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what do you n to do?¡±

    Han Ruzi blushed a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t immediately tell you about my experience at Bao¡¯en Temple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. You should make your own decisions. I can advise, but I can¡¯t make decisions for you.¡±

    As long as Yang Feng was present, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t afford to rx and had to think hard and constantly.

    ¡°What should I do? What should I do¡­ The Dus and Ironhead Hu San, are they okay?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Right now, they¡¯re probably drinking and celebrating with Liang Xinhou.¡±

    ¡°Liang Xinhou is the one they call Skinny Monkey Houwu, right?¡±

    ¡°He should be fine. At most he was used by Prince Donghai and others.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai used the pugilist world against me, so I also need to use their methods against him. The Dus and Ironhead Hu San can help me, as well as those heroes you brought here.¡±

    ¡°This is one approach, but I must remind you, be extremely cautious when dealing with people from the pugilist world. You can let them owe you a favor, but never owe them. Many people have been swallowed up by the pugilist world because they made mistakes in this regard, seeking temporary convenience but umting endless debts that they can¡¯t repay.¡±

    Yang Feng paused for a moment. ¡°As for the Dus, you¡¯re about to go too far.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He remembered what Du Chuanyun had said about the rules of the pugilist world. In the pugilist world, right and wrong were different from those in government or among themon people. At that time, he had only considered how the rules of the pugilist world were advantageous to him and had overlooked the disadvantages.

    One must not be so selfish as to believe that others are not selfish.. Han Ruzi realized he had almost made a big mistake. He was also curious about how much Yang Feng had suffered in the past to be so cautious of people from the pugilist world.

    His dream was to reim the throne, and getting too deeply involved in the pugilist world would distance him further from the court, even putting him on the opposite side. Eventually, he would have to live a life on the run, just like Marquis Junyang, Hua Bin.

    ¡°Prince Donghai used the pugilist world against me, but and in doing so, he left himself vulnerable¡ªI need to find a way to get close to him.¡±

    Han Ruzi could only arrive at this conclusion. He had to return to where he truly belonged to.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 91

 Chapter 93: One Against Many

    Chapter 93: One Against Many

    The Manor of the Weary Marquis had a Manor Clerk named Zeng and a Manor Marshal named Zheng, a pair who suffered from the same predicament. Although their meals were notvish, they could at least share their grievances with each other.

    ¡°Brother, life is tough. We¡¯ve toiled diligently for half our lives, and we¡¯ve finally be seventh-rank[1] minor officials. But now we¡¯ve been sent here, through no fault of our own. We live in constant fear, worried that we might lose our heads for no reason one day. If only I had some connections in the court or a few hundred taels of silver to grease the wheels, I wouldn¡¯t be in such dire straits,¡± Zeng, the Manor Clerk,mented.

    ¡°Brother, be content. At least you have a chance for advancement. I¡¯m just a lowly Manor Marshal, one rank below you, and my sry is so meager that it¡¯s a struggle to make ends meet. I toil day and night, and all I get are a few words of praise. Dream of promotion? That¡¯s out of the question!¡± Zheng replied.

    They clinked their cups and downed their drinks. Amid their frustration and anger, they also felt a bit more relieved.

    Someone knocked on the door, and an old servant entered without formalities. He silently ced a food box on the table and began unpacking the dishes and wine, arranging them neatly.

    Both Zeng and Zheng were puzzled, thinking it was the other¡¯s doing. They exchanged nces and realized the mistake.

    ¡°Old Liu, who instructed you to bring these dishes and wine? Did you make a mistake?¡± asked Zheng, the Manor Marshal.

    ¡°From the kitchen,¡± Old Liu mumbled as he tidied up the empty food box and left.

    ¡°Is this from <em>that person</em>?¡± Zeng guessed. The kitchen usually only followed themands of the lord anddy of the manor, and it couldn¡¯t be from thedy. Privately, they referred to the Weary Marquis as ¡®that person.¡¯

    Seeing the table full of delicious food, Zeng couldn¡¯t help but salivate, yet he dared not touch the dishes. ¡°What does that person mean? There has never been such a thing before¡­ Could there be trouble again? Maybe he wants to silence us?¡±

    Zheng, the Manor Marshal, was bolder. He ripped a whole chicken leg off and took a hearty bite. ¡°Who cares? Even if that person stirs up trouble, we won¡¯t be able to stop it. We might as well enjoy a good meal.¡±

    Zeng, the Manor Clerk, felt uneasy but couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the food. Without further dy, he grabbed most of a chicken and took a big bite.

    With cups raised and reced, the two of them only hoped for wine and intoxication today.

    For Han Ruzi, this was not just something for this day. He sent food and wine, and it would continue daily. His purpose was not to curry favor, nor was it a bribe; it was to alleviate their grievances. Both the clerk and the marshal were low-ranking officials directly appointed by the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. They had no power to help him, but they had the power to ruin him.

    For Master Du and his grandson, a single table of food and wine was not enough.

    Ten taels of gold, one hundred taels of silver¡ªthis was just the beginning. Zhang Youcai, with a big grin, presented the gifts to Du Motian.

    The grandfather and grandson had spent two days and two nights outside before returning home. Du Chuanyun was genuinely drunk this time, swaying unsteadily. He picked up a piece of gold and, with a tongue-heavy speech, said, ¡°What¡¯s this? It looks pretty yellow, I wonder if it¡¯s crispy.¡±

    Du Chuanyun was about to put the gold in his mouth when his grandfather pped it out of his hand. Du Motian remained sober and bowed to the Weary Marquis, saying, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°I have shown ack virtue, disturbing your peaceful days. Hence, I present these meager gifts as a token of my apology. There¡¯s also a portion meant for Brother Hu San. I hope you may pass it on to him.¡±

    Du Motian appeared slightly suspicious, but Du Chuanyun didn¡¯t think much of it. He recognized the gold and silver and epted them eagerly. He eximed, ¡°Since the Marquis has given it to us, let¡¯s ept it. Grandfather, this isn¡¯t really that much. We saved¡­¡±

    Du Motian tapped his grandson¡¯s head and sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. Do you think you can save someone with your abilities?¡±

    ¡°Did I not?¡± Du Chuanyun asked, unwilling to ept defeat.

    Du Motian, being a seasoned figure in the pugilist world, knew well that it wasn¡¯t Du Chuanyun or himself who had knocked out Houwu and his two subordinates. The Weary Marquis had a secret protector, but he didn¡¯t reveal this fact. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you are so generous, we won¡¯t be overly polite.¡±

    Du Motian understood the Weary Marquis¡¯s intention not to owe favors.

    Han Ruzi respectfully bowed and treated the Du family with even greater favor from that day onwards.

    Three days after Vice Minister Hua¡¯s inquiry, another official was sent by the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs to deliver a reprimand. It criticized the Weary Marquis for his unjustified outings, using rtively mildnguage. Afterward, the Manor Clerk, enjoying daily feasts and fine wine, whispered to the Weary Marquis, ¡°Congrattions, Weary Marquis. With this reprimand, you¡¯re being treated just as any other person would be.¡±

    For a deposed Emperor, being treated ¡°just as any other person would be¡± was an improvement.

    Two more days passed, and the Weary Marquis was finally allowed to attend the College of National Scions. Yang Feng had originally nned for him to go to the Imperial University but failed to do so.

    On the night before he was to begin his studies, Han Ruzi used the excuse of needing to review his lessons and stayed in the study overnight. This day was April 23rd, the day he had agreed upon with Meng E, the mysterious pce maid.

    What rules should he follow for this mysterious pce maid? The pce¡¯s? The court¡¯s? The pugilist world¡¯s? Han Ruzi hesitated, unsure. While Yang Feng seemed to have some knowledge about Meng E, he refused to offer advice. Since hisst visit, he had disappeared, and Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t even had the opportunity to discuss the current political situation with him.

    Close to the middle of the night, Han Ruzi extinguished the candle, sat on the bed, and silently practiced reverse breathing. He could feel a warm energy circting within him, though he didn¡¯t know what use was it.

    ¡°You can start learning the next stage of your techniques now,¡± a voice from the opposite side said.

    Han Ruzi, forgetting that he was in the darkness, shook his head and said, ¡°No, we need to talk first.¡±

    ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    ¡°Are you a minister¡¯s daughter, seeking to clear your family¡¯s name and take revenge?¡± Han Ruzi voiced his first spection.

    There was no response from the opposite side.

    ¡°Or are you the daughter of a foreign royal family, seeking to use the power of the Chu Empire to reim your country?¡±

    ¡°Stop making wild guesses.¡± Meng E finally spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t make things hard for you. The inner qi cultivation techniques are free. When you qualify to contend for the throne, I will tell you everything. Whether you want to ept the deal or not, you can decide at that time. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°In the past few months, you haven¡¯t appeared at all. You must have thought I no longer desired the throne, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Meng E did not deny it.

    ¡°Going on this adventure doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that I want to contend for the throne. You should know that I have nothing right now. Even if I master your inner qi cultivation techniques, I can¡¯t simply barge into the pce and be the emperor.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me the truth. After all, I¡¯m not the one taking the risks. If you have no desire for the throne, or if your attempt to seize it fails, my loss is not significant. It¡¯s just a set of inner qi techniques.¡±

    Meng E remained straightforward, and Han Ruzi chuckled. ¡°Does your brother know about your choice?¡±

    ¡°He knows. The Empress Dowager knows too. I¡¯ve already been expelled from the pce. I¡¯m no longer a pce guard.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the Weary Marquis Manor?¡± Han Ruzi was both shocked and surprised.

    ¡°Operating in the shadows suits me better.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly felt uneasy again. ¡°So, you mean the Empress Dowager actually knows that I¡­ why doesn¡¯t she just eliminate me to prevent any future trouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about such matters. Do you still want to learn the inner qi techniques?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Han Ruzi stood up. ¡°I also want to learn your martial arts. Those people in the pugilist world aren¡¯t as skilled as you.¡±

    Meng E remained silent again. Han Ruzi continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to teach me, it¡¯s fine. I just want to learn some¡­ useful martial arts, especially the kind where I can take on multiple opponents by myself.¡±

    ¡°I can teach you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t take on multiple opponents alone. There¡¯s no such martial art in the world.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, you knocked out two people instantly. Back in the pce alley, didn¡¯t you defeat over ten swordsmen by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think I am right now?¡± Meng E posed a strange question.

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re at the door.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Under the window. No, on the bookshelf¡­ No, on the ceiling?¡±

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Meng E¡¯s voice was right by his ear, and Han Ruzi reached out, drawing a half-circle, but there was nothing where his arm swept.

    ¡°Understand what?¡±

    ¡°How many people do you think are in the room?¡± Meng E changed the question.

    ¡°Two, you and me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Han Ruzi felt something pass by behind him and quickly turned to check. He felt a hit on his back from something he couldn¡¯t see, and as he turned around again, the attacks wereing from all directions. Books, paperweights, ink brushes, and other objects turned into hidden weapons, as if four or five people were simultaneously attacking him.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Ruzi eximed. The strikes were not heavy, but they were quite infuriating.

    The attacks stopped.

    ¡°You are hidden, while I am in the open. If I didn¡¯t know you, I would think there were several people in the room. This is your technique for dealing with multiple opponents: you create an illusion of overwhelming numbers in the darkness, making the enemy believe they are surrounded, and they panic and flee.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If you were to engage in the open, could you defeat ten people?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have three heads and six arms. How could I possibly defeat ten people? Even three would be too many, unless they all had no martial skills or were willing to take me on one by one in singlebat.¡±

    Han Ruzi seemed to have an epiphany and slowly sat down. ¡°The way you defeat your enemies aligns with military strategy: ¡®If strong, appear weak; if weak, appear strong.¡¯ It¡¯s very effective.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand military strategy. I just know that when I¡¯m in the shadows, I shouldn¡¯t reveal myself.¡±

    Indeed, this had always been Meng E¡¯s guiding principle. Han Ruzi chuckled, ¡°You¡¯repletely different from the people in the pugilist world. They all want to increase their fame, but you want none of it. Those swordsmen probably don¡¯t even know who defeated them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have no influence in the pugilist world. If I want to achieve something significant, I can only seek the help of the Empress Dowager or the Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. ¡°Back in the pce, how did you make the pce maids fall asleep?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit of powdered medicine. You should avoid using such things, especially with people from the pugilist world. It¡¯s a taboo for them.¡±

    ¡°But when you knocked out those two in Fresh Greens Lane, it must have been real martial skill, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you want to learn, I can teach you this.¡±

    ¡°I want to learn. Do we have to speak in the dark? I can hardly remember what you look like anymore.¡±

    ¡°Appearances change, and remembering them isn¡¯t necessary. Knowing it¡¯s me is enough. Are we done talking? I can¡¯t stay here all night.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done. Wait, onest question. Have you been protecting me nearby all this time?¡±

    Meng E didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a moment, she said, ¡°Of course not. I have my own matters to attend to. I don¡¯t evene by once every five days.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you end up following me to Fresh Greens Lane?¡±

    ¡°Part of it was coincidence, and part of it was spection. When you returned from Bao¡¯en Temple, you seemed agitated, and I guessed you must be up to something. So, I¡¯ve been observing more diligently for the past half month, roughly dropping by every two days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the advantage of lurking in the shadows. I thought you were hiding in the Manor all this time.¡±

    ¡°At least three people would be needed to give you fulltime protection. You said it was thest question, but why do your questions keep multiplying?¡±

    ¡°No more questions. Please teach me martial arts now.¡± Han Ruzi felt that he had gained valuable insights. He not only had a better understanding of martial arts but also came up with a way to approach Prince Donghai.

    When the illusion of overwhelming numbers was taken to its extreme, it became a tangible and genuine power, which was exactly the ¡°weapon¡± that Han Ruzi needed now.

    [1] There are 9 ranks in imperial China¡¯s bureaucracy, with 1 being the highest and 9 being the lowest. So rank 7 would be quite low in the hierarchy.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 92

 Chapter 94: Lacking Money

    Chapter 94: Lacking Money

    The weather was hot and stuffy, and after finishing a set of punches, it was inevitable for the whole body to break into a sweat. Han Ruzi and the Dus sat in the pavilion, while Zhang Youcai stood nearby. The four of them ate fresh fruits and melons, chatting andughing, feeling extremely content.

    Eunuch He Yi who was put in charge of the manor¡¯s ounts approached from a distance and entered the pavilion to pay his respects to the Weary Marquis. He smiled and said, ¡°Is the master free now?¡±

    Han Ruzi hurriedly invited He Yi to sit down and offered him some melon, saying, ¡°Look at my memory. You¡¯ve wanted to talk to me several times, and I¡¯vepletely forgotten.¡±

    ¡°The master is busy, it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    Indeed, the Weary Marquis was very busy. He went to the College of National Scions every day to mark his attendance, and also had to practice martial arts. The rest of his time was spent wandering around buying whatever he liked.

    ¡°I¡¯m free now. If you have something to say, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He Yi hesitated.

    Master Du observed He Yi¡¯s words and demeanor, then got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room for a nap. Chuanyun,e with me.¡±

    Du Chuanyun was enjoying himself and made a reluctant noise, not wanting to get up.

    Han Ruzi pulled Master Du back to his seat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. I¡¯d like to continue listening to you tell me more of the pugilist world¡¯s anecdotes. We¡¯re all family here, no need to avoid any topics. Old He, go ahead and speak freely.¡±

    Du Motian stayed behind, and Du Chuanyun continued munching on melon. Eunuch He Yi smiled. Whether there were outsiders present or not, he had to talk to the master; that was his duty as the manager of ounts.

    ¡°Well¡­ Master, in our¡­ manor, there seems to be a bit of a¡­¡±

    ¡°Shortage of something? I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±

    He Yi shook his head with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s more than enough of everything in the manor; we¡¯re justcking one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Money.¡±

    ¡°Money?¡± Han Ruziughed, then turned to Du Motian. ¡°Even in a noble household, there are times when money is tight.¡±

    Du Motian smiled without saying a word, and Du Chuanyun wiped his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve heard that even emperors have tight budgets sometimes.¡±

    In the Weary Marquis Manor, the word ¡°emperor¡± was a taboo one, and only Du Chuanyun dared to use it. Not because he was bolder than the rest but because he had long forgotten that the Weary Marquis had once been an emperor.

    He Yi chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that the manor is running a bit short; expenses are exceeding ie.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s smile disappeared. He was genuinely surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t I get an annual stipend of several thousand households? The Bureau of Imperial n Affairs also gives regr rewards, and there are only about a hundred people in the manor. It shouldn¡¯t be used up so quickly, right?¡±

    He Yi scratched his head. ¡°The situation is a bit different from what the master thinks.¡±

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    He Yi cleared his throat. ¡°The ie of the marquis¡¯s manor is indeed substantial, but the expenses are also considerable. Essentially, thirty to forty percent of it is used for offerings for ancestral rituals, which ur several times a year¡­¡±

    ¡°So many times?¡±

    ¡°The master¡¯s status is equivalent to that of a prince, so during ancestral offerings, the standards are the same as those for princes. However, other princes have their own territories and ies, which are much higher than ours.¡±

    ¡°I see. That still leaves us with sixty to seventy percent, which is quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°And another thirty to forty percent of the ie is used for social interactions among the imperial rtives.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t had any interactions with other nobles.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But even if you don¡¯t interact with them, you need to exchange gifts. It¡¯s amon practice. For example,st month, the Heir of Jinan had a grand wedding, and we sent ten pounds of gold, ten pieces of exquisite silk, and twenty pairs of precious jade¡­¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about this?¡±

    ¡°I ced the gift list on the master¡¯s desk, and the master marked it as ¡®read.''¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe I didn¡¯t read it closely. Can¡¯t we just not give gifts? I don¡¯t even know who Prince Jinan is, let alone his heir.¡±

    He Yi scratched his head again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s a rule established by the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. Each case has its precedents, and deviations are not allowed.¡±

    Han Ruzi also scratched his head. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll buy fewer things in the future.¡±

    ¡°The manor already has plenty of things, and the master really doesn¡¯t need to buy more. But that won¡¯t save much. It would be best if we could have a few weddings or funerals¡­ Oops, I misspoke, look at my loose tongue, I should¡­ I should¡­¡±[1]

    ¡°Your punishment is no alcohol for a day,¡± Han Ruzi chuckled and tapped the stone table twice. ¡°I understand now; I¡¯ll take care of the money matter. You just manage the ounts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Master. You¡¯re busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± He Yi took his leave.

    Zhang Youcai, chewing on melon,mented, ¡°It turns out even nobles like the marquis have difficulties. So many social interactions, and you can¡¯t refuse them. The key is, we¡¯re only giving but not receiving. No wonder our expenses exceed our ie.¡±

    ¡°Not all nobles are in such a tight spot. Other families either have territories or government positions, so they have ways to make money,¡± Han Ruzi understood well that the Weary Marquis, despite his noble title, was less affluent than an ordinary marquis.

    ¡°What can we do? Should we buynd or lend money?¡± Zhang Youcai didn¡¯t forget to eat his fruits,peting with Du Chuanyun.

    ¡°Ah, forget about it. Things will work themselves out. We won¡¯t starve anyway.¡±

    Du Chuanyun finished eating, let out a burp, and wiped his hands, covered in juice, on his clothes. ¡°You¡¯re so poor, yet you keep giving us rewards. You¡¯re really generous. We still have over ten taels of gold and several dozen taels of silver left. Grandpa, should we return it to the Weary Marquis?¡±

    Du Motian chuckled and scolded, ¡°That bit of gold and silver isn¡¯t even enough for the manor to make a single proper gift.¡±

    Zhang Youcai was still nibbling on his melon. ¡°The Master has given you quite a few rewards, but I haven¡¯t seen you bring back anything. Howe you have so little left?¡±

    ¡°In the pugilist world, maintaining rtionships matter even more. Everyone is like a brother. If you have money, of course, you would spend it together. Are we supposed to save it up and expect money to grow offsprings?¡± Du Chuanyun was very disdainful; in his eyes, umting wealth was a shameful act.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t like discussing money either. He waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these depressing matters. Master Du, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you. If I had believed Lin Kunshan back then and gone to the Subtle Fragrance Garden, what would have happened next?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Deceptionse in countless forms, and even those who often travel the pugilist world make misjudgments at times¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to misjudge? No matter how many tricks there are, it boils down to three moves,¡± Du Chuanyun, oblivious to humility, spoke incessantly about his adventures in the pugilist world. ¡°It¡¯s either money, women, or power. It could be turning copper into gold, lead into silver, some gambling scheme, some honey trap, or the tempting offer of an official position, it depends on what interests you.¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d definitely be interested in turning copper into gold,¡± Zhang Youcai, finally satisfied with eating, looked at the few remaining pieces of melon in the te with reluctance.

    ¡°You¡¯re a eunuch, so of course, you¡¯d be interested in gold and silver,¡± Du Chuanyun said coldly, then turned to the Weary Marquis and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it. This Lin Kunshan is not simple. He goes by many names, but the mostmon one is Lin Beiyou. He is an expert in the spirits, and is a fate seer. Those he targets often end up in ruin.¡±

    ¡°I have no money or power. Why would he target me?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t know. But if I were to guess, I¡¯d say that his ultimate goal might not be to deceive you but to use your position and status to deceive someone who is truly wealthy. Scammers always have one goal, and that¡¯s money.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you think you know so much,¡± Du Motian chided, pushing his grandson off the stone bench. ¡°Lord Marquis, don¡¯t worry about it. The matter has been resolved. As long as the two of us are in the manor, no scammer would dare target you.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and changed the subject, but he hadn¡¯t forgotten about this topic.

    Studying at the College of National Scions was nothing like he had imagined. It had been nearly ten days since he enrolled, and he hadn¡¯t seen any other students, nor had he attended a single ss. Every day, he would show up, and the officials would give various reasons for canceling lessons, allowing him to return home.

    Initially, he thought they didn¡¯t want to ept a deposed Emperor. However, heter learned from the Manor Clerk that it was the norm at the College of National Scions. Many noble sons and daughters would send their servants to attend the morning roll call, and they would only visit the college when the Ministry of Rites conducted inspections, which happened no more than ten times a year.

    Han Ruzi found it really unfair. When he was the Emperor, he attended sses every day without fail, rain or shine. Instead, these young nobles were leisurely cking off.

    So, he stopped going to the College of National Scions and let Zhang Youcai attend roll call by himself.

    The day after Eunuch He Yi reported financial difficulties to him, Han Ruzi was pondering how to steer the conversation back to the topic of ¡°deceptive tricks¡± when Du Chuanyun came to visit.

    Zhang Youcai had just gone to the College of National Scions, leaving Han Ruzi alone in the study, reading books. Du Chuanyun knocked on the door and entered, looking around the room filled with books, trying to avoid touching anything that might bring bad luck. ¡°I need to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Han Ruzi put down his book.

    Du Chuanyun stared at the Weary Marquis for a moment, then asked directly, ¡°Do you want to make a big profit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a merchant¡­¡±

    ¡°But you need money,¡± Du Chuanyun widened his eyes. He always had trouble keeping hisposure when persuading others.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on first.¡±

    Du Chuanyun pulled over a chair, sat across from the desk, and looked straight at the Weary Marquis. ¡°In Fresh Greens Lane, to answer Houwu¡¯s questions, I imed that grandpa and I were also getting you into a scam, even earlier than Lin Kunshan.¡±

    ¡°I overheard that at the time.¡±

    ¡°Houwu believed it, and ording to the rules, Lin Kunshan can¡¯t have any more contact with you. As for the gold and silver you rewarded us, we actually distributed it to our fellow pugilists in the martial world, telling them it was obtained through deception.¡±

    ¡°Is it because the money wasn¡¯t enough? How much do you need? Just tell me.¡±

    Du Chuanyun kept shaking his head. ¡°If we take more money from you, wouldn¡¯t we truly be scammers? I have an idea, and it won¡¯t require your money, but it will provide an exnation to our pugilist worldrades.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan was able to get money from you. Why can¡¯t we get it ourselves?¡±

    ¡°How can we get money ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan must know. I can go and capture him. We¡¯ll know after interrogating him.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head insistently. ¡°No, we can¡¯t take any more risks. Let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°Someone like Lin Kunshan is a wanderer who¡¯s at home anywhere in the world. Today he¡¯s in the Capital, but tomorrow he could be in the south. Once he leaves, the secret of the money scam goes with him.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood. Lin Kunshan¡¯s ¡°secret scam¡± was a scheme to tempt the Weary Marquis into revealing his imperial ambitions. After a long pause, he said, ¡°You want to set up a real scam to preserve your reputation in the pugilist world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, otherwise, they might say that us Dus did not live up to our ims.¡± From Du Chuanyun¡¯s perspective, deceiving royalty and nobility would elevate their reputation, but deceiving fellow pugilists was shameful.

    Han Ruzi pondered once again. ¡°What does old Master Du say about this?¡±

    ¡°I talked to him, but he¡¯s not interested. Anyway, it was me who lied to Houwu, not him.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t stop you?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather has never stopped me from doing things. He often says that he can protect me for a while, but not for a lifetime. The pugilist world is something you venture into yourself; it¡¯s not something your grandfather can bring you into.¡±

    Han Ruzi could rte; Yang Feng had a simr attitude towards his actions.

    ¡°I have an idea. Without Lin Kunshan, we could still get some money.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Du Chuanyun couldn¡¯t believe that the Weary Marquis would be skilled in deception.

    In fact, Han Ruzi had been thinking about it for several days. If Du Chuanyun had arrived a littleter, he would have gone to find the Du father and son himself. ¡°Do you know how to gamble?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my grandfather says I learned to throw dice before I even learned to walk.¡±

    ¡°Then you should be quite skilled.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not boasting, but in terms of martial arts and swordsmanship, I¡¯m at best second-rate. But when ites to gambling, I¡¯m top-notch. Many heroes of the pugilist world have lost everything to me.¡±

    Han Ruzi lightly tapped the desk with his hand. ¡°That makes it easy. I know some noble figures who are both wealthy and fond of gambling. Why not try to win a substantial sum from them?¡±

    While Du Chuanyun aimed to collect gold and silver, Han Ruzi had a bigger target in mind.

    [1] Referring to funerals and by extension death is seen as somewhat inauspicious.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 93

 Chapter 95: Gambler and Gambler

    Chapter 95: Gambler and Gambler

    Dice were thrown onto the table, bouncing joyfully, oblivious to sorrow, but finding joy in their owner¡¯s misfortunes.

    Zhang Yanghao mmed his fist on the table, causing the three dice to tremble slightly but not change their numbers. ¡°I¡¯m going all in!¡± Zhang Yanghao roared, startling those around him, who thought he was about to make a scene. Such things weremon in gambling.

    Zhang Yanghao raised his fist, not directed at anyone but at the dice, smashing them to pieces. His fellow gamblers burst intoughter, some taunting him while others offered friendly advice. But they all knew one thing: the grandson of Marquis Piyuan was out of money, so they hurriedly pushed him out.

    As the night fell, the gamblers inside began to warm up, and Zhang Yanghao was expelled from the scene. He had smashed a few dice but couldn¡¯t shake off the overwhelming sense of shame.

    A man walked out of the room. ¡°Hey, Brother Yanghao, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Want to y a little longer? I can lend you some more money to gamble.¡±

    ¡°Another time,¡± Zhang Yanghao declined, for he had already umted arge debt.

    The man didn¡¯t press him, patting his shoulder twice. ¡°Youe from a well-off family; these small wins and losses don¡¯t matter. Just enjoy yourself. Come back tomorrow, and I¡¯ll find some neers for you to y with.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao forced a bitter smile and bid farewell. Walking down the street, his anger resurfaced. He clenched his fist in his sleeve, longing to find someone to fight butcking the courage. As the grandson of the Marquis Piyuan, he was just one of many privileged children in the Capital. Starting a street fight would not only be hard to win but could also lead to trouble for him.

    Withoutpanions or attendants, Zhang Yanghao suddenly felt like an ordinary person, no different from themoners on the street.

    It seemed that others felt the same way. A young man dressed as a servant hurriedly ran from the opposite direction. The street was wide, with room on both sides, but he was focused on walking ahead, and he collided directly with the well-dressed young man.

    The young servant was small in stature but surprisingly strong. Zhang Yanghao was pushed back several steps and fell backward, catching himself with his hands to avoid looking too embarrassed. He was skilled in martial arts so, rising to his feet, he cast aside hisst bit of caution to confront the one who had collided with him.

    ¡°Hey, why weren¡¯t you watching where you were going?¡± the one who had collided first lobbied the first usations, getting agitated.

    Zhang Yanghao hesitated for a moment, his anger growing. He didn¡¯t care whose servant the young man was anymore. He rolled up his sleeves, took a step forward, and retorted, ¡°Watching where I¡¯m going? How about you, you little brat¡­¡±

    The servant quickly backed down and ran away. He shouted, ¡°Help!¡±

    Passersby on the street paid no attention, and Zhang Yanghao chased after him. Before catching up to the person, he had mentally punched him over a dozen times.

    The servant was small and light, running quickly. Zhang Yanghao chased him for half a street, maintaining a distance of about ten steps. He found himself panting and out of breath.

    The servant dashed into a narrow alley, and Zhang Yanghao gritted his teeth, pursuing him. He was familiar with this area and knew it was a dead-end, which was perfect for cornering the person.

    There were others in the narrow alley, and with the fading light, the streetnterns from the main road didn¡¯t reach this far. Zhang Yanghao noticed two people ahead, slowed down, and cautiously observed his surroundings. He confirmed that there were only two people on the other side, both shorter than him. His courage swelled, and he confidently approached, clenching his fists.

    ¡°Zhang Yanghao,¡± one of the figures called out his name.

    Startled, Zhang Yanghao found the voice somewhat familiar. He slowed down again, then finally stopped. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The person took two steps forward.

    Zhang Yanghao finally recognized the person¡¯s identity and was greatly surprised. ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Han Ruzi took another step closer, arching his hand and smiling. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s face alternated between red and white. He thought about running but felt it was inappropriate. Staying put also seemed awkward. He asked, stiffly, ¡°Is that your servant?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t want to run into you on the street, so I had to resort to this n,¡± Han Ruzi exined.

    Zhang Yanghao froze. ¡°You wanted to see me? You shouldn¡¯t see me, or anyone else for that matter.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a deposed emperor?¡± Han Ruzi asked with a smile.

    Zhang Yanghao felt something was amiss. He turned to leave, but the small servant had somehow moved behind him and politely said, ¡°Mr Zhang, please show some courtesy. We were just having a conversation. Why rush away?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao was confident that he could easily handle these two young men. He snorted and turned back, saying, ¡°Are you trying to seek revenge on the Zhang family? Go report to the authorities; the Zhang family is not afraid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. We have no grievances. I¡¯m here to discuss something with you.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao snorted again, suddenly realizing this might be a trap. He raised his voice, ¡°The family of Marquis Piyuan is loyal and righteous. I, Zhang Yanghao, will never do anything disrespectful or unfilial. Marquis, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no one around. What I want to discuss is this.¡± Han Ruzi raised his right hand and made a couple of rattling sounds with something in his fist.

    Zhang Yanghao recognized the sound all too well. ¡°You want to¡­ gamble with me?¡±

    Han Ruzi sighed, ¡°I thought life in the pce was boring, but it turns out life outside the pce is even more tedious. I¡¯ve seen you ying this with a few attendants, and I thought it seemed interesting.¡±

    When Zhang Yanghao had served in the pce as an attendant, he had discreetly yed dice with his colleagues. The Emperor had even caught them once.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Zhang Yanghao was taken aback. He didn¡¯t think the deposed emperor would be interested in such things. However, upon further thought, he realized he had turned to gambling only out of sheer boredom.

    ¡°Does the Empress Dowager allow you to do this?¡± Zhang Yanghao asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t live in the pce anymore, so I don¡¯t need the Empress Dowager¡¯s permission.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao remained silent. He knew dealing with the deposed emperor was risky. He had taken such a risk before when he conspired with a group of noble guards to attempt to assassinate the deposed emperor and seek favor with the Empress Dowager. However, their n had failed, and he had been severely beaten by his grandfather when he returned home.

    ¡°In these past six months, I¡¯ve gone out without anyone stopping me, strolled the streets, bought things without interference, and I even received an imperial decree to enter the pce once, with no objections when I left. Oh, except for one time a few days ago when I sneaked out to y for a while, and the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs gave me a reprimand.¡±

    ¡°You received a reprimand?¡± Zhang Yanghao was most interested in this matter.

    ¡°Yeah, one Vice Minister Hua questioned me about what happened. I thought everything was fine, but I still received a reprimand from the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. I was really unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Unlucky? That¡¯s fortunate. A reprimand means the matter is settled and won¡¯t be investigated further. It means you¡¯re really in the clear. So, the Empress Dowager¡­¡± Zhang Yanghao caught himself before saying more. He shuddered to think that nobody could predict the Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions. If he had managed to kill the deposed emperor, the Zhang family might have been destroyed.

    Han Ruzi let Zhang Yanghao think for a moment. It was a tactic he had learned from Meng E¡ªto give hints without revealing everything, allowing the other person to fill in the gaps.

    ¡°Do you really want to gamble?¡± Zhang Yanghao was starting to believe it.

    ¡°What else is there to do? Gold and silver treasures are useless when they sit idle in my hands. It¡¯s better to use them for some entertainment,¡± Han Ruzi replied.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Do you know how to y dice?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve yed a few times with my servants; it¡¯s quite simple. You just roll the dice and bet on the oue. But ying with them isn¡¯t very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Servants don¡¯t have much money, and the stakes need to be enough to get your heart racing,¡± Zhang Yanghao said. He wasn¡¯t just excited; he was getting itchy. In the gambling world, gold was easy toe by, but neers were hard to find. He himself had gone from being a neer to a seasoned gambler, paying a heavy price for it and umting arge debt. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to go home and tell his grandfather.

    ¡°Is several hundred taels of silver enough?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°Pah! Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at? Don¡¯t bothering to me if you don¡¯t have at least a thousand taels of silver, preferably tens of thousands. That¡¯s when people will be willing to y with you.¡±

    ¡°Tens of thousands seem a bit troublesome.¡±

    ¡°But you were once an emp¡­ When you left the pce¡­ did you bring some valuable items with you?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I can¡¯t touch them. Would gold work?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhang Yanghao was so thrilled that he almost wanted to jump up. The dark clouds that had hung over him for days were suddenly gone. He wouldn¡¯t care even if it were the current emperor, let alone a deposed emperor. ¡°Did you bring them with you?¡±

    ¡°Who would casually take gold out on the street? I just wanted to find someone to y with. But I don¡¯t know anyone, and since we met, we can consider it fate. So, I thought I¡¯d ask if you had any connections.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao chuckled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be dice; it just needs to be fun.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of fun activities, but nothing beats dice. Well, let me think¡­ Your status is quite special, so you can¡¯t just y with anyone. How much gold can you bring out?¡±

    Han Ruzi scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure; I¡¯ll have to check when I get home. I probably have a few hundred taels of gold, and a couple thousand taels in silver¡­ Why are you asking? I want to win money, not lose it.¡±

    Zhang Yanghaoughed heartily. ¡°Of course, but I just want to know who deserves the attention of the Weary Marquis. Alright, I have a n in mind. Give me two days, and I¡¯ll arrange something special for you. But let me be clear upfront: I can¡¯t help you for free. If you lose, it¡¯s fine, but if you win, I¡¯ll take a 30% cut. That¡¯s the rule.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never lost when ying at home.¡±

    ¡°Haha, even better! Beginners have good luck, so you¡¯ll definitely do well.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll need two days. I¡¯ll prepare the gold and silver. Wait for my message, and don¡¯t y tricks on me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How should I find you? By paying a visit to your manor?¡± Zhang Yanghao was already feeling anxious.

    ¡°No, the Manor Clerk and the Manor Marshal are not my people. It wouldn¡¯t be good to involve the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs. How about the day after tomorrow, around noon, you take a walk in the back alley of my house? I¡¯ll have someone contact you. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Zhang Yanghao saw hope for repaying his debts and making a profit.

    After Zhang Yanghao left, Du Chuanyun said, ¡°Rich people are so easy to deceive. If I had known this earlier, why would I bother learning the ¡®Traceless in the Snow¡¯ move? I should have gone into the art of deception.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get too excited yet. Are you truly very good at ying dice?¡± Han Ruzi had witnessed Du Chuanyun¡¯s skills but had never seen him y dice, so he couldn¡¯tpare.

    ¡°I¡¯d stake my life one it. But then again, this guy is too greedy, demanding a 30% cut!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when the timees. Hopefully, he can really find a worthy opponent for us.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of aristocrats and nobles in the Capital; there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    However, Han Ruzi had only one target in mind, and he was concerned that his methods were too indirect to get close to the target.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    His family had no idea about the purpose of the Weary Marquis¡¯s trip and thought he was practicing martial arts in the backyard.

    Meanwhile, Cui Xiaojun was in the bedroom, embroidering by candlelight, fully focused. When she heard her husband enter the room, she didn¡¯t turn her head.

    It would have been easier to use her to get to his target, but Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t bear using her any further.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 94

 Chapter 96: The First Invitation

    Chapter 96: The First Invitation

    It went without saying that gamblers were risk-takers.

    Zhang Yanghao did find three people to y dice with the deposed emperor. With him included, there were just enough to make five. Originally, everything went smoothly. The deposed emperor¡¯s skills were as awkward as his movements, almost like he was giving away money. However, they absolutely should have agreed when the deposed emperor said that he was tired and asked that his attendant y on his behalf. At the time, Zhang Yanghao and the others agreed without thinking.

    An hour passed, and the night outside was getting darker. Four noble scions knelt on their seating mats, staring nkly at a few dice, still not understanding how all of this had happened.

    Apart from Zhang Yanghao, the others hadn¡¯t revealed their names, addressing each other as ¡°young master.¡± They were all in their twenties, deeply immersed in the gambling scene and had never suffered such a heavy loss before.

    Du Chuanyun sat opposite the four, his hands resting on his knees. His gaze swept back and forth as they ced their bets. He was in no hurry, as those who were winning money always acted this way.

    Zhang Yanghao had lost the most, and it was money he had borrowed with great difficulty. He turned his head and asked, ¡°How much is it now?¡±

    Han Ruzi sat bored in a chair in the corner, picked up a piece of paper from the table, and examined it under the oilmp for a while. ¡°Not much, just over six thousand taels when you add up the four young masters.¡±

    The cash brought by the four was not much, and it had already been lost. The rest were debts written on paper.

    One of the young masters angrily pounded the table and said to Du Chuanyun, ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡±

    ¡°The dice are yours. How can I cheat? Show me how you¡¯d cheat.¡±

    ¡°Let the marquis return to the game. We won¡¯t y with you anymore,¡± another young master said.

    ¡°When I joined the game, you all said it was okay. Now you¡¯re backing out? If you want the marquis to y, fine, settle the ounts first.¡± Du Chuanyun extended a hand without fear, facing the noble scions.

    ¡°We¡¯re not ying anymore. We agreed to ying with the Weary Marquis. Why would we want to y with a servant?¡± the third young master stood up.

    ¡°You could get a servant to y on your behalf too,¡± Du Chuanyun said with a smile.

    The three young masters left in a huff. Han Ruzi called them over. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t quite understand the rules, but you should put your signatures on this paper, right? Otherwise, who would I seek to collect on these debts?¡±

    The three stopped and looked at Zhang Yanghao. Beforeing to gamble, they had agreed not to reveal their identities, so they hadn¡¯t even brought their personal attendants with them.

    ¡°You cane look for me me; I¡¯ll vouch for these three young masters.¡± Zhang Yanghao said, standing his ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Farewell.¡± Han Ruzi bid them farewell. As soon as they left, he turned to Zhang Yanghao and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to actually win. Come on, let¡¯s split¡­¡±

    Zhang Yanghao hurriedly ran to the door, took a nce outside, closed the door, and then turned to whisper, ¡°Are you trying to get me killed?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the money? It¡¯s nearly two thousand taels of silver. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s rightfully yours,¡± Han Ruzi did not mind giving Zhang Yanghao his thirty percent cut.

    This silver could almost offset the losses he had tonight, but if those three young masters found out, he would be in trouble.

    ¡°Hehe, why not?¡± Zhang Yanghao slowly approached the Weary Marquis, but his gaze remained on Du Chuanyun. ¡°Where did you find such a skilled yer?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find him. I asked for someone in the manor who could y dice, and he stepped forward, so I brought him here,¡± Han Ruzi pointed to the paper on the table. ¡°Can we really collect this silver owed? Don¡¯t let me have false hopes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone here has status and wealth. Their families won¡¯t miss this amount of silver. In at most, three days, it will be delivered to your manor. You just need to figure out how to collect it and exin it to the Manor Clerk.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s take our leave. To be honest, the winnings and losses weren¡¯t that significant. I thought we¡¯d be dealing with tens of thousands of taels in a single night,¡± Han Ruzi seemed disappointed.

    Zhang Yanghao chuckled. ¡°They came for to y with you. When you asked someone else to y for you, naturally they wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡±

    ¡°I also found it boring. Never mind, after settling this ount, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±

    ¡°No! If you want to y big. I can find yers. But they might also seek skilled yers to represent them.¡±

    ¡°I have no objection. You can go look for them,¡± Han Ruzi pressed down on the written debt. ¡°At least, you should put your signature on it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but having just this piece of paper and a pile of numbers in my hand doesn¡¯t make me feel secure.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao walked over with a smile, took the pen-brush, and signed it. ¡°In less than three days, this pile of numbers will turn into real gold and silver.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao personally saw off the Weary Marquis and his attendant.

    The gambling location was not far from Hundred Prince Street, a small courtyard within arger mansion, with a separate entrance leading to the back alley, quite concealed.

    At the back door of the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor, Zhang Youcai was anxiously waiting. Seeing his master return safely, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s make this thest time, alright? Don¡¯t go out at night in the future.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go,¡± Han Ruzi replied with a smile.

    Entering the study, Du Chuanyun said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do well today.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your winnings enough? You¡¯ll get thirty percent of this money.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough. You had me appear too early. Tonight, you should have yed by yourself. Losing some money wouldn¡¯t have mattered. It would have piqued their interest, and next time, you could have won more. Now they are on guard. Next time, they¡¯ll either refuse to y or bring in skilled yers.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of skilled yers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone in dice. But in the Capital, there are indeed a few skilled yers. I can¡¯t be sure I¡¯ll win every time. I don¡¯t know if these noble scions and princes are able to find such yers. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go inquire.¡±

    Du Chuanyun didn¡¯t want to linger in the study and turned to leave.

    Zhang Youcai attended to the Weary Marquis and whispered, ¡°Master, you are of noble status. You shouldn¡¯t keep exposing yourself to danger. Things have finally stabilized, and the householdcks nothing. The Lady is gentle and virtuous¡­¡±

    ¡°In one night, I won nearly three thousand taels of silver, and Du Chuanyun won two thousand taels,¡± the Weary Marquis said.

    Zhang Youcai was stunned, opening and closing his mouth several times, and finally said with difficulty, ¡°Do we really need this money?¡±

    ¡°It came easily, why not take it? Besides, small gains add up. In the future, it could be tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of taels!¡±

    ¡°I feel¡­¡± Zhang Youcai sighed softly. ¡°Master, you should rest.¡±

    The Weary Marquis love for gambling was surely disappointing to some, but Han Ruzi didn¡¯t feel the need to exin or justify himself. Being engaged in such frivolous behavior suited the image of an unambitiousyabout, didn¡¯t it?

    Du Chuanyun didn¡¯t care about all this; the whole affair was just a game to him. He enjoyed it. He spent the entire next day outside the residence, only returning at night. When he came to join the Weary Marquis for their martial arts practice the next morning, he smiled and said, ¡°Everything went smoothly.¡±

    In the afternoon of the same day, Zhang Yanghao delivered the silver and visited personally. The Weary Marquis didn¡¯t mind his actions being recorded by the Manor Clerk.

    Zhang Yanghao also brought an invitation card: the day after tomorrow was the seventieth birthday of Lady Hengyang. She was the Martial Emperor¡¯s sister, and was married to Marquis Hengyang. Many scions of the imperial n were invited to the celebration.

    Since this was a family matter among the imperial n, it was customary for the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor to send gifts. This was the first time they had received an invitation, but Han Ruzi noticed that it wasn¡¯t signed by Marquis Hengyang or by Lady Hengyang but by one Chai Yun, who held the position of Cavalry Attendant of the Emperor.

    Zhang Yanghao exined, ¡°Chai Yun is Marquis Hengyang¡¯s grandson and the most favored in the family. He¡¯s around our age, so he invited some people separately to the banquet. There would be no need to pay respects to Lady Hengyang; we can enjoy ourselves. Just arrive around noon.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao took his leave. The Manor Clerk was quite nervous but chose not to pursue it any further. Even being treated with the best food and wine was not enough to turn a blind eye to these events. He immediately headed to the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs to report the situation. By evening, all he received was a reply, ¡°Noted, go back,¡± without even an official document.

    Though he still felt uneasy, the Manor Clerk could finally turn a blind eye with a clear conscience.

    Du Chuanyun was eager to gamble again, and everyone in the manor was delighted that the Weary Marquis was invited to the event, except for one person.

    Cui Xiaojun noticed that her husband¡¯s bedtime routine was no longer as punctual as before. asionally, he would even stay in the study overnight. On this particr evening, after changing into nightclothes and getting into bed, she didn¡¯t lie under the covers. Instead, she sat in the bed, wanting to have a serious talk with her husband.

    Han Ruzi climbed into bedter and had no choice but to sit on the opposite side, smiling, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you nning to train too?¡±

    Meng E had taught a new martial art technique, and Han Ruzi had to spend some time meditating every day. It was something he couldn¡¯t hide from his wife.

    Cui Xiaojun positioned her legs to one side, definitely not in a meditative posture. She spoke seriously, ¡°I heard that Lady Hengyang is celebrating her seventieth birthday, and you have received an invitation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the day after tomorrow. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unhappy, but¡­ do you know about Marquis Hengyang¡¯s family?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°I only know that Lady Hengyang is the Martial Emperor¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Lady Hengyang was quite prominent back in the day. She had some credit in the Thoughtful Emperor bing Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°No wonder she dares to invite me.¡±

    ¡°Is it really Lady Hengyang who invited you?¡±

    Han Ruzi considered pretending not to know but decided to tell the truth after a moment, ¡°It¡¯s Chai Yun, Marquis Hengyang¡¯s grandson. It should be the same, right?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun sighed, ¡°Just as I expected.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect?¡±

    ¡°Chai Yun is not a good person.¡±

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Han Ruzi was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but my brothers do. They are an unruly gang, and based on what my brothers are like, I can tell what kind of person Chai Yun is.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt relieved; his n was about to seed. The connections among noble sons and princes were extensive. Although Prince Donghai had tried to conceal it, his familiarity with Zhang Yanghao had be apparent in the pce. Through this connection, Han Ruzi believed he would soon meet Prince Donghai again and discover whether he had any hidden agenda.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Cui Xiaojun asked.

    ¡°Am Iughing?¡± Han Ruzi touched his own face.

    Cui Xiaojun said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. Are you deliberately trying to get in touch with Chai Yun and those around him?¡±

    ¡°I did want to interact more with outsiders, but I haven¡¯t actively sought Chai Yun out. It was he who approached me,¡± Han Ruzi exined.

    Cui Xiaojun moved a little closer, saying, ¡°In that case, you should be even more cautious. It¡¯s better not to go. They are really not good people, and you are not like them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person either. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Han Ruzi enjoyed his wife¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t resist making a joke.

    Cui Xiaojun¡¯s face turned slightly red as she replied in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to be a bad person properly¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi put away his smile and said, ¡°I have to ept the invitation. We can¡¯t fend off the bad guys. I need to know what kind of ¡®bad guys¡¯ they really are to be prepared.¡±

    The peaceful and quiet life would only be temporary; Cui Xiaojun felt quite disappointed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She would do everything she could to protect her husband. ¡°My second brother, Cui Teng, has a close rtionship with Chai Yun because they¡¯re both crazy in the same way. I heard¡­,¡± Cui Xiaojun hesitated for a moment, ¡°I heard they¡¯ve personally killed people. If you insist on epting the invitation, you must be careful. Take Little Du with you and don¡¯t let him leave your side for a moment.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 95

 Chapter 97: A Little Independent Kingdom

    Chapter 97: A Little Independent Kingdom

    Chai Yun was twenty years old, significantly older than Han Ruzi. But in temperament, he still behaved like a child in many ways. He arrived at the gate in with great fanfare, surrounded by a group ofpanions and servants. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, slightly lowered his head, and nced at the invited deposed emperor. It was as if he had finally acquired a spirited horse after crying and longing for days. He was now judging the horse¡¯s quality, and if it didn¡¯t meet his expectations, he would lose his temper, making it clear to everyone that he was not someone who could be easily deceived.

    As Han Ruzi dismounted, Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun stood on either side, andpared to the opposing crowd, they were clearly outnumbered. Du Chuanyun was even prepared for a fight. ording to his experience in the pugilist world, such a silent standoff was a prelude to a brawl.

    Before leaving, the Manor Clerk had specifically reminded the Weary Marquis not to pay respects before the host. Regardless of Lady Hengyang¡¯s power and influence, Chai Yun, being a Cavalry Attendant of the Emperor, was of much lower statuspared to the Weary Marquis.

    So Han Ruzi didn¡¯t move, and Chai Yun while scrutinized him, Han Ruzi also assessed Chai Yun. He nced at Chai Yun¡¯s followers as well and couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed that he didn¡¯t see Prince Donghai or Cui Teng.

    Chai Yun had fair and wless skin, like a carved jade, but his gaze held a hint of brutality. If not for that, he would have appeared somewhat like a girl dressed in men¡¯s clothing.

    Cui Xiaojun had warned the Weary Marquis not to mock Chai Yun¡¯s effeminate demeanor. It was said that Chai Yun had once killed someone over this matter, and the victim was not an ordinarymoner. But their family dared not report the incident to the authorities and had to endure it in silence.

    Seeing the youth before him, pampered in every way, Han Ruzi found it hard to believe that he had personally taken a life. Rumors often exaggerated the truth, both in court and in the pugilist world.

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Chai Yun¡¯s face, bright and warm, and the brutality in his eyes vanished. He looked more like an innocent child now, just with a tall stature. He sped his hands together and approached, saying loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been eagerly anticipating your arrival. I can finally get a good look at you.¡±

    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Han Ruzi returned the gesture. This wasn¡¯t a formal introduction. They would do without formalities for now.

    Chai Yun naturally took hold of Han Ruzi¡¯s arm and turned to address the crowd, saying, ¡°Last year, I gazed up at the Marquis within the Imperial Pce, and at that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but think, what a waste of such a remarkable figure. Being emperor sounds glorious, but it¡¯s actuallyborious, more tiring than being a servant. Usmon children would have a more carefree life. Little did I know that the Marquis would truly cease being the emperor one day.¡±

    Among the group of noble sons, only Chai Yun could refer to himself as mon children¡± with a straight face. And only he dared to mention the former Emperor¡¯s past in public. Perhaps it was his innocence or perhaps it wasced with irony; no one could tell for sure. In any case, everyone joined in with heartyughter.

    Han Ruzi also chuckled. ¡°Then don¡¯t disappoint me. Let me see what being carefree truly means.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you. I knew we could be friends,¡± Chai Yun said happily, grabbing the Weary Marquis¡¯s arm and walking towards the others. He introduced more than a dozen guests, all sons of, princes, lords, and ministers. Their titles were too numerous to remember. There were also five or six individuals dressed in luxurious clothing who eagerly agreed with Chai Yun regardless of what he said. Their smiles never fully disappeared, but they didn¡¯t warrant any introductions, as if they were merely servants.

    Lady Hengyang¡¯s seventieth birthday celebration was in full swing in the main hall. Chai Yun¡¯s small banquet was held in a separate courtyard, smaller in size, but it had the advantage ofcking the oversight of elders, providing Chai Yun with a sense of freedom.

    This was Chai Yun¡¯s independent little kingdom. When he extend his hand, a servant would offer a full ss of wine. A single word from him could elicit cheers from the entire hall. If there was a lull, a dwarf performer woulde forward to do somersaults and tell jokes. If the atmosphere grew awkward, a guest would eagerly change the subject¡­

    Only Han Ruzi didn¡¯t need to curry favor with Chai Yun. He was the most distinguished guest here, and he was a ¡°rare treasure¡± that Chai Yun had specially showcased. They sat together at the main table, enjoying the attention of the crowd. However, there was one thing Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t decline¡ªhe had to drink, continuously. As soon as his cup was emptied, it was immediately refilled. He felt like he had drunk more today than in all the years before.

    After three rounds of drinks, a servant came to call Chai Yun to bow and pay respects to his grandmother, who was celebrating her seventieth birthday. Just as he left, the atmosphere in the courtyard took a sudden downturn. The previous excitement seemed like a dream, and when the dreamer woke up, it shattered. Those who had ttered Chai Yun put away their forced smiles, some rested, and the dwarf performer and servants greedily indulged in food and wine. The guests either sat in a daze or engaged in hushed conversations, unwilling to waste interesting topics in their host¡¯s absence.

    With Chai Yun gone, Han Ruzi¡¯s true nature was revealed. He was a deposed emperor, and he was alone. No one came over to talk to him, and there weren¡¯t even any nces in his direction.

    Zhang Yanghao was an exception. He was the one who had invited the Weary Marquis, so he couldn¡¯t appear too distant.

    ¡°Is the Marquis enjoying his drinks?¡± Zhang Yanghao stood in front of the table and asked in a low voice.

    Han Ruzi was quite tipsy and thought he was speaking quietly, but everyone in the room could hear him. ¡°Are we going to just be drinking and chatting? When are we going to y dice?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao smiled knowingly. ¡°We¡¯ll do that after dark, but today, we¡¯re not ying dice. Little Marquis Chai has something new in store; the stakes are even higher, you will definitely be satisfied.¡±

    Although Chai Yun had not yet officially inherited his title, people were already calling him ¡°Little Marquis.¡±

    Han Ruzi also chuckled. Du Chuanyun had assured him that he had no fear of gambling, so he leaned over and gave Zhang Yanghao¡¯s shoulder a couple of hearty pats. ¡°You¡¯ll get your thirty percent.¡±

    His voice was still a bit too loud, making Zhang Yanghao blush. He quickly said, ¡°No, no, this time I¡¯m not participating at all. The wins and losses are all on you.¡±

    As Zhang Yanghao turned to leave, Han Ruzi grabbed him. ¡°Give me some inside information first.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡ª Little Marquis Chai knows how to y, and he won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Han Ruzi let go of Zhang Yanghao and turned to Du Chuanyun, who was standing beside him. Du Chuanyun was staring at the remaining wine on the table. In the pugilist world, he was a well-known figure, and wherever he went, he received a warm wee. He didn¡¯t often have the experience of standing aside while watching others eat and drink to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Du Chuanyun smiled, unceremoniously picked up the wine jug, and took a swig. He then grabbed a piece of stewed meat with his hand and said to the reserved Zhang Youcai, ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like being a eunuch. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll return to the pugilist world.¡±

    Zhang Youcai snorted softly. He hade from the pce, and even if his stomach was growling and his mouth was watering, he had to remainposed and not embarrass his master.

    Zhang Yanghao set an example, and a young nobleman approached and bowed to the Weary Marquis, saying, ¡°Does the Marquis remember me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the grandson of Prince Zhongshan¡­¡± Han Ruzi tried to recall Chai Yun¡¯s introduction but couldn¡¯t remember the name.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wen Qian, my father is currently the Prefect of Zhuo Prefecture.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Young Master Wen, care to have a drink?¡±

    Wen Qian shook his head and leaned closer, speaking softly, ¡°I¡¯m betting big on you.¡±

    ¡°What are you betting on?¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t understand.

    Wen Qian lightly tapped the table and nced at Du Chuanyun, who was eating and drinking heartily. ¡°An army is easy to find, but a general is hard toe by. With this warrior next to you, you need not be afraid of this gamble.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Han Ruzi still didn¡¯t quite understand. But before he could ask further, Wen Qian had already turned and walked away.

    With his alcohol-induced drowsiness wearing off partially, Han Ruzi observed discreetly. He noticed that some of the guests asionally stole nces towards the main table, and their interest seemed to be not in the deposed emperor but in Du Chuanyun, who was busy with a wine jug in one hand and a piece of fat meat in the other.

    ¡°Help me change my clothes,¡± Han Ruzi said, and Zhang Youcai immediately stepped forward. Assisting his master to stand up, Zhang Youcai then kicked lightly at Du Chuanyun. It took Du Chuanyun a moment to realize what was going on, and he put down the wine and meat, wiping his hands on his clothes, and then supported the Weary Marquis on the other side.

    The courtyard was notrge, and thetrine was not far from the main hall. After the Weary Marquis left, it seemed to have be even livelier inside.

    ¡°Just pee if you need to. Why say ¡®change clothes¡¯? I was so confused since we didn¡¯t bring any extra clothes,¡±[1] Du Chuanyunined to Zhang Youcai.

    Ignoring him, Zhang Youcai said nothing. Han Ruzi stepped out of thetrine, feeling a bit unsteady on his feet. However, his mind was much clearer. ¡°Du Chuanyun, you need to be careful. They¡¯ve probably figured out your background.¡±

    ¡°So what? I know that none of the best dice yers in the Capital are here today. Even if it¡¯s one against a hundred with these young noblemen, I can still win.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, thinking that things were not that simple. ¡°How can I get the wine out of my system?¡±

    Without a word, Du Chuanyun punched the Weary Marquis in the stomach, then stepped back. Han Ruzi involuntarily bent over and retched, while Zhang Youcai lightly patted his master¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to warn you¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi straightened up, took a handkerchief from Zhang Youcai, wiped his mouth, and smiled. ¡°Much better.¡± Then he said to Du Chuanyun, ¡°They definitely want to gamble on something other than dice today. When they propose a game, give me a signal. If you¡¯re confident we can win, give me a single tap. If not, give me two taps.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Anyway, we must win. Losing would be embarrassing.¡±

    The three of them walked back to the banquet hall, and Zhang Youcai said, ¡°Du Chuanyun, you need to be careful with your strength. This is our master, not an enemy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your master. My grandpa and I are here as a favor to Yang Feng, and to make some money on the side.¡± Du Chuanyun refused to acknowledge any lower status.

    Chai Yun had returned and was circling around in the hall. When he saw the Weary Marquis, his expression changed from gloomy to sunny, and he weed him with a big smile. ¡°I thought you had run away.¡±

    [1] ¡°Change clothes¡± is used as a polite euphemism for going to the loo.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 96

 Chapter 98: A Falling Out

    Chapter 98: A Falling Out

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet, why would I run?¡± Han Ruziughed, noticing that the atmosphere in the hall had not returned to its initial liveliness. Everyone was now looking at Chai Yun with anticipation.

    It was just dusk outside, and Chai Yun nced at it before speaking seriously, ¡°Drinking alone isn¡¯t interesting. Do you want to y a game, Lord Marquis?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°This game requires some courage.¡±

    ¡°I happen to have a bit more courage than alcohol capacity.¡±

    Chai Yun burst intoughter and then suddenly turned serious. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back. Lord Marquis, do you know a person named Cui Teng?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded.

    ¡± Cui Teng is your uncle by marriage. But I¡¯ve heard your rtionship isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you and Cui Teng are good friends.¡±

    Chai Yun snorted heavily, stomping his foot like a child. ¡°That Cui bastard, we¡¯re not friends; we¡¯re enemies. Tonight, I¡¯m going to seek revenge on him. Do you daree with me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to gamble?¡± Han Ruzi was puzzled.

    ¡°We are. For every wounded martial artist, it¡¯s five hundred taels; for every one killed, it¡¯s two thousand taels. And if anyone can capture Cui Teng alive, I¡¯ll give them ten thousand taels.¡± As he spoke, Chai Yun¡¯s gaze turned to Du Chuanyun. ¡°Is your swordsmanship as good as your gambling skills?¡±

    Du Chuanyun¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Dice, fine wine, and martial arts ¨C if Du Chuanyun had to choose only one among these three, he would be hard-pressed. However, when it came to ranking them by preference, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put martial arts at the top. Using his martial skills to fight and earn money resonated deeply with him. To make this moment perfect, he turned and picked up a cup of wine from the table, downing it in one gulp.

    ¡°Killing one person gets me two thousand taels. Is there a limit to that?¡± he asked.

    Chai Yun shook his head, smiling.

    ¡°Capturing Cui Teng gets ten thousand taels. What if I kill him?¡± Du Chuanyun inquired.

    Chai Yun¡¯s smile faded, and he replied, ¡°You are only allowed to capture him alive, not to kill.¡±

    Du Chuanyun furrowed his brows and was about to say something when he realized that Zhang Youcai kept tapping his foot repeatedly. It suddenly dawned on him that this was not a gathering of pugilists from the pugilist world; he couldn¡¯t make decisions on his own. He had to follow the Weary Marquis¡¯s arrangements. So, he took a step back and lightly poked the Marquis¡¯s arm. ¡°My sword obeys themands of the Lord Marquis.¡±

    Chai Yunughed heartily, ¡°A loyal sword is the sharpest in the world. Marquis, I truly envy you.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and remarked, ¡°The sword is sharp, but it isn¡¯t drawn easily.¡±

    Chai Yun¡¯s smile disappeared even faster than the wind. ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want to y?¡±

    ¡°I want to, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford it,¡± the Weary Marquis replied.

    The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. Chai Yun stared coldly at the Weary Marquis, waved his hand, and both guests and servants began to leave. Du Chuanyun and Zhang Youcai only left after receiving a signal from the Weary Marquis.

    Soon, only two people were left in the room. Chai Yun said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who dare to invite you to social gatherings.¡±

    ¡°But you do.¡±

    ¡°So many people want to y with me, yet I find none of them interesting. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t seem to appreciate the opportunity.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. The other party seemed even more childish than him. So, he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m here, so doesn¡¯t that show my appreciation? But there are some things I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chai Yun tilted his head, looking more like a child.

    ¡°I heard that you had a close rtionship with Cui Teng. How did it turn into a bitter feud?¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in such matters?¡± Chai Yun found the Weary Marquis¡¯s reaction quite strange.

    ¡°To be honest, I have some grievances with the Cui n as well, so¡­¡±

    Chai Yun patted the Weary Marquis¡¯s shoulder heavily and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I sought you out. I heard that when you were Emperor, the Cui n wanted to depose you and have Prince Donghai ascend to the throne. In the end, their ns all came to nothing. I found that hrious.¡±

    Chai Yun¡¯s moods were erratic. In the blink of an eye, he became casual and natural with the Weary Marquis, as though they were brothers. ¡°As for me and Cui Teng, yes, we used to be friends. We had a simr temperament and had fun together. But that guycks loyalty; he actually stole my woman!¡±

    Chai Yun stomped his foot vehemently, and his fair face turned slightly red, his eyes filled with resentment, as if he held a great grievance.

    ¡°Cui Teng made advances towards your wife and concubines?¡± Han Ruzi was genuinely surprised.

    Chai Yun gave the Weary Marquis a strange look, ¡°Even if we were brothers, don¡¯t even think about seeing my beloved wife and concubines. Cui Teng certainly has no chance.¡±

    ¡°The woman you are referring to¡­¡±

    Chai Yunughed heartily several times, ¡°Lord Marquis, you reallyck experience. When I say ¡®my woman,¡¯ of course, I mean someone else¡¯s woman. I don¡¯t wish to boast, but with my appearance and my reputation, I can have my pick of women in the world. Not to mention ordinarydies; I can easily have my way with even the daughters of high-ranking generals and officials. For example, a few of the Cui n¡¯s daughters¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Ruzi involuntarily disyed a look of anger.

    Chai Yun wasn¡¯t being overbearing at this moment and quickly added, ¡°Damn, I forgot that the Marquis¡¯s wife is also from the Cui family. Lord Marquis, don¡¯t get me wrong. The Cui n guards their daughters well; I¡¯ve only heard about them and I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to see them in person. I mean, if not for Cui Teng¡¯s sake¡­

    Alright, let me rephrase it. For example, there was a certain general¡¯s daughter who was engaged, but after her engagement, I still won her over after only a month. She got marriedst month but is still writing letters to me, wanting to meet me again.¡±

    Chai Yun looked very pleased with herself. Han Ruzi felt an extreme sense of disgust but didn¡¯t show it on his face. He asked, ¡°Cui Teng stole the daughter of that general?¡±

    ¡°Nah, that one wasn¡¯t all that beautiful, if Cui Teng wanted her, so I could let him have her. It¡¯s another one, the daughter of Marquis Guiyi. I spent nearly a year pursuing her, and I¡¯ve made some progress recently. But Cui Teng suddenly appeared, taking advantage of the prestige of his father, Grand Tutor Cui, and went to propose. Cui Teng clearly knew my intentions. If Hu You marries into the Cui n, how could I still have a chance?¡±

    ¡°Hu You?¡±

    ¡°The daughter of Marquis Guiyi, you must have heard of her, right?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡± Marquis Guiyi¡­ which means Xiongnu who surrendered to our Chu empire?¡±[1]

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the current Marquis Guiyi is the second generation Marquis, and his daughter, Hu You¡­ Tsk, those who have seen her say she has unparalleled beauty. Nobody knows her name, so she¡¯s called Hu You, meaning ¡®excellent foreign specimen¡¯.¡± Chai Yun had a look of longing. ¡°If I could have her, I¡¯d willingly give up ten years of my life.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s disgust deepened, but he chuckled, ¡°If Cui Teng is making a marriage proposal, you can do the same.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but I married early. I already have one wife and three concubines. Don¡¯t underestimate Marquis Guiyi; he may not have much influence, but he has some backbone. He¡¯s determined not to let his daughter be a concubine.[2] Cui Teng isn¡¯t married yet, so he¡¯s taking advantage. If only I had a little more time, even if it¡¯s just a month.¡± Chai Yun clenched her fist in frustration.

    ¡°So, you and Cui Teng fell out over this?¡±

    ¡°Cui Teng not only proposed ahead of me but also warned me not to interfere with his soon-to-be wife, or he¡¯d sever our ties. Am I afraid of him? Grand Tutor Cui currently controls the Southern Army, but he won¡¯t be triumphant for long. It¡¯s a pity for Hu You; she marries into the Cui n, she will have a miserable life once the Cui n meets its downfall.¡±

    Han Ruzi initially suspected this was a trap. However, the more time he spent with Chai Yun, the less suspicious he became. This person was shameless to the point of being na?ve,pletely unaware of his own ugliness. It was unthinkable that such a person could act or keep a secret.

    He still had a few questions, though. ¡°I understand now. You want revenge for such a slight, but can a fight really prevent the Cui n from arranging this marriage?¡±

    ¡°I just need to dy Cui Teng for a while. After I enjoy some time with Hu You, Cui Teng can take over whenever he wants.¡± Chai Yun chuckled triumphantly. Han Ruzi had to admit that even in this situation, Chai Yun still looked handsome.

    After pondering for a moment, Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Your family should have capable fighters. Why do you need my attendants for this?¡±

    With this question, he indicated his growing interest. Chai Yun was shameless but not stupid. He turned his back to the door and spoke in a low voice, ¡°It has to be a martial arts expert from your household to be able to teach Cui Teng a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t see why.¡±

    ¡°Because of Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°What does he have to do with this?¡± Han Ruzi hade for Prince Donghai, but he hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events.

    ¡°We¡¯re not ordinarymoners. When we fight, it¡¯s not just about who has more people; it about who has greater status. For example, if the opponent sends a fifth-rank civil official, we should at least have a fifth-rank military officer. If we send someone of lower rank, it would be embarrassing, and we might even attract trouble. Those old folks in the Ministry of Rites and the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs are like ferocious tigers when they hear of inferiors disrespecting their superiors. They would submit impeachments without any hesitation.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t believe that the fights between noble scions had such nuances. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Is Prince Donghai going to stand up for Cui Teng?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are very few princes in the capital, and either they¡¯re too old or too timid. Your position is higher than Prince Donghai¡¯s, and you have a feud with the Cui n. It¡¯s just right for you to handle Prince Donghai. As for your attendant, he¡¯s from the pugilist world, and if he causes trouble, he can simply walk away. Much more convenient than our own servants. If all else fails, we can just hand him over.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have many people in my service, and I can¡¯t afford to lose any.¡±

    Chai Yun smiled knowingly and spoke in an even lower voice, ¡°Zhang Yanghao told me. You like ying dice, but I understand your predicament.¡±

    ¡°My predicament? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I consider you a friend, and you shouldn¡¯t treat me like a stranger. As a marquis, you hold a hollow title, with only a small stipend from the court, yet your expenses are significant. You say you like dice, but, in reality, you like gold and silver. Of course, who doesn¡¯t? It¡¯s just that the world is so unfair. Some people are drowning in money while others can¡¯t make ends meet. Why not distribute it more evenly? But it can¡¯t be distributed randomly; there should be some trust involved. I, Chai Yun, am a trustworthy person. Let me tell you the truth: I¡¯ve never spent money on women, at most a few pieces of cheap jewelry or sachets. But when ites to friends, you can ask around, have I ever been stingy? Even though Cui Teng is the son of the Grand Tutor, over the years, I¡¯ve spent nearly ten thousand taels of silver on him. Have I everined or hesitated?¡±

    Han Ruzi had heard enough. ¡°Capturing Cui Teng alive is worth ten thousand taels?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for your attendant. You would get five times that amount. But I won¡¯t tell outsiders this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about getting a bad reputation.¡± Chai Yun had at least some principles. ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It really will not cause too much trouble?¡±

    ¡°At most, a few servants and martial artists will die. What else could happen? You just need to keep your attendant in check and not let him make a mess. Everyone else knows the rules, and they won¡¯t really harm the young masters.¡±

    ¡°Well, hearing it from you, this does sound interesting.¡±

    ¡°Of course. If we win, Cui Teng and Prince Donghai won¡¯t raise their heads for a year. Your grudge will be settled, and you¡¯ll gain a big sum of money. In the future, if you ever need money, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money¡­¡± Han Ruzi hesitated, knowing that he should not appear too eager.

    Chai Yun knew the deal was sealed. He sped the Weary Marquis¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re talking about friendship here. Come on, call everyone in, let¡¯s get drunk and then we¡¯ll seek revenge on Cui Teng.¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, tonight. But we have to wait until Lady Hengyang retires to rest. She favors me the most and can¡¯t sleep peacefully without seeing me. It¡¯s her birthday today, and I can¡¯t disappoint her.¡±

    The shameless person turned out to be a very filial grandson, but Han Ruzi¡¯s impression of Chai Yun couldn¡¯t be changed. ¡°Tonight is definitely not possible. Pick another time.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already made ns with Cui Teng.¡±

    ¡°Still not possible. I have to return to my manor tonight, and Du Chuanyun isn¡¯t prepared yet.¡±

    Chai Yun appeared somewhat unhappy but didn¡¯t insist, slowly releasing the Weary Marquis. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Suddenly, he grabbed the Weary Marquis¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯t be swayed by your wife, will you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I do not treat the Cui n as true rtives.¡±

    Han Ruzi insisted on returning to his manor not because of his wife. He was looking for Meng E just in case there really was a trap on Prince Donghai¡¯s side. He needed someone to protect him.

    [1] The Guiyi in Marquis Guiyi literally means ¡°returning to righteousness¡±, or ¡°returning to the fold¡±. It is a term that is often used to describe an enemy who surrenders and joins up instead.

    [2] In ancient China, a man could only have one wife, but could have multiple concubines. Concubines were much lower in status than the wife and were essentially regarded as servants with a special job description.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 97

 Chapter 99: Action Supported by Justification

    Chapter 99: Action Supported by Justification

    Meng E rarely asked questions, but this time she wanted things to be clear. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to a fight, and you want me to secretly protect you?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a simple fight. Lin Kunshan from before was definitely sent by Prince Donghai. He¡¯s plotting a conspiracy, and this fight might also be part of his n.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that it might be a conspiracy, you still want to get involved?¡±

    ¡°If I hide from a distance, I can only wait for Prince Donghai¡¯s move, making it easier to get hurt. It¡¯s better to confront and expose the trap, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    There was silence in the study. Han Ruzi stood up. ¡°Are you still there? Do you agree or not?¡±

    Still, there was no response. Han Ruzi shook his head in frustration and sat back down, muttering to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s just assume she agreed.¡±

    The study was very dark, almost pitch ck, and Han Ruzi was still quite awake. He didn¡¯t want to go to bed so soon, so he sat on the chair, absentmindedly swinging his legs, repeatedly asking himself: Could he ever return to the throne of the Emperor? Was he doing something foolish and absurd?

    He couldn¡¯t help but mock himself.

    A faint knocking came from outside.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Are you still awake?¡±

    Surprisingly, it was Cui Xiaojun, who rarely came to the study. This was her first visit after nightfall, which took Han Ruzi by surprise. He quickly got up, walked to the door in the dark, opened it, and saw her standing alone outside. He was even more surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun smiled. She was only wearing a light undergarment, appearing particrly delicate. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep and just wanted toe and see. If you¡¯re too busy¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Han Ruzi reached out and pulled his wife inside, then turned to find a tinderbox. ¡°Let me light amp.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun held onto the Weary Marquis. ¡°No need. I just came to see you, and I¡¯ll leave shortly.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Han Ruzi held her hands.

    Cui Xiaojun turned her face slightly. ¡°Not afraid. It¡¯s just¡­ sometimes, I feel like the ce I sleep doesn¡¯t really belong to me.¡±

    ¡°Do you also have that feeling?¡± Cui Xiaojun raised her eyes, reflecting a hint of moonlight.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Han Ruzi said, taking her hand and leading her out.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Cui Xiaojun hesitated with each step but followed him out of the room.

    The Manor of the Weary Marquis was quiterge, but it didn¡¯t house many people. As everyone had already retired for the night, the entire manor was quiet and still. Han Ruzi led his wife through the covered corridors in silence until they stopped in front of a door to one of the side rooms. The snores inside had a rhythmic rise and fall.

    ¡°This is Manor Clerk Zeng,¡± Han Ruzi whispered, ¡°He surely had quite a bit to drink today. You can even smell the alcohol in his snores.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun burst into a suppressed giggle, and the snoring inside the room seemed to weaken a bit. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Soon, the snores resumed.

    ¡°Does he not go back to his home?¡± she asked in a hushed tone.

    ¡°He could. But I heard his wife at home is quite formidable, so he prefers to stay here.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun cast a sidelong nce at Han Ruzi, and he quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m different from him. He hardly ever goes home, while I only spend one day in the study every ten days¡­¡±

    Cui Xiaojun pushed him away with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk here; you might wake him up.¡±

    The two of them walked slowly down the corridor, and Han Ruzi introduced who lived in each room, exining the distinctive sounds of their snores.

    ¡°At first, it sounds like a sparrow on a fence, then the sparrow takes flight like a migrating swan. All of a sudden, it soars like an eagle reaching for the sky¡ªthis is Manor Marshal Zheng.¡±

    ¡°The snoring in this one sounds like lip-smacking. It¡¯s definitely the ountant, He Yi. He¡¯s probably dreaming about drinking alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Teeth grinding and sleep talking, this one is Zhang Youcai. I¡¯ve never had the heart to tell him the truth. He thinks he¡¯s the quietest sleeper in the world.¡±

    ¡°Keep a bit of distance from the room up ahead. Du Chuanyun lives there. He ims he can see in all directions and has traps on his door. I think he¡¯s just bragging, but¡­ we won¡¯t test him today.¡±

    As they moved deeper into the courtyard, the number of upants decreased. Their bedroom was in the third courtyard, and even with the main and side roomsbined, only four or five people lived there.

    They stood outside their bedroom door, listening. The maids inside were sleeping soundly, not aware that their mistress had quietly left nor that the Weary Marquis and his wife were outside sneaking around like thieves.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t made a sound since falling asleep,¡± Cui Xiaojun whispered in an almost inaudible voice. ¡°Every night, I find myself wanting to check on her in the outer chamber.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and, hand in hand with her, continued their small adventure of the night.

    The back garden had no permanent residents. After a little over a month of Cui Xiaojun¡¯s care, it was starting to take shape. Various fragrances and scents wafted through the summer night air as they strolled. The couple no longer had to sneak around like thieves. They walked side by side along the garden path, capturing the fragrant breeze and listening to the chirping of insects and the singing of frogs.

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Cui Xiaojun nodded with a smile. Indeed, the Manor of the Weary Marquis was bing more like a home.

    The two of them found a rock to sit on, whispering softly. Unnoticed, the moon passed its zenith. Cui Xiaojun leaned on the Weary Marquis and fell asleep. Han Ruzi gently lifted her and carried her back to their bedroom. The maids sleeping in the outer chamber remained oblivious.

    On the bed, Cui Xiaojun still held onto one of his arms tightly. Han Ruziy beside her, wishing this moment couldst forever. However, his thoughts involuntarily shifted back to the imperial throne he had gained and then lost. He understood very well that Cui Xiaojun¡¯s fear was justified. The Manor of the Weary Marquis was just a temporary favor bestowed upon them. For all they knew, everything might be taken away one day.

    The more history books he read, the clearer it became to Han Ruzi that a deposed emperor could only live thetter part of his life in peace under one condition: if the new emperor had a secure position, and there was no dissent left in the realm. In that case, the deposed emperor would be forgotten. But the current state of the Chu empire was a world apart from this ideal, and that plump child on the throne had no proper qualifications.

    The Chu empire was destined for turmoil, and the Deposed Emperor was destined to have no peace.

    The next morning, Han Ruzi woke up to see Cui Xiaojun¡¯s smiling face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your martial arts practicest night.¡±

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t be a top-notch expert anyway, so skipping practice once or twice is fine.¡± Han Ruzi embraced her neck, and Cui Xiaojun smiled, dodging him. A maid knocked and entered the room, and upon seeing the Weary Marquis in bed, she was momentarily surprised.

    Han Ruzi had already informed Meng E. Next, he needed to prepare to join the decisive battle between Chai Yun and Cui Teng. If this was just some frivolous affair among noble scions, he wanted to use the opportunity to interact with more people. But if this was a conspiracy plotted by Prince Donghai, he was determined to teach Prince Donghai a lesson.

    Du Chuanyun was all set. He had retrieved his short sword and was meticulously sharpening it, the sharp sound of the de grating on the ears. Zhang Youcai, who was standing beside him, had a rapidly changing expression. ¡°A-Are you really going to kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Du Chuanyun didn¡¯t even look up, rubbing the de, ¡°You¡¯ve never killed anyone?¡±

    Zhang Youcai shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen it, more than once.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s a different matter,¡± Du Chuanyun pulled out a strand of hair and blew on it over the de. He watched as the two pieces of hair fluttered down, rather satisfied.

    At the other end of the room, Han Ruzi was having a conversation with Du Motian. Given the seriousness of the matter, he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret from Du Chuanyun¡¯s grandfather.

    The old man wasn¡¯t surprised and replied calmly, ¡°Just y around. Don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±

    Du Chuanyun raised his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I know how to use the right amount of force.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve only been in a few fights, and you dare say you know how to control your force? Fighting isn¡¯t the same as a martial artspetition, and even an experienced swordsman might make a mistake.¡±

    Zhang Youcai whispered, ¡°So, you¡¯ve never actually killed someone?¡±

    Du Chuanyun red at him but didn¡¯t refute.

    Du Motian got up, bid farewell to the Weary Marquis, and returned shortly after, tossing a wooden staff to Du Chuanyun. It was nearly the same length as a short sword. ¡°Use this.¡±

    Du Chuanyun had just finished sharpening his sword and was satisfied with it, so he looked at the wooden staff on his knee with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m a swordsman, not a beggar. What am I going to do with a piece of wood? I¡¯d rather fight empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead empty-handed.¡± Du Motian was never polite with his grandson. ¡°Is being a swordsman really that easy? Worshiping strength and killing with bloodthirst¡ªthose are traits of a hack who uses a sword, not a true swordsman.¡±

    ¡°But Grandfather, you used to train me as an assassin.¡±

    ¡°A state acts with justification; a person acts for the right reasons. Our assassination of Yang Feng was to avenge a friend. When did you ever see me picking fights without a right reason?¡±

    Du Chuanyun hung his head in silence. Han Ruzi felt that Du Motian¡¯s words were directed at him, but he kept silent as well.

    Du Chuanyun reluctantly put away his sharpened short sword and took the wooden staff. He sighed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll use it. Even if the opponent is using real weapons, I won¡¯t misuse mine. At most, I¡¯ll take a few hits, but I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Du Motian took the short sword from his grandson and handed it to the Weary Marquis. ¡°Please keep this sword, and whether to use it or not is at your discretion.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up and solemnly epted the short sword. ¡°I won¡¯t let this sword be disgraced.¡±

    The old swordsman smiled, turned, and left.

    Du Chuanyun, puzzled, said, ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling the pugilist world with my grandfather for so many years, and he actually trusts you over me!¡±

    Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai, ¡°We trust each other. Go to Marquis Hengyang¡¯s residence and ask Chai Yun to meet me at the West Market¡¯s No Return Inn.¡±

    In the afternoon, Chai Yun arrived with two attendants as invited. As they entered the private room, he greeted with a polite bow, ¡°Lord Marquis, you have a knack for picking venues. The No Return Inn is not bad, and I used to frequent this ce a few years ago. But the wine here is too in. Nowadays, we often go to Jiang¡¯s Residence in the southern city or the Easeful Manor outside the city. That¡¯s where you find good wine and good people.¡±

    Han Ruzi pretended not to understand and replied with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the use of good people? I can¡¯t sit here and drink with the innkeeper and the waiters.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are quite interesting.¡±

    They exchanged pleasantries, sat down, and had a drink while chatting. Their attendants stood by, participating as needed, and left the private room after receiving their master¡¯s discreet signal.

    ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± Chai Yun asked directly.

    ¡°Why not? Consider it a game.¡±

    ¡°Good, the Weary Marquis¡¯ words resonate with me. It¡¯s just a game. People like us, we don¡¯t want to be officials, kowtowing everywhere, nor can we be a lowly merchant, nor can we endure the hardships of the elements. In this lifetime, we¡¯re simply taking a stroll through this physical world, making a few close friends, savoring the world¡¯s delicacies, and enjoying the sweet nectar of women. Simply put, life is but a game.¡±

    ¡°It is a game, but I don¡¯t want to lose.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve got everything arranged. You will make an appearance, Du Chuanyun will draw his sword, and everything will fall into ce. I¡¯ve inquired, and there are no skilled fighters on Cui Teng¡¯s side. We¡¯ll catch him and give him a good humiliation, so he won¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore. We¡¯ll make a name for ourselves too.¡±

    ¡°I have one more thing to ask.¡±

    ¡°Please, Lord Marquis.¡±

    ¡°Has Marquis Guiyi agreed to the Cui family¡¯s marriage proposal?¡±

    Chai Yun was slightly taken aback, ¡°Why would he disagree? That old man is eager to establish a connection with the Cui family.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea. If Lord Guiyi agrees to the marriage, we¡¯ll say that Cui Teng is infatuated with a Xiongnu woman and is disloyal to the Chu empire. If Lord Guiyi disagrees, we¡¯ll say that Cui Teng forced the marriage through abusing his power. In any case, we¡¯ll be the righteous ones, standing up against injustice.¡±

    Chai Yun paused for a moment, then burst intoughter, ¡°You¡¯re a damn genius. We¡¯re friends now, I swear!¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 98

 Chapter 100: Melee at the Abandoned Garden

    Chapter 100: Melee at the Abandoned Garden

    Fights amongst nobles were not that different from fights amongstmoners. They had agreed on a time and ce to meet, and upon meeting, they began with mutual provocations and insults while assessing one another¡¯s strength. If both sides believed they had the upper hand, it would lead to a chaotic battle. If one side was afraid of being overwhelmed, it would devolve into a chase. If there were influential figures present to mediate, there would a possibility of reconciliation through a handshake.

    In the case of Chai Yun and Cui Teng¡¯s confrontation, there were no mediators. One was the favored grandson of Lady Hengyang, and the other was the son of Grand Tutor Cui. No one dared to interfere.

    The fight took ce in the afternoon, after a hearty lunch that left them with surplus energy to expend.

    The location was an abandoned garden in the northwest part of the city, once owned by a noble, but left uninhabited for many years. Only an elderly servant remained, who, sensing trouble, had taken refuge inside the house and fallen into a deep slumber.

    The garden was overgrown with weeds and concealed winding paths that all led to an open area adjacent to a partially ruined pavilion. Several tall trees surrounded this area, and a few stray dogs scampered around. At the sight of people approaching, the dogs panicked and fled.

    Cui Teng¡¯s group arrived first and upied half of the pavilion,prising around seventy to eighty individuals, with the majority being young nobles and the rest servants. There were only five true martial experts among them, standing at the forefront, heads held high and armed with staffs.

    Chai Yun¡¯s group arrived slightlyter, but they had more members, nearly a hundred individuals, with a simrposition of noble offspring and fewer martial experts, totaling three. Du Chuanyun was not included among them; he was disguised as a servant, following the Weary Marquis. His task was to exploit the chaos and target Cui Teng.

    Zhang Youcai wanted to participate but was rejected by Han Ruzi.

    Han Ruzi had initially expected the confrontation to take ce at night, but Chai Yun wished to return and pay respects to his grandmother in the evening, so he hoped to conclude the battle before dark.

    Upon seeing the waist-high lush grass throughout the garden, Han Ruzi felt reassured. Here, Meng E could easily hide and protect him.

    To be honest, he had rather enjoyed himself this day.

    The sun had not been up for long when they had gathered for food and drink. Many of them had met before, and this time, they could consider each other ¡°old friends.¡± Their awe and wariness of the deposed emperor gradually dissipated. After a few drinks, some of them even approached the Weary Marquis, including a few who had served as pce attendants, like Zhang Yanghao. They often made some indirect jabs at the Emperor which appeared more like making fun of his unfortunes, but he found this preferable to being ignored.

    When Chai Yun personally introduced the Weary Marquis to the crowd again, their enthusiasm reached its peak. Han Ruzi noticed that if you didn¡¯t take things too seriously and didn¡¯t overthink, you could ept this warmth and even feel a small sense of gratitude.

    This illusion was unintentionally shattered by Zhang Yanghao. At the moment when everyone was about to set off, he approached, slightly inebriated, and slung his arm around the Weary Marquis¡¯ shoulder, speaking with a thick tongue, ¡°This¡­ this is so great. I used to think you weren¡¯t cut out to be an emperor. Youcked that¡­ that aura of confidence. But now you¡¯ve improved so much¡­ so much, haha.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao may have had good intentions, but Han Ruzi found his words to be a torment, piercing his heart like a thousand needles. He forced a smile and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself; you seem more at ease here than in the pce.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao pointed at the Weary Marquis, as if about to share some heartfelt words, but he was dragged away by a friend and joined the group heading out.

    Du Chuanyun closely followed the Weary Marquis and whispered, ¡°Watch for the right time. Don¡¯t wait until I¡¯ve been incapacitated to remember to pass me a sword.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Ruzi patted the short sword hanging by his side. He wasn¡¯t the only one secretly carrying a weapon. Everyone had the same idea: in case the other side was armed, they didn¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage. Ironically, the three martial experts had brought only staffs.

    Han Ruzi secretly admired the old master Du Motian. He was a true veteran of the pugilist world who knew better than to let Du Chuanyun carry a sword.

    The two groups met in the abandoned garden, and the initial shouting match wasn¡¯t between the leaders, Chai Yun and Cui Teng, but rather between their respectivepanions.

    ¡°Zhang San, you dare to show up! You still owe me money fromst time. Today, we settle the score.¡±

    ¡°Li Si, it seems like you didn¡¯t get enough beatingst time. Today, you¡¯ll get more!¡±[1]

    ¡°Second Brother, why are you over there? You¡¯re betraying the family.¡±

    ¡­

    These noble scions knew each other well, and there were plenty of grievances among them. Initially, they were more focused on recognizing people and the arguments weren¡¯t too intense. However, as tempers red, some started to throw punches and kicks. Friends and servants had to step in to break up the scuffles. After all, they were not the main characters this day.

    Chai Yun stepped forward from the crowd, raised his right arm, and both sides fell silent.

    ¡°Cui Teng, don¡¯t hide;e out and talk.¡±

    Cui Teng emerged from behind the five martial experts, standing on a raised tform with a condescending attitude. ¡°Sure, little Chai, you¡¯ve brought quite a crowd. Did you invite your wet nurse too? Don¡¯t you enjoy her milk when you¡¯re scared?¡±

    Chai Yun burst intoughter, ¡°Cui Teng, did you just have a chat with your granny Laojun before leaving home? Your mouth stinks just like hers.¡±

    ¡°Less idle talk; let¡¯s count heads and then start the fight,¡± Cui Teng said. He clearly had experience with these confrontations, and followed the usual rules of such fights.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Chai Yun raised both arms high to capture everyone¡¯s attention and then spoke loudly, ¡°Gentlemen, we must understand the significance of today¡¯s confrontation. This is Cui Teng, the son of the current Grand Tutor and South Army¡¯s Grand Marshal, Cui Hong. He has forcefully sought a marriage proposal from the daughter of Marquis Guiyi, leveraging his family¡¯s power influence. The family of Marquis Guiyi has had great reverence towards the propriety and decorum of the Chu empire. They had traveled a great distance toe present themselves to the then Emperor, and they were weed by the Emperor himself outside the city¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cui Teng interrupted Chai Yun, utterly baffled. This wasn¡¯t the little Chai Yun he remembered.

    Ignoring him, Chai Yun continued, ¡°Marquis Guiyi¡¯s family has always beenw-abiding and upright, and they have never caused any trouble over the years. However, this gentleman here, relying on his father¡¯s power, is seeking to force marriage. Marquis Guiyi refused¡­¡±

    Cui Teng blushed and eximed, ¡°Who said that Marquis Guiyi refused? He said that his daughter is still young and we should wait for two more years¡­ Besides, what¡¯s it to you? Are you just lusting after Hu You¡¯s beauty¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone admires beauty, but I came here today to uphold justice. I can¡¯t let you tarnish the reputation of the Chu empire and allow the Xiongnu people who have joined us to think that our empire is filled with shameless bullies like you.¡±

    Cui Teng, already known for his vtile temper, was incensed by Chai Yun¡¯s words. He extended his arm, trembling with rage, and took a while before uttering a few words, ¡°Fight! Break his miserable bones!¡±

    The servants rushed forward first, each brandishing sticks of varying lengths. Ignoring any strategy, they swung wildly and shouted loudly. They didn¡¯t manage tond a single hit.

    The martial arts experts from both sides were more disciplined. They pushed the servants aside, exchanged greetings with sped fists, and spoke briefly before pairing off to fight. Cui Teng¡¯s side had two more martial experts, who stood on the sidelines. They did not take advantage of their numbers.

    The noble scions joined the battle shortly after, but the open space was too small. They dove into the nearby thickets, fighting cautiously without revealing any concealed weapons.

    Chai Yun and Cui Teng shouted and directed their followers, at times trading insults from a distance. They thoroughly enjoyed the chaos.

    Some individuals, however, remained aloof, refusing to participate and instead retreated to the sidelines, offering verbal support. Han Ruzi was among the nonbatants. Du Chuanyun had disappeared, presumably to exploit the chaos and capture Cui Teng, but his current whereabouts were unknown.

    The battlefield expanded, drawing more participants, but only a few pairs were actually engaged inbat. Aside from the martial experts, most were trying to take advantage of numerical superiority. When a smaller group turned to run, they would regroup with arger contingent and then turn to pursue their opponents.

    Gradually, Han Ruzi found himself moving further away from the open space. It was quite different from what he had imagined; he thought the martial arts experts would take turns to duel while the others cheered them on. However, this was a genuine melee, so chaotic that it was impossible to distinguish allies from opponents.

    A young man brandishing a stick charged towards him, shouting loudly. Han Ruzi thought he had seen this person at the Chai residence before and was about to examine him more closely when the stick came crashing down. Not wanting to fight, he turned and ran.

    He didn¡¯t get far within the thicket, and his pursuer suddenly vanished.

    Feeling disappointed and somewhat ridiculous, Han Ruzi realized this was indeed a chaotic melee among the noble offspring. There were no rules, no conspiracies, and even the lone eptable excuse for being there was something he had invented himself.

    In hindsight, he regretted epting Chai Yun¡¯s invitation.

    But now that he was in this situation, he couldn¡¯t simply walk away. He still had Du Chuanyun¡¯s short sword with him. So, Han Ruzi turned and began to retrace his steps, but he quickly lost his way in the maze of voices all around.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here too,¡± a nearby voice said.

    Han Ruzi turned to look and was surprised to see Prince Donghai.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you earlier,¡± Han Ruzi replied immediately, on high alert, scanning his surroundings.

    Prince Donghai emerged from the thicket, walking alone without even a single servant. He spoke, ¡°I was sitting in the pavilion, and it was quite unbearable. We had originally agreed to see whose side had the highest ranked person, but it turned into a fight in no time. Heh heh, I had a feeling Chai Yun would definitely try to recruit you.¡±

    Prince Donghai appeared much moreposed outside the pce and was far less arrogant. He seemed surprisingly amicable when he saw Han Ruzi.

    ¡°I also had a hunch you¡¯d be here,¡± Han Ruzi replied as he assessed Prince Donghai. They were on opposing sides and were supposed to engage in a fight. Han Ruzi had practiced martial arts with the Dus for the past few months, so he wasn¡¯t concerned about an unarmed Prince Donghai.

    ¡°You¡¯re not seriously here to fight, are you?¡± Prince Donghai stopped walking, smiling as he said, looking around to ensure there were no outsiders. He continued, ¡°The imperial throne is worth fighting a life-and-death struggle. Compared to that, is such a struggle really worth it for those two?¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled but quickly adopted a serious expression. ¡°Did you instruct Lin Kunshan and that mad monk from Bao¡¯en Temple? I have to assume you did.¡±

    Prince Donghai shrugged. ¡°Yes, it was me. Why didn¡¯t you just go to the Subtle Fragrance Garden? You made me go through all this trouble for nothing.¡±

    Surprisingly, he readily admitted to it, leaving Han Ruzi somewhat stunned.

    ¡°If I wanted to harm you, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for such aplex n. In fact, I wanted to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    Shouting could be heard from nearby, as a group of people seemed to be approaching. Prince Donghai said, ¡°Tonight, at midnight, in the alleyway behind Prince Qi¡¯s residence,e alone or with a few others if you dare. Let¡¯s talk about the Emperor and Yang Feng. Let¡¯s go back now and try to talk them out of this. Chai Yun and Cui Teng are both madmen. Let¡¯s not let them cause real trouble.¡±

    [1] As I mentioned in Judge of the Song Dynasty, Zhang San and Li Si are supposed to be extremelymon names, like ¡°Tom, Dick and Harry¡±.¡û CH 99

 Chapter 101: Feet in the Grass

    Chapter 101: Feet in the Grass

    After the event, the tale of the battle in the abandoned garden would be blown out of proportion. Those who participated would speak of it with great conviction, depicting the melee as an unprecedented and brutal sh, resulting in countless casualties. The blood stained the weeds, and a few dayster, all the flowers that bloomed on that piece ofnd were red¡­

    Han Ruzi found these talesughable, but at the time, he did indeed feel the tension.

    Du Chuanyun easily captured Cui Teng. The second young master of the Cui n never expected anyone to darey hands on him. He stood on the tform of the partially ruined pavilion, directing his martial arts experts and servants in the fight while exchanging insults with Chai Yun. The martial artists shared the same mindset, so they focused on putting on a vigorous performance, neglecting to protect their master.

    Du Chuanyun circled around to the back of the pavilion, suddenly jumped out, tackled Cui Teng, rolled with him on the ground, and then carried him on his shoulders into the thicket.

    The whole affair happened so quickly that Cui Teng offered no resistance. He didn¡¯t even shout. The surrounding martial artists and servants didn¡¯t notice anything amiss, except for Chai Yun, who witnessed the scene and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Cui Teng, you rat, today you¡¯ve fallen into my hands. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be arrogant!¡±

    The martial artists on both sides didn¡¯t take the fight seriously, more concerned with showing off their skills. When they heard Chai Xiaohou¡¯s words, they all looked in the direction, greatly surprised. The martial artists from the Cui n rushed to follow, while those from the Chai n fell back to protect their master.

    ¡°Why are youing to me? Hurry up and chase after him! We can¡¯t let Cui Teng be taken away!¡± Chai Yun angrily ordered.

    Two martial artists left, and one stayed behind as a precaution.

    If there had been an unspoken agreement between the two sides before, it spiraled out of control after Cui Teng was captured. Few people had witnessed the actual scene, and rumors spread like locusts in the thicket. ¡°Cui Teng captured¡± quickly turned into ¡°Cui Teng killed.¡± Many in Chai Yun¡¯s group had heard about the n to capture Cui Teng beforehand, and now, inexplicably, they began to suspect that Chai Yun might well have resorted to murder.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai ran in different directions, but wherever they went, they heard people shouting, ¡°Second Young Master Cui is dead.¡± Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help but be rmed: if this were true, Du Chuanyun would have stirred up a significant mess.

    Han Ruzi intended to return to the open space by the pavilion, but somehow, he ended up near a wall. As he was about to turn around, he heard a soft voiceing from a tall tree: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m up here.¡±

    Du Chuanyun, like a leopard with its prey, had taken it to a higher ce. He was crouched on a branch, gesturing to Weary Marquis.

    ¡°Cui Teng¡­¡± Han Ruzi was about to ask, but he heard shouts nearby and hurried to the tree, carefully climbing up.

    Du Chuanyun pulled up Weary Marquis. ¡°You¡¯re quite agile. You can learn light-foot skills from me in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, not daring to move recklessly on the tree branch. He could only turn his head to observe until he looked up and saw Cui Teng. He was sitting on a higher branch, with his hands tied behind his back, a cloth gag in his mouth, disying a mix of anger and fear, his face alternating between red and pale.

    ¡°Hand him over to Chai Yun,¡± Han Ruzi said. When he saw that Cui Teng was still alive, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s scare him a bit more¡­ Someone is approaching,¡± Du Chuanyun pointed in the distance.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve done enough. Let them rescue him. Let¡¯s go,¡± Han Ruzi looked up at Cui Teng one more time, considered saying a few words to him, but decided it wasn¡¯t necessary. He descended the tree trunk slowly.

    Du Chuanyun hadn¡¯t had enough fun, but he couldn¡¯t disobey orders. So, he leaped up and stood on the ground, receiving Weary Marquis.

    ¡°Do you think they can rescue Cui Teng?¡± Han Ruzi looked up; Cui Teng was seated at quite a height.

    ¡°With so many people, they can form a humandder to get him down,¡± Du Chuanyun wasn¡¯t concerned at all. He had observed from the tree and led the way toward a deserted area. ¡°It turned out to be so simple. I prepared so carefully for nothing. Will Little Marquis Chai give us some silver?¡±

    ¡°Did he see you take Cui Teng away?¡±

    ¡°He did.¡±

    ¡°That should be fine,¡± Han Ruzi believed Chai Yun wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    But what concerned him at the moment wasn¡¯t this matter. Prince Donghai¡¯s behavior today had left him perplexed, and he was still hesitating about whether to attend the rendezvous tonight.

    Up ahead, Du Chuanyun suddenly stopped, and Han Ruzi almost collided with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought Du Chuanyun had spotted someone else and leaned forward to look in that direction, feeling a sudden shock.

    A pair of feet protruded from the grass.

    Du Chuanyun turned to look but saw that Weary Marquis wasn¡¯t particrly frightened. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look. Could it be that someone really fought to the death here?¡±

    Han Ruzi felt uneasy but followed Du Chuanyun over.

    On the grassy a neatly dressed young man, and the weeds beneath him were stained with fresh blood.

    ¡°Who is this? Doesn¡¯t look like a martial artist or a servant, and he doesn¡¯t seem like someone Chai Yun would have brought,¡± Du Chuanyun asked in surprise.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was supposed to be a childish brawl with no fatalities. However, a lifeless bodyy before them now, that he thought looked familiar. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step closer, bending down to examine the body carefully. The face had lost all signs of life, lips slightly parted, eyes vacant.

    Han Ruzi had seen dead bodies before, but this was the first time he had seen the eyes of a deceased person. He felt a chill run down his spine and finally recognized the identity of the dead man. ¡°He¡¯s a hostage from the Xiongnu King.¡±

    ¡°A hostage?¡± Du Chuanyun asked.

    ¡°A prince sent to the Chu empire by the Xiongnu King to serve as a hostage.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a Xiongnu¡­ Well, that¡¯s okay then. The Xiongnu are wicked people. If he¡¯s dead, so be it.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°Something feels off. Can you tell if he¡¯s truly dead?¡± Han Ruzi was quite bold, but he didn¡¯t want to get too close to the corpse.

    Du Chuanyun walked over, reaching out to check for signs of life, listening to the chest for a while, then said, ¡°He¡¯s definitely dead.¡±

    Amotion came from nearby, and Han Ruzi signaled to Du Chuanyun to stay silent. Both of them crouched on the ground, but if someone came closer, they could still be discovered.

    ¡°We found the Second Young Master! He¡¯s not dead!¡± someone shouted, and themotion gradually moved further away.

    Han Ruzi breathed a sigh of relief.

    Du Chuanyun was puzzled. ¡°Did you kill this person?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so nervous? Let¡¯s go. Let others deal with the body.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t move and thought for a moment. He spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? These guys aren¡¯t used to fighting, so maybe someone identally killed him.¡±

    ¡°No, there are no signs of a fight nearby. The body was brought here from elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±

    Han Ruzi grew more uneasy. He remembered this Xiongnu prince; he had served as an attendant in the pce and once had a fight with Zhang Yanghao. As a hostage, he was ostracized in the Capital and wouldn¡¯t have been invited to participate in the dispute between Chai Yun and Cui Teng. But now he had died for no apparent reason, which was highly suspicious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move the body and hide it for now,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Du Chuanyun widened his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, there¡¯s no time to exin.¡± Han Ruzi had many worries, and as a deposed emperor, he was particrly suspicious. Given the deceased¡¯s unique identity and the ongoing conflict between the Chu empire and the Xiongnu, he didn¡¯t want to attract trouble at this moment. He even felt that the body might have been left here to incriminate him.

    ¡°Where can we hide it? We can¡¯t carry a corpse around,¡± Du Chuanyun looked left and right and then crouched down into the tall grass, disappearing for a while. When he returned, he said, ¡°We¡¯re really lucky. There¡¯s a dry well nearby. Let¡¯s toss it in; it will go unnoticed for a while.¡±

    Du Chuanyun grabbed the dead man¡¯s hands and looked at Weary Marquis. ¡°Help me out; I can¡¯t do it alone.¡±

    Han Ruzi had hoped that Du Chuanyun could handle the corpse by himself, but he had no choice but to step forward and assist, grabbing the dead man¡¯s feet.

    The two of them carried the body quietly, pausing every time they heard distant shouts. Fortunately, Cui Teng had captured the attention of everyone in the garden, and no one came to this side.

    The dry well wasn¡¯t far away, and the two of them tossed the body inside. There was nothing nearby to cover it, but inside the well, it was pitch dark, and from above, nothing appeared out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Thank goodness we found the body first,¡± Han Ruzi said. He had walked only a short distance, but he had already expended all his energy. He struggled to stand up, intending to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible.

    ¡°We took one of the paths out of the garden. There might be peopleing this wayter. What should we do about the bloodstains over there?¡± Du Chuanyun was more meticulous about such matters.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as the body isn¡¯t discovered today.¡±

    The shouting in the distance grew louder, and Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun hastily left, not staying to witness what happened afterward.

    That night, Han Ruzi resisted his curiosity and did not meet with Prince Donghai. As a deposed emperor, he could behave foolishly; at most it would confirm that he was an imbecilic ruler. However, if he were inadvertently entangled in court conspiracies, it would be a road to death.

    Cui Xiaojun noticed Weary Marquis¡¯s unusual behavior but didn¡¯t ask further.

    Early the next morning, Chai Yun sent someone to invite Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi went along with Du Chuanyun. Chai Yun personally weed them, looking delighted. ¡°You both left too early yesterday. You missed Cui Teng¡¯s pathetic disy. He cried in front of everyone, and it was hrious. He even said he wanted Grand Tutor Cui to kill both of us to avenge him. But I know he wouldn¡¯t dare mention this to his family. Haha¡­¡±

    Chai Yun called over his closest friends to entertain Weary Marquis. During the banquet, everyone was exuberant, as if they had just returned from the battlefield. They boasted about their courage and ridiculed their enemies for their cowardice.

    Someone brought up the bloodstains, but amid a series of exaggerated rumors, the real bloodstains went unnoticed.

    After a few rounds of drinking, Chai Yun leaned in closer to Weary Marquis and whispered, ¡°The silver has been delivered to your residence, not a tael short.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. In reality, Chai Yun hadn¡¯t contributed much to the wager. He had set up a gambling game, where the oue depended on whether Weary Marquis¡¯s subordinates dared to capture Cui Teng. He had won the bet, and it was enough to cover the sixty thousand taels of silver.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out tonight together,¡± Chai Yun invited.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Chai Yun grinned. ¡°Juste with me. I guarantee you¡¯ll have a great time.¡±

    Han Ruzi was initially inclined to refuse, but Zhang Yanghao came over to offer a toast. Emboldened by alcohol, he loudly dered, ¡°Little Marquis Chai, don¡¯t forget me when you go out. It was me who brought Weary Marquis here.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go, all of us!¡± Chai Yun eximed, drawing a hearty cheer.

    Han Ruzi raised his ss, effectively agreeing. He kept an eye on Zhang Yanghao. No matter how he thought about it, the death of the Xiongnu prince had something to do with this person, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the conspiracy behind it.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 100

 Chapter 103: The Girl with a Bow

    Chapter 103: The Girl with a Bow

    Chai Yun was an expert in illicit affairs. Until he held the beauty in his arms, he wouldn¡¯t easily let his guard down, so he hedged his bet by raising both possibilities of either getting a beauty or getting a dud. Dismounting his horse, he handed the reins to Zhang Yanghao. Pressing against the woodendder with both hands after confirming its stability, he said to the young man who had run the fastest in the alley behind the Cui residence, ¡°Qng, you go first.¡±

    The young man, called Qng, was taken aback. ¡°Ah? Me first? Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°Bah, what are you thinking? I¡¯m letting you go in to explore the path. Didn¡¯t you run pretty fast previously? Now I¡¯m giving you the chance to be on the frontlines this time.¡±

    Qng blushed in embarrassment and dared not refuse. He climbed thedder with both hands, stopping midway, he lowered his head and asked, ¡°Little Marquis Chai, there won¡¯t be any danger inside, right?¡±

    Chai Yun coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to tell me.¡±

    Qng chuckled awkwardly, and he could only continue climbing. When he reached the top of the wall and looked inside for a while, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s pitch dark, can¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no one. Hu You is the daughter of a marquis. Would she wait below the wall? Hurry up, go in and look around. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, let me know.¡±

    Qng was very reluctant and muttered, ¡°If I had known, I should have brought a servant¡­¡± but still climbed over the wall. ¡°There¡¯s adder on this side too.¡±

    ¡°Speak softly,¡± Chai Yun reprimanded.

    The inside of the wall fell silent. Chai Yun smiled at Marquis Juanhou and said, ¡°Engaging in such risky business has some risks after all. There was someone who got caught by the family patriarch, who had a bucket of urine poured over him from head to toe. Since then, his reputation was ruined, and he could only seek flowers in the red-light district. No decent girl from a good family woulde near him.¡±

    Han Ruziughed and shook his head. In his heart, he despised Chai Yun in front of him more than that ¡°someone.¡±

    ¡± Little Marquis Chai, everything is fine inside,¡± came Qng¡¯s voice from inside the wall.

    Chai Yun smiled, adjusted his clothes, and leisurely climbed thedder. When he reached the top of the wall, he bowed and said, ¡°Come in one by one. I¡¯ll let you all have a glimpse of the beauty tonight, so that your trip tonight is not in vain. Then¡­ forgive me for myck of courtesy, but go home on your own. If you want to go to Jiang Residence, wait for me there. All expenses will be on me.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao and the others were overjoyed. They quickly found a ce to tie their horses, then ran back to snatch thedder. Even though they knew that Hu You hadn¡¯t waited below the wall, but still wanted to go over first.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Chai Yun¡¯s voice came from inside the wall.

    Zhang Yanghao and the others made a show of courtesy by yielding the way to the Weary Marquis, but eagerly climbed thedder over the wall when the Weary Marquis refused.

    ¡°Weary Marquis, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Chai Yun¡¯s voice said.

    Han Ruzi, who had hesitated for a long time, finally made up his mind. Unwilling to continue following Chai Yun¡¯s madness, he whispered, ¡°You guys have fun. I¡­ I¡¯m going home.¡±

    There was a moment of silence inside the wall. Chai Yun was probably very displeased. When he spoke again, his voice was very cold, ¡°Hu You¡­ Lady Guiyi has also invited you. Come in.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Han Ruzi was surprised, but he still didn¡¯t want to go in. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, and I don¡¯t want to know her. I¡¯d rather go home. Zhang Yanghao, if you go to Jiang Residence, please tell Du Chuanyun to return to the manor soon.¡±

    There was no sound inside the wall. Han Ruzi took it as Chai Yun¡¯s agreement and walked towards the tree where the horses were tied. After a few steps, he stopped, turned around, and looked at the top of the wall. Something felt strange. Chai Yun¡¯s tone was off when he spoke, calling Hu You Lady Guiyi. There was no need to suddenly be polite even after going over the wall.

    A figure appeared on the top of the wall, standing straight. Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly, but he could see that the person was drawing a bow, seemingly ready to shoot, and the target was none other than him.

    Han Ruzi was shocked. Instinctively, he started to run. Just a dozen steps, and he could hide behind the horses. However, the arrow was faster. With a swish, the arrow grazed over his head,nding a few steps ahead, piercing the ground and trembling slightly.

    Han Ruzi quickly stopped, and a stern female voice came from the top of the wall, ¡°The next arrow will be aimed at you. Don¡¯t think darkness will shield you from punishment.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart pounded. He couldn¡¯t believe such a thing would happen. The opponent¡¯s arrow was indeed urate, and he was sure he couldn¡¯t outrun it. He had no choice but to turn slowly and say, ¡°I have no grudges against you.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense ande up,¡± the woman¡¯s tone became even more severe.

    Han Ruzi walked slowly towards the woodendder, hoping that Meng E could suddenly appear and save him as she used to. However, with Chai Yun riding so quickly, no one would have been able to catch up.

    Was this a trap set by Chai Yun and the others? Han Ruzi¡¯s heart shook. Holding onto thedder, he looked up at the figure above and asked, ¡°Are you working for Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about any Donghai. If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll injure your leg and drag you up.¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t say she would shoot to kill but rather to injure, adding a touch of credibility to her threat. Han Ruzi had no choice but to climb thedder and over the wall.

    On top of the wall, the woman still had her bow bent, arrow aimed at Han Ruzi.

    The night was deep, but the moonlight was bright. Han Ruzi finally got a glimpse of the woman¡¯s face¡ªit was an extremely beautiful visage. He couldn¡¯t find words to describe it, only feeling a flutter in his heart, almost falling off the wall.

    Though the girl was of simr age as him, her demeanor was mature. From her actions, it was clear she knew what the other party was thinking. She pulled the bowstring a bit more and said coldly, ¡°Imbecilic ruler indeed.¡±

    ¡°Are you Hu You¡­ I mean, the daughter of Marquis Guiyi?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    The girl lowered her arm, switching the bow and arrow between her hands. She swung the bow with her right hand. With no way to escape, Han Ruzi had to jump off the wall, but still taking a hit on his back.

    The walls of the manor weren¡¯t as towering as the pce walls, but it wasn¡¯t short either. Afternding, Han Ruzi¡¯s feet tingled, and he sat on the ground for a while. Standing up and turning around, he saw Chai Yun and the other five lined up along the wall. They looked at him helplessly, and two men and a woman held swords, looking at them.

    ¡°Sorry, I had no choice,¡± Chai Yun smiled, not particrly nervous, pointing at Qng beside him, ¡°This kid is the worst.¡±

    A man holding a knife whispered, ¡°Shut up, didn¡¯t ask you to speak.¡±

    Chai Yun remained silent, making a calming gesture, asking the other not to get upset.

    The woman from the wall came down and said to the man with the knife, ¡°Big brother, second brother, go get thedder and bring in the horses.¡±

    The two men nodded, leaving to fetch thedder and the horses outside.

    Now, there were only two women standing guard, one with a bow and the other with a sword. Both were young. Thetter was obviously a servant. Chai Yun, who had seen a lot, wasn¡¯t particrly afraid. He bowed and smiled, ¡°I am Chai Yun. I came as an invited guest. Miss, you have a heroic spirit, and your hospitality is unique.¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring so many people?¡± Marquis Guiyi¡¯s daughter drew her bow again.

    Chai Yun was even less afraid. ¡°Miss, forgive me. These are my best friends. They insisted oning with me. Now that they have seen you, you can let them go. I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t believe that Chai Yun would be so affected by lust. He was a seemingly intelligent person, yet he failed to see that this was a deliberate trap.

    The sword-wielding maidservant said, ¡°This man¡¯s mouth is too filthy. Let me stab him.¡±

    Chai Yun raised both arms, maintaining a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll stay silent unless thedy asks me to speak.¡±

    Lady Guiyi remained as cold as ice. ¡°You others, state your names.¡±

    Chai Yun wasn¡¯t afraid, so the others weren¡¯t particrly afraid either. They even exchanged meaningful nces, implying that ¡°Hu You¡± was indeed worthy of her reputation, though shecked some of the gentleness expected of a beauty. Starting with Zhang Yanghao, each person reported their name and identity.

    Lady Guiyi turned to the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t speak, but since Chai Yun had called on him earlier, she already recognized his identity. There was no need to say it again.

    ¡°An imbecilic ruler who hasn¡¯t learned his lesson even after being deposed,¡± Lady Guiyi said.

    The more Han Ruzi thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Even if Lady Guiyi had a bad temper, she wouldn¡¯t greet her ¡°lover¡± together with her two brothers. ¡°This is a misunderstanding. I had no idea I woulde here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest that Chai Yun should fight with Cui Teng using my family as an excuse?¡± Guiyi Marquis¡¯s daughter asked.

    Han Ruzi looked at Chai Yun. This was a private conversation between the two of them, and it shouldn¡¯t have reached the ears of the person concerned. Chai Yun smiled wryly, ¡°I wanted to help you gain some reputation, but who knew it would spread so quickly.¡±

    Han Ruzi was about to exin when Marquis Guiyi¡¯s two sons returned. They brought thedder, the horses, and even the arrows that had fallen to the ground.

    These two young men were not much older than twenty. Despite being called elder brothers, their faces showed more youthful innocence than their fourteen or fifteen-year-old sister.

    ¡°We got six. How should we deal with them?¡± one of the young men asked.

    ¡°The more, the better,¡± Guiyi Marquis¡¯s daughter asked Chai Yun, ¡°Did you tell anyone else toe here?¡±

    Chai Yun hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No one else, just these friends. I didn¡¯t even bring any servants. I deliberately circled around the city a few times, all following thedy¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°What about the letter?¡±

    Chai Yun took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket and carefully unfolded it, revealing the letter inside. ¡°Here it is. I¡¯ve been keeping it close to me all this time.¡±

    The sword-wielding maidservant stepped forward and snatched the letter. Sheughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wrote the letter. Keeping it close to you won¡¯t move me.¡±

    Although the maidservant wasn¡¯t ugly, she was far from being as attractive as Lady Guiyi. Chai Yun was greatly disappointed but quickly smiled again, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not thedy¡¯s handwriting, I¡¯ll consider it thedy¡¯s sentiment. This piece of sincerity is still genuine.¡±

    Han Ruzi really wanted to tell Chai Yun to speak less.

    A young man with a sword stepped forward and said, ¡°Stop wasting time; take them to see father.¡±

    Chai Yun only began to feel a slight fear at this moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnecessary? Isn¡¯t it a bit too early to meet your father? How about I visit formally in a few days?¡±

    The two young men looked angry, but Lady Guiyiughed, ¡°You really want to know my name, right?¡±

    Ever since seeing thedy¡¯s face, Chai Yun¡¯s caution hadpletely vanished. He nodded and smiled, ¡°I think of it day and night¡­ But you don¡¯t have to say it in front of them.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to say it. It¡¯s just a name. I am a descendant of the Xiongnu Virtuous King of the Right, my name is Jin Chuiduo.¡±

    ¡°Nice name,¡± Chai Yun praised, not even knowing which were the characters of the name.

    ¡°Our family is returning to the Xiongnu, and we need a guide,¡± Jin Chuiduo continued, keeping her arrow pointed at Chai Yun¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Things are fine in the Capital. Why go back to the Xiongnu?¡± Chai Yun couldn¡¯t bear to see such a beautiful person leave. ¡°I don¡¯t know the way either.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s voice grew colder, ¡°But now, we don¡¯t need you.¡±

    With that, she raised her bow and arrow. Before anyone could understand what was happening, an arrow shot out, hitting Chai Yun squarely in the chest.

    Chai Yun opened his mouth in surprise, looking down at the arrow in his chest. He couldn¡¯t believe it was real.

    Zhang Yanghao and the others copsed to the ground.

    Jin Chuiduo turned around, took another arrow from her quiver, and said to the Weary Marquis, ¡°You. Lead the way for us.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 102

 Chapter 104: Interests of the Zhang Family

    Chapter 104: Interests of the Zhang Family

    Most would believe that they wouldn¡¯t meet their demise too easily. Some individuals held this conviction particrly strongly, and Chai Yun was one of them. At times, he would intentionally approach ¡°dangerous territory,¡± enjoying himself while also proving to himself that he was under some kind of protection.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening with the arrow lodged in his chest, let alone understand the thoughts of the archer.

    Zhang Yanghao and the others understood it well, sitting beneath the wall, yelling loudly, and kicking their feet in chaos. The two sons of Marquis Guiyi raised their swords, ordering them to be silent. One of them frowned at his sister and said, ¡°Why kill him?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo stared at the deposed emperor and spoke slowly, ¡°Those plotting major events abhor indecision. Father can never make up his mind, but this time, he has no choice.¡± She paused, ¡°We all have no choice now.¡±

    Everyone was taken aback, including her two brothers. It turned out killing Chai Yun was only to strengthen the resolve of the family to escape from the Chu empire.

    Han Ruzi felt a mix of fear and admiration, nced at Chai Yun standing unsteadily in ce, and said, ¡°Trying to capture me won¡¯t help you smoothly pass through the borders to the north. The imperial court doesn¡¯t care about my life, Little Marquis Chai¡­¡±

    Chai Yun made a choking sound. Jin Chuiduo turned around, ¡°Shameless scoundrel, your death is well deserved. General Zhongwu¡¯s daughter, whom you abandoned after engaging in indiscretions, married into a family that despised her. When she wrote you a letter seeking your help, where were you? She took her own life a few days ago, waiting for you on the road to the afterlife. You sought your own death when you targeted me.¡±

    Chai Yun didn¡¯t pay attention to Jin Chuiduo¡¯s words, only staring in astonishment at the arrow. He raised his hands to remove it but hesitated.

    Jin Chuiduo bent the bow, shot an arrow, and with a seamless motion, fired a second one. Chai Yun fell.

    No one screamed; no one uttered a word. Even Jin Chuiduo¡¯s two brothers held their breath, understanding their sister¡¯s temperament. It was the first time they witnessed her taking a life, and a sense of awe crept into their hearts.

    Jin Chuiduo took out another arrow. She said, ¡°We don¡¯t need this many people. Just take the imbecilic ruler; that¡¯s enough.¡±

    The four individuals sitting against the wall snapped out of their terror, understanding the meaning of the words. Almost simultaneously, they knelt down and begged for mercy, kowtowing.

    Jin Chuiduo didn¡¯t shoot the arrows. She turned to her two brothers and said, ¡°Are you going to let me handle this alone?¡±

    The two young men shivered slightly, no longer daring to argue with their sister. They brandished their swords, heading towards the four noble scions.

    Qng was in tears. ¡°Brother Jin Er, we served together in the Yulin Guards. Please consider our camaraderie¡­¡±

    The mention of the Yulin Guards provoked anger in Jin Er¡¯s heart. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Camaraderie? You have camaraderie with those who bullied me!¡±

    Qng froze, trying to recall any previous friendly gestures but couldn¡¯t find any. He couldn¡¯t even remember Jin Er¡¯s name. Jin Er, on the other side, had already raised his sword, ready to strike.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The voice came just in time. If it had been a momentter, Qng would have suffered the same fate as Chai Yun.

    A middle-aged man hurried over, and the Jin siblings stepped back simultaneously, calling out, ¡°Father.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi arrived at the wall, bending down to check on Chai Yun. When he stood up, his face was full of anger. He scolded his daughter, who held a bow and arrows, in a low voice, ¡°Troublemaker, do you want to ruin the whole family?¡± Then he turned to his two sons, ¡°Can¡¯t you watch her?¡±

    Jin Da, the elder brother, and Jin Er, the younger brother, bowed their heads in silence. However, Jin Chuiduo proudly dered, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Regret won¡¯t change anything. Father, let¡¯s prepare to return to the steppes.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi was both anxious and furious. He paced around, addressing his daughter, ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. Prince Du hasn¡¯t sent any news for three days. Without him leading the way, returning to the steppes would be suicidal. Have you forgotten that our ancestors surrendered to Chu empire? We can¡¯t even speak our tribe¡¯snguage. Who would take us in in the steppes?¡±

    ¡°Even if we roam the world, it¡¯s better than staying in the Capital and being bullied. Father, have you forgotten how those people humiliated you and my two brothers? And me, your innocent daughter, was indecently humiliated by them.

    Who truly regards our family as true nobility? Don¡¯t hesitate anymore, Father. If Prince Dues, we go together. If he doesn¡¯t, we go on our own. I doubt Prince Du might not have the guts anyway,¡± Jin Chuiduo asserted.

    The path ahead was indeed clear, but Marquis Guiyi still couldn¡¯t make up his mind. He nced around and pointed at the Weary Marquis, ¡°How did he get here?¡±

    ¡°He came with Chai Yun,¡± Jin Chuiduo said contemptuously.

    ¡°He refused to climb over the wall. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the same kind as Chai Yun,¡± Jin Er argued hesitantly. When his sister nced at him, he immediately fell silent.

    Marquis Guiyi sighed deeply, ¡°The Chu empire is in great trouble and our family would be unable to avoid the chaos. I¡¯ll send someone to Prince Du to inquire. Get ready. We leave the city at dawn, and then¡­¡± Marquis Guiyi looked at the Weary Marquis again, ¡°hand him over to Grand Tutor Cui. Perhaps that will buy us some protection.¡±

    ¡°The Cui n can¡¯t be trusted,¡± Jin Chuiduo objected.

    Marquis Guiyi snorted, ¡°My foolish daughter, you¡¯re thinking too simplistically. Heading to the north a thousand <em>li </em>away, how can our family possibly make it?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo lowered her head and said softly, ¡°We don¡¯t have to bring anyone else. We can just leave on horseback, it won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi was furious. ¡°Nonsense! Do you want to leave your mother behind? She¡¯ll be dead if she stays in the Capital. Pack up quickly, and don¡¯t cause a disturbance.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi hurried away, leaving Jin Chuiduo discontented, ¡°She¡¯s not my mother¡­¡± Then she said to her two brothers, ¡°Father has agreed. Go do what he said, we¡¯ll only take the imbecilic ruler.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought it best to keep quiet. At the moment, he couldn¡¯te up with any n and could only watch events unfold.

    The other four couldn¡¯t stay calm. They continued to kowtow, pleading for mercy. Zhang Yanghao, gazing at Marquis Guiyi¡¯s back, shouted, ¡°I know where Prince Du is!¡±

    Marquis Guiyi turned around, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Prince Du?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao, desperate to stay alive, blurted out, ¡°Prince Du¡­ he¡¯s already¡­ he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi and his family were shocked. The two brothers raised their knives, and Jin Chuiduo once again drew her bowstring. Zhang Yanghao hastily said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed him! It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Han Ruzi figured out what was happening. Prince Du was the hostage prince from the Xiongnu, and Zhang Yanghao clearly had something to do with his death.

    ¡°What happened? Who killed Prince Du?¡± Jin Chuiduo demanded sharply.

    Zhang Yanghao, most afraid of this young girl, shifted backward, pressing against the wall. Gathering his courage, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the truth, just don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo raised her bow and arrow, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi stepped forward, intercepting his daughter¡¯s bow and arrow, ¡°You know how the Chu empire treats people like us. We only wish to return to our homnd; we have no other demands. Tell the truth, and I¡¯ll let you stay in the mansion. Someone wille to rescue you sooner orter.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo was extremely displeased. She bit back her retort against her father after enduring some inner conflict.

    The four individuals beneath the wall kowtowed in gratitude. Zhang Yanghao, trembling, said, ¡°Prince Du¡­ Prince Du was killed by someone hired by Lin Kunshan.¡±

    The Jin family was baffled, not knowing who Lin Kunshan was. Han Ruzi, however, was shocked. ¡°Lin Kunshan!¡±

    All eyes turned toward Han Ruzi. Marquis Guiyi hesitated for a moment, then decided to let Zhang Yanghao continue. He asked, ¡°Who is Lin Kunshan?¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan is a sorcerer from the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°What grudge does a sorcerer from the pugilist world have with Prince Du? You¡¯re lying,¡± Jin Chuiduo insisted, always needing to make a threat to feel at ease.

    Zhang Yanghao, with a mournful face, said, ¡°How could I dare to lie? It¡¯s true. Lin Kunshan hired someone to assassinate Prince Du. He said the Chu empire and the Xiongnu have been skirmishing in the northern border, but they need a reason to escte into a full-scale war.¡±

    ¡°What benefit does a sorcerer from the pugilist world gain from the Chu empire and the Xiongnu going to war?¡± Marquis Guiyi asked, puzzled.

    Zhang Yanghao wished he coulde up with a reasonable lie, but hecked that quick-wittedness. He could only speak the truth, ¡°With the northern border in turmoil, my grandfather can return to the battlefield, away from the troubles of the Capital. I can also go to the battlefield, make achievements, and seek a promising future.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo angrily said, ¡°For such a trivial matter, you lot killed the Xiongnu Prince?¡±

    For Zhang Yanghao, this was far from a trivial matter. ¡°My father died early, and since the war against Prince Qi, my grandfather has been idle at home. His health is not good. If he can¡¯t regain military authoirty, our Zhang family¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jin Chuiduo shouted, ready to draw her bow again, but her father stopped her once more.

    Marquis Guiyi could understand the ambition of the Zhang family. He asked, ¡°When was Prince Du assassinated?¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday, in the early morning, at a girl¡¯s house. She lured Prince Du out and let the assassin hired by Lin Kunshan strike,¡± Zhang Yanghao exined.

    Marquis Guiyi didn¡¯t want to delve into the details. He asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been any news in the Capital about such a major incident?¡±

    ¡°They hid the body. It hasn¡¯t been discovered yet¡­¡±

    Marquis Guiyi pondered the impact of this matter on his family. However, Jin Chuiduo found a loophole, ¡°Wait, you just said that killing Prince Du was to provoke a war between Chu and the Xiongnu. Why hide the body? Wouldn¡¯t you want the incident to be as widely known as possible?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer and said, ¡°We hid the body in a deserted garden in the city, the same garden where Chai Yun and the second son of Grand Tutor Cui fought. We intended to¡­¡±

    ¡°Intended to what?¡± Jin Chuiduo pressed.

    ¡°Intended to frame me,¡± Han Ruzi, who had long suspected this, felt indignant upon hearing Zhang Yanghao¡¯s confession. He stepped forward, ¡°So you instigated Chai Yun to invite me, and even had me bring Du Chuanyun. At that time, only Du Chuanyun had the ability to silently kill the Xiongnu hostage. When the body was found, the imperial court would immediately suspect me.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao nodded, admitting it.

    The Jin family was now confused. Jin Chuiduo said, ¡°Why does it involve the imbecilic ruler again?¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan said that since the Weary Marquis is a deposed emperor, he would have a motive for provoking war. It would be simple to frame him. Moreover, it would cause suspicion among various factions in the court, making the court rely more on Marquis Piyuan. The Zhang family¡­ would benefit greatly,¡± Zhang Yanghao exined.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Did you consult with your grandfather before doing this?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao shook his head, ¡°Grandfather is old, and I didn¡¯t want¡­ He wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You were deceived by Lin Kunshan; he never intended to help the Zhang family,¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know whether to me Zhang Yanghao¡¯s foolishness or admire Lin Kunshan¡¯s maniptive skills.

    Jin Chuiduo interjected, ¡°Wait, after all is said and done, where is Prince Du¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°After I discovered it, we threw it into a dry well,¡± Han Ruzi said, feeling there was no need to keep it a secret.

    Jin Chuiduo gave him a closer look, saying nothing. It seemed this ¡°imbecilic ruler¡± wasn¡¯t as ¡± imbecilic ¡± as she initially thought.

    Feeling that his life was still in danger, Zhang Yanghao said, ¡°You want to escape back to the north, which is great. It also benefits our n. I can help you, or more urately, Lin Kunshan can help you. He knows many people.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 103

 Chapter 105: Xiongnu

    Chapter 105: Xiongnu

    Han Ruzi had wanted to capture Lin Kunshan to get his questions answered, but in the end, he was the one who was captured. He had no choice. Marquis Guiyi¡¯s family had no way out, and the n of his daughter, Jin Chuiduo, was too simple. Both father and brothers disagreed with her, especially Marquis Guiyi, who still hoped to find a risk-free n.

    Prince Du was dead, and they needed help now more than ever.

    As dawn approached, the Jin family hid Chai Yun¡¯s body in an empty room. Marquis Guiyi went out to make inquiries, and his two sons took Zhang Yanghao to find Lin Kunshan, leaving his daughter and maidservant to guard the other captives.

    The three captives, including Qng, had their hands and feet bound, sitting in a corner, not daring to make a sound. Only Han Ruzi was not bound, sitting on a chair. Behind him stood a maidservant with a sword. A few steps in front, Jin Chuiduo paced back and forth. Every time she turned, she nced at Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help it any longer and spoke, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo stopped, still holding a longbow in her hand but without an arrow nocked. ¡°They say you¡¯re a imbecilic ruler. Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    ¡°They say you¡¯re¡­ But you seem like it either,¡± Han Ruzi regretted his words as soon as he spoke. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this girl who could kill without hesitation.

    As expected, Jin Chuiduo¡¯s face turned cold. She drew an arrow, nocked it, and shot it incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, the arrow grazed Han Ruzi¡¯s ear and hit the wall behind him, startling the sword-wielding maidservant guarding him. ¡°Miss, your archery is as urate as ever.¡±

    The three people sitting in the corner were even more frightened.

    Han Ruzi, on the other hand, was unafraid. He only moved his eyes slightly. ¡°All you¡¯ve done is waste one arrow.¡±

    ¡°I have enough arrows to kill you all five times over.¡±

    ¡°There are four of us, and you only have fourteen arrows. There¡¯s not enough to kill us five times,¡± Han Ruzi corrected.

    Jin Chuiduo looked down at the arrow quiver at her waist. Indeed, there were only fourteen arrows left. She originally had twenty arrows, but she had a habit of shooting arrows for no reason at all. That¡¯s how she practiced archery, and some arrows were never retrieved, naturally reducing the quantity.

    ¡°I¡¯m not keeping you here to get through the border passes.¡± Jin Chuiduo had to find a way to scare this supposed tyrant. ¡°A deposed emperor without any power, I know the imperial court wouldn¡¯t take you seriously.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to offer you to the Chanyu[1] of the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°A deposed emperor that the Chu empire ignores, why would I be valued by the Xiongnu?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo smiled faintly, even more alluring, and anyone who saw this smiling face would be irresistibly moved. It was hard to believe that she was a daring little troublemaker. ¡°In Chu, you¡¯re a deposed emperor, but in Xiongnu, you¡¯ll be the ¡®former emperor¡¯ of the Chu empire. I believe the Chanyu will definitely want you. With a former emperor in hand, when the Xiongnuunches a major invasion to the south, it will be even more justified.¡±

    Han Ruzi had to admit that this girl had some insight. So, he said earnestly, ¡°You im to be a Xiongnu, but how much do you really know about the Xiongnu?¡±

    ¡°More than you do.¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu is currently divided into two parts, east and west, each with its own Chanyu. Which one do you n to seek refuge with?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo remained silent, her expression bing stern.

    Han Ruzi continued, ¡°The Western Chanyu suffered repeated defeats during the reign of the Martial Emperor and fled a thousand <em>li</em>. They have not dared to advance south for over a decade. I presume they¡¯re not whom you intend to seek refuge with. The Eastern Chanyu had previously submitted to Chu, but they caused trouble on the border during the rebellion of Prince Qi. Unfortunately, Prince Qi was defeated. The Eastern Chanyu, caught unprepared, lost his insider and ended up in an awkward position. So he has stationed troops in the north, unwilling to engage in a decisive battle with the Chu empire.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo still didn¡¯t speak.

    Han Ruzi could only rely on court bulletins to learn about major court events. Without Yang Feng¡¯s help in interpreting them, he relied on his own imagination to decipher those tedious documents and memorials. He spoke whatever came to his mind, regardless of uracy.

    ¡°You want to hand me over to the Eastern Chanyu, but all signs indicate that the Eastern Chanyu has no grand ambitions. He just wants to take advantage of the situation for some benefits. Barring any idents, he is likely to submit to Chu again before the end of this autumn.¡±

    Han Ruzi drew this conclusion entirely on his own, without reliable evidence. Yet, he stated it with great certainty, as if it were the consensus of the court ministers. ¡°A deposed emperor would only be hot potato[2] to the Eastern Chanyu. Not only will he not appreciate the Jin family, but he¡¯ll also be very annoyed. You would do better gifting yourself than gifting me¡­¡±

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s speed in drawing her bow was extremely fast. In an instant, the arrow was on the string, and she said sharply, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Han Ruzi involuntarily raised his hands and then slowly lowered them. He was still afraid of this girl¡¯s archery. ¡°It¡¯s a tradition of the Xiongnu. Usually, a valued vassal would choose a daughter to marry the Chanyu as a concubine. When the Jin family returns to the Xiongnu, you would have to adhere to this tradition. The Eastern Chanyu will also choose a daughter to marry the Marquis Guiyi. Although this would make a mess of the generational order,[3] that¡¯s how they do it.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo lowered her bow and arrow. ¡°How do you know so much detail?¡±

    ¡°I read it in books. It¡¯s recorded that way in the historical ounts of the Xiongnu from various dynasties. I don¡¯t think it would change now. The Eastern Chanyu is already¡­ over sixty, right?¡±

    Before Jin Chuiduo could say anything, the sword-wielding maidservant behind Han Ruzi became anxious. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t marry an old man. Your husband should be a young prince. Prince Du would have been a good choice, but unfortunately, he was killed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Jin Chuiduo¡¯s face blushed slightly, then she said proudly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone. I want to lead my own army. I don¡¯t know about Xiongnu traditions, but I know that there are female generals on the steppes.¡±

    ¡°True, but they are usually wives and concubines of the Chanyu. After the death of the old Chanyu, they might be reluctant to marry the new Chanyu. asionally, they might be granted permission and receive a military force or a tribe.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo fell silent again. She hadn¡¯t read many books and only had some romantic fantasies about the steppes and the Xiongnu. She couldn¡¯t distinguish whether Weary Marquis¡¯s words were true or false, and she couldn¡¯t refute them.

    After pondering for a while, she finally spoke, ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, keeping you ispletely useless. It might be better to just kill you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not useless. How could it be useless?¡± Han Ruzi hurriedly argued, afraid of getting an arrow if he was too slow. ¡°My usefulness lies with that Lin Kunshan.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a sorcerer¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a simple sorcerer. He was able to persuade the son of Marquis Piyuan to do his bidding and even wants to instigate war between Chu and the Xiongnu to gain benefits. There must be powerful forces in the imperial court supporting Lin Kunshan. Lady Jin, consider this carefully. Who might be the hidden force behind him?¡±

    Influenced by Yang Feng, Han Ruzi unintentionally posed a question. Jin Chuiduo didn¡¯t react immediately and genuinely pondered for a while. Then, not very confidently, she said, ¡°Grand Tutor Cui Hong?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager and the Emperor don¡¯t need an excuse to go to war with the Xiongnu. Grand Tutor Cui Hong, as the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, would naturally hope for conflicts on the border. But that¡¯s not right. Grand Tutor Cui Hong only needs to kill Prince Du; why would he want to frame you?¡±

    ¡°Because Cui Hong¡¯s nephew, Prince Donghai, has a personal grudge against me,¡± Han Ruzi immediately replied, though actually feeling that this answer was not watertight. Prince Donghai didn¡¯t need such aplicated method to seek revenge against him.

    Jin Chuiduo didn¡¯t detect the w in his argument. She stared at Weary Marquis for a while, then turned her gaze to the three people in the corner. ¡°Is what the deposed emperor said true?¡±

    Two nodded, one shook their head. The one who shook his head immediately turned it into a nod, and the one who had nodded started shaking his head. The remaining person seemed unsure.

    Jin Chuiduo angrily said, ¡°Are you all mocking me?¡±

    Qng, gathering his courage, said, ¡°We¡­ we really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo snorted lightly and asked Weary Marquis, ¡°Fine, even if what you say is true, what use are you?¡±

    ¡°Instead of handing me over to Lin Kunshan, why not hand Lin Kunshan over to me? If the Jin family can assist me in thwarting the Cui family¡¯s conspiracy, you will certainly receive the Empress Dowager¡¯s generous reward. It¡¯s more advantageous than going to the Eastern Chanyu with no support.¡±

    Jin Chuiduoughed so much that her branches shook, and it took her a while to say, ¡°I almost believed you. So, you want the Jin family to sacrifice itself for you. You¡¯re a deposed emperor; why should we help you? And why would the Empress Dowager reward us? We killed Chai Yun; how could we turn back?¡±

    Han Ruzi was about to speak when the sword-wielding maidservant behind him suddenly spoke harshly, ¡°Ignorant fools, wipe your saliva clean. If you dare to look at the youngdy a moment longer, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡±

    It turned out that when Jin Chuiduoughed, the other three captives were mesmerized,pletely forgetting the danger they were in. Only when the maidservant spoke did they snap out of it, hastily lowering their heads and wiping their mouths on their knees.

    Suppressing her anger, Jin Chuiduo said to the maidservant, ¡°I¡¯ll take a rest. Watch them. Don¡¯t listen to the deposed emperor¡¯s nonsense. Remember that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    As soon as Jin Chuiduo left, the maidservant chuckled softly, ¡°The youngdy must be checking on Xiongnu customs in her books. It¡¯s your fault for being so talkative. The youngdy reads slowly. It might take her a whole day to find it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you which book it is, and you can¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi had good intentions, but the maidservant ced the sword on his shoulder. ¡°The youngdy told you not to talk nonsense. You¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Can I speak normally?¡±

    After thinking for a while, the maidservant said, ¡°You can.¡±

    ¡°Are you not a Xiongnu?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you want to go to the steppes?¡±

    The maidservant turned to Weary Marquis, looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re really persistent, even trying to persuade me. Why do I want to go to the steppes? Because the youngdy wants to go. I shall follow her through thick and thin, whether it¡¯s with the Xiongnu or with the Chu empire. It doesn¡¯t matter; I¡¯m the youngdy¡¯s maidservant.¡±

    As Han Ruzi was about to speak again, the maidservant pointed her sword at him. ¡°I may be foolish, but I¡¯m not stupid. You¡¯re talking nonsense again. I might as well put my sword through your mouth.¡±

    Han Ruzi shut his mouth and shook his head, indicating he wouldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Without power or connections, he couldn¡¯t figure out how to persuade the Jin family.

    In the afternoon, the father and sons of the Jin family returned one after the other. The Weary Marquis was extremely anxious. ¡°The disappearance of Chai Yun and the Weary Marquis has spread. Many people are looking for them. Our family needs to leave the city as soon as possible.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought Zhang Yanghao might take the opportunity to escape, but he returned obediently, with a hint of conspiratorial satisfaction on his face. He didn¡¯t even look at the three captives sitting in the corner. After Marquis Guiyi finished speaking, Zhang Yanghao said, ¡°Lin Kunshan invites the Marquis Guiyi¡¯s family to meet outside the city. He can safely escort you to the northern border.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi looked at his two sons. ¡°Have you met that sorcerer?¡±

    Both nodded.

    ¡°Is he trustworthy?¡±

    The two exchanged nces. The elder son said, ¡°Lin Kunshan is an extraordinary person. He surely has a way to send our family away safely. We believe in him.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi nodded thoughtfully. Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Where outside the city are we going?¡±

    ¡°The Subtle Fragrance Garden in the Little Southern Hill,¡± Zhang Yanghao replied without hesitation.

    [1]Chanyu was the title used by the rulers of the steppe nomads north of China until it was superseded by the title of Khan/Khagan.

    [2] The potatoes we know today came from the Americas, so the potato being referred to here is not the same potato we know today, but a native nt which is simr to the potato.

    [3] There would be a mess in the generational order because the Chanyu would be Marquis Guiyi¡¯s son-inw and father-inw at the same time. ording to traditional Confucian ethics, this would be a clear indication of barbarism.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 104

 Chapter 106: Riverside Village

    Chapter 106: Riverside Vige

    The Little Southern Hill was a rtively small and barren hill, visible just over ten miles south of the southern gate of the Capital city. However, there were no Subtle Fragrance Gardens or Bright Fragrance Gardens nearby; as far as the eye could see, it was all emptiness.

    As evening approached, four carriages stopped by the roadside. Marquis Gui, leaning out of the carriage window, asked, ¡°Mister Zhang, are we almost there?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao gazed at the empty hills, feeling uneasy. ¡°Almost, I think¡­ almost.¡±

    The southern outskirts of the Capital were rtively remote. The Jin family gave up trying to conceal their tracks and jumped out of the carriage one by one. The sun was setting, tired birds sought refuge in the woods, and the scenery was still beautiful. However, there were no pedestrians on the official road, and in the far distance, there seemed to be a vige, but it didn¡¯t look like the estate of a noble household.

    ¡°Is this Little Southern Hill ahead?¡± The elder Young Master Jin asked.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to have someone meeting us? Where are they?¡± The second Young Master Jin looked down the official road.

    ¡°This was a trick; you all were too trusting. I said earlier, if the few of us had ridden north, we could have covered a hundred miles today.¡± Jin Chui held a bow in his hand, even taking out arrows.

    Zhang Yanghao glimpsed the weapon in her hand and felt a shiver down his spine. ¡°We agreed that someone woulde to meet us before dark. We¡¯re a little early. Lin Kunshan is a trustworthy person; he wouldn¡¯t deceive us; it¡¯s not in his interest to do so.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he reported us to the authorities, luring us out to catch us red-handed,¡± Jin Chuiduo said coldly.

    A woman¡¯s scream came from the carriage, followed by sobbing. Marquis Guiyi angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare your mother; she¡¯s timid.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo made a sound that was both a hum and a snort, looked around, searching for signs of an ambush. She was the first to spot the neers. ¡°Are those the people?¡±

    Everyone looked towards the wilderness. There was a small path obscured by trees, and at this moment, more than ten people were running towards the official road, their figures appearing and disappearing from the trees.

    Before seeing them clearly, Zhang Yanghao dared not answer. The Jin family brandished their weapons, and even Marquis Guiyi drew his sword.

    The people approached. Dressed in tatters, they didn¡¯t look like official soldiers or pugilists; they appeared more like a group of refugees. A man in his thirties shouted loudly, ¡°Are you heading north?¡±

    This was the prearranged secret signal. Zhang Yanghao quickly dismounted and respectfully said, ¡°Under the scorching sun, can you kindly point out a clear path, sir?¡±

    The Jin family showed joy on their faces, but Jin Chuiduo frowned. She didn¡¯t like these secret code words.

    The man approached, sping his fists and said, ¡°I am Chao Hua. I have been waiting here for a long time. Please dismount and leave the carriages.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo slightly drew her bow and loudly eximed, ¡°Wait a moment. Let¡¯s make things clear first. Without horses and carriages, how are we supposed to proceed?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s appearance was outstanding, and Chao Hua lowered his gaze, feeling hesitant to look at her. ¡°These horses and carriages will continue forward, and new ones will be provided for you.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi signaled to his two sons, instructing them to stand in front of their sister. He himself went to call out his family members¡ªthree wives and concubines who had already been frightened, surrounding Marquis Guiyi as soon as they got off the carriage, holding onto his arms.

    Marquis Guiyi couldn¡¯t move, so he had his eldest son bring out the captives from the other carriage.

    Han Ruzi alighted and turned to look in the direction of the capital city. Trees obstructed the view, and even the city walls were not visible.

    The three captives were bound together and taken out of the city, following Zhang Yanghao¡¯s insistence. He had spoken too hastily before, forgetting to be discreet in front of them. He had not yet figured out how to deal with them, so he had no choice but to keep them close.

    The four carriage drivers were servants of the Jin family, who joined their masters.

    Over a dozen neers boarded the carriages, skillfully shoutingmands. They continued along the official road, leaving only Chao Hua to apany Marquis Guiyi¡¯s family.

    In the deste wilderness, with no viges in sight, and darkness falling, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. The three wives and concubines continuously wiped their tears using Marquis Guiyi¡¯s clothes, making Jin Chuiduo impatient and restless. But every time she tried to speak, her two older brothers stopped her.

    Zhang Yanghao also felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Master Line?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see him soon enough.¡± Chao Hua was indeed not in a hurry. He walked steadily to the Weary Marquis, observed for a moment, and bowed deeply, ¡°This humble one pays respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t heard someone call him ¡°Your Majesty¡± in a long time and couldn¡¯t help but pause, barely managing to nod. He didn¡¯t say anything. The situation was getting more and more bizarre, and he couldn¡¯t predict how it would unfold.

    Others were even more surprised than him. Zhang Yanghao hesitated in his words. Hearing the sound of hooves, he asked, ¡°Chao Hua, are they your people?¡±

    ¡°Most probably,¡± Chao Hua stood by the roadside. Before long, three carriages approached from the direction of entering the city, stopping in front of the group. A carriage driver nodded to Chao Hua, indicating that they knew each other.

    ¡°Please get on the carriage,¡± Chao Hua pointed at the three vehicles. ¡°Ladies, please board the middle carriage, and the others shall board the front and rear carriages.¡±

    No one moved, not out of suspicion but because these carriages were simply too dpidated. Pulled by mules, riddled with holes, they creaked and groaned as they arrived, seemingly on the verge of falling apart at any moment.

    ¡°Master Lin sent these kinds of carriages?¡± Even Zhang Yanghao couldn¡¯t endure it.

    Chao Hua chuckled, ¡°Are you all nning to sneak out of the Capital quietly, or are you going on an ostentatious vacation?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao understood, ¡°Right, we can¡¯t ride luxurious carriages anymore to avoid arousing suspicion from the authorities. Everyone, please get on the carriage¡­ um, I¡¯m going to stay in the Capital; I never intended to run away.¡±

    The Jin family had no other options. The three captives frequently looked to Zhang Yanghao but received no response. They could only board the carriages.

    Han Ruzi shared a carriage with the Jin family, and no one spared a nce at each other. After walking for quite a while, Second Young Master Jin said, ¡°It seems like we haven¡¯t made any turns; we are heading back to the Capital!¡±

    Others also noticed it. Marquis Guiyi nced outside the carriage several times, but the night grew darker, and nothing could be seen. He consoled himself, ¡°To return to the steppes, we would have to head north, but it¡¯ste now, and we can¡¯t enter any cities today¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you gain by returning to the steppes?¡± Han Ruzi had long been puzzled by this and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Marquis Guiyi and his eldest son remained silent, and Second Young Master Jin, in frustration, said, ¡°As long as we aren¡¯t bullied in the Capital, anywhere is fine.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to return to the steppes. Your family has been in the Capital for a long time; perhaps¡­ you won¡¯t adapt to life there.¡± Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t been to the steppes and could only rely on the records in books. But he felt that the Jin family would have a hard time in the northern border. Except Jin Chuiduo, who might actually endure it there for longer.

    The two Jin brothers remained silent. They wanted to escape the Capital but hadn¡¯tmitted to heading to the steppes. Unlike their sister, they didn¡¯t harbor many romantic fantasies about the northern border.

    Marquis Guiyi sighed heavily. ¡°If Prince Du hadn¡¯t died¡­ Never mind, don¡¯t worry, the Chanyu will wee the Jin family back. It¡¯s a matter of the Chanyu¡¯s honor, and our honor as well.¡±

    Marquis Guiyiforted his two sons, but Han Ruzi understood. Prince Du was the one who promised to bring the Jin family back to the steppes. Now that he was dead, that promise became less reliable.

    ¡°If the Eastern Chanyu truly wanted you to return, he would have sent someone to pick you up or temporarily withdrew troops to numb the border guards of Chu. Have the Xiongnu done any of these things?¡±

    Marquis Guiyi remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Prince Du was the one who would know about these things¡­¡±

    The vehicles shook more violently, as if they had turned onto a rugged path. Everyone tightly grasped the carriage, refraining from speaking. Han Ruzi thought to himself; it seemed the Jin family was in deep trouble, and he had been implicated in it. Truly unlucky.

    After a bumpy ride that seemed tost a long time, they finally stopped at nearly midnight. Chao Hua asked everyone to get off the carriage.

    Marquis Guiyi¡¯s three wives were all weak. A maidservant supported one, Marquis Gui helped the other two, and Jin Chuiduo refused assistance. She waspletely unaffected, holding onto her bow, vignt and observing everything around.

    They entered a vige near the river. It wasn¡¯trge, just a few dozen thatched houses, all in poor condition. There were only a few dim lights. A round of dog barking erupted and quickly faded away.

    ¡°Is this the Subtle Fragrance Garden?¡± Zhang Yanghao said in surprise. It was vastly different from his expectations, and it was even difficult to believe that there could be such a run-down vige near the capital.

    ¡°There has never been a Subtle Fragrance Garden,¡± Chao Hua said indifferently. ¡°This is Riverside Vige. Rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Is it temporary?¡± Marquis Guiyi asked anxiously.

    ¡°Where is Master Lin? Is he here?¡± Zhang Yanghao only cared about this matter.

    Chao Hua didn¡¯t answer and started arranging amodations. Two old women were called out to take away the female family members. Marquis Guiyi became more and more panicked but didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    Chao Hua arranged a separate room for Marquis Guiyi. No one dared to say a word. Jin Chuiduo had had enough, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Wait a minute. These captives were captured by me, not by you.¡±

    Chao Hua said indifferently, ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do? Do you want to personally guard him?¡±

    Jin Chui almost grabbed her arrow. ¡°I want your assurance that you won¡¯t release him privately or take him somewhere else. I heard you call him ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ Even if he were still the Emperor, he would be my captive. Understood?¡±

    Chao Hua smiled. ¡°Understood. Riverside Vige is remote. Outsiders would find it difficult to enter and the people inside would also find it hard to leave. Miss, rest assured.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t even know where he was, and indeed, there was no way to escape. He entered the designated house obediently, sat on the primitive bed-stove, and felt no trace of sleepiness.

    Chao Hua, before leaving, said, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience to Your Majesty. Things will get better soon.¡±

    Han Ruzi wanted to stop him and ask for rification, but he felt that Chao Hua wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth to him. So, he just grunted and let Chao Hua close the door from the outside. Hearing the sound of the lock, he realized he was now imprisoned.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the vige became quiet. Only the sounds of insects and frogs echoed, reminding Han Ruzi of his own backyard and scenes of night strolls with his wife. Suddenly, a deep pain struck his heart. Why did he have to take such risks? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay at home and simply be the Weary Marquis?

    Soon, he remembered. He was worried that the peaceful life of the Weary Marquis would notst long, prompting him to take risks. Unexpectedly, even the stability he had gained had slipped away.

    He stood up, felt his way to the door, gently pushed it, and then groped around, hoping to find a way to escape.

    He couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death; that was his only thought.

    The walls, a mix of mud and straw, felt rough to the touch. Han Ruzi traced half a circle and suddenly heard a low voice outside the door, ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡±

    Han Ruzi immediately returned to the door, peering through the crack. He saw a blurry figure.

    ¡°Is it you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± It was indeed Jin Chuiduo¡¯s voice. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s escape.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 105

 Chapter 107: The Old Fisherman

    Chapter 107: The Old Fisherman

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t have much time to consider and immediately said, ¡°Okay.¡± The person outside unlocked the door and opened it. Han Ruzi asked in surprise, ¡°How did you have the key?¡±

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t wake up the nearby dogs.¡±

    Han Ruzi walked out of his ¡°cell¡± and saw three people outside: Jin Chuiduo, a maidservant, and the Second Young Master Jin. The four of them looked at each other for a while, none of them moved. Nobody knew the way.

    Han Ruzi waved his hand, signaling the others to follow him. He had taken the opportunity to observe the surroundings when Chao Hua was making the necessary arrangements. It was not very clear at night, but he could make out the general location. In his mind, he already had a preliminary escape n.

    It was impossible to walk out through the main gate, as there were guards there. Although the vignce was not strict, four persons walking out would still be noticed. Moreover, the road outside was not easy to traverse, and they could easily be caught up with. Han Ruzi wanted to go by water.

    The vige was built along a river, and so there must be boats. Han Ruzi had specifically looked for a ce that seemed like a simple dock.

    He guessed correctly. Not far from them was a slope, at the end of which was a wooden bridge extending into the water, with seven or eight small boats moored on both sides.

    ¡°Does anyone know how to row a boat?¡± Han Ruzi asked quietly.

    The Second Young Master Jin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve rowed before.¡±

    That¡¯s good. Han Ruzi walked to the bridge, about to board the boat, but suddenly withdrew his foot, untied the boat¡¯s rope, and forcefully pushed the boat away, letting it drift with the current. Jin Chuiduo and the other three were first stunned, but soon understood. They went to untie and push the boats, leaving only one.

    Second Young Master Jin found an oar, and the four of them got on the boat and sat down. He gently paddled, and they gradually moved away from the vige.

    They breathed a sigh of relief, and Han Ruzi raised the question again, ¡°How did you have the key?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo and the maidservant sat on the opposite side. She replied coldly, ¡°The key was with Chao Hua. We subdued him and got the key.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡± Han Ruzi felt that Chao Hua wasn¡¯t entirely a bad person.

    ¡°Heh, he called you ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ twice, and so you think he is a loyal subject?¡± Jin Chuiduo sneered.

    ¡°Chao Hua is definitely the leader of the vige. Killing him would cause trouble for your parents and older brother.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo gripped the long bow lying across his knees, stared at Han Ruzi for a while, and said, ¡°No, just tied him up.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are you just abandoning the others like this?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re still a captive.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and looked around. He saw vast stretches of reeds and endless water. He said to Second Young Master Jin, ¡°Don¡¯t stray too far from thend. We¡¯ll be able to discern the direction when it¡¯s daylight.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.

    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked for your name.¡±

    Second Young Master Jin nced at his sister across from him and said softly, ¡°My name is Jin Chunzhong.¡±

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fourteen this year. I should call you Brother Jin¡­¡±

    ¡°I dare not.¡± Jin Chunzhong replied.

    The opposite Jin Chuiduo said, ¡°Why be so polite with him? He¡¯s a captive. You should be more severe.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jin Chunzhong did not have strong views of his own and focused on rowing, while observing thend by the moonlight. They couldn¡¯t be too far away from it, nor too close to avoid running aground.

    However, the maidservant didn¡¯t treat Han Ruzi as a captive. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with chatting? I¡¯m called Qingting, the same age as you, also fourteen. Miss is one year older, so she would be¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stop talking.¡± Jin Chuiduo interrupted Qingting, ¡°We are still near the capital. We must be cautious step by step, not careless at all. Qingting, have you brought enough money?¡±

    Qingting patted the bundle on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s all here, both gold and silver.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, have you brought the pass documents for crossing borders?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong nodded.

    ¡°You even have pass documents?¡± Han Ruzi was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Haha, do you think it¡¯s difficult? Three hundred taels of silver each, very cheap.¡±

    Han Ruzi still vaguely felt that he was the Emperor of the Chu Empire. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The frontier was currently in a standoff with the Xiongnu forces, yet in the rear, people were actually buying and selling border-crossing documents. If this continued, would the Chu Empire be doomed?

    Qingting whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t let us chitchat, but you yourself¡­¡±

    When the four escaped, it was already the middle of the night. An hourter, the sky gradually brightened. Jin Chunzhong was tired from rowing, and Han Ruzi took over. After trying it, he found that it wasn¡¯t too difficult.

    When Jin Chunzhong took over again, Han Ruzi said, ¡°You two share the same father but different mothers from the Eldest Young Master Jin, right?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong smiled, ¡°You guessed right.¡±

    The morning sun rose behind Jin Chuiduo, casting her and Qingting in a radiant glow. Han Ruzi secretly admired the scenery. He stood up to find the direction of the Capital, but the elevation here was too low, surrounded by reeds and trees, making it impossible to see any trace of the city.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fisherman over there; we can inquire from him.¡± Han Ruzi pointed to a nearby reed thicket.

    An old fisherman, using a long pole to propel a small boat, was approaching them. From a distance, he shouted, ¡°Good morning! Any catch?¡±

    Han Ruzi replied, ¡°We are not here to fish, just boating for fun. We got lost for a while. Sir, can you tell us the way to the Capital?¡±

    ¡°I knew it. The nearby viges don¡¯t have such handsome figures like yourselves. You¡¯re headed in the wrong direction for going to the Capital.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to turn back. ¡°Could you please guide us? Where can wend? We want to return to the Capital bynd.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Then follow me. I¡¯ll show you the way after yound.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We will thank you properly afternding.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Qingting. She tightly held her bag, seeming unwilling to spend money on such matters, but Jin Chuiduo was generous. ¡°Give him a hundred taels of silver.¡±

    Qingting widened her eyes, ¡°Miss, do you think I¡¯m a mule that can carry a chest of silver? I only brought¡­ not much silver. I can give five taels. It¡¯s already a lot, Miss. Back home, I would need to serve you for five months to get five taels.¡±

    ¡°Five taels are enough.¡± Han Ruzi said. Over the past six months, he had been buying things outside and had a rough understanding of the value of silver.

    The old fisherman didn¡¯t care about the amount of silver. He had already changed direction, paddling towards the reed thicket. The movements seemed leisurely and casual, but the speed was much faster than the boat behind. In no time, they reached the edge of the reed thicket and stopped the boat, waiting.

    Jin Chunzhong was a bit worried. ¡°Will we be deceived?¡±

    Before Han Ruzi could speak, Jin Chuiduo said, ¡°We escaped at night; the news can¡¯t have reached here so quickly. Besides, he¡¯s just an old fisherman. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong had no more doubts and rowed the boat diligently.

    Taking advantage of some distance, Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Are you really not concerned about Marquis Guiyi?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s face showed a slight displeasure, and after a while, she still answered, ¡°You saw it yourself. Father is infatuated¡­ with those three enchantresses. We can¡¯t reach the steppes with them around. I was the one who killed Chai Yun. After I leave, Father can choose whether to stay or leave. Big brother is willing to stay by Father¡¯s side, and I can¡¯t control that.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t those people supposed to send your family to the steppes?¡±

    ¡°Heh, they only want you. They have no interest in the Jin family. Chao Hua and the others are all local vigers, who have never been more than a hundred miles away from home. How could they send us to the steppes hundreds of miles away? I¡¯ll go by myself, taking Second Brother and Qingting.¡±

    ¡°And me.¡± Han Ruzi reminded, ¡°Are you still nning to gift me to the Eastern Chanyu?¡±

    The boat was already close to the old fisherman. Jin Chuiduo fell silent.

    ¡°We cannd up ahead.¡± The old fisherman pointed to the reed thicket. ¡°It¡¯s lucky that you ran into me. If you go further, you¡¯ll have to stop at least five miles away, even farther from the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. May I ask the name of thiske?¡± Han Ruzi stood at the bow of the boat, conversing with the old fisherman.

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t even know the name of theke and dare toe for a visit. You¡¯re really bold. This is Guaizi Lake. Nothing scenic here, so I reckon you identally wandered in. Haven¡¯t you heard of it before?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head; indeed, he hadn¡¯t heard of it.

    The old fisherman slowed down, allowing the small boat to catch up. Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Is there a riverside vige nearby?¡±

    The old fisherman turned his head to look at him. ¡°Did youe from the Riverside Vige?¡±

    ¡°No, but we received a warning to stay away from there.¡±

    ¡°A wise warning. The Riverside Vige is not a good ce.¡± The old fisherman didn¡¯t borate.

    Han Ruzi asked cautiously, ¡°Are the people in the vige¡­ bandits?¡±

    The old fisherman nced at him again. ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°Being only a dozen miles away from the capital, how can there be a gathering of bandits? Doesn¡¯t the government intervene?¡± Since entering the riverside vige, Han Ruzi had this doubt and wanted to rify it. The girl on the opposite side, Qingting, listened curiously, but Jin Chuiduo seemed uninterested, gently caressing the bow on her knee.

    ¡°The government? These bandits were sent here by the government.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Han Ruzi became even more astonished.

    ¡°Are you an official?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why bother asking about these things?¡±

    ¡°I know some ministers in the court. If there¡¯s really any injustice or misconduct, maybe I can report it.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo disdainfully snorted.

    The old fisherman pondered for a moment, then without turning his head, he said, ¡°Did you experience the earthquake in the Capitalst year?¡±

    ¡°I was in the city at that time. My memory of it is still fresh. But what does the earthquake have to do with the bandits?¡±

    ¡°Earthquakes can copse houses and cause deaths. The water in Guaizi Lake surged onto the shore, flooding many viges. Many people ran away, but with nowhere to eat or stay, they had no choice but to be bandits.¡±

    ¡°Well, I remember very clearly that the court distributed a lot of grain to aid the disaster victims. Everyone should have received their share.¡±

    The old fishermanughed heartily, ¡°The imperial court is indeed good, but unfortunately, we¡¯re too far from the court here.¡± Guaizi Lake was near the Capital, so the old fisherman was being sarcastic. He sighed, ¡°After the earthquakest year, the court did send a batch of food. However, local officials did not distribute it. Instead, they sold it at high prices, more than ten times the usual cost.¡±

    ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡± Han Ruzi found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Last year, rice was as expensive as gold, and this year it will return to normal. The corrupt officials simply set off the rice they should have distributedst year against this year¡¯s taxes. They force the people to leave a thumbprint as proof that they received aid, but what the people get is just a piece of paper that can be used to offset this year¡¯s autumn tax, which is usually paid in rice.

    So this year, the corrupt officials will use the money they earnedst year to buy cheap rice this year to make up the numbers for the tax that they should collect this year, pocketing the difference.

    But how many households can survive the year? Either they starve to death, sell their children, or¡­ be bandits. The Riverside Vige already existed previously, with not many people inside. Sincest year, more people have joined. We¡¯ll see how it goes this year. If there are one or two more disasters, more people will join.¡±

    Han Ruzi, filled with righteous indignation, said, ¡°This is outrageous! How can there be such audacious and corrupt officials so close to the Capital? Who is it exactly? Please, sir, tell me.¡±

    The old fishermanughed again. The boat had reached the shore, and he extended a long pole, saying, ¡°The Chu Empire needs an emperor like you. Your Majesty, pleasee ashore.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 106

 Chapter 108: The True Dragon

    Chapter 108: The True Dragon

    The old fisherman unexpectedly recognized the identity of the deposed emperor. Han Ruzi and the others were shocked, but Jin Chuiduo reacted the quickest. She stood up, bent her bow, and aimed at the target, saying, ¡°I knew you were suspicious.¡±

    The old fisherman smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jin, be careful.¡±

    ¡°You recognize me too¡­ you should be the one to be careful.¡± Jin Chuiduo pulled the bowstring a bit more. At such a close distance, even with her eyes closed, she wouldn¡¯t miss the shot.

    The old fisherman pointed to the water with a long reed in his hand. Jin Chuiduo nced with her peripheral vision and almost screamed. There were several hands pressed against the side of the boat in the water. She immediately turned her bow and arrow, but those hands disappeared, evidently hiding under the boat.

    The other three also noticed that something was amiss. One drew a sword, another unsheathed a dagger, while Han Ruzi had his hands empty.

    The old fisherman said, ¡°No need to be nervous, we mean no harm. Pleasee ashore and leave your weapons on the boat.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jin Chuiduo regarded the bow as her life, usually sleeping with it by her side. She was not willing to easily give it up. As she spoke, she was about to shoot the old fisherman.

    The old fisherman poked the water with the long reed, and the hidden people under the boat started to act. The small boat rocked violently, making it difficult to stand, let alone aim and shoot arrows. The maid, Qingting, was especially afraid. She clutched the bundle she was holding and trembled as she said, ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t swim¡­¡±

    Jin Chuiduo couldn¡¯t swim either. Thinking about the embarrassment and awkwardness after falling into the water, she yielded, ¡°Stop, we¡¯lle ashore.¡±

    The old fisherman poked the water again, and the small boat gradually regained its bnce. Jin Chuiduo was very dissatisfied. She was confident that she could shoot the old fisherman immediately, but she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of falling into the water. After hesitating for a while, she finally put down her bow and arrow in resentment. Jin Chunzhong and Qingting breathed a sigh of relief and followed suit, putting down their knives and swords. The four of them sessively went ashore.

    The people underwater revealed themselves. They turned out to be three teenagers, wearing only shorts, agile as fish. They somersaulted and jumped into the small boat. Taking away the weapons, they raised them high, showing off to the old fisherman.

    Jin Chuiduo turned around, filled with resentment.

    Han Ruzi bowed to the old fisherman and said, ¡°I am ignorant. May I ask how to address you, sir?¡±

    The old fisherman jumped ashore, threw the long reed to one of the teenagers, returned the gesture, and smiled, ¡°Your Majesty is too polite. My surname is Chao. My name is Yongsi.¡±

    ¡°Chao Hua from the riverside vige¡­¡±

    ¡°He is my son. I have just received the news of your departure from the vige and was nning to inform other viges. Unexpectedly, we met you as soon as we set sail. Haha.¡±

    ¡°How does news travel so fast?¡± Jin Chuiduo was somewhat incredulous.

    Chao Yongsi smiled and said to a young man on the boat, ¡°Niqiu, go inform the people in the vige.¡±

    The young man nodded and jumped ashore, disappearing into the dense reeds. He grabbed a piece of clothing as he ran, putting it on while moving. Despite there being almost nowhere tond his feet in the dense reeds, he moved as if on t ground, running swiftly. In no time, he disappeared, much faster than rowing in the water.

    Jin Chuiduo whispered, ¡°There are only three of them, and we¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, nearly twenty people emerged from the reeds, of all ages and genders, holding long reeds or steel forks, standing behind Chao Yongsi.

    Jin Chuiduo had nothing more to say.

    Chao Yongsi said, ¡°Not far ahead is the Chao family fishing vige. Does Your Majesty n to rest for a while, or return to the riverside vige immediately?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rest for a while,¡± Han Ruzi said. Despite falling into another encirclement, he remained calm.

    The fishermen were all thin and dark. Despite holding weapons, theycked an intimidating presence. They seemed more nervous than the captured four.

    Chao Yongsi led the way, and the fishermen surrounded the captives as they headed back to the vige, not daring to get too close. Whispering behind them, a bold teenager suddenly ran to the front, nced at Han Ruzi, then turned and ran back into the crowd, excited for quite a while.

    The path through the reeds was extremely concealed. Without guidance, there was no way the four of them would be able to find a way out.

    The vige was small, with only a dozen households. Chao Yongsi invited them into his courtyard, brought out two long benches for them to sit on, saying, ¡°The house is messy; I won¡¯t invite the four of you inside.¡±

    More people arrived, totaling about thirty, nearly the entire poption of the fishing vige. They were either old or young, and not a single young adult male.

    In such a situation, it was impossible not to be nervous, but Han Ruzi concealed it well. Having been observed by crowds in the imperial pce many times, he had some experience. He found a child in the crowd, exchanged nces for a moment, and smiled.

    The child, frightened, hid behind an adult. The fishermen murmured in amazement, surprised that the ¡°Emperor¡± could smile.

    The Jin siblings, however, felt uneasy, especially Jin Chuiduo. Without her bow, she felt like she had lost an arm. Seeing that Han Ruzi could still smile, both she and her brother were surprised.

    Not long after, a stout man pushed through the crowd and rushed to Han Ruzi, giving him an impolite once-over. ¡°Are you the emperor?¡±

    Chao Yongsi shouted, ¡°You rude fellow, show some respect!¡±

    ¡°What respect? As the saying goes, ¡®if you¡¯re willing to die, you can pull even an emperor off his horse¡¯. Today, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± The man indeed had a stubborn demeanor. He rolled up his sleeves, and seemed ready to take action.

    Chao impolite stepped forward and pushed him away. ¡°You unruly guy, where did youe from? What¡¯re you doing here?¡±

    The man scratched his head, only then recalling his mission. ¡°Brother Chao said anyone who finds the emperor should stay put, and he¡¯ll bring his men here. I met little Niqiu on my way. He said the emperor is here, so I rushed over to take a look. I missed taking a lookst night. This emperor looks so fair and clean. Is he real?¡±

    ¡°Do you think emperors would look like you?¡±

    Chao Yongsi stood in the middle, preventing the man from bypassing him. The man tried to go around but didn¡¯t dare to push. He turned his gaze and noticed the two women sitting on another bench, pointing at Jin Chuiduo, saying, ¡°This girl is also fair and clean? Is she the empress?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Jin Chuiduo said indignantly.

    Chao Yongsi said, ¡°Hurry back to the vige; this is none of your business.¡±

    Reluctantly, the man walked towards the courtyard¡¯s exit. ¡°Now that we have the emperor, we will be able to rally men from all the surrounding viges. Just one cry of rebellion and everyone will join. Good days areing soon!¡±

    Chao Yongsi shook his head and persuaded the onlookers to disperse. He then apologized to Han Ruzi, ¡°Your Majesty, forgive the ignorance of that coarse man.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ anymore; I abdicated half a year ago.¡±

    Chao Yongsi turned to the two women, smiling. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better not to act recklessly. The terrain of the Chao family vige isplex; you won¡¯t be able to get out. Falling into a pond would be disastrous.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo snorted in frustration, lifted her head for a quick nce, but all she could see were reeds and trees. There was no visible path. Although the vigers had been persuaded to leave, they didn¡¯t go home. Instead, they stood in the distance, gesturing and pointing, ready to run over at any disturbance.

    Chao Yongs¨© addressed Han Ruzi again, ¡°Your Majesty was forced to abdicate. The current emperor is a false one; Your Majesty is the true Son of Heaven, the true dragon.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know how to respond, and Jin Chuiduo added, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re emperor again. With this group of loyal subjects, reiming the Great Chu Empire is just a matter of time.¡±

    Chao Yongs¨© chuckled, ¡°Saying ¡®just a matter of time¡¯ might be an overstatement, but it is inevitable that a dragon soars to the heavens.¡±

    Han Ruzi spoke, ¡°Elder Chao, have you met the fate seers? Which ones? Lin Kunshan or Chunyu Xiao?¡±

    Chao Yongsi put away his smile and said solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty might not know this yet, but in the vicinity of the capital, at least ten fate seers roam the viges, narrating the story of Your Majesty. ¡®The true dragon stranded in the shallow waters will inevitably seek help in the south. Those who assist will rise to great heights, while those who don¡¯t will fall into hell, unable to reincarnate for generations.''¡±

    Han Ruzi was once again rendered speechless, and Jin Chuiduo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you really believe in this?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we believe it? Your Majesty is right here in the south of the capital, just as the prophecy foretold.¡±

    Han Ruzi knew best that his presence here was not a coincidence but the result of the fate seers¡¯ scheming. However, why would they baselessly proim that he was the true dragon? What benefit did they gain from it?

    Sitting on the same bench as Han Ruzi, Jin Chunzhong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the government do anything about the fate seers saying such things?¡±

    ¡°The government only cares about collecting taxes and arresting people, who cares about these things?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the grain allocated for disaster reliefst year could offset this year¡¯s autumn tax?¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Chao Yongs¨©ughed and then sighed, ¡°That¡¯s a fantasy. Last year, natural disasters were constant, and this year we are at war with the Xiongnu. Every county is conscripting people and demanding tax. This year¡¯s rent is not collected, but the government will collect it for the next year and the year after that.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t imagine that the lives of themon people were so harsh. He thought his own experiences were tragic enough, but now he realized that even after abdicating, he still lived in a cloistered pce,pletely unaware of the hardships faced by the people.

    The Jin siblings exchanged nces, feeling uneasy about expressing their thoughts since they considered themselves as Xiongnu people.

    ¡°All these consecutive natural disasters happen because the true dragon has been dethroned, allowing those insignificant fellows to disrupt the world. As long as Your Majesty returns to the supreme position, the world will naturally be peaceful.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt ufortable, sensing that he couldn¡¯t live up to such high expectations. The Jin siblings and the maid stared at him with astonishment, making him even more uneasy.

    ¡°Things are not that simple¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the true dragon needs to rise with the water and soar with the wind. Guaizi Lake is just the beginning. When Your Majesty raises your arms and calls, the people of the world will surely respond¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t listen any longer. He stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a fisherman, nor a local resident. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re a fate seer!¡±

    Chao Yongsi smiled faintly, bowing, ¡°Your Majesty has figured it out. However, I am indeed a local fisherman. In my youth, I studied for a few years, roamed the pugilist world, and a few years ago, I became a disciple of Chunyu Xiao. I¡¯ve gained some mastery in the mystic arts.¡±

    Chao Yongsi pointed to a spot a few feet above Han Ruzi¡¯s head and lightly swung his arm. ¡°The emperor¡¯s aura on Your Majesty¡¯s head is bing stronger.¡±

    Including Han Ruzi, all four of them looked at the spot above his head. The maid Qingting stared particrly earnestly, but she saw nothing. She murmured softly, ¡°I don¡¯t see any aura. All I see there is the weather.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°I want to see Chunyu Xiao. Whatever tricks you¡¯re ying, I want to see Chunyu Xiao immediately.¡±

    Chao Yongs¨© smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, please be patient. Master Chunyu is currently traveling all around in anticipation of Your Majesty¡¯s ascension. When Your Majesty sees him, the world will undoubtedly be different from today.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 107

 Chapter 109: Ogling at the Emperor

    Chapter 109: Ogling at the Emperor

    More and more people streamed into the small fishing vige¡ªsome by boat, some on horseback, and many more on foot. They entered the courtyard of Chao Yongsi¡¯s house, casting nces at the ¡°Emperor¡±, some nodding, some shaking their heads, some taking a few extra moments to gaze at Jin Chuiduo seated nearby before turning and leaving. Only a few bothered to offer a bow.

    Chao Yongsi exined, ¡°They are all poor and ignorant people, not familiar with proper etiquette. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Han Ruzi took no offense, feeling that these people did not actual regard him as the true emperor. It was Jin Chuiduo who found fault, even shouting at the neers once, ¡°I am not the empress!¡± After uttering this, her own face turned red, and the other party left with a smile.

    Most of the arrivals brought poultry, ducks, fish, meat, rice, and wine. After ogling at the ¡°Emperor,¡± they went to find a kitchen to use to cook. Before long, smoke filled the fishing vige, and people were exchanging food and introducing themselves to each other.

    The maid Qingting took out a few pieces of dried rations from her bundle, distributing them to the youngdy, the young master, and hesitantly, to Han Ruzi as well. However, she did not give any to the old fisherman.

    Savoring the tantalizing aroma of the vige¡¯s meals that wafted through the air, biting into the dry ration was torment for everyone. After swallowing half of it, Han Ruzi remarked, ¡°It seems like everyone¡¯s life is not so bad.¡±

    Chao Yongsi chuckled and shook his head, ¡°They are currently holding a ¡®bet it all¡¯ mentality. If they seed, they will enjoy wealth and prosperity. If they fail, they die. That¡¯s why they brought everything edible from their homes. Look at them, not even willing to waste bones. The person who managed to gather them all here is none other than Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruziughed, feeling unworthy of this role.

    People from the riverside vige also arrived. Chao Hua rushed into the courtyard, and upon seeing Han Ruzi, finally rxed. Then, he bitterly smiled at the Jin siblings, ¡°Why must both of you be like this? I mean no harm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± Jin Chuiduo replied coldly.

    ¡°Dad, why not let them into the house?¡± Chao Hua finally spoke to his father.

    Chao Yongsi gazed at the people outside the courtyard, ¡°After going through so much trouble to invite His Majesty here, we should let everyone have a look inside. It prevents them from getting suspicious.¡±

    ¡°There are all sorts of people her, and I don¡¯t even recognize half of them. Who knows if there are spies from the authorities¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so timid. The authorities won¡¯t even notice us here.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get His Majesty to go to the riverside vige.¡±

    ¡°No, we should stay here. When we seed in enthroning the emperor, the Chao family fishing vige will also be remembered in history.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not the time to think about this now¡­¡±

    Chao Hua dragged his father outside the courtyard to talk, and the argument grew intense with each side expressing their opinions.

    Jin Chuiduo whispered, ¡°This is a group of unruly people. They have barely even started on their ns, and there are already internal disagreements. We still have a chance to escape.¡±

    Jin Chunzhong hesitated and said, ¡°Father and the others haven¡¯t arrived. Could they have been¡­¡±

    ¡°No. They kill to serve as a warning. What¡¯s the point of quietly killing someone off?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong fell silent, and Jin Chuiduo looked at Han Ruzi, ¡°Do you want to stay here as the emperor ore with us?¡±

    ¡°Going with you is just being your prisoner, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo thought for a moment, ¡°How about this, youe with us to the steppes. I¡¯ll have the Great Chanyu proim you as a king. Isn¡¯t that better than being a deposed emperor in the Capital?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head without speaking. He didn¡¯t believe Jin Chuiduo had the capability to influence the Xiongnu Chanyu.

    Four vige women entered the courtyard, carrying four tes of cooked fish. They presented the dishes to the four individuals, their faces flushed, heads bowed, too shy to speak, but continuously pushing the food forward.

    Han Ruzi was the first to take the cooked fish, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± His chopsticks were thin reed stalks, and as he took a bite, a strong muddy taste filled his mouth. He almost spat it out, but the old woman who brought the fish was looking at him expectantly¡ªclearly, she had carefully prepared the food.

    Han Ruzi forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± He reluctantly swallowed more than half the fish. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    The old woman was satisfied, took the fish te, and left with a joyful smile.

    Jin Chunzhong ate about half of his fish, while Jin Chuiduo and Qingteng only took a few bites before returning the food, iming they were already full.

    The vige women didn¡¯t mind. They had already decided that the young master and young miss had small appetites.

    As soon as they left the courtyard, a group of children rushed over, grabbing the cooked fish and devouring it eagerly.

    Jin Chunzhong whispered, ¡°I never expected such impoverishedmoners near the Capital.¡±

    Chao Hua returned from outside and said to Han Ruzi, ¡°Your Majesty, please rest inside.¡±

    ¡°And us?¡± Jin Chuiduo asked.

    ¡°Please go to another room,¡± Chao Hua scratched his head, adding, ¡°Or should I send someone to take the three of you back to the riverside vige? Marquis Guiyi is still there.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll stay here,¡± Jin Chuiduo didn¡¯t want to see her father at the moment.

    Chao Hua escorted Han Ruzi into another room, ¡°Mr Lin will arrive soon; he will exin everything to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°This situation arose unexpectedly. Mr. Lin went to gather men from various ces. A batch came today, and more wille in the future.¡±

    Chao Hua was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Han Ruzi had to use every opportunity he had to win people over to his side, ¡°Do you really believe¡­ that I am the true dragon?¡±

    Chao Hua stared at Han Ruzi for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I used to have about a forty to fifty percent belief in it.. Now it¡¯s about seventy to eighty percent. Your Majesty remains so calm in such a perilous situation; it¡¯s truly remarkable. If it were me, I would probably have been scared out of my wits.¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡± Han Ruzi pointed to above head.

    ¡°The aura of an emperor? Honestly, I can¡¯t tell, but Mr Lin is quite skilled. Since he says it¡¯s there, then it must be.¡±

    ¡°You just trust him like that?¡± Han Ruzi had met Lin Kunshan at the inn and didn¡¯t find him particrly persuasive.

    ¡°Of course, I trust him. He can read people¡¯s minds and knows what they want.¡±

    ¡°Fate seers once persuaded Prince Qi to rebel, look what happened then.¡±

    Chao Hua shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s different. Prince Qi insisted on rebelling, and the fate seers couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise. They all left in advance, so when Prince Qi was caught and punished, very few fate seers were arrested because they had anticipated it. Prince Qi was too anxious; he only had a bit of an emperor¡¯s aura. He should have cultivated it for a few more years.¡±

    Chao Hua looked at the space above Han Ruzi¡¯s head, ¡°I really hope Mr Lin has that kind of ability. He said Your Majesty¡¯s emperor¡¯s aura is already several yards high. My father says he can see it too. This morning, he recognized you at a nce.¡±

    ¡°An emperor¡¯s aura several yards high? Wouldn¡¯t that poke through the roof?¡±

    Chao Huaughed a few times and bowed out.

    The room was small, with only a primitive bed-stove, and no extra furnishings. The low ceiling was within reach with a strong jump, and there was a lingering musty smell continuously invading Han Ruzi¡¯s nose.

    He sat on the bed-stove, gradually feeling that everything he had experienced in the past two days was unreal. The Chu empire had reached its peak during the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, so how did it suddenly decline to this state? When he recalled the history books he had read, he couldn¡¯t find any answers. And those fate seers, seemingly ordinary, why were they able to be so influential, believed by everyone from nobles tomoners, even some highly educated schrs spoke of Chunyu Xiao and other fate seers with admiration.

    The rudimentary door suddenly pushed open, and about ten people rushed in, crowding the room. The stout man who had appeared before, was among them, pointing at Han Ruzi saying, ¡°Look, this is the Emperor. Don¡¯t you believe it? Besides the Emperor, who can have such fair skin?¡±

    The room was a bit dark, and the crowd leaned in to ogle. Some even raised their hands to touch, but ultimately, none dared to reach out.

    ¡°Are you really the Emperor?¡± someone asked.

    Han Ruzi remained silent, looking back at the person with seriousness. The individual awkwardly retreated to the back.

    The stout man was a reckless person, fearless of anything, loudly saying, ¡°What about the Empress? Where is the Empress? She¡¯s even fairer than the Emperor.¡±

    Suddenly, Han Ruzi raised his right arm, startling the people in front of him. They all leaned back, and then he slowly waved his arm, as if searching for something.

    No one dared to ask, not even the bold stout man, who closed his mouth and followed the Emperor¡¯s hand with his eyes.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know what he was doing; he was just tired of being ogled at. But he couldn¡¯t keep waving his hand like this forever. So, he said, ¡°Among you, someone has malicious intentions.¡±

    The crowd was surprised again and stepped back two steps.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± the stout man asked, a bit bolder than the others.

    Han Ruzi pointed to the top of his head, ¡°The aura tells me. As long as someone with ill intentions approaches, my aura bes impure, and it makes a sound. You can¡¯t hear it, but I can. It tells me¡ªsomeone with malicious intentions is right in front of me, all of you¡­¡±

    He intended to ask everyone to leave the room and stop disturbing him. However, as his gaze swept over the crowd, a man suddenly knelt down with a thud, trembling as he pleaded, ¡°Emperor, spare me, Emperor, spare me.¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback, and so were the others. They immediately restrained the man, demanding to know his identity.

    The man turned out to be a ruffian from a neighboring vige who had heard about someone nning a rebellion and inviting the Emperor. He came to gather information, intending to inform the authorities. However, before he could carry out his n, the true Dragon Emperor saw through him, frightening him into kneeling and begging for mercy.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t expect to actually detect a ¡°bad person.¡± Strictly speaking, this man had only entertained ill intentions. Han Ruzi lowered his arm, ¡°Take him outside and thoroughly investigate. There might be more people in the vige with malicious intentions. The aura on my head¡­¡±

    With just a nce, everyone rushed to drag the ruffian out of the room, leaving only the stout man staring nkly at the true dragon emperor.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Han Ruzi made a slight noise, and the stout man turned and ran too.

    For the rest of the time, no one entered the room to observe the emperor. The Chao father and son hade once. The old fisherman, with an excited expression, stared at Han Ruzi¡¯s head for quite a while. After leaving, he let out a long howl. Chao Hua asked a couple of questions, also astonished that the emperor could discern a traitor.

    ¡°Apparently, enchanting people¡¯s hearts isn¡¯t that difficult,¡± Han Ruzi mused to himself.

    Not long after, Lin Kunshan finally arrived, entering the room alone. ¡°Your Majesty never ceases to amaze me. We didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±

    ¡°Are you the mastermind behind all of this?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Lin Kunshan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m only one of the nners, but I can answer Your Majesty¡¯s questions.¡±

    With a head full of questions, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°How do the fate seers gain so much trust?¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed heartily, ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t inquire about the kingdom or the throne but asks about this. Indeed, you¡¯re quite extraordinary. I failed to gain Your Majesty¡¯s trust thest time we met. That was my mistake. Today, I must make amends and let Your Majesty witness the skills of a fate seer.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 108

 Chapter 110: Secrets of the Fate Seers

    Chapter 110: Secrets of the Fate Seers

    Han Ruzi stood within the fence, gazing into the distance. Some people were looking at him, while others kept their distance, focusing on their own activities, afraid of disturbing that mysterious ¡°emperor¡¯s aura.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± a curious voice asked.

    Han Ruzi turned around to see Qingting standing behind him. Following his gaze, she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was looking at. Jin Chuiduo stood at the gate, keeping her distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to witness a miracle,¡± Han Ruzi turned back and continued to gaze into the distance.

    Qingting looked for a while and finally found the target. ¡°Are you talking about that old Daoist man?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded.

    Lin Kunshan wore a hat resembling a Daoist cap but dressed in the attire of a schr. He strolled leisurely through the vige, rarely out of Han Ruzi¡¯s sight. asionally, someone would greet him, and they would engage in enthusiastic conversation before bidding farewell.

    ¡°Is he going to perform magic tricks?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s showing how to greet strangers.¡±

    ¡°Is that the ¡®miracle¡¯ you mentioned? The imperial must be truly dull. Maybe the people he¡¯s looking for are those he already knows¡­¡±

    A cough from behind urged them. Qingting said, ¡°Oh, Miss asked me to tell you to tell them not to address her as ¡®Empress¡¯ anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sure, please tell your Miss to tell them not to call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ or ¡®True Dragon Emperor¡¯ as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if Miss can make them obedient, why would she need you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Qingting scratched her head in confusion, finally realizing, ¡°Oh, you mean you can¡¯t make them obedient either¡­ Can¡¯t you just say things directly? Why beat around the bush and show off your education?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Han Ruzi smiled and said, keeping his eyes on Lin Kunshan.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve delivered the message.¡± Qingting was about to leave but stopped, asking, ¡°Did you really spot the spy at a nce?¡±

    ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, Miss said the same. It seems you¡¯re not adept at magic.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°What about martial arts? Are you skilled?¡±

    ¡°If I were skilled, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Han Ruzi stopped himself from beating around the bush and answered directly, ¡°I¡¯m not good, very average.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem afraid either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different. We are considered guests. Although we caused some trouble, we¡¯re still guests. We can leave whenever we want, just that¡­ we don¡¯t know how to leave. But for you, you are trapped here. Whosever¡¯s hands you¡¯re in, you would be a prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a prisoner in anyone¡¯s hands, so I got used to it a long time ago,¡± Han Ruzi smiled. He was a bit scared at first, but now he was just curious.

    ¡°Being an emperor is not easy, and being a deposed emperor is even harder,¡± Qingting expressed sympathy. A few coughs came from behind her, so she had to go back. She grumbled in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t we even chat a bit?¡±

    Lin Kunshan returned. He was apanied by another person, a man in his thirties with a sturdy build. Despite the worn-out clothes and dark skin, he stood upright, exuding a hint of martial vigor.

    The man came to Han Ruzi, respectfully bowing, ¡°Thismoner Zhou Bi pays respects to Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Ruzi returned the gesture.

    Zhou Bi nced at Lin Kunshan and continued, ¡°My request is simple. I want to be a general,manding around a thousand men. I¡¯ll strive in battles from now on, so Your Majesty, please take notice.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Ruzi said casually. Zhou Bi, however, was overjoyed as if he had received a great reward. After bowing again, he withdrew, showing even more respect than when he arrived.

    Lin Kunshan smiled and invited the emperor back to the ¡°pce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met Zhou Bi before. I knew nothing about him. He, on the other hand, had heard of my name,¡± Lin Kunshan stood with his back to the doorway. ¡°Zhou Bi is a farmer who has learned a bit of martial arts. In less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he considered me a kindred spirit and revealed his hidden desire. Before this, he had never told anyone about his wish to be a general because it would only invite ridicule.¡±

    If Qingting were here to make a guess, she would surely think this was a collusion between Lin Kunshan and Zhou Bi. However, Han Ruzi believed it was genuine. The request was something he brought up on the spot, and from a distance, he observed clearly that Zhou Bi did not recognize Lin Kunshan at first. In the beginning of their conversation, Zhou Bi showed obvious confusion.

    ¡°Your Majesty can make another request, and I will fulfill it,¡± Lin Kunshan said.

    Han Ruzi sat on the edge of the heated bed, ¡°No need, I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Would Your Majesty like to know how I persuaded Zhou Bi to reveal his wish?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to use any special methods.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Your Majesty is very perceptive. That¡¯s why we are fate seers, not envoys. Envoys rely on their mouths; we use our eyes.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°Can you read the minds of others?¡±

    ¡°I wish I could, but I cannot. Um¡­ Your Majesty, have you ever experienced mistaking someone for another?¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment and shook his head. He didn¡¯t know many people, especially since he had frequent interactions with outsiders only in the past six months.

    Lin Kunshan said, ¡°Did Your Majesty see how I greeted those people just now?¡±

    ¡°I did. Some people seemed to be actively greeting you.¡±

    ¡°No, I was always the one initiating the greeting; they just spoke first,¡± Lin Kunshan stepped forward, slightly widening his eyes, showing a hint of surprise. He pointed to his face, ¡°This is my ¡®greeting.''¡±

    Han Ruzi was momentarily confused but then understood, ¡°You make them feel like you know each other, so they initiate the conversation.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, but this trick is not foolproof. If someone rarely interacts with strangers, like Your Majesty, they won¡¯t be misled, and the ¡®greeting¡¯ won¡¯t elicit a response.¡±

    ¡°So the first step in being a fate seer is to choose the right target. You met many people in the vige, but only Zhou Bi engaged in conversation with you because¡­ he had traveled in the pugilist world and had encountered fate seers before. But he couldn¡¯t remember clearly, so he was confused by you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise, seeing through it at once.¡±

    ¡°Is being a fate seer really that simple?¡± Han Ruzi was greatly surprised.

    Lin Kunshan smiled, ¡°The truth may sound simple, but I spent a full ten years delving into its subtleties. Even now, I can only say I¡¯m proficient, not necessarily skilled. There was a time when I roamed around, approaching strangers, and the experiences were too bitter to describe. I had my ribs broken at least three times, with a long scar on my back. There were many narrow escapes, but that¡¯s how I gained a bit of skill today.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was hard to believe that someone would specialize in this, but upon closer thought, he found it quite profound. ¡°So the fate seer¡¯s greatest skill is to recognize who is worth persuading? Observation is the key. Speaking¡­ is actually mainly done by the other party.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has glimpsed the mysteries of our sect. I mentioned approaching strangers, making a seemingly familiar expression as just the first step. I must constantly observe the other person¡¯s reactions. If they also show a simr expression, the situation starts to take shape. After that, I might smile ambiguously. If the other person looks around, it¡¯s a lost cause. If they also smile, there¡¯s a good chance the situation is under control. My arms may seem to lift but not quite, and my mouth appears to open but not fully, as if about to bow and speak. However, I must wait for the other person to bow first or speak first. Only then can I be sure that the other person has taken me for someone they know. During the conversation, they will voluntarily provide information. All of this has to bepleted in an instant, like a master duel, where a single round determines the winner, or like two armies in battle, where decisive action must be taken, and it can¡¯t be a moment too soon or toote.¡±

    ¡°One can be a professional thief, and deception¡­ divination is the same,¡± Han Ruzi chuckled. ¡°Compared to Chunyu Xiao, who is more formidable?¡±

    Lin Kunshan said solemnly, ¡°My master¡¯s skill is profound, reaching an elusive realm. How can I bepared to him? When I was practicing, I just chatted up strangers on the street, at most enduring a beating. My master, on the other hand, went straight into the homes of nobles. If they disagreed, he would lose his head. Over these years, he has emerged unscathed. How many people can possess such a skill?¡±

    Fate seers appeared to be a group of swindlers in the pugilist world, yet they elevated deception to a form of art. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know whether to scorn or admire them. ¡°Did Chao Yongsi also learn this from you?¡±

    Lin Kunshan chuckled and shook his head, ¡°He has only learned a little. He was too old when he took me as his master, so it was impossible for him to reach an advanced level.¡±

    Han Ruzi pondered for a moment, ¡°You read faces, and Chunyu Xiao reads the strategic situation. That¡¯s why he was so confident even before meeting the nobles.¡±

    Lin Kunshan deeply bowed, ¡°Your Majesty has a keen understanding.¡±

    ¡°What strategic situation does he see in me?¡±

    ¡°The world is in decline, and great chaos is about to erupt. Only a great hero can rectify the situation.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°Sometimes you wish for great chaos, and sometimes you say you want to rectify it. I don¡¯t believe either.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled, ¡°Your Majesty is the one we fate seers fear the most¡ªmistrustful and adept at hiding strength.¡±

    Han Ruzi continued to shake his head, ¡°This trick won¡¯t work either. If you can¡¯t convince me, let Chunyu Xiao try.¡±

    ¡°My master would love to meet Your Majesty, but unfortunately, he is not in the Capital. Please allow me some time to think¡­¡±

    Devising a n on the spot to deceive someone was a bit amusing to Han Ruzi. Nevertheless, Lin Kunshan had openly revealed his deceitful techniques upon their first meeting, making it challenging for him toe up with a new approach. Still, this transparency earned Lin Kunshan some trust from Han Ruzi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the Cui n and Prince Donghai,¡± Han Ruzi suggested, realizing as he spoke that this was likely what Lin Kunshan wanted him to say.

    ¡°The Cui n¡¯s ambition is, of course, to have Prince Donghai be emperor. However, after the Empress Dowager chose to enthrone the surviving heir of the former crown prince, Prince Donghai¡¯s status has plummeted. Therefore, the Cui n first wants to help Your Majesty regain the throne, establishing the legitimacy of the Thoughtful Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Why go through all this trouble? If you have the ability to make me emperor, why not directly make Prince Donghai the new emperor?¡±

    ¡°Not so. Your Majesty¡¯s reign as emperor is widely known. It¡¯s much easier to reim the throne than to establish Prince Donghai as the emperor.¡±

    ¡°The Cui n actually believes you fate seers?¡±

    ¡°Grand Tutor Cuimands the Southern Army but doesn¡¯t have the people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    ¡°How can a few fate seers im to hold the people¡¯s hearts?¡±

    ¡°The imperial court med the disasters befalling the empire on Your Majesty, but life hasn¡¯t improved since your abdication. People are increasingly dissatisfied, suspecting that the real culprits are not Your Majesty but the Empress Dowager and disloyal ministers.¡± Lin Kunshan spread his arms, proudly saying, ¡°Master Chunyu divines the energies of the world, and the world has responded. Your Majesty saw just now how I got people to feel familiar with me. It won¡¯t be long before the whole world echoes Your Majesty¡¯s sentiments.¡±

    Lin Kunshan bowed, ¡°Fate seers adapt to circumstances and go with the flow. Your Majesty may see us as two-faced deceivers, but with Your Majesty¡¯s intelligence, can you not leverage us ¡®deceivers¡¯ to aplish great things?¡±

    Han Ruzi had to admit that he was somewhat swayed. The mysterious Chunyu Xiao, whom he had never met, seemed to have correctly guessed many of his thoughts.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 109

 Chapter 111: The Jin Familyâ€™s Opportunity

    Chapter 111: The Jin Family¡¯s Opportunity

    Han Ruzi was tempted, but there was still nothing he could do. Lin Kunshan suggested that he observe quietly, ¡°Your Majesty has already left a deep impression on everyone. Let the people outside draw their own conclusions and make decisions. The Chao family fishing vige is frying a big dish. While Your Majesty enjoys the results, I¡¯ll go add some salt to the dishes.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat down, but he had no intention of just waiting to reap the rewards of sess. He was well aware that he had fallen into a game of mutual maniption involving the fate seers, the Cui family, and himself. After one side seeded, the first thing they would do is eliminate the other two. Acting too early would result in failure, and acting toote would mean being controlled by others.

    Just thinking about it made his heart surge, but the more intense the situation got, the more he needed to calm down. So, he sat on the bed-stove and silently practiced the breathing techniques Meng E had taught him. This move really worked as he gradually cast away meaningless fantasies and began to ponder the current situation.

    He got off the bed-stove and walked out of the room. It was already dark, and the fragrance of food wafted through the fishing vige again. The ¡°heroes¡± who hade from everywhere were gathered in a courtyard, debating the future around a small bonfire, making amotion. But it was hard to hear what they were saying.

    Lin Kunshan¡¯s suggestion to observe quietly made sense. These people were currently just a scattered force, unable to ept and execute anyone¡¯s orders. It was necessary to wait until they ¡°decided¡± on their own before discussing the establishment of a force.

    Han Ruzi turned into the adjacent room.

    In the room, there was a small oilmp, and the light it emitted was barely visible from outside.

    By the light of themp, the Jin siblings and the maid Qingting were having dinner. It wasn¡¯t dry rations but chicken, fish, and ham.

    Seeing Han Ruzie in, the three who were enjoying their meal stopped. Qingting was the first to speak, ¡°I wanted to call you just now, but you were sitting there sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake now, and I¡¯m hungry.¡± Han Ruzi did not stand on ceremony, sitting down with Jin Chunzhong. He grabbed a piece of roasted meat and ate it; the cooking method was rough, with only salt added. Despite that, it tasted good.

    These four were really hungry.

    As Han Ruzi sat down, Jin Chuiduo wiped off her hands, retreated to a corner, took out a handkerchief, and wiped her hands and mouth.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not eating. Usually¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Jin Chuiduo said stiffly.

    Qingting did not continue to persuade her. She had been staring at thest chicken leg for a long time. When the Miss was present, she didn¡¯t dare move. But now, she reached out, tore off the chicken leg, and immediately put it in her mouth.

    ¡°I now understand that when one is hungry, everything tastes good. Back in the marquis¡¯s manor, we used to have much to eat, but it never tasted as good as tonight,¡± Qingting said vaguely.

    Jin Chunzhong agreed wholeheartedly, nodding in approval. However, his mouth was not idle; he was busy eliminating thestyer of meat from the bones.

    Han Ruzi had something on his mind, and he quickly finished eating, with his hands getting oily. If this were in the past, Zhang Youcai or other servants would promptly bring hot water, towels, and the like. But now, he had to handle it himself. Holding up his hands, he thought for a moment. Surprisingly, this turned out to be a difficult problem. He had been kidnapped out of the city and didn¡¯t have anything on him.

    Fortunately, there was still a maid, Qingting. Naturally, she pulled out a handkerchief from her bundle and handed it to Han Ruzi.

    Jin Chuiduo wanted to stop it, but it was toote. She could only watch as Han Ruzi used the handkerchief.

    ¡°I have something to say to you two.¡± Han Ruzi still held the handkerchief.

    Qingting knew her ce, so she focused on finishing the leftover meat. Jin Chuiduo remained silent in the corner, while Jin Chunzhong put down the bone in his hand. Perplexed, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your future.¡± Han Ruzi looked at Jin Chuiduo, who was too far from themp, leaving only a vague silhouette. ¡°Are you two still going to the steppes?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo remained silent, and Jin Chunzhong had to answer on his behalf, ¡°Of course, now that we¡¯vee this far, the Chai family won¡¯t let us off.¡±

    ¡°But by going to the steppes like this, what can you gain?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong had no words to respond. His grandfather had surrendered and submitted to the Chu empire. By this generation, all ties with the Xiongnu had been broken. Even Prince Du who was to provide the necessary connections had also died. The Jin family would bepletely alone on the steppes.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to give you to the Great Chanyu¡­¡± Jin Chuiduo finally spoke.

    ¡°First, I won¡¯t go with you. Second, the people outside won¡¯t let me go. Finally, the Xiongnu respect the strong and bully the weak. Even if you offer more valuable gifts, you won¡¯t be weed.¡±

    ¡°I have a bow and arrows.¡± Jin Chuiduo said proudly, then realized she only had arrows, not a bow, deting her pride a bit.

    ¡°You have a bow and arrows, but do you have the opportunity to use them?¡±

    ¡°Why not? As long as I have a bow and arrows in hand, I guarantee a hundred percent uracy.¡±

    Sitting beside Han Ruzi, Jin Chunzhong sighed, ¡°I think what the Weary Marquis means is that the Jin family has been unknown for many years. Even if we make it to the steppes, it¡¯s uncertain whether we can meet the Great Chanyu in person. Getting to shoot arrows in front of the Great Chanyu is even more difficult.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo fell into silence again, and Jin Chunzhong asked, ¡°Lord Marquis, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Han Ruzi waited for a while before saying, ¡°Marquis Guiyi is unknown and won¡¯t be valued on the grasnds. It¡¯s better to first make a name for yourselves here. When the timees, the Eastern Chanyu will wee you, not your gifts.¡±

    ¡°How can we make a name for ourselves here?¡± Jin Chunzhong asked in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re on the run, unable to return home¡­¡±

    Coldly, Jin Chuiduo in the corner said, ¡°Silly brother, the Weary Marquis is advising us to pledge allegiance to him.¡±

    Jin Chunzhong was stunned, turning to scrutinize the Weary Marquis. On the opposite side, Qingting had finally finished eating. Licking her fingers, she smiled, ¡°Interesting. Just a moment ago, he was a captive, and now he wants to be the master. Miss, as long as you give the order, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo snorted. Although she didn¡¯t admit it verbally, she knew in her heart that she was also a captive.

    After waiting for a while, Jin Chunzhong cautiously said, ¡°You are a deposed emperor; what could you¡­¡±

    Jin Chuiduo interrupted, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be fooled. Just ignore him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jin Chunzhong closed his mouth, asionally ncing at the Weary Marquis out of the corner of his eye.

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°The Chu empire has been stable for over a hundred and twenty years. Even if there is turmoil in the world, those who will achieve merit are the powerful ministers and nobles. Marquis Guiyi has almost no chance. That¡¯s right, I am a deposed emperor, but it¡¯s also an opportunity for your Jin family. If the powerful ministers and nobles are not working for me, I can only seek help elsewhere. Although the three to four hundred people outside are not many, when gathered, they can still be a force. There will be more people gathering in the future. However, they are a motley crew, and I need people like you.¡±

    Jin Chunzhong remained silent, while Qingting had a finger in her mouth, her gaze shifting back and forth between the Weary Marquis and the youngdy.

    ¡°You wish to regain the throne with such a small group of people?¡± Jin Chuiduo spoke again, her voice full of disdain.

    ¡°When the Founding Emperor rebelled, he didn¡¯t have this many people around him. If I were sure of victory, why would I need your help? I believe that there is one thingmon to both the Chu empire and the Xiongnu: nothing is gained without taking risks. Even if your archery skills are divine, you need an opportunity to showcase them.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up. ording to the standards of the fate seers, he had already said too much. ¡°Consider it,¡± he said as he left.

    As soon as Han Ruzi left, Jin Chunzhong immediately whispered, ¡°The Weary Marquis makes some sense.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s two or three years younger than you! How can you believe a child!¡± Jin Chuiduo said discontentedly.

    ¡°Miss is the younger sister, and Second Young Master often listens to her words.¡± Qingting pointed out a fact but immediately felt a chilling from the corner. She hurriedly changed her tone, ¡°But the Weary Marquis is different; he is a stranger. Knowing him for only¡­ two days. My goodness, it¡¯s only been two days, but it feels like half a month has passed! What should we do? We¡¯ve killed people, taken all our belongings, and we haven¡¯t even approached the steppes. And now we¡¯re stuck in the south of the Capital, even farther from the grasnds¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; when there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way,¡± Jin Chuiduo reassured and thought for a moment. ¡°These people¡¯s target is the deposed emperor, which has nothing to do with the Jin family. When they settle down, we¡¯ll take our leave and head straight to the steppes. We can even join the military, start as foot soldiers. With the two countries at war, it¡¯s a good opportunity to achieve merit.¡±

    ¡°Father and brother¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already gone their separate ways. Why think so much? The deposed emperor is a little scammer, but he¡¯s right about one thing ¨C the steppes may not wee us any more than here. It¡¯s equally dangerous.¡±

    ¡°The Weary Marquis¡¯s suggestion is worth considering. With the support of themon people, maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°We are determined to return to the steppes. Why should we sell our lives for the Han family? And¡­ shh, someone ising.¡±

    The noise outside grew louder, and Jin Chuiduo sealed her lips.

    Han Ruzi in the next room also heard the sound, thinking that these people were quick to discuss matters. The previous loud arguments might not have been disagreements after all.

    The old fisherman, Chao Yongsi, entered the room and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, we need you to move.¡±

    Han Ruzi walked out of the room.

    The small courtyard of the Chao family was crowded with people holding torches, casting shadows that made the figures appear more numerous.

    As soon as they saw the emperoring out, everyone continued to kneel. Some shouted ¡°long live,¡± some called ¡°Your Majesty,¡± some referred to him as the emperor, and there were even those who directly called him the true dragon. In short, it was a cacophony,cking the majestic atmosphere of shouting ¡°long live¡± together, which was the proper decorum practised by those in the imperial pce and imperial court.

    But Han Ruzi wasn¡¯t disappointed. He believed that over a hundred years ago, when the Founding Emperor was still Han Fu, the first group to gather wouldn¡¯t have been more organized than the present one.

    ¡°Heroes, please rise,¡± Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t find a better title. Everyone stood up, looking pleased. They all liked the term ¡°heroes.¡±

    However, they were not just heroes; they were also a group of audacious fugitives. Even though there were natural disasters, those willing to rebel first were unlikely to be honest individuals.

    The stout and short man who was known as ¡°Donkey Kid¡± stood at the forefront, raising his arm and loudly dering, ¡°We are heroes, forming an army of righteousness, undertaking righteous deeds. In the future, noble titles and official appointments will be ours!¡±

    The crowd enthusiastically cheered. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t have such aspirations, but there was no need to refute. These people weren¡¯t fighting for the emperor; they were fighting for their own dreams. He would go along with them, and must absolutely not shatter their dreams.

    Encouraged, Donkey Kid became more excited, shouting even louder, ¡°We not only have an emperor but also an empress! Bring out the empress and let¡¯s celebrate together!¡±

    The crowd cheered once again.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 110

 Chapter 112: Flag Ritual

    Chapter 112: g Ritual

    The crowd was in a state of extreme exuberance. If someone were to shout, ¡°Treasures are hidden in the water,¡± everyone would rush to the riverbank without hesitation and eagerly jump in. Of course, if they found nothing in the water, they would emerge furious.

    The empress, however, was a treasure visible to everyone. The cries of Donkey Kid immediately gained unanimous support, and the chaotic shouts quickly became organized and unified ¡ª ¡°Empress! Empress!¡±

    Han Ruzi could no longer passively observe. He loudly informed everyone that Jin Chuiduo was not the empress, but his voice was drowned out. In the imperial pce, every nce from the emperor garnered attention. In the fishing vige, unless one had a booming voice, even a deity couldn¡¯t make the people listen.

    Lin Kunshan in the crowd smiled and gently waved his hand. Han Ruzi had no choice but to fall silent. Although these people supported and knelt to him, they were far from being at his disposal.

    The shouts finally had an effect. Qingting the maid rushed out of the house and loudlymanded everyone to be quiet. However, this only added to the background noise. Qingting walked up to the Weary Marquis and red at him, and Han Ruzi responded with a helpless smile.

    Several women in the fishing vige, usually timid, became bold under everyone¡¯s encouragement. Five or six of them squeezed into the house and quickly brought Jin Chuiduo out.

    The cries of ¡°Empress¡± became even louder, and the crowd knelt again.

    Jin Chuiduo felt both embarrassed and angry. However, restrained by a few strong hands, she had no power to resist. It wasn¡¯t until those vige women also knelt that she gained some freedom, and she red angrily at the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi could only smile helplessly. Even such an expression couldn¡¯t be maintained for too long. He had to disy dignity and mystery in front of the crowd, always shrouded in an ¡°imperial aura.¡±

    The enthusiasm of the crowd escted without any sign of ending. It was unclear who suggested it, but someone removed a door panel, and without a word, they pushed the ¡°Emperor¡± and ¡°Empress¡± onto it. A group of people carried the door panel and paraded around, while others crowded around, taking turns fighting for the honor of carrying it.

    The carriers of the door panel were already walking unsteadily, and each struggle caused more intense shaking. The two people sitting on top tightly held the edges of the door panel, concentrating on maintaining their bnce. They had no energy left to voice objections.

    Jin Chunzhong and Qingting were blocked at the outermost periphery of the crowd, staring in amazement. Initially, they were anxious and angry, but gradually, all that remained was astonishment.

    The crowd first arrived at the courtyard where they had gathered earlier. The bonfire there had not yet extinguished, and someone threw more firewood into it, making the mes burn brighter. Then, the carriers of the door panel turned around and stood in front of the bonfire. The others knelt facing the emperor, empress, and the mes, muttering something.

    Han Ruzi and Jin Chuiduo felt an intense heat on their backs. They dared not move or speak randomly, fearing that these people might throw them into the bonfire as a sacrifice.

    Next, the procession left the courtyard, winding its way to the water¡¯s edge. Another round of kneeling ensued, with many people approaching the water, some even entering theke to scoop water, drink, and then pour it over their heads.

    Old fisherman Chao Yongsi and an old woman filled y jars with water and presented them separately to the ¡°Emperor¡± and ¡°Empress.¡±

    Under the eager gaze of many, Han Ruzi took the y jar, brought it to his lips, took a sip, and scooped a bit of water, pouring it over his own head. Cheers erupted from the crowd.

    Jin Chuiduo bit her lip for a moment, looked up at her second brother and her maid. They had their backs to the fire, waving at her with what seemed like a hint of amusement on their faces. Jin Chuiduo, infuriated, dared not show it. Without her longbow at hand, she was just an ordinary girl.

    She could only follow suit. When it was time to pour water over her head, she scooped out only a little, dabbing it on her forehead.

    That was enough; the cheers for ¡°Empress¡± became even louder.

    After half an hour ofmotion, the enthusiasm in the entire fishing vige gradually waned. They had to consider the most urgent and practical issue: how to eliminate traitors and send the ¡°Emperor¡± and ¡°Empress¡± back to the imperial pce.

    However, they didn¡¯t intend to seek advice from the parties involved. The emperor and empress were sent back to the Chao family¡¯s house. The door was closed, and Jin Chunzhong and Xiaohuan were also prevented from entering.

    The crowd continued to discuss matters outside, with constant shouts. ording to their discussions, it seemed they nned to charge into the Capital overnight. However, this n had too many loopholes, and apart from people like Donkey Kid, no one was willing to support it. Soon, it was abandoned, and the discussion became more practical.

    Han Ruzi stood at the door listening. Realizing that these people were not reckless individuals, he breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to Jin Chuiduo, who was sitting on a low bed-stove, and said, ¡°Lin Kunshan indeed has some skill. He doesn¡¯t speak much, but every time he does, it¡¯s just right. He can shift the topic to where he wants, and it doesn¡¯t seem forced at all, as if the ideas were all thought up by someone else.¡±

    The person on the bed-stove remained silent, and she did not move, as if she had be a mud puppet.

    The discussion outside became too faint to hear clearly. Han Ruzi straightened up and turned to Jin Chuiduo, saying earnestly, ¡°Lady Jin, please forgive me. You saw it yourself; this wasn¡¯t my idea, and they wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    After a while, a faint snort came from the bed-stove.

    ¡°I believe I can get control over these people after some time. When I do, you maye or go as you please. I won¡¯t force you¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi took a step forward, but Jin Chuiduo immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯te over.¡± Han Ruzi stopped. The room was notrge, and the earthen bed-stove was diagonally opposite the door. The distance between them was only seven or eight steps.

    Han Ruzi pressed against the door to listen again. The only thing that reached his ears was a vague buzzing. He said, ¡°Relying solely on these people definitely won¡¯t work. I don¡¯t know how many people we can gather, but once there are too many people, the movement bes conspicuous. Once the imperial court bes aware, this motley crew won¡¯t be able to withstand a blow. The fate seers have been in contact with the Cui family, and they must have a motive. Lin Kunshan refuses to reveal it, iming the timing is not right¡­¡±

    A strange sound emanated from the bed-stove, resembling a sigh and a sob.

    Han Ruzi suddenly felt awkward. ¡°I truly apologize. Once I can give orders, I will let you go immediately. If possible, I will even send people to escort you to the steppes. The Chu empire and the Xiongnu shall decide their victory or defeat on the battlefield, we won¡¯t trouble your family.¡±

    There was silence on the other side for a while, and Jin Chuiduo spoke, still as cold as ever, showing no signs that she had been crying. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°Not me? Well, those people don¡¯t mean any harm either. They¡¯ve never seen an empress, and when they saw you, they thought¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me them either, only my second brother and Qingting. They just enjoyed the show and didn¡¯te to help me¡­¡± Jin Chuiduo¡¯s voice had a hint of tears.

    Han Ruzi sighed in relief and even exhaled the breath. However, the sound was too noticeable, immediately drawing reproach from the opposite side: ¡°You¡¯re mocking me too. I knew you had ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just¡­ I have a wife, and we love each other dearly. She used to be an empress. Even if I have a chance to reim the throne, she will still be the empress.¡±

    There was no sound from the other side. Han Ruzi was relieved that he had convinced her, but he still felt uneasy, as if he had said something wrong.

    Han Ruzi took two steps to the edge of the bed-stove. Just as Jin Chuiduo was about to rebuke him, Han Ruzi whispered, ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the door opened. Old fisherman Chao Yongsi stood at the doorway and respectfully said, ¡°Your Majesty, please make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Ruzi said, getting up and walking out of the room. Qingting, who had been waiting outside for a long time, ran into the room. Jin Chunzhong stared at him and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Han Ruzi immediately replied. Anyway, no matter what the other party wanted to ask, his answer would be the same.

    Jin Chunzhong also entered the room and closed the door. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know how Jin Chuiduo would deal with her second brother and her maid, and he didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop.

    Outside, hundreds of people stood in an orderly manner. Compared to the previous chaos, there was now some order: people from different viges stood together, and scattered individuals formed their own groups. There were a dozen or so teams in total, each ranging from five or six to over thirty people. Most of them only had simple weapons like wooden sticks, but their expressions seemed ready for an unquestionable victory.

    Chao Yongsu said, ¡°We have devised two ns. Your Majesty, please choose one.¡±

    ¡°Do tell.¡± Han Ruzi had to be polite and maintain dignity, so he kept his words short.

    ¡°The first n is to gather more people, aiming for a total of three thousand. Then, we¡¯ll find a way to acquire some weapons, quietly infiltrate the Capital, rise up suddenly, escort Your Majesty to the imperial pce, and order the ministers to follow. Those who resist will be executed.¡±

    Dozens of people cheered; it was evidently the n they supported¡ªsimple, direct, and yielding immediate results.

    Han Ruzi immediately vetoed this n in his mind but nodded, urging Chao Yongsi to continue.

    ¡°The second n involves dividing the forces into two. One group will head to the north of the Capital, join forces with the local militia, stir up trouble, draw out the Northern Army and the city¡¯s garrison. The other group will stay in the south, protecting Your Majesty and joining forces with the Southern Army. I heard that Cui Hong, the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, is the maternal uncle of Prince Donghai. As Prince Donghai is Your Majesty¡¯s half-brother, they should support Your Majesty, right?¡±

    Han Ruzi immediately recognized this as Lin Kunshan¡¯s n and the agreement reached between the fate seers and the Cui family. So, he pretended to contemte for a moment and said, ¡°The second n is more prudent. But don¡¯t rush into it. I need to contact the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and Prince Donghai first, to get a sense of their stance.¡±

    Lin Kunshan nodded in agreement.

    Ordinary people had no knowledge of the internal struggles within the imperial pce. They believed that siblings would support each other. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t reveal the truth; the Cui n wanted to use him to eventually im the throne, and he wanted to use the Cui n to break through the first obstacle of capturing the capital.

    With the ¡°Emperor¡± having made a decision, everyone was pleased, except for people like Donkey Kid who felt disappointed. They were eager to taste blood; their fighting spirit had been ignited.

    ¡°Now that the grand n is set, let the Emperor perform the g ritual!¡± someone shouted.

    Before Han Ruzi could understand the meaning of ¡°g ritual,¡± Chao Hua approached and handed him a knife. Several men brought in the spy who had been tricked into revealing himself.

    The spy was tied up, his mouth stuffed with something. Kneeling on the ground, he whimpered and begged everyone for mercy.

    Han Ruzi felt a bit reluctant, but it hade to this point. He couldn¡¯t afford to show mercy. So, he took the knife and walked toward the man. Several strong men found a piece of cloth from somewhere, each pulling a corner and spreading it open, preparing to catch the blood.

    Han Ruzi suddenly remembered Yang Feng and wondered if the eunuch would approve of his current actions. However, Yang Feng, at most, was a teacher and strategist; ultimately, a monarch had to make his own decisions. Han Ruzi hesitated no more.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 111

 Chapter 113: Arrogant Bandits

    Chapter 113: Arrogant Bandits

    Han Ruzi found himself still unprepared to personally kill someone, especially when the person was so scared that tears flowed like a broken dam, even more feeble than amb awaiting ughter. Han Ruzi swung his knife, cutting across the man¡¯s arm, blood staining the de. He immediately wiped it on the ck cloth that passed off as a g. The man copsed, fainting.

    The sight of the blood temporarily satisfied the fighting spirit of those present. Lin Kunshan immediately ordered someone to drag away the unconscious man.

    The blood on the ck cloth made it look even more gruesome. It was hung at the entrance of the fishing vige, fluttering in the wind. Every neer had to pass by this ¡°battle g.¡± Their casual curiosity were cast aside, and they went to meet the Emperor with genuine trepidation.

    The Jin family, having moved from the Riverside Vige, had a particrly strong impression of this g. Although Marquis Guiyi had long seen the decline of the Chu empire and nned to escape to the steppes, witnessing an actual rebellion with a g raised left him terrified. Hearing that the blood on the g was personally applied by the emperor, he was even more astonished. When he learned that his own daughter was now called ¡°Empress,¡± he couldn¡¯t bear the series of shocks and fainted in the arms of his three wives.

    Han Ruzi took a short nap. Not long after dawn, he was awakened to receive one group after another of followers, all righteous individuals who had rushed there upon hearing the news. The small fishing vige was already overcrowded, and most people had to camp out, sharing various stories and fantasies about future aplishments.

    Using what little authority he had just acquired, Han Ruzi ordered his men to return the weapons to the Jin siblings.

    Before noon, with few neers around, Han Ruzi summoned Lin Kunshan. ¡°It¡¯s time to discuss our n.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled, ¡°So far, everything has gone smoothly. Your Majesty has done well. It¡¯s just that there was no need to spare that man during the g ritual.¡±

    ¡°I know. But I want to establish a righteous army, not a band of bloodthirsty thieves.¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to exin further and asked directly, ¡°What is the next step for the fate seers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Your Majesty means¡­¡±

    ¡°You understand but are reluctant to say it. You are waiting for me to reveal my thoughts. Since you¡¯ve already told me about the methods of the fate seers, you should be more sincere.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a habit. Well then, let me guess: the Cui family wants to use Your Majesty to reim the legitimate status of the Graceful Emperor¡¯s lineage. Meanwhile, Your Majesty intends to use the power of the Cui family to defeat the Empress Dowager and reim the imperial throne. From a timing perspective, Your Majesty is using the Cui family first, and therefore upies a more advantageous position.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°No, the Cui family just wants to use me as a figurehead to test the sentiments of the people. There¡¯s no need for me to be emperor. They only need to rally the people in my name. Once the world responds, causing turmoil within the imperial court, they can quietly get rid of me, ming the Empress Dowager. Then, under the guise of avenging me, they continue to seize power, and Prince Donghai can ascend the throne smoothly. If the world doesn¡¯t react positively, the Cui family will still eliminate me to show goodwill to the Empress Dowager and ensure the safety of the Prince of Donghai. So, in terms of timing, I have no advantage at all.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back to your fate seer tricks. Let¡¯s do this instead then: bring Chunyu Xiao here and let him talk to me. Until he arrives, everything stays the same.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Your Majesty¡¯s sudden departure from the Capital was too abrupt. My mentor won¡¯t be able to return for a while. With so many people gathered, within three to five days, the authorities will undoubtedly be aware¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let the authorities rescue me. I¡¯ll return to the Capital and continue to be the Weary Marquis. It would still be safer than my position now.¡±

    Lin Kunshan chuckled and patted his own head, ¡°I always can¡¯t navigate through twists and turns. When I revealed the secrets of the fate seers¡¯ techniques to Your Majesty earlier, it was also at the behest of my mentor. He said I must be open and sincere with Your Majesty. Those who aspire to be emperors have grand ambitions¡­¡±

    After rambling for a while, Lin Kunshan became serious, ¡°My mentor did leave behind a n. There are some martial arts experts inside and outside the Capital who owe my mentor favors. As long as I speak up, they wille to protect Your Majesty. Although they may not charge into battle, with them around, the Cui family¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi directly shook his head, rejecting the idea, ¡°This n is not good. Cui Hong controls the Southern Army. Once in power, no matter how many martial arts experts there are, they won¡¯t be able to withstand the onught of cavalry. What I want is not personal safety within ten steps but assurance beyond ten steps.¡±

    Lin Kunshan pondered in silence.

    Han Ruzi urged, ¡°Chunyu Xiao must have left more than just this n for you. Speak them all out. If we dy any longer, you¡¯ll have to find me at the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled, ¡°Indeed, my mentor has one more n, but he said to use it only in extremely dire circumstances.¡±

    ¡°If you consider circumstances dire only when disaster is imminent, then I¡¯d rather not be involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Your Majesty is truly cautious. If you¡¯re concerned that the Cui family will act against you preemptively, then ask the Cui family for a hostage to stay by your side. This way, you can be fully assured.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°I thought of that earlier, but Cui Hong won¡¯t let Prince Donghai be a hostage. For the Cui family, I am too weak. I even suspect that he might send someone to kill me today and me it on the Empress Dowager, making it known to the world.¡±

    Lin Kunshan shook his head with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty is overthinking. No one knows what¡¯s on people¡¯s minds, and even my mentor, with his powerful divination skills, can only glimpse a little. Cui Hong is in the dark about many things. As Your Majesty mentioned, Cui Hong is pushing you forward to see how the world reacts. Before that, he is reluctant to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a way to persuade Cui Hong to hand over Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°Cui Hong trusts the fate seers, but of course, I will have to give him some assurance. The martial arts experts previously used to protect Your Majesty will now be used to protect Prince Donghai. But please believe, Your Majesty, these martial arts experts, like the fate seers, truly support you. Once Prince Donghai is in power, the one who benefits the most would the Cui family. We may only receive some rewards, but Your Majesty is different.¡±

    Lin Kunshan stopped there, just smiling.

    Han Ruzi had nothing. If they could assist him in reiming the throne, their merits and contributions would be far greater. Han Ruzi chuckled, ¡°As long as the fate seers are genuine, I am willing to share the world with all of you.¡±

    Lin Kunshan burst intoughter several times, suddenly stopping, ¡°For bigger matters, we¡¯ll wait for my mentor¡¯s return to the Capital. He will handle that discussion. I¡¯ll only do what¡¯s within my duties. When enough people have gathered here, I¡¯ll go meet Cui Hong.¡±

    ¡°No need to wait. I can handle things here. Mr. Lin, please leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty doesn¡¯t need to be too anxious.¡±

    ¡°I must be anxious. Without seeing Prince Donghai, my heart is unsettled, and I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed again, ¡°Alright, since Your Majesty has ordered so, I mustply. Today¡¯s neers are quiteplicated. Your Majesty, please be cautious in all matters. At thetest, before dawn tomorrow, I will bring back Prince Donghai.¡±

    The fate seer took his leave.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t trust the Cui family, and the fate seers even less. He dismissed Lin Kunshan, intending to carry out his ¡°secret n.¡±

    After much thought, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t see a way to win in this mutually exploitative ¡°game.¡± He was too alone, too isted, with no one he could truly rely on. He had to find a few genuinely trustworthy individuals, even if it meant taking risks.

    His first choice for a trustworthy person was Yang Feng. However, Yang Feng served as the Adjutant of the Northern Army. If he rebelled in the southern part of the Capital, there would be an entire city between them.

    He needed to find another trustworthy person to contact Yang Feng. This was what he had to do after dismissing Lin Kunshan.

    Several groups of neers arrived, with thergest group being a band of bandits gathered from the mountains and forests.

    If someone had told Han Ruzi two days ago that there were bandits within dozens of miles outside the Capital, he would find it hard to believe. Now, he was about to witness it firsthand.

    These new bandits were different from those forced into banditry in Riverside Vige. Regardless of whether the world was at peace or in turmoil, no matter how tight the government¡¯s control was, they persisted in their trade.

    These professional bandits were audacious,ughing at the sight of the blood-stained battle g. Upon entering the vige, they demanded to see the emperor and ordered the vigers to bring out wine and meat. Though they were not numerous, only forty to fifty people, they held real weapons¡ªswords, spears, axes¡ªintimidating arge group of people.

    Lin Kunshan left, and the responsibility of organizing fell to the Chao family. They prohibited these people from meeting the ¡°Emperor.¡±

    However, Han Ruzi decided to summon them. He first called a dozen people to act as temporary guards¡ªstrong and robust individuals who had been quite active the previous night. Even though they did notply with proper decorum towards the emperor, this was due to their simple and uncultured nature and not understanding proper etiquette. This was different from the arrogance of the bandits.

    Han Ruzi gave them some instructions, and Chao Hua was sent to summon the bandits.

    Three bandit leaders were brought into the small courtyard of the Chao family, with others waiting outside. The righteous individuals who had arrived earlier also gathered, facing off with the bandits. There was a mutualck of eptance between the two groups.

    Han Ruzi sat on a long bench in front of the door. In the room behind him, members of the Jin family were engaged in a quiet argument, which soonpletely disappeared.

    The leader of the bandits was not tall but robust, with a fierce appearance and disheveled hair. He carried arge axe on his shoulder and stood before the ¡°Emperor¡± without kneeling. He looked up and down, and the two deputy leaders were simrly unruly, wielding long knives and surveying the surroundings. Despite their small number, they showed no fear. They were ustomed to the vigers¡¯ submission and had often robbed viges with poptions many times over.

    ¡°Are you the Emperor?¡± the leader asked.

    ¡°I am. May I know the name of this distinguished hero?¡± Han Ruzi replied.

    ¡°Haha, did you hear that? The Emperor called me a hero. The name¡¯s is Duan Wanshan¡­¡± A murmur of surprise echoed outside the courtyard as Duan Wanshan became more pleased. ¡°So, I still have some fame. Emperor, you have heard of me?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head.

    Duan Wanshan¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been a force in the southern part of the Capital for seven or eight years. I¡¯ve fought numerous battles, big and small, against the military. I¡¯ve never lost. I heard there¡¯s an Emperor here who needs help, so I came to take a look. If the reward is generous, we¡¯ll stay and help, maybe be a general. If there¡¯s no reward, we¡¯ll stick to our old ways.¡±

    ¡°The rewardes after the task ispleted, and it will be substantial.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not interested in imaginary rewards.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do then. Leave if you wish.¡±

    However, Duan Wanshan didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Leaving is fine, but we can¡¯t havee here for nothing. We need to take something with us.¡±

    Duan Wanshan took the giant axe off his shoulder, gripped the handle with both hands, and weighed it. ¡°Are you truly the Emperor? How much is your head worth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It depends on who you¡¯re selling it to.¡±

    ¡°Haha, this kid has some courage. Whoever offers the highest price gets it.¡± Duan Wanshan scanned the surroundings, addressing the Chao family and others, ¡°Anyone want topete with me?¡±

    There were murmurs of discontent in the crowd. The two men behind Duan Wanshan raised their long knives, and dozens ofckeys outside the courtyard lightly brandished their weapons, intimidating the people around them. However, the people still stood between them and the bandit leaders.

    The Chao family and the dozen temporary guards looked at the ¡°Emperor,¡± waiting for hismand.

    After a while, Han Ruzi said, ¡°No one in the world can offer a higher price than I can.¡±

    ¡°But I want an immediate payment. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡± Han Ruzi nodded, signaling to the temporary guards. They bent down and picked up the boat oars ced behind them. They pointed them at the bandit leaders, while protecting the Emperor.

    Duan Wanshan was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you nning to paddle a boat with me?¡±

    Han Ruzi had learned this move from the eunuch Cai Xinghai and was about to give the order to attack when a voice behind him said, ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Han Ruzi leaned to the side, using his peripheral vision to see an arrow nocked on the bowstring.

    Jin Chuiduo had just had an argument with her father and needed to vent her anger.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 112

 Chapter 114: Effective Arrows

    Chapter 114: Effective Arrows

    Finding himself in a perilous situation and an uncertain future, Marquis Guiyi med everything on his daughter¡¯s unruly behavior. ¡°Why did you have to kill Chai Yun when we hadn¡¯t even left the capital? We finally found someone to help, why did you choose to escape? The Weary Marquis is trapped, unable to even save his own life, son why did you agree to be the ¡®Empress¡¯? You¡­¡±

    The three concubines echoed Marquis Guiyi¡¯s words with a unanimous ¡°yes¡± while also revealing their true thoughts. Why go to the steppes? It would be better to stay in the Capital. Chai Yun died in the Jin family manor, but it wasn¡¯t Marquis Guiyi who killed him. They could offer a good exnation, hand over the real culprit, and perhaps they could get forgiveness from the Chai family.

    The two older brothers remained silent, and the maidservant Qingting had no ce to speak in such a situation. The room was small, and Jin Chuiduo could only ept all these usations without saying a word.

    Having heard only two sentences, Jin Chuiduo was furious, but she forcibly restrained herself, fingers nervously ying with the bow.

    Marquis Guiyi saw his daughter¡¯s small movements and became even more angry, shouting, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re addicted to killing, huh? You want to kill even your own father?¡±

    ¡°Marquis, look at the youngdy¡¯s eyes; it is us she wants to kill,¡± the concubines added fuel to the fire.

    Jin Chuiduo could no longer bear it. In an instant, she took an arrow, drew the bow, and her two brothers, prepared in advance, hurriedly stepped forward to dissuade her. The three concubines hid behind Marquis Guiyi, not daring to make a sound.

    Everyone stepped back from wherever Jin Chuiduo¡¯s arrow was pointed. Even Marquis Guiyi was afraid. One of his hands shielded the three concubines, and the other pointed at his daughter, ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Jin Chuiduo couldn¡¯t possibly harm her own family. With nowhere to vent her anger, she turned and walked out of the room, only to see three bandits wielding knives and axes threateningly.

    ¡°Move your head aside,¡± she said to Han Ruzi at the door.

    The three bandits had no idea who this woman was and had no knowledge of what had happened in the room. They were captivated by this bow-wielding girl, even though she had an angry expression. She was like a brightly colored bird which suddenly entering a dimly lit room. The onlookers were amazed, and before they could close the door, the bird had already flown away.

    In Duan Wanshan¡¯s eyes, he saw only ady, not her bow or arrows. Involuntarily, he put down the giant axe in his hand, revealing a drooling smile on his face. ¡°This youngdy¡­¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s response was a swift arrow.

    Not many could evade an arrow shot from such a close distance, but Duan Wanshan was an exception. Having experienced a lifetime ofbat, his reflexes were faster than his own thoughts. While still wearing a wicked smile, his hands lifted the giant axe, perfectly shielding his chest and blocking the fatal arrow.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Duan Wanshan uttered only one word, and no one knew if he intended to curse or boast.

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s second arrow swiftly followed, as if it had been ready on the bowstring.

    Perhaps due to his absent-mindedness, Duan Wanshan¡¯s hands didn¡¯t react in time this time. He held the axe in front of his chest, allowing an arrow to pierce through his throat.

    Duan Wanshan exerted force with his legs, offsetting the arrow¡¯s momentum. He didn¡¯t fall immediately. His two subordinates behind him roared angrily and charged towards the archer, heading for both the girl with the bow and the ¡°Emperor¡± sitting in front of her.

    The long poles, prepared in advance, finally came into y, keeping the two vicious subordinates at a distance. They swung their des wildly, gradually cutting the poles short. Dozens of bandits outside the courtyard shouted and rushed in.

    Han Ruzi was surprised; Cai Xinghai¡¯s tactics were effective against martial artists in the pugilist world but not as effective against bandits.

    Everything happened in an extremely short time. The long poles were bing shorter, the two subordinates were swinging their des, the bandits outside were charging, and the vigers were throwing everything they could find. Meanwhile, Jin Chuiduo continued shooting arrows.

    One arrow, two arrows¡­ without a moment¡¯s pause, as fast as a chef stir-frying vegetables. In the blink of an eye, she had taken down seven or eight people.

    The two subordinates were the first to fall, followed by several bandits at the front. Suddenly, the entire fishing vige fell silent. Everyone realized they were merely spectators in this battle, and the real fighter was just one person.

    Jin Chuiduo maintained her bow-drawing posture, her chest slightly heaving. The stifling air she had experienced in the room finally found release. In fact, this was herst arrow. She was usually extravagant with her archery, often shooting two or three arrows at a single target, depleting her resources quickly.

    However, with Han Ruzi shielding in front, those outside couldn¡¯t see the empty quiver. They only noticed one thing¡ªthis woman¡¯s arrows never missed.

    As a result, she transformed from a dazzling beauty to a ruthless killer who left people dead.

    There were still over forty bandits remaining, but not a single one dared to advance even half a step. They all stood still in their original positions, not daring to move.

    The silence persisted for a while, ultimately shattered by the defiant Duan Wanshan. He couldn¡¯t stand any longer, copsing to the ground. Many people were unclear about what had happened. Both the militia inside and outside the courtyard, including the dozen temporary guards chosen by Han Ruzi, almost simultaneously knelt down, incessantly kowtowing and shouting, ¡°Empress!¡±

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s expression turned cold again. The bandits were unaware of the reason behind this change in her demeanor. Seeing that she seemed to be getting angry again, without hesitation, they dropped their weapons and also knelt on the ground, shouting ¡°Express!¡±

    Jin Chuiduo turned back into the room.

    Her eldest and second brother were leaning against the door, peering outside. As soon as they saw their sister turning around, they hastily stepped aside. The elder brother whispered to the father, ¡°Dead¡­ eight of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Marquis Guiyi fell backward into the embrace of his three concubines, fortunately not fainting this time.

    Jin Chuiduo closed the door heavily and said coldly, ¡°Is there anything else I shouldn¡¯t do?¡±

    From father to brother, not a single person dared to utter a word. Only the maidservant Qingting excitedly clenched her fists.

    The shouts outside gradually disappeared. Donkey Kid was one of the temporary guards. At this moment, he crawled to the ¡°Emperor¡± in fear and asked, ¡°The Empress is so powerful. Yesterday, I was a bit impolite to her. Will there I be in¡­ danger?¡±

    ¡°Those who are loyal will only receive rewards, not punishments. Where is the danger?¡±

    Donkey Kid breathed a sigh of relief.

    Han Ruzi realized this was a rare opportunity, even more perfect than he had anticipated. He stood up immediately, walked to Duan Wanshan¡¯s corpse, and said, ¡°He refused to ept my kind offer, and this is the consequence.¡±

    He then walked into the group of bandits outside. Anyone picking up a weapon could kill this young man, but no one dared to touch the swords and des by their sides. Instead, they all moved away.

    ¡°For a little gold and silver, you willingly took great risks. You robbed people and fought the government. Now this is a deal worth a fortune, why don¡¯t you cherish it? Yes, I can¡¯t immediately reward you. But what you¡¯ll get from me in the future is not just gold and silver. It¡¯s status, prosperity, and fame,sting through generations!¡±

    These words were addressed to everyone.

    ¡°Long live!¡± Suddenly, cheers echoed through the sky.

    Seizing the opportunity, Han Ruzi appointed the old fisherman Chao Yongsi as the chief clerk and Chao Hua as the deputy general. Chao Hua then selected several dozen officers. They were called ¡°Centurions,¡± even though each of themmanded no more than thirty people. The bandits surrendered their weapons and dispersed into various squads.

    Chao Yongsi was responsible for recording positions and names. There was a shortage of paper in the vige, so he wrote on the door panel. This door panel had a remarkable origin, having served as the ¡°sedan¡± of the ¡°Emperor¡± and ¡°Empress¡± the previous night.

    Han Ruzi personally pulled out more than a dozen arrows from the corpses and showed them to the crowd. Jin Chuiduo¡¯s arrows were somewhat different from the usual arrow. The arrowheads were longer, adding some weight. Although this shortened the shooting distance, the initial trajectory became straighter.

    ¡°These arrows shall serve as mymand token. Remember it well. In the future, all my orders will be authenticated by amand token. Those without arrows are impostors.¡±

    Han Ruzi delegated the remaining tasks to the Chaos. The loosely organized militia finally began to establish some rules, sending out guards to the outskirts of the vige and no longer allowing neers to enter freely.

    However, this was just the beginning. Han Ruzi was well aware that it would take more than a year or so for these people to be a disciplined army. At present, hecked both time and soldiers. What hecked most werepetent officers. Although he had read some military books, he had no practical experience. He could only establish a rough framework, and he was uncertain as to what to do next.

    Han Ruzi publicly handed the firstmand arrow to Chao Hua, entrusting him with the responsibility of managing the entire army.

    Then, holding the remaining arrows, he walked into the house to meet the Jin family.

    The entire family was in silence. Marquis Guiyi sat on a stool, looking lifeless. He didn¡¯t dare to nce at his daughter, and the three concubines were trembling. They had known that dealing with the youngdy was not easy, but today, they truly understood how fortunate they had been all along.

    Han Ruzi stood at the doorway and said, ¡°Things havee to this point. The steppes are not an option for now. Would you be willing to join our army?¡±

    Marquis Guiyi looked up at Weary Marquis and sighed. As the head of the family, he should have made decisions for the entire family. However, at this moment, he could only think of himself. ¡°Ah, what can I do? Take each step as ites. But I won¡¯t join any so-called ¡®army¡¯. This is not an army; it¡¯s a group of desperados. In less than three days¡­ never mind, I won¡¯t meddle in this, nor will I participate. When the imperial soldiers arrive, I will just surrender and confess my crimes. As for others¡ª¡± He nced at his daughter again. ¡°Everyone can go their separate ways.¡±

    The three concubines immediately eximed, ¡°Lord Marquis, we¡¯ll follow you through life and death¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t enter the room to invite these four people to join his cause. Instead, his interest was in Marquis Guiyi¡¯s two sons and one daughter.

    Jin Chuiduo stood proudly, refusing to speak. Her second brother, Jin Chunzhong, took a step forward, suppressing his excitement, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll join. It¡¯s better than waiting for death.¡±

    Her eldest brother, who had not fled with his sister earlier, spoke up, ¡°Staying means a dead end, and leaving is not an option. I¡¯ll join too. You are not a reckless person. You must have a n, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. We¡¯ll discuss itter.¡±

    All eyes turned to Jin Chuiduo, especially the maidservant Qingting, who kept gesturing to her youngdy, urging her to agree.

    After a long wait, Jin Chuiduo finally spoke, ¡°Those are my arrows.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I used them asmand arrows. Can I borrow a few temporarily?¡± Han Ruzi held the arrows before Jin Chuiduo.

    Jin Chuiduo red at him, looking angry. Her expression didn¡¯t seem like someone willing to join the ¡°army¡±; instead, she looked more like someone about to shoot arrows.

    After a moment, she snatched back all the arrows and counted them one by one. She handed five to Han Ruzi and said, ¡°You may borrow them for only three days.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°There¡¯s one more outside, making it six in total. I¡¯ll return them exactly as they are in three days.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Jin Chuiduo took back one arrow, saying, ¡°I¡¯m only lending five.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t mind, happily epting four arrows. That should be enough, he thought. Finally, he could send someone to inform Yang Feng. Only Yang Feng could contend with those fate seers.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 113

 Chapter 115: Moving Camp

    Chapter 115: Moving Camp

    Han Ruzi selected two messengers. The first one was Jin Chunzhong, who showed a clear interest in joining his force. Crucially, the Jin family had no connection to the fate seers, and their involvement in this matter was entirely idental.

    ¡°At the Drunken Immortal Inn in the Xiaochun district, there¡¯s a chef known as ¡®Reckless.¡¯ Go and see him, tell him I sent you. If he doesn¡¯t ask anything, you don¡¯t need to say much, just return immediately. If he inquires about me, tell him the truth.¡±

    ¡°No need to hide anything?¡± Jin Chunzhong was delighted to receive this mission, eager to rush to the Capital.

    ¡°No need. Whatever he asks, answer truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Wait, be cautious. It¡¯s possible that they have already discovered Chai Yun¡¯s body in the city. You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll change clothes, and adopt a different name¡­ I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°Also, keep it confidential. Don¡¯t tell anyone the purpose of your entry into the city.¡±

    Jin Chunzhong left without dy, finding a militia member to lead him to the roads, citing that he needed to return home to retrieve some important items left behind as the reason.

    The second messenger was Donkey Kid, a simple and impulsive short man who was even less likely to arouse suspicion than Jin Chunzhong. Han Ruzi hesitated before finally choosing him.

    Among the army, the Chao family¡¯s father and son were too influenced by the fate seers. Considering the limited time others had spent with them, Donkey Kid seemed the only viable option.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡± Donkey Kid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a real name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just Donkey Kid.¡±

    Even before assigning the task, Han Ruzi began to regret his decision. However, he had no other choices. ¡°What¡¯s your family name?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Ma.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s your surname. And when your parents called you, what name did they use?¡±

    ¡°Donkey Kid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name. Are you willing to ept it?¡±

    Lu Xiaor was overjoyed. ¡°Sure! I want an impressive one.¡±

    ¡°Your surname is Ma, meaning horse. How about Ma Chenggong, meaning horse sprinting to sess.¡±

    Lu Xiaor shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not grand enough.¡±

    Being rejected the first time he gave someone a name, Han Ruzi scratched his head. ¡°A horse sprinting on the ins¡­ Ma Pingchuan? You don¡¯t like it either¡­ A horse trampling on the enemy camp. How about you be called Ma Ta¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be called Ma Da. Sounds much more imposing than Donkey Kid. Haha.¡±[1]

    ¡°As long as¡­ you like it,¡± Han Ruzi said. Bing serious, he continued, ¡°Ma Da, We are entrusting you with a task.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s we?¡±

    ¡°I am We. It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s way of referring to himself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why not just say ¡®Emperor¡¯? I¡¯d understand immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, the Emperor has a task for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, who am I beating up? Those bandits? I¡¯ve had my eye on them for a while.¡±

    ¡°No, no. I want you to go into the city and find someone.¡±

    ¡°Find someone¡­ sure.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Weary Marquis¡¯s Manor in the north of the city¡­¡± Han Ruzi carefully exined the location of the Weary Marquis Manor, taking quite some time to ensure Ma Da remembered how to navigate once he entered the city. ¡°At the back door of the Weary Marquis Manor. Remember, it must be the back door. Knock on the door, if someone answers, say you¡¯re looking for Du Chuanyun. If no one answers, forget about it ande back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Got it. And then? Do I beat him up, or do I bring him back?¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just meet him once. Du Chuanyun is a young man, about my age.¡±

    Han Ruzi believed that with given the experience of the Du family, they could extract all the necessary information from Ma Da without his explicit instructions.

    With everything exined, Ma Da didn¡¯t immediately set out. Instead, he extended a hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Give you what?¡±

    ¡°Themand arrow.¡±

    ¡°I can give orders in person. No need for amand arrow.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what you said previously.¡±

    Unable to do otherwise, Han Ruzi handed an arrow to Ma Da, reminding him, ¡°Return immediately afterpleting the mission, do not dy on the way, and return themand arrow when it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know this?¡± Ma Da set out. By now, the sky had darkened, and he, along with Jin Chunzhong, traveled through the night. If all went smoothly, they would enter the city by early morning.

    What happened next would be beyond Han Ruzi¡¯s predictions. Both the chef from the Drunken Immortal Inn and Du Motian could find Yang Feng, but whether they could bring back timely information was uncertain.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to passively wait. Not long after nightfall, he ordered the entire army to move, heading to Riverside Vige which had rtively better defenses, leaving only a few people in the fishing vige.

    Compared to the fishing vige, Riverside Vige had an additionalyer of wooden fences. Han Ruzi relocated mainly to get his army some exercise.

    He appointed Jin Chuiduo¡¯s eldest brother, Jin Chunbao, as the General of the Left, and promoted Chao Hua to General of the Right, each leading twenty ¡®hundred-man squads¡¯. These squads were not at full strength, totaling just over five hundred people.

    Jin Chunbao was a former member of the Yulin Guards, with some knowledge of military tactics. Together with Chao Hua, they strictly enforced marching rules, especially prohibiting anyone from leaving the formation at will.

    Marquis Guiyi and his three wives rode the only mule-drawn cart,ining all the way, ming their children, and cursing the untimely death of the Xiongnu Prince Du.

    The fishing vige was not far from Riverside Vige, even closer bynd. Before midnight, the entire army reached the destination. Unexpectedly, contrary to Han Ruzi¡¯s expectations, not only did was the army not short in numbers, it grew by a dozen men.

    The chief clerk, Chao Yongsi, ordered someone to bring a namete, held up a torch, and verified one team after another. It took more than an hour to figure out that two groups had joined the army along the way, remaining silent until directly questioned. This was discovered only when entering the Riverside Vige.

    Meanwhile, some people had run away along the way.

    Most of the army were local vigers familiar with the terrain. The sentries were of no use, and two of them had even fled.

    After thorough questioning, it was finally confirmed that the infiltrators were not spies; they were just too simple and didn¡¯t like to talk.

    This was Han Ruzi¡¯s first army, notrge in number, but its issues and loopholes were more chaotic than a hundred thousand-strong army. Even so, as the army marched into the Riverside Vige, it surprised the few people inside.

    Zhang Yanghao dared not return to the Capital, staying in the vige to guard the three noble youths. He hesitated whether to kill or keep them.

    He had heard about a group ofmoners rushing to support the deposed emperor, this was one of the fate seers¡¯ schemes. He wasn¡¯t too concerned, and waited for the Cui n to take actionn as he believed that would be the decisive force determining victory or defeat.

    However, this ragtag group¡ªindeed, they were ragtag, wearing tattered clothes, without a single piece of armor¡ªmarched into the Riverside Vige in an organized formation, following theirmanders and obeying orders. Despite some mishaps along the way, their demeanor was surprising.

    After tallying the numbers, Han Ruzi chose an open space to serve as a temporary mand tent.¡± He assigned guards, with the Generals of the Left and Right standing on either side. The chief clerk stood behind with a pen, and the captains of each hundred-man squad came forward one by one to report their situations and receive new tasks.

    The defense of Riverside Vige could no longer bex as before. Bothnd and water routes required stationed sentries and guards, with squads taking turns resting and on duty.

    From a distance, Zhang Yanghao witnessed all this and couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked and terrified. When he returned to his quarters, he tiptoed, no longer daring to regard Marquis Weary as a captive, nor daring to meet him.

    After all thismotion, it wasn¡¯t long before daybreak. Han Ruzi slept briefly, just entering a dream when he was awakened.

    Lin Kunshan had returned. He brought back a squad of over thirty people, not bandits or ordinary civilians, all dressed in identical blue robes, riding horses, carrying bows and des. They escorted a horse-drawn carriage, forbidding anyone from approaching.

    Lin Kunshan was even more surprised than Zhang Yanghao. When he left during the day, he saw a scattered group, but upon returning, they had to pass throughyers of checkpoints. Those who had recently regarded the fate seers as heavenly beings had suddenly transformed into loyal soldiers who insisted on notifying the ¡°Emperor¡± before allowing them into the fort.

    Han Ruzi ordered their passage, and Lin Kunshan first escorted the people from the carriage into an empty room. Then, he came alone to meet the ¡°Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Your servant Lin Kunshan pays respects to Your Majesty.¡± Lin Kunshan was adept at reading others¡¯ expressions and thoughts. Though he was inwardly puzzled, his outward demeanor became even more respectful.

    This small army of a few hundred people was far from being fully formed, and Han Ruzi was well aware of that. However, creating a moment of surprise for onlookers wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ¡°Has he arrived?¡±

    ¡°He has.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee to see me?¡±

    ¡°Uh, the situation is special. Your Majesty, please consider going to meet him.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at the dozen or so guards on either side and said, ¡°Tell him that everything is back to normal now.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled, excused himself, and only returned after a full half an hour.

    Prince Donghai had arrived, looking very unwilling. It was quite different from what he had expected. He thought there would be a group of bewitchedmoners willingly dying for the ¡°Emperor,¡± and their entire purpose was to incite rebellion in the northern part of the capital. Whether they hadbat capability was not important; the key was to divert some of the Northern Army. However, what he saw was a decent looking army.

    Regret set in even before entering the vige, but it was toote to change his mind. The thirty guards he brought were too few.

    As soon as Lin Kunshan entered, he knelt down, gently tugging at the hem of Prince Donghai¡¯s robe. ncing at the shabby attendants on both sides, Prince Donghai felt uneasy but also considered them easy to deal with. With a sense of uncertainty, he finally knelt down.

    Before Prince Donghai could speak, Han Ruzi stood up, walked over to him withrge strides, helped him up with a smile, and then said to the attendants, ¡°This is my brother, Prince Donghai. From now on, seeing him is like seeing me.¡±

    The attendants immediately wiped away their serious expressions, warmly greeted Prince Donghai, and even affectionately patted his shoulders as if it were a casual gathering.

    Prince Donghai forced a smile, trying to avoid physical contact.

    Han Ruzi asked the attendants to step back, leaving only Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan.

    ¡°You do have some skills,¡± praised Prince Donghai, looking around the empty thatched hut. ¡°You tamed a group of eunuchs in the imperial pce, and now you¡¯ve managed to tame a bunch of ouws here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable too. You devised such aplex scheme, circled around, and I still couldn¡¯t escape it.¡±

    They exchanged smiles, then simultaneously dropped their smiles. Prince Donghai said, ¡°I¡¯m here now. Let¡¯s start. The longer we wait, the more prepared the Empress Dowager will be.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Our forces are still too small. First, tell me about the situation in the Capital these past few days.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to say. Chai Yun and a few friends have gone missing. No one has seen them alive or dead. Several families are searching all over the city. But regarding you, there¡¯s no news at all. So, my guess is that the Empress Dowager is already on alert. If you still want to reim the throne, don¡¯t hesitate any longer.¡±

    [1] Donkey Kid misheard Ma Ta as Ma Da, which just means ¡®big horse¡¯, or ¡®first child of the Ma family¡¯. The joke is that after all the effort Han Ruzi took to figure out a name, the most ordinary name was chosen in the end.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 114

 Chapter 116: The Ten-Year Agreement

    Chapter 116: The Ten-Year Agreement

    Prince Donghai had only one purpose for this trip¡ªto urge Han Ruzi to rebel as soon as possible. If persuasion failed, he was prepared to resort to force. However, to his surprise, Han Ruzi¡¯s forces turned out to be even stronger than he had anticipated.

    Turning to Lin Kunshan, Prince Donghai smiled and said, ¡°If I ask you to leave, you wouldn¡¯t feel humiliated, would you?¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled in response, bowed to the two brothers, and walked out of the room.

    ¡°This ce is really run-down. I can¡¯t believe you can tolerate it,¡± remarked Prince Donghai.

    Han Ruzi returned to his ¡°throne¡±¡ªa shaky bench¡ªand casually said, ¡°I actually find it morefortable than the imperial pce.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course. So, now that I¡¯m here, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s do something great together.¡±

    ¡°No, we have too few people, and I¡¯m not very familiar with the situation in the north of the Capital¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you need to know? Just ask me. In Huailing County in the north of the Capital, a militia of several hundred people has already gathered. They are skilled martial artists from the pugilist world, much stronger than the ragtag group here.¡±

    ¡°Who gathered them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met him, the mad monk Guangding. He¡¯s no ordinary person. Under the guise of being mad monk, he can freely move within and outside the Capital¡¯s temples, passing on messages, hiding fugitives. No one is more adept than him. If I¡­ well, when you be emperor, you must get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a pugilist. Why would he get involved in such matters?¡±

    ¡°Maybe spending too much time in the temples has softened him, leading him to think he should save themon people. He¡¯s like the fate seers, too clever for his own good.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s not working for the Cui n?¡±

    ¡°Mad men work only for themselves, but truly intelligent people know how to use them.¡± Prince Donghai walked up to Han Ruzi. ¡°We¡¯ve had our conflicts, but that¡¯s all in the past. After all, we are blood brothers, and you¡¯ve married my cousin Xiaojun. So we are family no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t family avoid killing each other?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Prince Donghaiughed, taking a seat on the other end of the bench. ¡°Are you still worried about your safety?¡±

    ¡°More than when I have nothing in my hands.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°To be honest, I want to be emperor. That¡¯s the mission of my existence in this world. But I can wait.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Ten years.¡±

    ¡°Ten years?¡± Han Ruzi chuckled and shook his head.

    Prince Donghai stood up and walked to the opposite side of Han Ruzi, speaking stiffly, ¡°This is the most I can concede. The Cui n will support you in reiming the throne. You make me the Crown Prince¡ªthere is precedent for this in the previous dynasties. After ten years, due to health reasons, you abdicate in my favor. It¡¯s not considered stepping down; you can still enjoy the privileges of an emperor without dealing with the mess in the Chu empire. Spend your life peacefully with cousin Xiaojun. Your sons will be granted princely titles. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Han Ruzi asked, showing some surprise.

    ¡°Of course, but I will only wait for ten years. If it takes longer, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get the throne back.¡±

    Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. ¡°How can you guarantee my safety within and after ten years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to appoint me as the Crown Prince. If I inherit the throne from you, I naturally won¡¯t kill you. Moreover, you can have a guard of five hundred soldiers. Princes are only allowed two to three hundred guards, and they are not permitted to enter the Capital.¡± Prince Donghai paused for a moment and, seeing that Han Ruzi was still not swayed, added the final assurance, ¡°Other than Xiaojun, other daughters of the Cui n will marry you. That way, the Cui n bes your greatest safeguard.¡±

    Han Ruzi widened his eyes in astonishment. After a moment, he said, ¡°I remember one of Xiaojun¡¯s sisters is already married.¡±

    A hint of anger shed in Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes. ¡°Exclude her. If it¡¯s absolutely necessary, she can remarry. In any case, your safety is guaranteed.¡±

    Han Ruzi also stood up, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m not that greedy. Honestly, I didn¡¯t believe you at first, but now¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, what?¡±

    ¡°Dismiss your guards from the Riverside Vige. If you dare stay here alone with me, then I¡¯ll dare to be a ten-year emperor.¡±

    ¡°Who will ensure my safety then?¡±

    ¡°Fortune favors the bold. If you want to be emperor, you have to take some risks.¡±

    Prince Donghai stared at Han Ruzi, and it was now his turn to hesitate. ¡°If I die here¡­¡±

    ¡°Grand Tutor Cui will send troops to crush the entire vige. I¡¯m not that foolish.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ This is an agreement then. Do you need any formal ceremony? Like swearing in the name of the Founding Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Han Ruzi suddenly grabbed Prince Donghai¡¯s arm. ¡°Regardless, you are my brother. We share the same father.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s expression remained rigid. After some contemtion, he said, ¡°Of course, you are my elder brother. Therefore, I must inherit the throne from you.¡±

    Both of them simultaneously smiled. Han Ruzi released his grip, and Prince Donghai asked, ¡°Is it settled?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°When will the rebellion start?¡±

    ¡°Wait one more day. I¡¯ll send someone to establish contact with the militia in Huailing County in the north of the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll have the guards return immediately.¡±

    The two men locked eyes for a moment. Prince Donghai turned and walked towards the door. Han Ruzi watched his brother¡¯s silhouette leave the room, sighing softly. The two ¡°brothers¡± still couldn¡¯t trust each otherpletely.

    For the rest of the day, Han Ruzi sent messengers to Huailing County and received several waves of followers. Theter the neers arrived, the more disciplined they appeared, and the more respectful they were when meeting the ¡°emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t form new units of a hundred, instead, he assigned the neers to the existing squads.

    In the afternoon, the chief clerk, Chao Yongsi, brought unwee news. ¡°There isn¡¯t much food left in the vige. With nearly seven hundred militia members now, we barely have enough for today¡¯s meal, and there won¡¯t be enough rice for tomorrow.¡±

    Leading an army came with its fair share of troubles. The imperial army didn¡¯t have to worry about such issues, as the entire Chu Dynasty supported them. However, Han Ruzi had nothing and had to brainstorm solutions.

    ¡°Bring those bandits who arrived yesterday, not too many, just a few are enough.¡±

    Five bandits were brought in. Upon entering, they surveyed the room and noticed that the ¡°scary woman¡± was absent, which eased their tension a bit. They knelt down, their weapons confiscated by the guards. Now defenseless, they dared not act recklessly, ready to answer any questions.

    It turned out the bandits¡¯ hideout was not far from the Riverside Vige, just on the other side of Guaizi Lake. There were only a few old and weak guards left behind as they were a small bandit group with no significant influence. They survived by robbing merchants, kidnapping hostages, and fishing. Though experienced in brawls and fights, they had never shed with official troops.

    The boasting from their leader, Duan Wanshan, was all lies. He eagerly wanted to surrender to the government on favorable terms but had no connections to make it happen. Hearing that someone proimed themselves as emperor, he thought it was an opportunity to gain favor with the government. Bringing hisckeys, he believed he was just dealing with a madman. However, they ended up facing the sharpshooting ¡°Empress¡±.

    The bandits¡¯ stronghold stored some grain. Not much, but enough for a few dozen people tost for half a month. For seven hundred people, it could support them for two or three days.

    It turns out the lives of bandits are different from what one might imagine. There are fewer scenes of drinking and feasting, and there¡¯s no carefree freedom in the pugilist world. Their lives aren¡¯t much better than those of ordinary, hardworking folks.

    Han Ruzi ordered Chao Hua to lead two squads by boat to the bandits¡¯ stronghold to fetch provisions. They were to return by morning, temporarily resolving the immediate crisis.

    The boats from the vige had been released earlier, not drifting far, and were now towed back.

    Prince Donghai dismissed the guards and remained alone in the vige. To outsiders, he was the ¡°emperor¡¯s¡± close brother, and hence were not suspicious of him.

    Prince Donghai stayed by Han Ruzi¡¯s side, watching him ask questions and assign tasks. He took extra nces at themand arrows. When everything was arranged, he whispered, ¡°Is this necessary? Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to join forces with the mad monk Guangding¡¯s militia in Huailing County. They are well-prepared and have everything we need.¡±

    ¡°Preparedness prevents peril, and it¡¯s also to boost everyone¡¯s confidence.¡±

    Prince Donghai nodded with a smile. His temper had considerably softened during this visit to the vige. He refrained from boasting, and there were no harsh words.

    Before nightfall, another hundred people came to join. The stronghold became even more crowded, and thest bit of stored grain was used up. Most hadn¡¯t eaten their fill, but fewined. The promising future after a sessful rebellion inspired them.

    Han Ruzi, apanied by his guards, visited all the hundred-men squads, exchanged a few words, took a few bites of their food, and sometimes had them appreciate the ¡°aura of an emperor¡± hanging over his head. Through Chao Yongsi¡¯s detailed description, each person felt like they had seen a glimmer of radiance.

    After walking for a while, Prince Donghai excused himself, iming fatigue, and went back to rest. He headed straight for Zhang Yanghao¡¯s room.

    Zhang Yanghao and three noble youths upied a thatched cottage, in an awkward position. They weren¡¯t part of the militia, nor were they prisoners. Their status was simr to that of Marquis Guiyi and his three wives. Zhang Yanghao dared not leave, fearing retaliation from the Chai family once he showed up in the capital.

    As a gambler, he had ced all his chips, including his life, on the side of the Cui family.

    ¡°You finally came. I wanted to see you earlier, but I didn¡¯t dare approach. What¡¯s going on? How could he raise an army?¡± Zhang Yanghao seemed visibly agitated upon seeing Prince Donghai.

    The three noble youths were still bound, looking frightened.

    Prince Donghai gestured for Zhang Yanghao to be quiet and casually took a seat on the only stool. ¡°Untie them.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao hesitated. ¡°They are Chai Yun¡¯s followers¡­¡±

    ¡°Chai Yun and Cui Teng were once the best of friends. Circumstances change, and now that Chai Yun is gone, will these three follow him to the grave?¡± Prince Donghai remarked.

    The three shook their heads together.

    Zhang Yanghao was somewhat afraid of Prince Donghai, so he reluctantly followed the order and went to untie the three. They had been bound for two days and nights, and their limbs were numb. They sat on the ground, unable to stand, continuously expressing their gratitude to Prince Donghai.

    Once they ran out of ttering words, Prince Donghai spoke, ¡°I recognize you, and you recognize me, right?¡±

    The three immediately nodded. Qng tried to please, ¡°Back when Little Marquis Chai and Second Young Master Cui were on good terms, we¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai waved his hand, stopping him from continuing. Now, it was his turn to speak, ¡°The Cui family is about to wield great power. There won¡¯t be any more challenges from this or that prince or marquis who can stand against the Cui family. You don¡¯t have to feel torn anymore.¡±

    The four people across from him simultaneously showed pleased smiles.

    ¡°You are very fortunate. You have the opportunity to be my subordinates, make greater contributions than your ancestors, and even achieve extraordinary feats.¡±

    With a few words, all four were moved. The three sitting on the ground regained some strength and changed to a kneeling position. Zhang Yanghao, who had been standing, gradually knelt before Prince Donghai as well.

    ¡°I am your future. Protecting me will be your greatest achievement.¡±

    The four bowed their heads, and Prince Donghai epted it calmly. Then, he continued, ¡°Tell me about the situation with Marquis Guiyi¡¯s family. If something unexpected happens, which side will they take? And about this makeshift army. I refuse to believe that in just one or two days, Han Ruzi could make these foolishmoners wholeheartedly devote themselves to him.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 115CH 117 ¡ú

 Chapter 117: Engaging in Battle

    Chapter 117: Engaging in Battle

    Zhang Yanghao and the other three requested to join Han Ruzi, their kneeling posture far more respectful than the usualmoners. They prostrated on the ground, addressing Han Ruzi as ¡°Your Majesty,¡± dering their willingness to follow the emperor and eliminate the treacherous.

    Han Ruzi epted these four and appointed them as generals, assigning them as deputies to Chao Hua and Jin Chunbao. Seeing them gratefully epting, Han Ruzi knew they had already been swayed by Prince Donghai. Though noble scions often acted without regard for thew, each one of them held themselves in high regard. They would rather not take official positions than to be subordinate to others. Seeing them now ept without any hesitation, it was evident they had ulterior motives.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t expose their intentions. Through the past two days, he increasingly understood a truth: these seven to eight hundred ¡°ragtag¡± rebels were his greatest assurance. Expelling Prince Donghai¡¯s guards was enough. Rather thanpeting with Prince Donghai to win over each individual over, he preferred focusing on transforming the rebel force into a true army.

    He could onlyment one thing¡ªtime was too short, and the problems were too many.

    Shortly after daybreak, Chao Hua returned to the camp with troops, bringing several boats of provisions, resolving their most urgent need. Seven to eight hundred rebels eagerly awaited breakfast; if they couldn¡¯t even eat a meal, many would leave. Even the Heavens couldn¡¯t retain them.

    Han Ruzi was hungry himself and nned to eat with the rebels. Prince Donghai approached him and whispered, ¡°Are you going to share their hardships?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. Last night, he visited all the hundred-man teams, memorizing a multitude of names. Today, he had to do even more.

    Prince Donghai chuckled, ¡°Can I give you a piece of advice?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Sharing hardships should be done at the right time. Sharing hardships without joy is not true hardship-sharing; it¡¯s a disy of weakness. They look up to you as an emperor, but you insist on lowering yourself among them, exposing your weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°That was more than one piece of advice,¡± Han Ruzi replied, returning to the room to wait. Although Prince Donghai was cunning, his words were not entirely wrong. Han Ruzi had quickly gained the people¡¯s obedience through the mystical position of ¡°Emperor¡±. Now wasn¡¯t the time to show them that he was just like that.

    Prince Donghai also entered, rubbing his stomach. ¡°I haven¡¯t been this hungry in a while. Last time was in the pce, remember? Whenever something happens in the pce, those guys forget about us.¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    Prince Donghai walked around, ¡°After breakfast, shall we set off?¡±

    ¡°The Capital separates us from the north. We need to discuss the route first before departing.¡±

    ¡°The route is ready.¡± Prince Donghai approached, took out a scroll from his sleeve, and unfolded it to reveal a simple map. ¡°North of Guaizi Lake leads straight to the great river, and we can take a boat across. Didn¡¯t you send someone to Huailing County yesterday? The mad monk Guangding will go to the north bank of the river to meet you. As long as he sees you, he will feel assured to start the uprising.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean I don¡¯t have to personally participate in the uprising?¡±

    ¡°Guangding and his followers are a bait. It¡¯s extremely dangerous amidst the army. I advise you to stay in the south. You¡¯ve trained thesemoners well, take as many as possible and hand them over to Guangding. This way, the baiting force will be greater, and perhaps more people will join.¡±

    Han Ruzi carefully examined the map for a moment, ¡°When will Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s Southern Army act?¡±

    ¡°Once someone starts a rebellion in the north and south of the Capital under your banner, the Empress Dowager will undoubtedly demand both the Northern and Southern armies send troops to suppress it. My uncle¡¯s army will, of course, not eliminate us bute over to legitimately protect you.¡± Prince Donghai pointed to the map, ¡°There¡¯s an insider from the Cui family at the south gate of the Capital. After receiving the signal, they will open the city gate. The Southern Army will infiltrate the city at night, take control of each gate, and then surround the imperial pce. The n will seed.¡±

    ¡°What about the pce guards?¡±

    ¡°The pce guards do not live up to their name, how can theypare to the Southern Army? Moreover, I¡¯ve inquired¡ªwhen Shang-guan Xu previously lost his position as Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, his prestige was greatly diminished. Then he was suddenly appointed as the Captain of the Guard by the Empress Dowager, so he does not enjoy the support of his subordinates. When you enter the city, the pce guards may open the gates willingly in your presence. If not, a strong attack won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. Depose the false emperor, relocate the Empress Dowager, issuemands to civil and military officials. The only trouble is the Champion Marquis. In the past six months, he has trained the Northern Army quite well, but the foundation is still unstable. Bestow him a royal title, observe his reaction. If he epts, we can discuss furtherter; if he refuses, a decisive battle can be waged, and with the strength of the Southern Army, defeating the Northern Army will be easy.¡±

    Han Ruzi pondered in silence. The guards outside happened to bring in steaming breakfast, temporarily interrupting their conversation.

    A bowl of rice with two pickled fish on top¡ªthis was the emperor¡¯s breakfast. Prince Donghai¡¯s treatment was slightly worse, with only one pickled fish.

    After the guards left, Prince Donghai picked up his chopsticks, grabbed a piece of pickled fish from his bowl, sniffed it lightly, and recoiled, ¡°Don¡¯t eat that, the fish is rotten.¡±

    Han Ruzi, however, was truly hungry. Ignoring the taste, he gulped down the rice and fish.

    In fact, Prince Donghai was also hungry. He reluctantly ate a few bites of rice, not touching the fish. When Han Ruzi had almost finished eating, he continued, ¡°This is a rare opportunity. While you still have your reputation, you can reim the throne. After some time, even if the fate seers make grand predictions, the people won¡¯t remember you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go and call the Generals of the Right and Left, the chief clerk, and Lin Kunshan. Calcte how many boats we have, how many people we can take, who will go to the north, and who will stay in the south.¡±

    Prince Donghai smiled, epting the order. However, as he turned to leave, his expression suddenly darkened.

    When discussing the marching n, Han Ruzi wanted to know every detail, dragging out the time, hoping to receive news from Yang Feng or Jin Chunchong.

    And so, the entire morning passed. Han Ruzi couldn¡¯te up with more questions, but when it was time for lunch, he couldn¡¯t ignore his empty stomach, ¡°We can¡¯t go to the north on an empty stomach.¡±

    By the Riverside Vige, smoke rose from the cooking fires again. Han Ruzi decided to dy a bit in the afternoon and then use the excuse that it was not suitable to travel by boat at night, opting to depart early the next morning. As for what to do tomorrow, he had no idea; he could only take it one step at a time.

    The food here had just been prepared, not yet distributed, when a messenger rushed back to the vige, reporting a significant piece of news: government troops were approaching.

    Peasants from dozens of viges had gathered around Guaizi Lake. Although the response from the authorities was slow, they finally took notice.

    Prince Donghai shook his head and sighed, ¡°Before the uprising, the Southern Army cannot act. We can only defend ourselves. For every additional hour we wait, the danger increases. If this continues, the imperial court will be more vignt about uprisings in the north and south of the Capital.¡±

    However, Han Ruzi was pleased that government troops wereing to attack. He immediately summoned his generals once again. The first order was to send out more scouts to determine the location and size of the government troops.

    If it was just local officials sending some forces, there shouldn¡¯t be too many troops. Han Ruzi¡¯s guess was correct. Soon, the news came back that there were only about a hundred government troops, already approaching within three miles. They were heading towards the smoke from the cooking fires, and their speed was fast.

    Han Ruzi struggled to recall military strategies but found himself unable toe up with a proper n. Instead, relying on his intuition, he ordered Chao Hua, who was most familiar with the surrounding terrain, to lead the troops in facing the enemy. Jin Chunbao would set up an ambush on the nks, while Han Ruzi kept a small number of people to guard the vige.

    Prince Donghai observed from the sidelines, asionally wanting to say something but forcibly restrained himself.

    With their orders, the men went off. This time, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t stay in the house to maintain his ¡°mysterious¡± image. He personally went to the watchtower in the vige to observe the battle. On the way, he went to Jin Chuiduo to borrow a few mand arrows.¡±

    The maidservant Qingting went out and handed five arrows to Han Ruzi, reminding him, ¡°In total, there are ten. You must return what you borrow, not even one can be missing.¡±

    Heading towards the watchtower, Prince Donghai chuckled, ¡°Is that Hu You the barbarian beauty inside? She¡¯s a famous beauty in the Capital. Being emperor is indeed great¡­¡±

    Ignoring him, Han Ruzi climbed the watchtower. Prince Donghai nced at the simple woodendder but chose not to follow. He looked around, finding no one he knew, only anxious-looking rebels. Hearing about the uing battle with government troops, they were all a bit fearful.

    Lin Kunshan roamed nearby, strictly adhering to the method of the fate seers of going with the flow. With great changes in the realm unfolding, he was unwilling to say a word.

    The watchtower wasn¡¯t very tall. Han Ruzi and two guards stood on top, looking out. They could only see a vast expanse of reeds nearby and dense woods in the distance. They couldn¡¯t even see their own men heading to the battlefield, let alone government troops.

    One guard, originally a viger nearby, pointed to a patch of reeds, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of movement there; it must be the government troops.¡±

    Han Ruzi noticed it too. The government troops were not far from the vige, and he started to feel nervous. He didn¡¯t know if his n would seed. ording to theory, an unformed army shouldn¡¯t engage the enemy head-on; they should stay in the camp and train while defending. But he had done the opposite. He dispatched the majority of his soldiers, leaving only forty to fifty men to guard the fort.

    If they were defeated, it would be aplete failure.

    Prince Donghai below quietly ordered a few soldiers to prepare boats by theke. If something went wrong, he didn¡¯t want to confront the government troops head-on. Instead, he nned to take Han Ruzi north along theke.

    He somewhat hoped for a significant defeat in this battle. Losing the support of these ragtag rebels would make Han Ruzi easier to control.

    The figures in the reeds were faintly visible, less than two miles away. The voices of the government troops came clearly, ¡°The vige is just ahead!¡± ¡°There are people watching us in the vige.¡± ¡°Charge! Seize the false emperor for a reward!¡±

    The government troops shouted loudly, making the reeds sway even more violently. The two guards exchanged nces, whispering, ¡°Your Majesty, maybe we should go down and take cover.¡±

    ¡°No hurry,¡± Han Ruzi said, scanning the area for the two squads he had sent out.

    Suddenly, a thunderous shout echoed from outside the vige, startling the people inside. Prince Donghai grabbed the woodendder of the watchtower, looked towards theke. Seeing that a few soldiers had already boarded the boats, his mind was eased.

    ¡°It¡¯s our men!¡± Han Ruzi shouted loudly. He saw that Chao Hua¡¯s squad wasunching an attack on the government troops, just tens yards away. The shouting was loud, and the reeds were swaying chaotically.

    The government troops, thinking they were just going to capture some unrulymoners, didn¡¯t expect to be attacked, let alone ambushed. It seemed like there were ten times their numbers, and they were in disarray.

    Han Ruzi focused on the shaking reeds, trying hard to assess the battlefield situation.

    After a moment, another round of battle cries erupted, and Jin Chunbao¡¯s second squad cut off the government troops¡¯ retreat.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart reached his throat. If the government troops were well-trained, they would quickly realize that the men surrounding them had few weapons and no discipline, just a group of unrulymoners. Whether they chose to counterattack on the spot or continue to attack the Riverside Vige, they had a great chance of winning.

    The reason Han Ruzi dared to face them was simple: he himself couldn¡¯t see the battlefield clearly from the watchtower, and the government troops in the midst of it had even less visibility. They would panic, and once they panicked, they would flee.

    He wanted to capture these government troops alive.

    After waiting for a while, the outside shouting grew louder, and finally, there was a change in the position of the government troops. The swaying reeds extended towards the riverside.

    Han Ruzi felt somewhat relieved, turned his head, and saw Qingting waving at him from a distance. So, he waved back.

    towards returned to the house, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to personally take action. I think the emperor will likely win this battle.¡±

    Prince Donghai below the watchtower sighed disappointedly.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 116

 Chapter 118: The Future and the Present

    Chapter 118: The Future and the Present

    More than a hundred soaked government troops walked into the vige with fear. They were surprised to find that the mysterious enemy that had just defeated them was nothing more than a group of ragged peasants. Along with their astonishment, regret overwhelmed them as they realized they had already surrendered their weapons and were now defenseless.

    The victors were jubnt, forgetting all about forming lines. They crowded along the sides of the road, teasing the defeated soldiers.

    It was aplete victory; the rebel forces suffered no casualties, while arge number of government troops fell into the water, some injured by their ownrades.

    Chao Hua and the othermanders walked among the crowd, giving strict orders for everyone to regroup. Simultaneously, they inspected their own men, demanding reports for any discrepancies in numbers or unfamiliar faces.

    As expected, some men tried to escape. There was a squad of tens of men which fled together with their captain. Many rebel fighters were mere spectators or opportunists, unwilling to risk their lives when a real uprising urred. They cared little about who was emperor; they seized any chance to escape danger.

    For Han Ruzi, it saved him the trouble of feeding dozens of people for lunch, and he could share some provisions with the captives.

    Thest group of rebels returned to the vige, bringing with them a horse and a terrified infantry officer. He pleaded for mercy from anyone he encountered, calling them ¡°Great King.¡±

    With insufficient rooms in the vige, the captives were locked up in pigsties, the pigs having been consumed the day before.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t bother meeting the captives. He ordered the meal to be served, rotating the squads to guard the prisoners. Although some rebels had escaped, he wasn¡¯t particrly concerned, trusting that those who stayed would be more loyal.

    The chief clerk, Chao Yongsi, had to redo the record of names, and the thickness of the door panel had been scraped off by two inches.

    And so, another afternoon passed.

    Prince Donghai observed coldly without urging anyone. As the evening approached, Lin Kunshan couldn¡¯t hold back and approached Han Ruzi. After politely asking the guards to leave, he sighed, ¡°Your Majesty, what exactly are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°I worry that this militia was formed too quickly. When it truly faces the battlefield, it might crumble under the slightest pressure.¡±

    ¡°I may not understand military formations, but I know that training an army takes at least half a year. Even if Your Majesty never rests, it would be impossible to turn these people into proper soldiers in just a few days.¡± Lin Kunshan took a few steps forward, speaking in a low voice. ¡°The key to this uprising lies in public sentiment, not in these few hundred people. The more people respond to Your Majesty¡¯s call, the safer it will be in the future. Even if the Cui n controls the Southern Army, they can¡¯t stand against the entire realm.¡±

    Han Ruzi fell silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know about the ten-year agreement proposed by Prince Donghai?¡±

    Lin Kunshan nodded.

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lin Kunshan shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what worries me,¡± Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered many scams myself, but I¡¯ve read about some in historical records. To sum it up, there are countless deceitful tactics, but onemon factor stands out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Kunshan showed a curious expression.

    ¡°Scammers always trade the promise of immense future benefits for minor immediate benefits for themselves. Once the deceived are captivated by the prospect of substantial rewards, they forget about the present and willingly hand themselves over to the scammer.¡±

    Lin Kunshan burst intoughter but didn¡¯t respond.

    Han Ruzi continued, ¡°Take Chunyu Xiao, for example. He incited and princes into rebellion by promising them great benefits after they be emperor. At such times, would care about the minor benefits he gets from being an honored guest of these noblemen?¡±

    Lin Kunshan looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Your Majesty, such words seem to belittle my teacher.¡±

    ¡°¡®Belittling¡¯ or reducing things to their essence makes things simpler. Like in my case. I promise everyone wealth and glory once I seed, but what I actually demand is their loyalty and even their lives at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty sees yourself as a scammer?¡± Lin Kunshan said in surprise.

    ¡°It depends on the oue. If Prince Qi had seeded in seizing the realm back then, Chunyu Xiao would have been seen as prophetic. If Prince Qi had failed, your teacher would undoubtedly be considered a scammer. I¡¯m no different. If I be emperor, I seed. If I fail, I¡¯m just a scammer, a joke.¡±

    Lin Kunshan chuckled awkwardly. ¡°So, we¡¯re all scammers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all scammers, at least until sess is achieved. We¡¯re all trading the elusive future for tangible gains in the present,¡± Han Ruziughed. ¡°What I want in the ¡®present¡¯ is this small army, and what Prince Donghai wants in the ¡®present¡¯ is my reputation. He won¡¯t let me be emperor for ten years. I might perish in this uprising, perhaps at the moment when the pce gates open for me.¡±

    ¡°The fate seers will help Your Majesty, preventing Prince Donghai¡¯s n from seeding.¡±

    Han Ruzi pointed at Lin Kunshan. ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®present¡¯ the fate seers desire, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What does Your Majesty mean?¡± Lin Kunshan looked visibly puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the records of the fate seers and have always been curious. What exactly do you want?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°In broad terms, we hope for peace throughout the realm. On a smaller scale, we hope that our art of divination can be used for the benefit of the country. We aim to establish ourselves in the Astrological Directorate,¡± Lin Kunshan exined.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the ¡®future.¡¯ I¡¯m talking about the ¡®present.''¡±

    ¡°The present?¡± Lin Kunshan inquired.

    ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve already obtained what you wanted in the ¡®present,''¡± Han Ruzi smiled.

    Lin Kunshan alsoughed. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are bing increasingly perplexing.¡±

    ¡°You just mentioned wanting to help me, but I know that the fate seers are not only helping me but also helping the Cui n. And the fate seers helped those nobles and princes before. Without me saying a word, you¡¯ve already helped me build a good reputation among the people. That¡¯s an unexpected but significant assistance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this assistance, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I do, but the benefits to the fate seers are even greater. In the process of assisting me, the fate seers are gaining more and more control over the public sentiment. Yes, you¡¯re spreading my fame, but what about the spreader itself? Haven¡¯t you also gained the favor of the people?¡±

    Lin Kunshan remained stunned for a while. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts¡­ are truly unique.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s thoughts were actually inspired by Yang Feng. Once he imagined the fate seers as a ¡°faction¡± in and of itself, many of his doubts could be easily resolved. ¡°Cui Hong is a high-ranking court official, and Prince Donghai has lived in the imperial pce since childhood. How did they establish contact with the mad monk Guangding? Guangding has been hiding in temples for many years and probably wouldn¡¯t want to reveal his true identity to officials.¡±

    ¡°Well, um, yes, I yed a role in connecting them. The fate seers are also considered part of the pugilist world.¡±

    ¡°Will you be going to meet Guangding in the north?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°And you will stand by my side and Prince Donghai¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t wish¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, you can stand by my side. I¡¯m just wondering, when the entric monk Guangding sees the three of us from a distance, who will he truly trust and admire? I guess it will be you, a highly skilled fate seer.¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed heartily. ¡°My teacher has reminded me many times, saying that although Your Majesty is young, you possess both wisdom and courage. But I keep underestimating Your Majesty. I truly am foolish.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ I feel like you still haven¡¯t revealed the whole truth.¡±

    Lin Kunshan put away his smile and locked eyes with Han Ruzi for a moment. ¡°Yang Feng, we know of his existence, and we know he is actively hunting fate seers. My teacher admires him and hopes to reconcile with him. Yang Feng values Your Majesty and is even willing to leave the pce to assist you. My teacher says that the fate seers mustpete with Yang Feng for Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Yang Feng did not leave the pce willingly, nor is he by my side now.¡±

    ¡°Someone like Yang Feng, no matter what detours he takes, he always ends up back where he started.¡±

    After some thought, Han Ruzi said, ¡°Now I¡¯m starting to believe you a bit.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else Your Majesty wants to know?¡±

    ¡°Fate seers have been operating in secret for decades, from the court to the pugilist world. They should have gained a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question. I¡¯m only responsible for the area around the capital, dealing mostly with people from the pugilist world, with minimal contact with officials in the court.¡±

    ¡°But even in the pugilist world, you haven¡¯t disclosed all your contacts. I don¡¯t trust Prince Donghai. I don¡¯t believe anything he says. I need your assurance, something tangible you can provide right now.¡±

    Lin Kunshan scratched his head, smiling wryly. ¡°Your Majesty really wants to squeeze everything out of me.¡±

    ¡°Those with nothing to lose can¡¯t help but be a bit greedy. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯vee to this point, I¡¯ll make the first move.¡± Lin Kunshan showed a determined expression. ¡°Right here in this vige, there are twenty martial arts experts, all recruited by me. I¡¯ll call them overter to serve as guards for Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°What exactly does Your Majesty want? I really have nothing more to assure you unless my teacher appears immediately.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you can do.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, after I meet with the mad monk Guangding, I intend to send Prince Donghai to the north of the Capital.¡±

    Lin Kunshan was greatly surprised. ¡°The north of the Capital is not safe¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to do this. Guangding listens to you. Please ask him to do everything in his power to ensure Prince Donghai¡¯s safety. I don¡¯t want Grand Tutor Cui to lose hope at a time like this.¡±

    Lin Kunshan thought for a while, reluctantly saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with Your Majesty¡¯s n. I¡¯ll try my best to keep Prince Donghai away from the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°And then you must go to see Cui Hong, convince him that Prince Donghai is alive and well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I understand. Your Majesty wants to safely reim the throne. Without seeing Prince Donghai, the Cui n wouldn¡¯t dare harm Your Majesty easily.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t eliminate the Cui n.¡±

    ¡°My ambitions aren¡¯t that great. As long as I¡¯m alive, I don¡¯t need to be emperor for ten years. Just one year, and I won¡¯t fear the Cui n or Prince Donghai anymore.¡±

    Someone knocked on the door. Lin Kunshan smiled and took his leave. ¡°As Your Majesty wishes. I hope that Your Majesty will remember everything the fate seers have done in the future.¡±

    ¡°The fate seers have flourished and could be a force to rely on. How could I forget?¡± Han Ruzi responded.

    Lin Kunshan left the room.

    Han Ruzi felt deeply fatigued, unsure whom to trust and what to believe anymore.

    The person at the door entered. It was Jin Chunzhong, who had been in contact with the cook called Reckless in the Capital. He looked dusty and sweaty, clearly having undergone a long and hasty journey.

    Han Ruzi was initially pleased but quickly lowered his expectations because Jin Chunzhong seemed somewhat bewildered.

    ¡°Have you met him?¡± Even though there were no outsiders in the room, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to casually mention people rted to Yang Feng.

    Jin Chunzhong nodded. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°And then? What did he say?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong was confused. ¡°He gave me a nce, and didn¡¯t say anything. He just went back to cook.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned. ¡°He didn¡¯t ask who you were?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say a word. I even said a few more words when I caught up with him, but he didn¡¯t look at me.¡±

    ¡°You really met Reckless?¡±

    ¡°I asked three people, and when I called him Reckless,¡¯ he didn¡¯t deny it.¡±

    That¡¯s how it was. Han Ruzi felt disappointed. It seemed that Reckless would only pass on the message if he went in person. He was indeed very cautious but also frustrating for the current situation.

    Not wanting to show strong emotions in front of Jin Chunzhong, Han Ruzi was about to thank him when he sensed something wrong. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Jin Chunzhong still looked bewildered. ¡°Huh? In the city¡­ I heard some news.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu and the Chu empire have gone to war. The Chu army suffered a major defeat.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 117

 Chapter 119: Traveling on the Lake at Night

    Chapter 119: Traveling on the Lake at Night

    Prince Donghai pushed the door open and entered, casting a quick nce at Jin Chunzhong. He impatiently waved his hand as a sign of dismissal and Jin Chunzhong briskly withdrew.

    ¡°Have you heard? The Xiongnu and Chu have gone to war,¡± he said.

    Han Ruzi nodded. ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±

    ¡°Uncle sent someone to inform me. The messenger just arrived, and the situation is urgent¡­ That kid from the Jin family entered the city, right? Did you send him?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded again. For a moment, he thought that Prince Donghai and Jin Chunzhong had conspired to deceive him, but he immediately dismissed that idea. He didn¡¯t trust Prince Donghai but had more confidence in Jin Chunzhong.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Prince Donghai was getting a bit frustrated. He had endured for a long time and was finally about to reveal his true temperament. ¡°The Chu empire belongs to both of us. If it¡¯s breached by the Xiongnu, we¡¯ll lose everything. The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t care about the fate of the Chu empire. Do you know what she¡¯s going to do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She is going to dispatch Shang-guan Xu to the northern frontier to fight the Xiongnu. Of course, on the surface, Shang-guan Xu volunteered, saying a bunch of grandiose words.¡±

    ¡°Why does the Empress Dowager want her elder brother to leave the capital?¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t quite understand. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t trust many people, and although Shang-guan Xu was weak, he was one of her most important deputies.

    ¡°Not just Shang-guan Xu, but also the three uncles of the current Emperor. I don¡¯t know who incited them, but they all submitted memorials, voluntarily joining the army to confront the Xiongnu.¡± Prince Donghai was infuriated, his face turning red. ¡°The Empress Dowager has been waiting for this day. She had it all nned.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood. Shang-guan Xu, the uncles of the current Emperor, collectively set an example for imperial inws. Cui Hong, an imperial inw himself, was originally the mainmander against the Xiongnu, but he had returned to the Capital without permission. Now, with the border situation deteriorating, his responsibility was immense. If he wanted to salvage his reputation, he had to emte Shang-guan Xu and the others.

    ¡°Your uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°What can he do? He can only submit a memorial to volunteer himself for battle. Otherwise, he will be drowned in the world¡¯s spit. It¡¯s said that the Champion Marquis also submitted a memorial. The Empress Dowager must haeve instructed him to do so. If the Northern Army goes to war, my uncle will have no way to refuse.¡± Prince Donghai snorted heavily, expressing his hatred for the Empress Dowager was far greater than his jealousy towards Han Ruzi. ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. Defending the Chu empire is our responsibility. Deposing the Empress Dowager is still possible. Once you reim the throne, it¡¯s perfect timing to battle the Xiongnu.¡±

    With everything converging at once, Han Ruzi still didn¡¯t make an immediate decision. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Grand Tutor Cui sent a messenger here. Why was I not informed?¡±

    ¡°At a time like this, you actually care about such trivial matters?¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s face turned even redder in anger.

    ¡°This is a matter of militaryw. I need to know why the Generals of the Left and the Right did not report the matter to me promptly.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up, intending to walk outside. Prince Donghai reached out to stop him, shaking his head. ¡°Jin Chunbao was supposed toe and inform you. I said I would do so instead, so¡­ I¡¯m here to report the situation to you.¡±

    Han Ruzi epted this exnation but was not entirely satisfied. ¡°Jin Chunbao shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? The current issue is not Jin Chunbao; it¡¯s the Empress Dowager! It¡¯s the Empress Dowager!¡± Prince Donghai raised his fist, as if he wanted to rush up and give Han Ruzi a couple of hard hits to wake him up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning,¡± Han Ruzi said. Indeed, they couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Without Yang Feng¡¯s guidance, he had to make decisions on his own.

    ¡°The more dys, the more uncertainties. We should leave now,¡± Prince Donghai urged impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s already dark. We can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Many of your men are fishermen by theke. They can navigate at night, and you don¡¯t need too many people¡ªthree or four boats, around ten individuals will suffice. If you leave now, even if you move a bit slowly, you¡¯ll reach the riverbank by tomorrow morning. There¡¯s no time to waste. I know you don¡¯t trust the Cui family, but I¡¯m already in your hands, and I don¡¯t even have personal guards around. What else do you have to worry about?¡±

    ¡°Fine, summon the Generals of the Left and the Right and chief clerk Chao.¡±

    Prince Donghai immediately went to call people. Since they had discussed it before, a n was quickly formted. Han Ruzi mobilized the majority of the ships, totaling twenty-one. Each boat could carry three to seven people, amounting to more than a hundred and ten individuals, with scouts, central forces, and nks.

    Prince Donghai was almost going crazy, but he couldn¡¯t be too direct in hurrying Han Ruzi in front of others. He could only keep signaling to Han Ruzi with his eyes continuously.

    The Chaos tookmand of the ships and militias with the orders they carried. Han Ruzi stopped Jin Chunbao, asking him to lead the way to meet the Jin family. Prince Donghai followed along. He had already decided not to leave Han Ruzi¡¯s side.

    The Jin family members were all present. Temporarily reconciled with her father, Jin Chuiduo and Marquis Guiyi were discussing the significant news brought back by Jin Chunzhong from the Capital. As soon as they saw Han Ruzi enter, they all fell silent.

    Jin Chunzhong¡¯s face still showed a trace of excitement. He lowered his head to awkwardly conceal it.

    In the north, the Xiongnu were currently engaged in battle with the Chu army, and in front of Han Ruzi were a family who considered themselves Xiongnu people.

    Jin Chuiduo gripped her bow, coldly observing the two outsiders.

    The eldest brother, Jin Chunbao, broke the silence. ¡°The Weary Marquis is about to head north. He won¡¯t be back until tomorrow. He¡¯s leaving me to guard the Riverside Vige. Second brother, you have to assist me.¡±

    The Jin family members were all surprised; they didn¡¯t expect to be trusted at such a critical time.

    For Han Ruzi, it was inevitable. The Jin family, with their single-minded desire to join the Xiongnu on the steppes, had no interest in the internal politics of the Chu empire, making them rtively more trustworthy than others.

    He could only take away more than a hundred people; someone had to stay behind to look after the remaining six hundred militia members.

    The Jin family members seemed to share the sentiment. Marquis Guiyi, who was originally sitting on a chair, stood up reluctantly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±

    A concubine quietly reminded him, ¡°Marquis, this is a¡­ capital offense.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve long carried the burden of capital offenses; what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Marquis Guiyi rebuked, looking at Han Ruzi. ¡°I understand the rules. The Weary Marquis can take one hostage from the Jin family. Choose as you wish, you may even choose me.¡±

    That was what he said but Marquis Guiyi, his two sons, and three concubines all looked towards Jin Chuiduo.

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s face turned cold. The maidservant Qingting became anxious, ¡°Hey, why are you all looking at Miss? How can you make a daughter a hostage? And Miss has already been treated as ¡®Empress¡­¡±

    Jin Chuiduo raised his bow, and Qingting immediately shut her mouth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be a hostage,¡± Jin Chuiduo said coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a hostage,¡± Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°I came here just to bid farewell and make a promise to you all. No matter what happens, I will ensure your safe journey to the steppes.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo snorted and was about to say some sarcastic words when her father and two brothers preemptively expressed their gratitude. She had to forcefully swallow her words.

    After the second watch, Han Ruzi boarded thergest fishing boat, leading more than a hundred militia members northward. Prince Donghai, Lin Kunshan, and he shared the same boat. Despite being called arge boat, it could only amodate seven people.

    Prince Donghai finally rxed a bit, sitting at the stern, gripping the boat rail tightly, starting to worry about his own safety. ¡°No need to rush, take it slow.¡±

    The two middle-aged fishermen rowing the boat were more skilled in this than being soldiers. One of them chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We often fish at night. Hmm, tonight¡¯s wind is a bit strong, but even if you fall into the water, we can pull you back up.¡±

    The night breeze was gentle, but the fishing boat swayed violently. Prince Donghai¡¯s face turned pale, but he was the one who suggested the n, so he couldn¡¯t me others. He could only repeatedly remind, ¡°Row slower in strong winds, stay close to the shore¡­¡±

    Unable to disy the grandeur of a general while sitting on a small boat, Han Ruzi sat across from Prince Donghai, feeling somewhat uneasy. He looked back at the fleet of boats and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing. One wrong step, and not only he would die, but these followers as well¡­

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Han Ruzi felt a pang of empathy. He immediately withdrew such meaningless thoughts. These people came for the ¡°Emperor.¡± If they encountered a hesitant and indecisive Emperor, that would be the worst-case scenario.

    As the night grew darker, the wind subsided, leaving only a gentle ripple on theke surface. Under the moonlight, looking far away, the surface of theke seemed higher than the boat rail, creating an unsettling feeling.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face never returned to normal. He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve traveled on a real pleasure boat before. It was so stable, like walking on level ground.¡±

    One militia member who was paddling expressed surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t our boat stable enough? We¡¯ve been going for so long, and not a single person has fallen.¡±

    Han Ruzi stood up and shouted loudly to the back, ¡°Is there a boat falling behind?¡±

    Someone from the rear replied, ¡°There¡¯s a leak in the boat; they¡¯ll catch upter!¡±

    ¡°A leak?¡± Prince Donghai hastily observed the boat he was on and felt like there were several problematic areas.

    The militia member paddling reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leaks happen often. As long as it¡¯s not severe, we just scoop water while on the move. If it really gets bad, we¡¯d just head ashore.¡±

    Prince Donghai looked at Han Ruzi. ¡°I know this was my idea, but if something happens to me, my uncle won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat back down and chuckled, ¡°Having an uncle is nice.¡±

    Prince Donghai didn¡¯t have the energy to argue and turned his gaze to Lin Kunshan beside Han Ruzi. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Am Iughing? Oh, I was recalling my time at Dongting Lake years ago. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no wine or music here. Still, the scenery of Guaizi Lake is not bad.¡±

    Prince Donghai looked ahead and asked, ¡°Are we almost there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely arrive before dawn,¡± a militia member replied.

    He was right. When the fleet reached the shore, a faint light was just beginning to emerge on the horizon, and the stars in the sky were still clearly visible.

    Out of the twenty-one boats, only thirteen had made it to the destination. The other fishing boats were either too slow or needed repairs due to leaks.

    Han Ruzi keenly felt the challenges of leading troops, realizing that even such a simple task as moving an army was filled with unexpected difficulties.

    Chao Hua, on another boat, was the first to disembark. Leading over ten people, he went ahead to gather information. Prince Donghai became increasingly anxious, ¡°We agreed to meet here. Why hasn¡¯t the Mad Monk arrived? Could he have changed his mind?¡±

    Lin Kunshan shook his head and said, ¡°Master Guangding is a man of his word. Even if I entrusted my life to him, I would feel at ease.¡±

    Prince Donghai muttered, ¡°What¡¯s your life worth¡­¡±

    Lin Kunshan gave a slight smile to Han Ruzi. When he handed Prince Donghai over to the Mad Monkter, he wouldn¡¯t have to feel sorry.

    As the half-risen sun painted the sky, Chao Hua and his group returned, bringing more people with them.

    Seeing the crowd, Prince Donghai breathed a sigh of relief, and Lin Kunshan nodded. However, Han Ruzi did not share the joy of an aplished mission.

    ¡°Hey, Emperor, I finally caught up to you.¡±

    A rough call echoed over the water, surprising everyone. It turned out to be Ma Da, rowing a small boat alone.

    Ma Da jumped ashore, and someone called him ¡°Donkey Kid,¡± but he angrily refused that name. He went straight to Han Ruzi andined, ¡°You sent me to do something, but you weren¡¯t waiting at Chao¡¯s Fishing Vige. Even when I reached the Riverside Vige, there was no sign of you. You¡¯ve suddenly moved so far; do you want to exhaust me?¡±

    ¡°Did you see him?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Ma Da didn¡¯t say anything and instead fumbled around his body for a while, pulling out a letter. He handed it over, saying, ¡°Here.¡±

    Han Ruzi took the letter, ignoring the curious expressions of Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan, walked a few steps away, and began to read.

    The letter was short, but after reading it, his expression changed.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 118

 Chapter 120: Dead End

    Chapter 120: Dead End

    The letter brought back by Ma Da was written by Cui Xiaojun.

    Several days ago, when the Weary Marquis did not return home all night, Cui Xiaojun had already developed an ominous premonition. Early the next morning, Du Chuanyun came back in a drunken stupor, still without any sign of the Weary Marquis. Zhang Youcai became anxious, and, pouring a basin of cold water on Du Chuanyun¡¯s head, finally woke him up.

    ¡°The Lord Marquis couldn¡¯t have gone missing; he was with Little Marquis Chai, Zhang Yanghao, and the others,¡± Du Chuanyun said, sitting on the ground in a daze.

    Zhang Youcai immediately went to Marquis Chai¡¯s residence and the Zhang¡¯s residence to inquire. The information he brought back further worried Cui Xiaojun: a total of six people, none of whom returned homest night. The other families weren¡¯t too concerned, as these idle young men often disappeared for several days. Marquis Chai¡¯s family only worried about one thing: how to exin to Lady Hengyang why her grandson didn¡¯te to pay respects.

    Cui Xiaojun couldn¡¯t calm down; the Weary Marquis had a special status, and was not a frivolous young master who would leave home.

    Zhang Youcai continued to gather information, Du Chuanyun took a nap, and upon waking up, he also became anxious. He also went out to search for clues everywhere.

    In the afternoon, Zhang Youcai brought back news that the Weary Marquis and the others had visited Cui¡¯s residencest night and had a fight with Cui Teng¡¯s group in the back alley.

    Cui Xiaojun couldn¡¯t wait for more news; she immediately ordered a carriage and went back to her maiden home to find out the truth.

    Cui Teng, who was still in shock from the events of the Abandoned Garden, hadn¡¯t recovered. Hey on the bed groaning. When he saw his sister, he exploded, ¡°Your servants injured me, and you still dare toe? Wretched girl, helping those outside the family. I will tell Elder Laojun and Mother that the Cui family no longer recognizes you¡­¡±

    Cui Xiaojun cried, not because of her brother¡¯s words, but because of the uncertain fate of the Weary Marquis.

    At first, Cui Teng enjoyed her suffering, but soon he became embarrassed. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s there to cry about? I was just talking. I haven¡¯t dared to mention these things to Elder Laojun at all. You know the olddy¡¯s temper.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun continued crying, so Cui Teng had to get out of bed to console his sister. ¡°Alright, alright, for your sake, I won¡¯t hold it against you and your husband. This is enmity between me and Chai Yun. I will take revenge on him. Oh, you¡¯re still crying? Could it be that you and Chai Yun¡­¡±

    ¡°Pah.¡± Cui Xiaojun stopped crying, sniffled, and said, ¡°The Weary Marquis didn¡¯te homest night. I don¡¯t know where he went with Chai Yun and Zhang Yanghao.¡±

    Cui Teng pped his thigh. ¡°No need to investigate. Chai Yun is a yboy who specializes in illicit affairs. If he¡¯s not spending the night in a brothel, he¡¯s with some youngdy from a noble family. Oh no, your husband has been led astray.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun shook her head firmly. ¡°Impossible. The Weary Marquis is definitely not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Haha, silly sister, the Weary Marquis is still a man. You¡¯ve been married for over a year; he must be bored with home life and gone to pick wildflowers outside.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun blushed but still shook her head, asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to the Weary Marquis, right?¡±

    ¡°What could I do? It¡¯s them who did somethingst night¡­ Oh, you came to see me because of that.¡± Cui Teng jumped back onto the bed, covered himself with a nket, wearing an angry expression.

    Cui Xiaojun approached, saying, ¡°Second Brother, how could I not care about you? But I know that you¡¯re the second son of the Cui family. Even if Chai Yun has the guts, he¡¯s just joking with you and wouldn¡¯t dare to really harm you.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Cui Teng sat up, feeling slightly relieved, then sighed, ¡°You have changed since you got married. Let me tell you, your husband dide with Chai Yunst night, taunting outside the door, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to fight. When we chased them, they ran faster than rabbits, leaving no trace behind.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun felt a bit reassured; her second brother, though reckless, wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    Cui Teng got out of bed and said seriously, ¡°Sister, this isn¡¯t a big deal. Evenmon folks have multiple wives and concubines. Your husband used to be an emperor. He can¡¯t just stay with you forever.¡±

    Not wanting to hear her second brother¡¯s nonsense, Cui Xiaojun turned and left, heading to the inner residence to see her mother. She begged her mother to help her inquire about the news, as she was worried that someone in the Cui family might have targeted the Weary Marquis.

    She didn¡¯t visit her grandmother because the olddy had a very poor impression of the Weary Marquis.

    By the time she returned home, it was almost dark, and there was still no news of the Weary Marquis. The other families were also growing anxious. Although there had been instances of several days of absence before, they would always send someone to inform the family. Moreover, six young noblemen, without a single servant, was an unprecedented urrence.

    The search team quickly expanded, and they soon found the night patrol soldiers who had encountered the six men. This significantly narrowed down the area where they went missing.

    The next morning, surprising news came: Marquis Guiyi¡¯s entire family had mysteriously disappeared, and the his residence happened to be in the possible area.

    Rumors spread like wildfire, mentioning the daughter of the Jin family, ¡°Hu You¡±. Chai Yun¡¯s body had been buried and was yet to be found.

    Cui Xiaojun grew even more worried.

    On this evening, the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor weed a very special guest.

    Several eunuchs arrived first, announcing that the marquis¡¯s residence should prepare to receive an important person from the pce. The Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal were frightened, immediately preparing the corresponding ceremonies, but they didn¡¯t know how to exin that the Weary Marquis wasn¡¯t home.

    The visitor¡¯s sedan did not stop at the entrance but was directly carried into the rear courtyard. There was no inquiry about the whereabouts of the Weary Marquis. The Manor Clerk and Manor Marshal finally breathed a sigh of relief but remained deeply suspicious, finding this visit abrupt and contrary to decorum.

    The visitor was none other than Han Ruzi¡¯s biological mother, Maiden Wang.

    Cui Xiaojun was extremely surprised but still observed the etiquette of a daughter-inw, respectfully inviting Maiden Wang into the room.

    ¡°Ruzi¡¯s disappearance couldn¡¯t havee at a worse time,¡± Maiden Wang got straight to the point, not even bothering to drink tea.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it too?¡± Cui Xiaojun felt awkward and a bit fearful.

    ¡°Yes, I heard about it yesterday. Initially I thought it was just a prank, but now it seems the situation is not simple.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? You should have kept an eye on him.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun blushed, feeling a bit aggrieved but dared not say a word.

    Maiden Wang approached, held one of Cui Xiaojun¡¯s hands, and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re a good wife. Ruzi is fortunate to have married you; it¡¯s his blessing from a previous life.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun ¡®s face reddened even more. ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not your fault. I spoke without thinking.¡± Maiden Wang sighed, ¡°Ruzi is in danger, and only the two of us are willing to genuinely save him.¡±

    ¡°Danger?¡± Cui Xiaojun had a foreboding feeling.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has a suspicion that Ruzi might have been taken away by the Cui family.¡±

    ¡°I went back to the Cui family to ask¡­ Oh, the Empress Dowager suspects my father.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Empress Dowager suspects Grand Tutor Cui took Ruzi away to use him as a pawn for a rebellion. She will soon retaliate, and regardless of who wins, it will be a threat to Ruzi.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun bit her lip, thinking for a while, ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I finally got the Empress Dowager¡¯s consent to leave the pce and see you, just to tell you one thing: make sure to find Ruzi, get him out of this, and don¡¯t get involved in this struggle.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun had no words. She didn¡¯t even know where the Weary Marquis was; how could she help him escape?

    Maiden Wang also knew this task was incredibly difficult. ¡°Perhaps you can seek help from Yang Feng, but I doubt he can be of much assistance.¡±

    ¡°Some people from the manor have gone to find Lord Yang, but¡­¡±

    Maiden Wang couldn¡¯t stay too long and soon left in her sedan, leaving a huge predicament for her daughter-inw.

    Cui Xiaojun was a clever person. It didn¡¯t take her long to understand why Maiden Wang valued her so much: if the Weary Marquis was indeed taken away by Grand Tutor Cui, she was the only one who might be able to bring him out.

    Cui Xiaojun returned to her maiden home once again, seeking only one person ¨C Prince Donghai.

    As expected, Prince Donghai was not in the manor. Although everyone imed he was somewhere, his presence was nowhere to be found. This incident seemed to confirm the spections of Maiden Wang and the Empress Dowager.

    Early the next morning, Cui Xiaojun left the city to meet her father.

    The meeting was extremely challenging. The Southern Army¡¯s camp was heavily guarded, and titles such as the daughter of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army and the wife of the Weary Marquis carried no weight. Even if the Empress Dowager personally came, formal orders had to be issued to enter the gate.

    But Cui Xiaojun had a stubborn determination; she refused to leave. After waiting outside the gate for a full six hours, Grand Tutor Cui finally summoned his disobedient daughter.

    ¡°Was it the Empress Dowager who sent you?¡± Cui Hong had already guessed the truth. ¡°She¡¯s using you to test me. Speak, what does the Empress Dowager hope to achieve by having you talk to me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. I just hope the Weary Marquis is safe and sound.¡±

    Cui Hong helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s useless toe to me. No matter what the Empress Dowager says, the Weary Marquis is truly not in my hands.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has long prepared for this. If the Weary Marquis isn¡¯t found soon, she will take action in advance.¡±

    Cui Hongughed heartily. ¡°If the Empress Dowager really has the ability to defeat the Southern Army with one move, why would she send you to speak to me? All is fair in war. The Empress Dowager is just bluffing. But regardless of whether it¡¯s true or false, the Empress Dowager and you have both made a mistake. What use do I have for a former emperor who has abdicated for half a year? Even if I have the ability to depose and enthrone an emperor, the person I would support is Prince Donghai.¡±

    Cui Xiaojun felt that her father¡¯s words made some sense. ¡°What about Prince Donghai? He¡¯s not in the Cui manor, he must be here. I want to see him. Prince Donghai is cunning; maybe he¡­¡±

    Cui Hong shook his head and said to his daughter, ¡°I¡¯ve already made an exception for you. The Weary Marquis is definitely not here. As for Prince Donghai, it¡¯s my affair. Don¡¯t ask too much. If you¡¯re still my daughter, don¡¯t mention him to anyone when you go back home, understand?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun had no choice but to bid farewell. She returned to her mansion in a daze, not knowing what to do next. It seemed like everyone was suspicious, but she couldn¡¯t see through and get to the crux of the issue.

    ¡°Yang Feng¡­¡± Cui Xiaojun thought of the eunuch. Perhaps only he could see through this thick fog.

    The message brought back by Du Motian, who was sent to find Yang Feng earlier, made Cui Xiaojun even more uneasy.

    Yang Feng¡¯s view was the same as Maiden Wang¡¯s: under no circumstances should the Weary Marquis get involved in the struggle between the Empress Dowager and the Cui family. Grand Tutor Cui had a scheme, and the Empress Dowager would surely be on guard.

    Sitting in the room and pondering for a while, Cui Xiaojun came to a realization. She had been deceived by her father. The Weary Marquis was indeed under Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s control, just not within the Southern Army camp.

    Caught between the Cui family and the Weary Marquis, Cui Xiaojun found herself at a dead end. She ordered her maid to bring a sword; tomorrow, she would go to see her father again. If there were no results, she would rather die before the Weary Marquis.

    Early the next morning, before Cui Xiaojun could leave, an unfamiliar guest arrived at the mansion, knocking on the back door and altering Cui Xiaojun¡¯s ns.

    News of the defeat of the Chu army by the Xiongnu had already spread widely. It was said that many nobles and dignitaries were preparing to join the military. With only a partial understanding of court affairs, Cui Xiaojun had a sudden idea. She wrote a simple letter to the Weary Marquis:

    ¡°The border is in turmoil, the imperial pce is prepared. Husband, you should submit a memorial to request to join the battle. It is not advisable to take risks.¡±

    In her view, this was the only way to escape.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 119

 Chapter 121: Spy of the Pugilist World

    Chapter 121: Spy of the Pugilist World

    Han Ruzi recognized Cui Xiaojun¡¯s handwriting and understood the meaning of the letter.

    ¡°The border is in turmoil, the imperial pce is prepared. Husband, you should submit a memorial to request to join the battle. Do not take risks.¡±

    The phrase ¡°the imperial pce is prepared¡± did not refer to ¡°border turmoil¡± but to the conspiracy nned by the Cui family. Therefore, she warned the Weary Marquis not to take risks.

    A letter delivered by a stranger couldn¡¯t be too explicit. Han Ruzi held the letter and asked Ma Da, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyonee back with you?¡±

    Ma Daughed, ¡°There was a kid who insisted on following me. I didn¡¯t agree, but he secretly followed me. Who am I? I made a few roundabouts in the city, entered the wilderness, circled a few times, and lost him.¡±

    Ma Da was proud, but Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. It turned out that Ma Da came back sote to shake off the tail.

    Unable to do anything, Han Ruzi could only me himself for not giving clear instructions initially. Turning around, he saw Chao Hua and others had alreadye within a hundred steps. One person among them wore a tattered monk¡¯s robe ¨C the mad monk Guangding.

    Han Ruzi walked towards the small boat by the water. Prince Donghai ran ahead and blocked him, saying, ¡°What are you nning to do? At this point, you can¡¯t change your mind.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is already prepared. This uprising has no hope of sess.¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Empress Dowager is prepared, but does the Cui family have no preparation? You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Han Ruzi became even more worried, saying coldly, ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Prince Donghai shook his head and refused to make way, ¡°This is a time that requires courage. You¡¯re thinking too much and doing too little; others have to make decisions for you.¡±

    Prince Donghai waved, and a dozen militia members gathered, drawing their knives.

    Prince Donghai had dismissed thirty guards but secretly brought in some helpers. The people who came to the Riverside Vige these past two days were numerous and diverse. Even the old fisherman Chao Yongsi, who lived by theke, couldn¡¯t distinguish everyone¡¯s background.

    Han Ruzi took a few steps back and signaled for people toe. The true militia members rushed over, and Ma Da, bare-handed, was not afraid at all, growling at the opposing group.

    On the mudt, some militia members didn¡¯t move, around twenty-seven or eight people, all looking at Lin Kunshan.

    Lin Kunshan had previously imed that he had twenty martial arts experts in the vige, but he had intentionally understated it a bit.

    Among the three parties, Han Ruzi had thergest number of militia members by his side, but theirbat strength was the weakest. Many people didn¡¯t even understand what was happening, whispering to each other.

    Prince Donghai said, ¡°Mr Lin, you can¡¯t just stand on the sidelines and watch. You must choose one side to support.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all on the same boat, and we should work together. In my opinion, Prince Donghai should not be anxious, and Your Majesty, should not back down. At least give a reason. Master Guangding has arrived, and it¡¯s a good opportunity to rify things.¡±

    The mad monk Guangding, despite wearing ragged clothes, showed no signs of madness on his face. With his wide sleeves fluttering, he stood outside the circle, surveying left and right, exuding a sense of boldness. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? We haven¡¯t started the uprising yet, and you want to start killing each other?¡±

    Han Ruzi trusted Cui Xiaojun, even more than Yang Feng. Once she confirmed that the Empress Dowager was prepared, he immediately sensed many things were suspicious. With the situation urgent, he couldn¡¯t afford to think carefully. Pointing at the group led by the mad monk, she eximed, ¡°There is a spy among you!¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s gaze quickly swept over them. In the past, he had exposed a spy among a group of defectors, but this tactic seemed ineffective now. The people brought by Guangding were few, totaling thirteen, and all were prominent figures in the pugilist world inside and outside the Capital. They exchanged nces, revealing surprise but not panic.

    Chao Hua and the others, being true militia members, immediately sensed that something was wrong and ran back to Han Ruzi. This added some strength to his side.

    One person beside Guangding sneered, ¡°We risk our lives to serve the Emperor, but the Emperor suspects us of disloyalty. This deal is really worthwhile.¡±

    Guangding raised his hand to signal everyone to stay in ce and walked forward confidently. He nodded to Lin Kunshan first and then stood a few steps away from Han Ruzi, smiling, ¡°Your Majesty still remembers me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Am I the spy?¡±

    Han Ruzi pondered in silence; at this point, he didn¡¯t trust anyone.

    The fighters of the pugilist world were in an uproar. Guangding held a high position, and suspecting him was tantamount to suspecting everyone. They came with the intention of assisting the Emperor and were proud individuals, unlike the ragtag militia members. Each of sneered and spat on the ground.

    The most anxious person turned out to be Prince Donghai. Offending these pugilists meant that the uprising in the north couldn¡¯t proceed, the northern army couldn¡¯t be diverted, and capturing the Capital quickly would be even more challenging. He raised his arms and eximed, ¡°Everyone, calm down and listen to me.¡±

    Guangding remained silent, and the others also quieted down.

    Prince Donghai red at Han Ruzi with resentment but had no choice but to speak on his behalf, ¡°Your Majesty, thank these noble heroes foring. They are taking risks, and Your Majesty is also taking even greater risks. It¡¯s natural to feel a bit nervous¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi was indeed a bit nervous, but his reason was different from what Prince Donghai had mentioned. He asked Guangding, ¡°Has the pugilist world been calm this past year?¡±

    This question seemed inexplicable. Prince Donghai fell silent, subtly signaling the guards toe closer.

    Guangding was also puzzled. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been fine. Some gained wealth, some lost it; some lived, some died. There are also those who overestimate themselves, wanting to help the government and do something for the people. The pugilist world has always been like this¡ªnot peaceful, but the turbulence is something that has been a constant.¡±

    Han Ruzi pretended not to understand the sarcastic tone in the crazy monk¡¯s words. If it were a normal situation, without so many people around, he might have remainedposed. However, at this moment, he could only think about how to convince Guangding and the others as quickly as possible.

    ¡°How many people did the imperial court arrest and kill after Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion failed?¡± Han Ruzi asked loudly, abruptly changing the topic. No one answered, and he continued, ¡°At least twenty thousand people, many of whom were from the pugilist world.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Lin Kunshan, knowing that most of the captured pugilists were rted to the fate seers.

    ¡°Duringst year¡¯s pce coup, people from the pugilist world participated. Fate Seer Bu Hengru is still in prison, and the whereabouts of the Ghost Hand Gui Yuehua are unknown.¡±

    Han Ruzi closed his mouth, looked at the crowd. A few people understood what he wanted to say, but not everyone agreed with the implied conclusion. Han Ruzi¡¯s gaze returned to the mad monk, realizing that he only needed to convince this one person.

    Han Ruzi sped his fists and bowed, ¡°Please forgive my rudeness just now, Master. You¡¯ve lived in seclusion for many years and wouldn¡¯t betray fellow martial artists from the pugilist world. Please consider whether the court has ever shown such magnanimity, overlooking past actions of rebels.¡±

    Guangding remained silent. One of the pugilists he brought along shouted from behind, ¡°That statement is not urate. We didn¡¯t participate in the pce coupst year, so why would the court arrest us? As for Gui Yuehua, hasn¡¯t the court been pursuing him?¡±

    Many nodded in agreement. Han Ruzi shook his head, keeping his eyes on Guangding. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. To the court, the pugilist world is seen as a whole. If dozens of people from the pugilist world participated in the pce coup, then the entire pugilist world is considered problematic. It¡¯s like¡­ those who have been oppressed by officials, don¡¯t they hate all officials?¡±

    More people nodded in agreement.

    Han Ruzi felt that he was close to sess. ¡°The court¡¯s mindset is simr to yours. They haven¡¯t taken action against the pugilist world yet, probably for one reason¡ªthey are still investigating, aiming to capture all of you in one fell swoop.¡±

    Han Ruzi paused, ¡°Do you all remember the incident of Martial Emperor exterminating pugilists throughout thend?¡±

    It was a matter from over a decade ago, but it was an experience shared by Guangding and the others. Upon hearing this, their expressions changed.

    Prince Donghai stepped forward, ¡°That¡¯s why this uprising must seed. If this opportunity is lost, the entire pugilist world will suffer for another decade.¡±

    Han Ruzi had said so much but Prince Donghai was trying to capitalize on his words. He hurriedly added, ¡°To investigate thoroughly, there must be insiders. The court has either nted spies or bribed traitors within the pugilist world.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at the people around Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan. In this hastily assembled army, there were surely spies, not to mention those from the pugilist world who aimed to start an uprising in the north of the Capital.

    Prince Donghai only cared about one thing, ¡°Catching spies and starting the uprising are not in conflict.¡±

    The mad monk Guangding, known for his carefree demeanor, rarely fell into contemtion. After a while, he said, ¡°In Huailing County, there are hundreds of fellow pugilists waiting. Once the decision to rebel is made, they can gather an equal number of heroes overnight, along with at least ten times that number ofmoners¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Prince Donghai interrupted, ¡°Rebel in the north and south of the Capital simultaneously. In less than three days, we will win, and the court will¡­ be Yours, Your Majesty. Everyone else will be rewarded for meritorious service. Even if the Empress Dowager uncovers the secrets of the pugilist world, what can she do?¡±

    Prince Donghai, in his haste, even mentioned the Empress Dowager.

    Han Ruzi was about to speak when Guangding suddenly burst intoughter, raised his hand to rub his bald head, ¡°How troublesome. No wonder it is said that monks should avoid worldly affairs.¡±

    Turning around, Guangding walked toward Lin Kunshan, ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat, my friend. In situations like this, you are the wiser one.¡±

    The two walked several dozen steps away and spoke in low voices, while the others stayed in their original positions.

    Prince Donghai asked, ¡°Who gave you the letter? Yang Feng? He¡¯s the Empress Dowager¡¯s person, don¡¯t you understand? The Empress Dowager senses trouble and knows she can¡¯t resist it, so she let Yang Feng set up a false appearance to buy time. I can¡¯t let you fall into the trap. The Cui family, the pugilist world, these militia men, they¡¯ve all ced their bets on you.¡±

    At first, Han Ruzi only wanted to persuade Guangding with those words. However, the more he thought about it, the more he found it reasonable. Scanning the faces around, he suddenly saw a somewhat familiar face among the pugilists brought by Guangding, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Kuang Caiyi from Sanliu Alley?¡±

    The person was startled, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ Your Majesty remembers me?¡±

    When Han Ruzi first moved into the Weary Marquis¡¯s Manor, he had been surrounded and attacked. Kuang Caiyi was one of the heroes hired by Yang Feng at that time. The sky was rtively dark, and Han Ruzi only had a vague impression, so he just recognized him.

    ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Han Ruzi smiled.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been bribed by the court,¡± Kuang Caiyi defended himself. This was not a good time to establish a friendly rtionship with the Emperor.

    ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t,¡± Han Ruzi reassured him. He just hoped to gather more support at a critical moment and didn¡¯t suspect him.

    The mad monk Guangding and Lin Kunshan returned. The monk was still rubbing his shaved head, but the decision had been made. ¡°Everyone is here. We can¡¯t just let our efforts fizzle out; otherwise, we won¡¯t have any face in the pugilist world in the future. Let¡¯s start the uprising tonight at midnight. Emperor, please prepare to ascend the throne again. It doesn¡¯t matter if you remember our contributions; we just hope Your Majesty will think of themon people in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t think of any more persuasive words. Prince Donghai sighed in relief, and Lin Kunshan nodded to Han Ruzi. They had agreed earlier that they would hand Prince Donghai over to Guangding, and he would keep his promise.

    While things were set to proceed ording to the original n, Han Ruzi felt increasingly uneasy. He was about to go all out and speak out when someone walked out behind him, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s first expose the spy.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Prince Donghai asked angrily.

    The person took off the bamboo hat on his head and bowed to the mad monk Guangding, ¡°Do you recognize me, Master?¡±

    ¡°Heh, the dual-wielding chef, Reckless. Even if I don¡¯t recognize you, the scars on my body do.¡±

    The two seemed to have some unresolved conflict, but Reckless did not mind. He shouted loudly, ¡°I know who the spy is. Come out on your own!¡±

    Han Ruzi was getting a headache.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 120

 Chapter 122: Convincing the Pugilists

    Chapter 122: Convincing the Pugilists

    The forty-something dual-wielding chef Reckless was of average height and build, with an unremarkable appearance except for a perpetually gloomy expression which seemed indifferent to life. He was not particrly tall or short, not fat nor thin, and his only distinguishing feature was the brooding look on his face, as if he were constantly annoyed by someone owing him a debt.

    He was both a cook and a skilled martial artist, known in the pugilist world but seldom interacting with its denizens. His expression alone was enough to ward off most who tried to get close to him, even in the bustling tavern where he worked. No one dared im to be his friend.

    When this person suddenly appeared, Han Ruzi was surprised. But he could guess that he hade by tracking Jin Chuiduo. However, others didn¡¯t understand, especially the mad monk Guangding, who had a history with the cook. Monks were known for smiling even when angry, and Guangding asked, ¡°Reckless, who invited you?¡±

    When Guangding gathered figures from the pugilist world together, he did not even considered the cook.

    ¡°No one invited me. I came out to buy fish, and here I am,¡± Reckless casually lied, throwing away his bamboo hat and effortlessly drawing two short des from behind his waist.

    Though his lie was full of loopholes, no one paid it any mind once he unsheathed his knives. Everyone raised their weapons, and the already delicate atmosphere became tense.

    ¡°Do you really know who the spy is?¡± Guangding asked with a smile, gently waving his hands behind his back, signaling others to be cautious. He understood Reckless¡¯s style; when the cook made a move, it was unstoppable.

    Approaching Guangding, Reckless¡¯s gaze was malicious, as if he had an irreconcble grudge with the monk. ¡°The spy is right here. He wants to get firsthand information and seek rewards from the government.¡± Pausing, he continued, ¡°Fifteen years ago, I cut you with my de. I thought you were practicing martial arts to seek revenge.¡±

    Guangding still smiled, ¡°I did n to. However, after spending a long time in the temple, I suddenly realized, what was the point of fighting with a cook? Defeating you won¡¯t make me famous, nor will it bring wealth or treasures. It would only release my anger. But I learned to dissipate anger with Buddhist scriptures, which is easier than fighting. ¡®Thus I have heard, at one time, the Buddha was in the country of Shravasti¡­''¡±

    The mad monk recited scriptures to show he was burning with anger.

    ¡°Buddhist scriptures resolve your anger, but can they resolve my des?¡± Reckless asked sternly. As soon as he spoke, several people rushed forward to protect the mad monk. Not only did the pugilist world respect him, even Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan couldn¡¯t let Guangding die here.

    Only Han Ruzi didn¡¯t move; he had no skilled subordinates and couldn¡¯t participate in such matters.

    Reckless¡¯s skills were as sharp and decisive as in his youth. With a loud shout, instead of attacking Guangding, he darted diagonally, swift as a galloping horse, fierce as a tiger. Several des brushed past him, but he paid no attention, living up to his reputation.

    Kuang Caiyi, one of the monk¡¯s followers, never expected to be Reckless¡¯s target.

    Neither did others.

    Reckless¡¯s moves werepletely unorthodox, a street brawl style. He rushed into the enemy¡¯s embrace, stabbed a de on each side, used his head to push against Kuang Caiyi, took a few steps back, and then turned to the side. He loudly dered, ¡°Kuang Caiyi is the spy!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, stopping the chase and surrounding Reckless.

    Kuang Caiyi¡¯s blood flowed from both sides, infuriated and anguished. He managed to utter a weak ¡°I¡­¡± before copsing.

    In the crowd, two individuals, friends of Kuang Caiyi, were enraged seeing him die like this. Wielding their weapons, they charged at Reckless.

    Fearlessly, Reckless discarded his dual des, stood tall, and said, ¡°Kuang Caiyi is the spy. Those who would kill me are his aplices.¡±

    The two des were only inches away from Reckless¡¯s shoulders, yet they halted.

    Reckless didn¡¯t even blink.

    Even the confused monk Guangding shouted, ¡°Wait, let him speak. Don¡¯t let Kuang Caiyi die with no exnation.¡±

    Reckless¡¯s awe intimidated everyone present. The two individuals slowly retracted their knives but maintained a ready stance, wary of another surprise attack from Reckless.

    Prince Donghai approached Han Ruzi, asking in a low voice, ¡°Where did you find this guy?¡±

    Han Ruzi just nodded, saying nothing, focusing on listening to Reckless¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Kuang Caiyi is greedy for wealth. He runs a tailor shop in Sanliu Alley, Xiaochun District. I work as a cook at the Drunk Immortal Inn, not too far away. One afternoon, he and two others came to the inn for a drink. In a private room, they were whispering. I overheard a few sentences. It turns out those two were imperial henchmen, working exclusively for the ¡®Guanghua Tigers,¡¯ doing tasks for the Empress Dowager. They had Kuang Caiyi gather information for them, promising a hefty reward of a hundred thousand taels of silver if sessful.¡±

    The Guanghua Tigers were a group ofw enforcement officials working for the Empress Dowager, well-known in the Capital.

    Reckless spoke with conviction, and Kuang Caiyi did indeed have a reputation for being greedy. For a moment, no one could refute it. One of Kuang Caiyi¡¯s friends asked, ¡°Besides you, were there any other witnesses?¡±

    Reckless took a step forward, and the person holding the knife retreated two steps.

    ¡°Is it called eavesdropping if there are witnesses?¡± Reckless sternly said, turning to the mad monk Guangding, ¡°I ask you, did Kuang Caiyi actively contact you, request to join, provide significant assistance generously, and have a thorough understanding of your ns?¡±

    Guangding couldn¡¯tugh anymore. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t prove that Kuang Caiyi is the spy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you self-proimed heroes of the pugilist world, you are being too wishy-washy. If you wait until I bring witnesses and evidence, you¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Reckless¡¯s gaze turned to Han Ruzi. ¡°Did you receive a letter? It was exined clearly there, right?¡±

    ¡°Very clearly.¡± Han Ruzi coughed and was about to continue, but Prince Donghai interrupted, ¡°Who wrote the letter?¡±

    ¡°It must not be disclosed.¡± Han Ruzi nced at Ma Da beside him. Ma Da grinned, ¡°Right, I won¡¯t talk, I won¡¯t talk even if beaten to death.¡±

    Guangding and others arrivedte and didn¡¯t know what the letter was about. It made them more curious, all looking at the ¡°Emperor.¡±

    ¡°The imperial court hasn¡¯t forgottenst year¡¯s pce coup and hasn¡¯t forgiven the pugilist world. They have abided their time, waiting to catch us all at once, killing three birds with one stone.¡± Han Ruzi paused for a moment, continuing when everyone¡¯s interest was heightened, ¡°The first bird is naturally the pugilist world. By gathering together to n a rebellion, you saved the imperial court the trouble of chasing you everywhere. The second bird is the Cui n¡­¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager wants to say that the Cui n colluded with the pugilist world to rebel? Heh, the Empress Dowager could have done thatst year; she didn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°This year is different.¡± Han Ruzi spoke more calmly as if he had really received a secret letter informing him of these secrets. ¡°The Northern Army has regained some strength, enough to confront the Southern Army. In just five days, at most ten days, various military forces will arrive, joining forces to punish the rebellious Cui n.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°The prefects and regional inspectors are all disciples of the Cui n. Why haven¡¯t I heard¡­¡±

    ¡°By the time you hear about it, it will be toote.¡± Han Ruzi said coldly, then turned to Guangding and others. ¡°The third bird the court wants to kill is me. Among the pugilist world, not only Kuang Caiyi was bought, but also others. When the time is right, they will take advantage of the chaos to kill me, then me all of you. The court won¡¯t have to bear the usation of regicide.¡±

    If people were initially only half-convinced of Reckless¡¯s words, they were now almost certain of the conspiracy that the fourteen-year-old ¡°Emperor¡¯s¡±id out confidently. Ma Da clenched his fist angrily, saying, ¡°The imperial court is too cunning.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this uprising is doomed to fail?¡± the mad monk Guangding said in confusion.

    ¡°It is doomed to fail.¡± Han Ruzi suddenly realized that the benefits he was about to gain went beyond this. He quickly added, ¡°Moreover, all the names of the pugilists involved in this matter are already in the hands of the imperial court. None of you can escape.¡±

    The crowd was shocked, and Ma Da asked, ¡°Is my name also recorded? Is it Donkey Kid or Ma Da?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a pugilist; so it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Han Ruzi vaguely said, looking at Guangding. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one way to escape this disaster¡­¡±

    Before Guangding could speak, Prince Donghai angrily eximed, ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s all nonsense. The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t have this capability. Even if she¡¯s prepared, we have a hundred thousand Southern Army soldiers as backup, what are you afraid of?¡±

    One of the pugilists brought by Guangding said, ¡°The Southern Army is in the south, and we are starting the uprising in the north of the capital.¡±

    ¡°In at most three days, the Southern Army will be able to upy the capital, and by then, the Northern Army will naturally disperse,¡± Prince Donghai walked up to Lin Kunshan, ¡°The fate seers deceived the Cui n once. There won¡¯t be a second time, right?¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled and shook his head, ¡°The first time was a misunderstanding. How could there be a second time? Hmm, Your Majesty, since you received the letter, you must be a reliable source of information. But things have reached this point, and there¡¯s no turning back¡­ How about this, please, Prince Donghai and Master Guangding, go to Huailing County in the north of the Capital together. With you there, we won¡¯t worry about the Southern Army arrivingte.¡±

    Guangding and others nodded in agreement, thinking it was a good idea.

    Prince Donghai was shocked; even if the Empress Dowager was unprepared, he wouldn¡¯t risk going to the Capital. Those pugilists were just bait and wouldn¡¯tst long under the attack of the Northern Army.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I have more important matters in the south.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s refusal became the final reason for Guangding and others to fully believe Han Ruzi. Guangding stepped forward and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what is your n?¡±

    ¡°The court is well-prepared, and it¡¯s not advisable to confront them. If you trust me, gather the other pugilists at Huailing County and call on them to join our army and follow me to fight against the Xiongnu.¡±

    The transition from orchestrating a rebellion to heading to the frontier was so abrupt that everyone was caught off guard, and even Prince Donghai was perplexed.

    Han Ruzi quickly exined, ¡°We were preparing to start an uprising, and the court also knew about our intentions, but ultimately the banners of rebellion were never raised. In the eyes of the world, the uprising never existed. However, since we have already gathered, we can¡¯t just disband like this. Moreover, we cannot let the court capture each one of us separately. Going to the Northern Frontier is just a temporary solution¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai,ughed out loud in fury, ¡°Hahahaha! Why would the Empress Dowager agree to let you organize an army and lead it to fight against the Xiongnu?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun¡¯s letter had arrived less than an hour ago. Han Ruzi was initially shocked but had since epted it. Now he had a preliminary n.

    ¡°Why insist on obtaining the Empress Dowager¡¯s approval?¡± Han Ruzi raised his voice, ¡°The Xiongnu are attacking the Chu empire. Once the Northern Frontier falls, people all over the realm will suffer. So, resisting the Xiongnu is everyone¡¯s responsibility. I want to righteously lead an army straight to the north, and the court will have no choice but to agree!¡±

    On the mudts, there was a silence, and everyone was trying to understand the words of the ¡°Emperor.¡± Even the fate seer Lin Kunshan furrowed his brow; this deviated too much from their initial n. Prince Donghai¡¯s face changed several times, but in the end, he restrained himself.

    The people from the pugilist world had been convinced by Han Ruzi. He and his dozen guards were not in a favorable position here, but he had a backup n. The Riverside Vige should have changed hands by now.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 121

 Chapter 123: Seizing the Village

    Chapter 123: Seizing the Vige

    Marquis Guiyi was never interested in taking risks. If it weren¡¯t for Prince Du¡¯s generous promises of various benefits, he would never have agreed to leave the Chu empire. He had already be ustomed to life here, with only a vague and unfavorable impression of the steppes.

    However, with Prince Du¡¯s death, his dream of the steppes shattered. On the first night of wandering outside, Marquis Guiyi suddenly realized that life in the Capital wasparatively better. Even if he was not valued and often bullied, he could still enjoy a luxurious lifestyle and the tenderness of his three wives.

    Unfortunately, his daughter killed Chai Yun, and Marquis Guiyi found himself trapped in a dream that he dared not awaken from. It was bing more and more like a nightmare.

    So, persuaded first by the Xiongnu Prince and then by Prince Donghai, Marquis Guiyi, without any hesitation, sought a new backer. As soon as Prince Donghai arrived, he eagerly asked, ¡°Can Grand Tutor Cui protect our family?¡±

    Grand Tutor Cui could, but with conditions.

    Not long after, when Han Ruzi and the others sailed north, and he summoned his eldest son, Jin Chunbao.

    The room was too small, with no partitions. The three wives sat in a corner of the bed-stove, putting aside their usual jealousies, eagerly hoping that the Marquis would seed in his ns.

    Jin Chunbao, tasked with guarding the Riverside Vige, had just finished his patrol and looked at his father in confusion, not understanding why he was summoned.

    Marquis Guiyi paced back and forth in silence, appearing burdened with heavy thoughts.

    The son knew the father better than anyone else. Jin Chunbao took a step forward and whispered, ¡°Father, speak your mind.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi stopped and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re eighteen now. You should have settled down and built a career. But I have caused you dys.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still young¡­¡±

    Marquis Guiyi shook his head, ¡°Last year, I had arranged a marriage for you. Because of Prince Du, it didn¡¯t go through. But let¡¯s not dwell on that. Let me ask you, do you genuinely want to be this so-called general?¡±

    ¡°The Weary Marquis said he would send the Jin family to the steppes. So we should do something for him.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe his words?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Jin Chunbao replied, ¡°Prince Donghai hase. This means the Weary Marquis has gained the support of the Cui family.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi chuckled, gently patting his eldest son on the shoulder, ¡°It means the Weary Marquis is currently being used by the Cui family. Once they¡¯re done using him, their support will vanish.¡±

    Jin Chunbao was slightly surprised, ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Prince Donghai has approached me. He can ensure the safety of our family.¡±

    Jin Chunbao lowered his head in silence.

    Marquis Guiyi gave his eldest son some time to consider and then said, ¡°Our family can¡¯t endure more turmoil. Even if we reach the steppes after a long journey, without Prince Du¡¯s guidance, who will we turn to? The Cui family is on the verge of taking power, and Prince Donghai is likely to be the new emperor.¡±

    As Jin Chunbao raised his head, he said, ¡°As long as Father deems it right, I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi smiled. This was indeed his son. He immediately suppressed the smile and said, ¡°The Weary Marquis is cautious, and Prince Donghai is worried that he may not be able to control him and will instead be controlled by him. That¡¯s why he needs the help of our family.¡±

    ¡°The militia in the vige greatly respects the Weary Marquis. What use can the few of us be?¡±

    ¡°We can be of great use. The Weary Marquis has entrusted you with guarding Riverside Vige; this is a heaven-sent opportunity.¡±

    Jin Chunbao looked ashamed, and Marquis Guiyi¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°The life and death of the Jin family are in your hands. This is not the time to talk about righteousness and morality.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai¡­ won¡¯t harm the Weary Marquis, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. The Cui family also wants to use the Weary Marquis.¡± Marquis Guiyi sighed again. ¡°Our family is already deeply entangled. Whether we can break free depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Father, just say it. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi leaned in close to his eldest son and whispered, ¡°There are a few people in the vige you can trust¡­¡±

    Jin Chunbao nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Marquis Guiyi grabbed his eldest son¡¯s arm. ¡°Be cautious with your siblings. They have been persuaded by the Weary Marquis. We¡¯ll exin to themter.¡±

    Jin Chunbao agreed with a grunt and left the room. He circled around the vige and came to a door, gently knocking.

    The door opened, revealing Zhang Yanghao.

    After a brief exchange of nces, Jin Chunbao said, ¡°Prince Donghai sent me.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao let Jin Chunbao in. The three other noble scions came forward. There was no light in the room, and the five stood in the darkness, mutually disliking each other but trying to conceal it.

    Jin Chunbao spoke coldly, ¡°From now on, you are my guards.¡±

    A mockingugh echoed in the darkness.

    ¡°If anyone has objections, speak up now,¡± Jin Chunbao slightly raised his voice. ¡°If anyone can do better, step forward, and I¡¯ll be your guard instead.¡±

    No one responded. After a while, Zhang Yanghao said, ¡°We are all working for the Cui n and Prince Donghai. Let¡¯s not argue. Young Master Jin, you are a general of the militia, and we will follow your lead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jin Chunbao pushed the door open, and the other four followed.

    The group of five went to find the chief clerk Chao Yongsi. Zhang Yanghao rearranged the shifts and defense roster while Jin Chunbao gave the orders.

    Chao Yongsi, perplexed, refrained from asking too many questions. He stood aside and observed, gradually discerning a pattern. Zhang Yanghao specifically chose militia members with names containing the characters for ¡°respect¡± or ¡°superior,¡± a total of fifteen individuals. They were assigned to guard the vige, while the other militia members either rested or were deployed outside the vige.

    ¡°Is this the Emperor¡¯smand?¡± Chao Yongsi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jin Chunbao patted themand arrow in his quiver and said, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°There are too few guards keeping an eye on the captured government troops. Can less than ten people watch over a hundred?¡± Chao Yongsai was puzzled.

    The old fisherman talked too much. Jin Chunbao signaled to Zhang Yanghao and others, and two noble scions suddenly restrained Chao Yongsi¡¯s hands behind his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Chao Yongsi angrily asked.

    ¡°Stop being so talkative,¡± Jin Chunbao said coldly. Although he didn¡¯t get along with the other noble scions, they were of the same ss and regarded the fisherman as a lowlymoner, unwilling to offer more exnations.

    Growing more infuriated, Chao Yongsi eximed, ¡°The Emperor trusted you¡­ Guards!¡±

    ¡°Silence him.¡± Jin Chunbao hurriedly ordered.

    Qng unsheathed his knife and aimed it at Chao Yongsi¡¯s stomach, giving it a jab. ¡°No need to make itplicated.¡±

    Jin Chunbao was shocked. He vividly remembered that just a few days ago Qng, like Zhang Yanghao and the others, had knelt trembling beneath the wall, begging for mercy. Suddenly, he had turned into a ruthless character, killing unflinchingly.

    Chao Yongsi fell slowly, and slowly questioned, ¡°Why are you all staring at me? This is just amon fisherman. He hasmitted the crime of rebellion, so he¡¯d have died sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t have to take action now. If someonees looking¡­¡± Zhang Yanghao impatiently shook his head. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on with business. These fifteen men are all experts sent by the Cui family. Each of them is worth ten. With them here, this vige is ours. Yan Dong, it¡¯s your job to persuade the captured government troops, and give them the chance to make up for their failures. If necessary, use your father¡¯s name as a scare tactic; the Deputy Commandant of the Capital should be enough to intimidate them.¡±

    Yan Dong was Qng¡¯s actual name.[1] In the Capital, the Deputy Commandant of the Capital wasn¡¯t a high-ranking official, so among the noble scions, he could only be a follower. However, killing an unarmed old fisherman had boosted his confidence. ¡°As soon as you give the signal, I¡¯ll bring the government troops over to join forces.¡±

    Zhang Yanghao nced around. ¡°Once the Weary Marquis returns to the vige tomorrow, we¡¯ll strike. We¡¯ll hold him hostage, support Prince Donghai, and let Prince Donghai decide the rest. He has a n.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± All of them nodded simultaneously, except Jin Chunbao, who remained silent. Suddenly, he realized he had been pushed to the sidelines again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together and collect the remainingmand arrows. Then we¡¯ll issue orders separately. Come on.¡± Zhang Yanghao naturally assumed authority.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jin Chunbao couldn¡¯t reim authority, so he could only suggest, ¡°My sister has a bad temper. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±

    Thinking of Jin Chuiduo¡¯s fierceness, the four shivered. Zhang Yanghao said, ¡°Can you convince her to ally with Prince Donghai? If not, find a solution. She alone can ruin our n.¡±

    ¡°My sister is only skilled in archery. I¡¯ll collect all themand arrows, and she¡¯ll be helpless.¡±

    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on her tomorrow. Your younger brother as well. He seems quite enthusiastic about working for the Weary Marquis.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Jin Chunbao was getting impatient, nced at the corpse on the ground, and said, ¡°The Weary Marquis won¡¯t be back until tomorrow noon. This body¡­ sigh, clean it up.¡±

    Jin Chunbao turned and left the room. The remaining four exchanged nces. Zhang Yanghao said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with him. You all clean up the body.¡±

    Yan Dong still held his unsheathed de. ¡°I did the dirty work; it¡¯s your turn to move the body,¡± he said.

    The other two were not ordinarymoners. Their father¡¯s official position was even higher than that of the Deputy Commandant of the Capital, so they were not afraid of Yan Dong. One of them said, ¡°Who asked you to kill him? You deal with it yourself.¡± The other added, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to argue. Qng, grab the hands; we¡¯ll lift the legs, and move the body to the corner. We can use the door panel to cover it.¡±

    Bickering while moving the corpse, the conversation quickly shifted to Jin Chuiduo. ¡°If I marry her, I won¡¯t allow her to touch a bow and arrow again. She can¡¯t even look at it.¡± ¡°Dream on. Can¡¯t you see it? The Jin family has attached themselves to the Cui n. They will definitely marry their daughter to Prince Donghai¡­¡±

    Outside the room, Zhang Yanghao caught up with Jin Chunbao. They walked silently side by side. Jin Chunbao knew he wasn¡¯t trusted and remained silent, heading straight to his sister¡¯s residence.

    It was already deep into the night, and many militia members had to sleep in the open. Snores echoed, and those relieving themselves found a spot to do so. The smell wafted through the air.

    ¡°Unruly peasants will be unruly peasants,¡± Zhang Yanghao whispered, looking down on these so-called militia members.

    ¡°But these peasants are obedient. Without amand arrow, they won¡¯t follow ourmands. I only have five arrows. I gave three to the militia outside, and now I have only two left. I must take all the arrows from my sister¡­¡± Jin Chunbao exined.

    Zhang Yanghao nodded absentmindedly, indicating that he understood these reasons.

    The two stood in front of the door, and Zhang Yanghao asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you figured out what to say?¡±

    Jin Chunbao nodded. He raised his hand to knock on the door. After no response, he knocked again. Finally, the voice of the maidservant Qingting came from inside, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to guess?¡±

    ¡° I am Jin Chunbao, the eldest brother of the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The room fell silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you have some important business?¡±

    ¡°The Weary Marquis sent someone back, saying that hecks men, so he asked me to mobilize troops.¡± Jin Chunbao paused. ¡°I don¡¯t have enoughmand arrows, so I need to borrow some arrows from my sister. I¡¯ll return them when the Weary Marquis returns to the vige tomorrow.¡±

    After a while, the door opened a crack, and a bundle of arrows was handed out from inside.

    Jin Chunbao took them, and the door immediately closed.

    ¡°Are the numbers correct?¡± Zhang Yanghao asked in a low voice.

    Jin Chunbao checked in the moonlight and nodded. Both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was in ce; they could now issue orders and set up ambushes in secret.

    Inside the room, Qingting also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the people outside didn¡¯t persist in seeing the youngdy.<hr>

    [1] Qng is a nickname which means ¡°seventh boy¡±, implying that he is the seventh son of his family.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 122

 Chapter 124: Scouting Ahead

    Chapter 124: Scouting Ahead

    Jin Chuiduo grew tired of hiding indoors every day, never seeing the light of day. This was the life she had led in the Marquiss residence  confined within its walls, rarely venturing beyond the courtyard to practice archery. At those moments, she wished for freedom from this cage.

    However, reality proved even more restricting than her home. The small room confined her, and every step outside drew countless curious nces. Despite her preparedness, everyone addressed her as Empress, each showing sincere respect without a hint of mockery. Frustrated, she found sce in staying indoors as much as possible.

    Tonight, she decided to scout ahead.

    After nightfall, hearing no footsteps outside, Jin Chuiduo said to her servant Qingting, Do not open the door for anyone. If necessary use amand arrow to make them leave.

    Miss, where are you going?

    Im scouting ahead to find a way to get away from this ce and get to the steppes.

    Didnt the Emperor say he would send us on ourway?

    Dont believe their words. First, he is not the Emperor; he merely held the title once. Second, we have our own hands and feet, why should we rely on him? He should focus on saving his own life.

    But what if he bes Emperor again? Miss, wouldnt you

    Jin Chuiduo had already left, and Qingting whispered, Miss is fit to be an Empress.

    In the deep of night, Jin Chuiduo carried only a dagger. She had no intention of fighting anyone; she just sought an escape route.

    The vige should have had patrols, as Jin Chunbao had arranged things. However, as soon as those militia members had a chance, they found afortable spot to sleep, thinking that with guards outside the vige, there was no need for them to toil through the night.

    Jin Chuiduo encountered no obstacles, except for avoiding those who slept soundly under the open sky on the grass.

    She found the stable with five horses inside, peacefully grazing without panic at the sight of a person.

    Ill take all these horses, she decided.

    Moving to the vige gate, the guards here were rtively more diligent. At least two stood at the entrance, dozing off though vignt. Walking out boldly from here was impossible.

    However, there were many gaps in the vige walls, away from the guards line of sight. Jin Chuiduo found a spot and slipped through, easily expanding the gap to allow the horses to pass.

    Is this still considered a vige? Jin Chuiduo whispered. She hadnt walked far before entering a thicket of reeds. The rustling sound continued, assaulting her ears. Looking aheadthough looking ahead wasnt possible hereshe had to guard against the swaying reeds hitting her eyes.

    Afraid to proceed, she retreated to the edge of a fence and moved along it slowly, growing increasingly impatient. If she continued this way, she would eventually reach the vige gate and be discovered.

    The vige was slightly elevated, and as Jin Chuiduo took an unstable step, she slid down, staining her clothes. Frustration mounting, she decided to return the way she came, wake up her maidservant and her second elder brother Jin Chunzhong, seize the horses, and forcefully break out of the vige. Just as she was about to do so, she heard voices nearby and decided to lie low.

    Indeed, two figures emerged from the reeds, oblivious to Jin Chuiduo, their attention focused on observing the vige.

    This is it. The guards seemx, one person remarked.

    Should we go in and see how many people are there?

    Are you crazy? Just report a thousand.

    Alright, Ill listen to you.

    Nonsense. We investigated the situation together and counted the numbers, finding that there are over a thousand people in total. The leader resides in thergest house in the center. There are threeyers of sentries outside the vige. Everyone inside is asleep. Understand? Well share the credit for sess and the me for mistakes.

    Yes, understood.

    After observing for a while, the two turned and returned to the reed thicket. Jin Chuiduo slowly stood up, retracing her steps back to the vige. Not long after leaving, she heard footsteps and hurriedly hid behind a wall.

    Her eldest brother, Jin Chunbao, Zhang Yanghao, and others walked side by side and stopped at a crossroads. Jin Chunbao distributed more than tenmand arrows, whispering, These people are easy to deceive. If anyone questions, just exin. No more killing, okay?

    The five went in different directions.

    Jin Chuiduos heart pounded as she swiftly approached her room, keeping close to the wall. She knocked softly.

    Who is it?

    Its me.

    This time, Qingting didnt ask much and immediately opened the door, pulling her mistress inside. She whispered, You scared me. The eldest young master came just now. I thought we couldnt hide it, but he only wanted arrows

    You gave him the arrows?

    Yes, otherwise, he wouldnt leave.

    Jin Chuiduo bit her lip in silence. Qingting touched her mistress and eximed, Miss, did you fall into the water? Youre covered in wet soil.

    Never mind that. Get ready quickly. Were leaving soon.

    Now?

    Yes, we cant stay here. Someone outside is nning to attack the vige, and trouble brews inside. If we dont run now, itll be toote. Wake up my second elder brother. Were seizing the horses and escaping.

    Someone is nning to attack the vige, and we arent we staying to help?

    Dont bother with such matters.

    But, the Emperor is a good person, and the vigers here are all kind. They gave us the cleanest room, and every time they bring food, they are polite. If Miss takes an extra bite, they are all delighted

    Jin Chuiduo pushed the maid away.

    Miss

    Ill inform that old fisherman. You stay here and dont let anyone in.

    Jin Chuiduo left the room again. The residence of Chao Yongsi, the old fisherman, served as the viges meeting hall. She knew where it was and walked over. She lightly knocked on the door. No one answered. Just as she was about to knock again, she found the door was slightly ajar.

    After hesitating for a moment, she pushed the door open and immediately closed it behind her. The room was pitch ck, and she couldnt see anything.

    Old fisherman, Chao Yongsi, Master Chao Jin Chuiduo called out several times, receiving no response. After listening carefully for a while, not even the sound of snoring could be heard.

    No more killing, Jin Chuiduo remembered her elder brothers words. A chill ran through her heart, finally understanding who had been killed. She quietly left the room.

    People were moving in the vige, evidently a result of Jin Chunbao and the others spreading orders. It hadnt reached this side yet. Jin Chuiduo returned to her quarters, and Qingting had been waiting at the door. Upon seeing her, she immediately opened it.

    Have you told Grandpa Chao?

    Jin Chuiduo calmed herself dowsn, Hes dead.

    Qingting gasped, How could this happen?

    Hush, bring me my bow.

    Qingting groped in the dark to fetch the bow, handing it to her mistress, Who did it?

    Dont worry about that. Do we have arrows? Jin Chuiduo skillfully bent the ck bowstring, but the bow alone wasnt enough; she needed arrows.

    No, I gave all of them to the Eldest Young Master in a hurry.

    Jin Chuiduo turned to look outside through the crack in the door. More people were moving in the vige, and more had been awakened. There was a brief uproar, but soon, everything fell silent.

    What was her eldest brother doing? Jin Chuiduo didnt know. All she knew was that the Riverside Vige faced internal and external threats. It was on the verge of being attacked, and perhaps her eldest brother had conspired with external enemies

    Go and get my second elder brother. Jin Chuiduos heart shook, wondering if he was in danger. She immediately dismissed this thought. Although her eldest brother and second elder brother were not born of the same mother, if something had happened to the second elder brother, the eldest brother wouldnt stay calm.

    Why do I have to go? Qingting didnt want to go out.

    I need to change clothes. Jin Chuiduo pushed the maid out, groped her way to the bed-stove, found a bundle, and pulled out a clean set of clothes. She changed as quickly as possible.

    After waiting for a while, Qingting returned, softly calling Miss. After getting a response, she let Jin Chunzhong in.

    Whats going on? Are we running away again? I think the Weary Marquis Jin Chunzhong said.

    Somebody is nning to attack the vige. Big brother and the others might have defected.

    Jin Chunzhong was stunned for a moment. How is that possible?

    Dont believe me? Then go back to sleep. When the people outside break in,e find me.

    No, no, I believe you. But how could big brother

    Qingting spoke for him, It must be your father who ordered him. The Eldest Young Master always listens to him.

    Dont waste time on idle words. Think about what to do. Jin Chuiduo urged.

    Qingting was not a person with many ideas while Jin Chunzhongcked quick thinking. The two remained silent for a while, so Jin Chuiduo had to say, Dawn is approaching. I think the enemy outside will attack at dawn. Second brother, go wake everyone up and be on guard. Also, try to get back my arrows. Avoid big brother if you can.

    Ah, but I dont know many people Jin Chunzhong hadnt interacted much with the militia since he had gone to deliver the letter for the Weary Marquis.

    Jin Chuiduo said, Take Qingting with you. Find those vigers that she knows.

    Right, we owe the vigers many favors; we can repay them all at once. Qingting immediately pushed the door open and left.

    Jin Chunzhong had no choice but to follow.

    Restless in her room, Jin Chuiduo waited for a while, then pushed the door open and quickly reached her fathers door. She knocked softly, and a clear voice from inside responded, Who is it?

    Father, its me. Big brother sent me.

    The door opened, and Marquis Guiyi wore a shocked expression. I told him Id inform youter

    Jin Chuiduo pushed her father inside with a swift motion, then followed. She bent her bow and drew the string, saying, Stay still. Even in the dark, I can shoot urately.

    Others might doubt such a im, buting from Jin Chuiduo, it was believable. The three wives and concubines, who hadnt slept, huddled together on the bed-stove, shivering. Marquis Guiyi dared not move and angrily said, You, are you mad?

    Father, who are you nning to ally with this time?

    Marquis Guiyi fell silent for a moment. He was close enough to vaguely sense that there were no arrows on his daughters bow, but the night was too dark, and he couldnt be certain. Prince Donghai and the Cui n will ensure our safety. We wont go to the steppes, we can stay in the Capital.

    Are you not tired of being a pawn? How could you trust the Cui n?

    Without Prince Du, our family is worth nothing to the steppes! Duke Guiyi was even angrier. Its your fault for killing Chai Yun and forcing the Jin family into a dead end!

    Jin Chuiduo didnt argue. She said, Father, please go and get my eldest brother. Ill wait here. If something happens, Ill shoot these three first, then take my own life.

    The three wives and concubines hugged each other tighter, their teeth chattering, but they dared not make a sound.

    Marquis Guiyi took a step forward and threw amand arrow to his daughter. What disloyal and unfilial behavior. If you have the guts, kill me first. Take thismand arrow and go by yourself Huh?

    Marquis Guiyi, who had shown some courage only when protecting his concubines, now realized that his daughter was holding an empty bow.

    Jin Chuiduo took themand arrow, said, Thank you, turned, and left the room. Just hide here, Father. When chaos breaks out, I cant protect you.

    Holding a bow and arrow, Jin Chuiduo no longer hid but walked boldly forward.

    Suddenly, the sounds of battle outside the vige shook the sky.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 123

 Chapter 125: The Attackers

    Chapter 125: The Attackers

    This was an army that was not actually an army; when chaos erupted, it truly became disorganized.

    Jin Chunzhong and Qingting had already awakened some people. Still, when the shouts of killing outside the camp began, these militiamen were not well-prepared. Those who had been startled awake from their dreams were in a state of panic. Some ran in all directions, othersy motionless on straw mats, and even some sat down, wailing loudly.

    Only a few thought of picking up their weapons.

    Jin Chuiduo changed from walking withrge strides to running with quick, small steps. She shouted at every person she encountered, Follow me! Grab torches! Fool, take your des!

    The effectiveness of her bow and arrows in her hands surpassed her spoken words. No one noticed that she only had one arrow left; they only remembered that the Empress had once killed eight bandits in a row, and her arrows never missed.

    Follow the Empress!

    Soon, a long string of volunteers caught up behind Jin Chuiduo. She turned angrily, causing those people to tilt backward in fear. Afterward, they called her Empress even more excitedly.

    Jin Chuiduo had no choice but to ignore them and continue running forward. She collided with her elder brother Jin Chunbao, Zhang Yanghao, and others. Immediately, she drew her bow and shouted sternly, Kneel down!

    Jin Chunbao was already dizzy, thinking that the attackers outside were reinforcements secretly sent by the Weary Marquis. Feeling extremely guilty, as soon as he heard Jin Chuiduosmand and saw the bow and arrows in her hands, he didnt hesitate. All five of them knelt down simultaneously. Yan Dong, who had killed Chao Yongsi before, knelt down even faster than the others.

    Tie them up, Jin Chuiduomanded, continuing to run forward. Soon, some volunteers came forward to use hemp ropes to bind the five individuals.

    A number of cavalrymen rushed in from outside the camps main gate, tossing torches everywhere. Jin Chuiduo aimed at the nearest one and shot an arrow, hitting urately. The horse ran off with its rider still in tow. Jin Chuiduo habitually reached for another arrow in her quiver, only to find it empty. It was then that she remembered she had only one arrow left.

    Miss! Qingting, who had somehow caught up, handed over a bundle of arrowsfour or five in total, all obtained from the volunteers.

    Jin Chuiduo took them and ced one arrow on her bow, holding the others between her fingers. She aimed at a cavalryman and shot another arrow, immediately loading the third arrow.

    The one hit by the arrow fell off his horse.

    Jin Chuiduos strength was somewhat weaker, and she couldnt shoot very far, especially at night. She could only target those within about ten paces.

    Qingting cheered and ran over to pull out the arrow. The man was not dead, but pulling the arrow out hurt more than being shot. He screamed in pain, rolling on the ground. Militiamen who arrivedter restrained him.

    Jin Chuiduo only fired two arrows, but the impact was significant. Originally tailing at a distance of about ten paces, arge group of militiamen now closed in. They had dared to join the rebel army, showing courage, but theycked training, and so were easily panicked when faced with a crisis. Once they had a rallying point, their courage quickly recovered. Wielding knives and spears, they charged towards the cavalry intruding into the camp.

    This was a typical ambush. In reality, there werent many intruders. As soon as things went wrong and it seemed like the people in the camp were prepared, the intruders turned and fled.

    As the sun rose, the battle ended, but the chaos continued for a long time. No one knew what to do.

    Jin Chuiduo ran back in astonishment. She found her second brother Jin Chunzhong also tied up, kneeling next to her elder brother. She angrily eximed, Who tied up my second brother?

    Several volunteers chuckled and said, Empress, it was us

    Jin Chuiduo drew her bowstring taut, Who let you release them quickly!

    The militiamen hastily untied them, ming each other for misunderstanding the Empresss intentions. It turned out that they were only supposed to tie up the eldest brother, not the second elder brother.

    Jin Chuiduo turned around in ce, Where are the others?

    Of the five originally tied up, only Jin Chunbao remained. Zhang Yanghao and the others were nowhere to be seen. The volunteers looked at each other, clueless about what had happened.

    Jin Chunbao, in a sorry state, spoke, There were still a dozen subordinates of Prince Donghai in the camp. They rescued them

    Jin Chunbao had received no help from them. During the chaos, those people were also members of the rebel army, so they faced no opposition.

    Jin Chuiduo stomped her foot in frustration and told her second brother, Gather everyone together; dont run around.

    Jin Chunzhong nodded, about to leave, but then extended his hand, Give me amand arrow.

    Jin Chuiduo handed him an arrow, watching her second brother and a group of militiamen walk away. She approached her elder brother and whispered, Who killed Chief Clerk Chao?

    Jin Chunbao was startled, It wasnt me; it was Yan Dong. I told him not to kill, but he didnt listen

    Why would he listen to you? Jin Chuiduo couldnt contain her anger. Still, since it wasnt her eldest brother who had kill Chief Clerk Chao, she rxed a bit. Where did the attackerse from?

    I dont know. We originally nned to kidnap the Weary Marquis. I didnt expect someone to attack the camp. Could it be reinforcements secretly brought by the Weary Marquis?

    Definitely not. Jin Chuiduo felt that everything was inexplicable. Biting her lip, she thought.

    Jin Chunbao was extremely fearful, pleading, Sister, save me

    Untie him. Jin Chuiduo ordered. With no one else around, Qingting obeyed immediately, untying the eldest Jin son.

    Go find Father; we cant stay here. Lets leave quickly.

    Yes, yes, we should leave quickly. But where do we go? Jin Chunbao waspletely at a loss.

    Lets take it step by step. With what youve done, how can the Jin family stay in the camp?

    Jin Chunbao left with a flushed face. Jin Chuiduo, feeling restless, told Qingting, Fetch those horses and be ready to leave.

    No matter what the Eldest Young Master has done, Miss, you saved the entire camp. Even if the Emperor doesnt

    Enough talk. Jin Chuiduo looked up. Her second brother Jin Chunzhong wasmanding well, and the militiamen were generally getting organized. They were busy reinforcing defenses, extinguishing mes, and assessing casualties.

    While Qingting fetched the horses, Jin Chuiduo sighed lightly, unable to shake off the guilt in her heart.

    The eldest brother Jin Chunbao returned alone.

    Jin Chuiduo frowned, Does Father not want to leave?

    Jin Chunbao vigorously shook his head, gasping for breath before saying, Father Father is missing. His three wives and concubines were all killed.

    What? Jin Chuiduo was greatly shocked.

    Jin Chunbao, in a daze, said, They were stabbed to death. This was definitely done by Zhang Yanghao and the others. But why?

    Jin Chuiduo reacted faster, No, they didnt kill you at that time. Why would they kill them and take Father away? It must be those attackers; they

    Jin Chuiduo nced around, running towards a group of militiamen, loudly asking, Where are the captured prisoners?

    The militiamen shook their heads in confusion. Jin Chuiduo questioned several groups of people until she finally found the captive who had fallen off the horse from her arrow.

    The captive, hands and feet bound,y on the ground groaning, arge patch of blood soaking his shoulder.

    Jin Chuiduo raised her bow, sternly asking, Who sent you to attack the camp? Why did you capture Marquis Guiyi?

    The captive, opening his eyes and seeing the arrowhead close by, was terrified. He had almost lost his breath from panting, but now he spoke quickly, Mercy, Your Ladyship, we were sent by the Chai family to capture Marquis Guiyi as revenge for Little Marquis Chais death.

    Jin Chuiduo was dumbfounded.

    The eldest brother Jin Chunbao had been following behind his younger sister all along, unable to imagine that it was because of his family that Prince Donghais grand n was disrupted. Poor Zhang Yanghao and the others thought that the Weary Marquis was prepared, so they fled in panic.

    Jin Chunbao had long lost his wits, quietly asking, What should we do?

    Come with me to rescue Father.

    Just the two of us? Shouldnt we gather more people

    Jin Chuiduo gave him a stern look, and Jin Chunbao dared not speak further. Currently, no one knew that he had betrayed the rebel armyst night. Asking the militiamen for help would only bring a sense of guilt to his heart.

    Qingting brought all five horses. Since the camp had not yet returned to normalcy, and being a person by the Empresss side, she faced no opposition.

    Jin Chunbao and Qingting arranged the saddles, and Jin Chuiduo instructed someone to call her second brother, Jin Chunzhong. You stay behind to guard the camp. Eldest brother and I will go to rescue Father

    What happened to Father? Jin Chunzhong still didnt know what had urred.

    Ill tell youter.

    Just you and elder brother? Ille too, and we should bring more people

    No need. Jin Chuiduo refused, raising her voice to the nearby militiamen, Listen to me, all of you!

    Everyone naturally listened to the Empresss words, and many militiamen turned their attention.

    Be careful guarding the camp. Dont ck off again. Remember the lesson fromst night. If you fall asleep, and he falls asleep, in the end, everyones lives will be lost!

    The militiamen felt ashamed; they were not yet true soldiers. Even in a perilous situation, it was challenging for them to understand the necessity of staying vignt. The more people there were, the morex they became.

    Jin Chuiduo mounted her horse, pointing at the injured captive, Help this person onto a horse.

    I cant ride a horse right now

    No one cared about the captives feelings. The militiamen clumsily pushed him onto the horse.

    Anyone withmand arrows, hand them over. Jin Chuiduo ordered. Immediately, someone stepped forward, handing themand arrows he had received the previous night to Jin Chunzhong, who then passed them to the Empress.

    Jin Chuiduo kept three arrows for her second brother and held onto ten. Without saying more, she spurred her horse towards the camps main gate. She didnt need to sneak away; no one stopped her. Jin Chunbao and Qingting followed, leading the groaning captive, with one horse left behind.

    Jin Chunzhong watched his sisters figure, feeling a bit confused. However, there was too much happening in the camp for him to dwell on it. He continued to give orders and tidy up the aftermath.

    The hundred or so government troops who were captured the day before had a chance to escape, but they were too terrified and hadnt dared to move. Now, with the reinforced defenses by the militiamen, they became even more obedient.

    The body of Chao Yongsi was discovered, and everyone thought he was killed by the attackers during the chaos. No one suspected him to have died before the attack on the camp, and that his death was connected with the eldest son of the Jin family.

    After the camp stabilized, Jin Chunzhongs unease reached its peak. His sister had a bad temper and sometimes acted without considering the consequences. Relying on those few people, how could they possibly rescue their kidnapped father? But besides sending people out to gather information, there was nothing he could do.

    The camp had no boats, making it impossible to inform the Weary Marquis. The rebel army could only wait.

    Shortly after noon that day, the fleet from the north returned, carrying a group of people with their own concerns.

    The militiamen following the Weary Marquis were bewildered, and the newly joined pugilists were half in doubt. The fate seer Lin Kunshan felt more and more that something was wrong. Although he was an expert in deception, he couldnt shake off the feeling of being deceived.

    Han Ruzi was thinking about how to solve the problems that had arrived one after another. The armys food was about to run out, so how could they reach the Northern Frontier?

    Prince Donghai remained silent, eagerly anticipating that once he returned to the camp, he could use Zhang Yanghao, Marquis Guiyi, and others to reverse the situation.

    The situation had indeed reversed, but they were all unaware of it.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 124

 Chapter 126: Hostage

    Chapter 126: Hostage

    Prince Donghais anger could have turned the four men into ashes if they had been standing before him.

    Zhang Yanghao, Yan Dong, and the others had fled unexpectedly, taking with them more than a dozen guards hidden in the Riverside Vige. Prince Donghai found himself truly isted this time, with only over twenty guards by his side, whose cover had already been blown, rendering them ineffective. He was left with only one choice: to immediately leave the Riverside Vige to avoid the worst oue  bing a hostage.

    With Han Ruzis return, chaos engulfed Riverside Vige once again. Many wanted toe forward and speak, including Chao Hua, who upon hearing of his fathers murder, was filled with both grief and rage, immediately intending to seek revenge, yet unsure of whom to turn to.

    Seizing the opportunity amidst the chaos, Prince Donghai quietly made his way towards the main gate, with the guards following closely behind.

    It was these guards who had failed. However, Prince Donghai dared not flee alone, finding some sce in the fact that over twenty men were following him.

    Han Ruzi had to deal with a flood of iing information. Reacting swiftly, he first stopped Chao Hua from rushing out of the Riverside Vige, then instructed Jin Chunzhong to speak first, trusting that he knew the most.

    Jin Chunzhong didnt know who attacked the vige, how Chao Yongsi was killed, or why his father was abducted. But from his sisters actions, he deduced some reasons and quietly recounted them to Weary Marquis.

    It was at this moment that Han Ruzi noticed Prince Donghai was missing from his side. ncing around, he saw Prince Donghais group of guards and gestured for Jin Chunzhong to pause, loudly calling out, Prince Donghai!

    Prince Donghai actually had a chance to escape. A clever guard had brought the only horse from the vige, and the gatekeepers recognized him as the Emperors brother, not attempting to stop him. Even if someone chased after himter, the guards could hold them off for a while.

    But as soon as Prince Donghai realized that his hidden forces were gone, he became flustered. Gripping the saddle, he hesitated, and instead of mounting, asked his guards to step aside as he answered, Im here!

    Things are a little troublesome,e offer your views. Han Ruzi walked towards Prince Donghai, arge group of militia by his side.

    Things were too chaotic. He signalled to Lin Kunshan with a look. Lin Kunshan hesitated and then got his men to block the exit of the vige.

    Prince Donghais hands still gripped the saddle, and he thought several times about mounting and rushing out recklessly, but ultimately gave up. When Han Ruzi and the militia approached, he lost his final opportunity, releasing his hands from the saddle. A smile flickered on his face, then realizing its inappropriateness, he immediately corrected his expression to one of seriousness.

    Things just cant stay peaceful, can they? Prince Donghai remarked.

    Han Ruzi grabbed Prince Donghais arm. Come, lets talk inside.

    Prince Donghai nced at the guards beside him, then at the hundreds of militiamen, including Lin Kunshan and other pugilists, especially that entric fellow Reckless, knowing that his opportunity had slipped away. Alright, he said.

    Some of the houses in the Riverside Vige had been burnt down, but the meeting hall remained intact. The body of the chief clerk Chao Yongsiy there, atop a door nk inscribed with names.

    Chao Hua, Jin Chunzhong, Lin Kunshan, and Reckless followed inside, while the others waited outside. The mad monk Guangding had returned to Huailing County to gather other pugilists.

    Including Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai, there were six people in the room. Standing before the corpse, Chao Huas teeth chattered audibly. Han Ruzi said, Chief Clerk Chao died because of me. I must avenge him.

    With Your Majestys words, I am content, Chao Huas voice trembled slightly.

    After a moment of silence, Han Ruzi asked Jin Chunzhong, Were the assants from the Chai manor?

    Its likely, Jin Chunzhong didnt explicitly say Chai manor, but his spection aligned with Han Ruzis. Whoever could abduct Marquis Guiyi was most likely sent by Marquis Hengyang.

    The body of Chai Yun must have been discovered by now, and naturally, Marquis Hengyang would attribute the crime to the Marquis Guiyi rather than his children.

    With many intertwined issues, each more difficult to resolve than thest, Han Ruzi pondered for a moment and said, The only one who can save Marquis Guiyi is Grand Tutor Cui.

    Huh? Prince Donghai responded nkly, as if not understanding.

    Get some paper and a pen, Han Ruzi instructed.

    Chao Hua immediately brought over a wooden table, upon whichy writing implements and some crumpled sheets of paper. Han Ruzi said to Prince Donghai, You write.

    Prince Donghai squeezed out a smile. Youre overestimating my uncles abilities.

    We have to try.

    Prince Donghai had no choice but to pick up the pen.

    The Weary Marquis greets Grand Tutor Cui, Grand Marshal of the Southern Army: Marquis Guiyi has been abducted by Marquis Hengyang. Please lend your hand in assistance. Our armys chief clerk has been murdered, causing great grief to the soldiers. We also request your help in capturing the culprits and returning them to the Riverside Vige.

    Prince Donghai shook his head as he wrote, The Grand Marshal of the Southern Army is not in charge of such matters. You should approach the Capital Prefect or the Magistrate of Fufeng County. Is that all?

    Han Ruzi shook his head and continued, In the Riverside Vige, we have a volunteer army of three thousand men who wish to go to the northern border to battle the Xiongnu and defend their country. But the armycks provisions. If the Southern Army provides one months provisions and three thousand sets of equipment, the soldiers will be highly grateful.

    Prince Donghai grew pale. Are you taking my uncle to be your quartermaster? The Southern Army receives its supplies from the imperial court, where will it find the excess provisions and equipment? But having said that, Prince Donghai wrote down these words. Is that all

    Han Ruzi shook his head again. He continued, With the northern invaders eyeing the south, turmoil reigns in the realm. The people await for none other than the Grand Tutor. If you raise the banner for a northern campaign, all of us, including myself, will be willing to lead our troops as vanguards. This is the presumptuous request of a brat like myself.

    The letter wasnt long. After Prince Donghai finished writing, his entire arm was trembling. Partly out of anger and partly out of fear, he forced a smile and said, Are you joking? My uncle wont even look at this letter.

    We have to try, Han Ruzi repeated, handing the letter to Prince Donghai. Let your guards go deliver it. They can take the horse with them. One guard should be enough for you here.

    Prince Donghais face turned ashen. For a moment, he was tempted to tear the letter into shreds. But the other four understood the Weary Marquiss intentions and strongly supported him. Chao Hua and Jin Chunzong gripped their swords, their hands behind their backs. Lin Kunshan, without any weapon, took two steps back, indicating his neutrality.

    Prince Donghai had truly be a hostage, used to ckmail Grand Tutor Cui.

    Youll regret this, Prince Donghais only retort was this sentence.

    As long as Grand Tutor Cui doesnt do anything that he would regret, I dont think Ill have regrets either.

    Prince Donghai felt wronged to the point of tears. He suppressed his emotions and walked to the door. Gesturing, he called a guard over. Leave one person behind, the rest may go. Ride immediately and deliver this letter to my uncle. It must be handed to him personally. Understood?

    The guard nodded nkly, nced at the several people behind Prince Donghai, then took the letter and walked away.

    Are you satisfied? Prince Donghai asked stiffly. Regret overwhelmed him; he should have escaped while there was still a chance. Now he hadpletely be a hostage.

    Han Ruzi still had many matters to attend to and ignored Prince Donghai. He said to Chao Hua, General Chao, organize the entire army, send out scouts far and wide, and report any news to me promptly.

    Chao Hua, single-mindedly seeking revenge for his father, nodded. Yes, sir.

    Jin Chunzong, go assist. Come back to meter. Han Ruzi had more questions to ask Jin Chunzong.

    Jin Chunzong acknowledged and left with Chao Hua.

    Han Ruzi then turned to Lin Kunshan. Mr Lin, do you believe it this time?

    Lin Kunshan sighed lightly. If people from the Chai manor were able to locate the Riverside Vige, the imperial court couldnt have been unaware. It seems that the information obtained by the Weary Marquis was correct, and the court is indeed prepared. The uprisings in the north and south of the Capital wont seed.

    Prince Donghai gritted his teeth. You would rather believe the Empress Dowager than my uncle? Are the hundred thousand troops of the Southern Army mere decoration?

    Lin Kunshan smiled. Do you think were betraying Grand Tutor Cui?

    Arent you?

    Heh, if Chancellor Cui had a reliable source of information, he would probably abandon this n too. The Weary Marquiss suggestion is actually not bad. Grand Tutor Cui should petition for to lead his army to war. That way, he would at least save the Southern Army, and perhaps, even control all the Chu troops in the north.

    Prince Donghai wanted to rush forward and p Lin Kunshan hard. The promised coordination between the north and south of the Capital had vanished. Grand Tutor Cui couldnt execute the original n. But all he could do was grunt in frustration.

    Han Ruzi said, Please exin to the other pugilists. Those willing to stay and apany me to the northern border are wee. Those who are unwilling, I wont force them. They should beware of the courts pursuit in the future.

    Haha, in the pugilist world, who isnt wanted for some reason or another? Theyre not afraid of the courts pursuit. Its just a pity that such a big n had to be abandoned halfway. There will inevitably be sighs of regret.

    Some matters are more urgent than others. Resisting the Xiongnu is more important than vying for the throne.

    Lin Kunshan nodded with a serious expression. Ill contact my mentor as soon as possible and hear his thoughts.

    I also hope to hear his guidance.

    Lin Kunshan walked away.

    These people might be able to temporarily stabilize the precarious situation at the Riverside Vige, especially Lin Kunshan. As a fate seer, he had once persuaded many people to support the deposed emperor, and he might be able to persuade them to follow the deposed emperor to the northern border.

    Reckless stayed by Han Ruzis side. With him around, Prince Donghai behaved himself.

    There was something Han Ruzi had been wanting to ask, and now he finally had the chance. Was Kuang Caiyi truly a traitor working for the imperial court?

    Reckless coldly stared at Han Ruzi. Do you need to know?

    Han Ruzi nodded slowly. He couldnt yet bring himself to ept the sacrifice of innocent lives.

    Reckless stared at Chancellor Cui for a moment. Kuang Caiyi ran a shop but secretly engaged in usury, relying on the influence of the pugilist world and the government. Many debtors were driven to ruin. This is no secret. If youre willing, you can send someone to inquire. Someone like him is very likely to be bought off by the imperial court.

    So that was the reason why Reckless killed Kuang Caiyi.

    Han Ruzi smiled. I believe you.

    Reckless snorted. You harbor lofty ambitions yet possess womanlypassionI dont believe in you. When youre a hundred li away from the Capital, thats when I bid farewell.

    Han Ruzis face reddened slightly. He hadnt managed to win over someone like Reckless, and that was indeed his failure. How should I thank

    Reckless walked aside and sat at the table, seemingly more interested in the corpse on the door nk.

    Prince Donghai shook his head. Womanlypassion, indeed, thats your biggest problem. It may gain you some support from servants andmoners, but youll lose the support of true warriors.

    Reckless wasnt won over, and Prince Donghais failure was even moreplete than Han Ruzis.

    Youve lost the best opportunity, and it was the only one, Prince Donghai finally spoke directly to Han Ruzi. Will the Empress Dowager let you go? Whether you ask for permission to lead troops to the north or not, the oue will be the same.

    As long as news spreads that Im assembling a volunteer army for a northern campaign, the Empress Dowager wont openly kill me. Han Ruzi believed that the Empress Dowager wouldnt risk creating another issue by openly executing him, as she wanted to divert the Southern Armys attention to the northern campaign.

    You cant even leave this remote vige. What news could you possibly spread? Prince Donghai scoffed.

    Han Ruzi was indeed troubled by this.

    Jin Chunzong hurriedly ran in. Theres someone outside the camp iming to be the Weary Marquiss martial arts instructor. He goes by Du Motian.

    Han Ruzi was overjoyed. If it were Du Chuanyun or Zhang Youcai, they might have onlye to protect him. But Du Motian could very well bring news from Yang Feng, which was exactly what Han Ruzi had been hoping for.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 125

 Chapter 127: Getting People to Stay

    Chapter 127: Getting People to Stay

    Du Motian did bring Yang Fengs message. Once he discovered the disappearance of the Weary Marquis, he headed straight to the Northern Army. However, as an unranked instructor of the Marquiss manor without any official position, it was not easy for him to enter the camp. He waited for a whole day before being allowed in, and then waited even longer to receive instructions from Yang Feng in person.

    The next task was to find out the whereabouts of the Weary Marquis.

    Du Chuanyun had followed Ma Da, but unfortunately, due to hisck of experience, he lost track of him in the wilderness. Du Motians method of searching was rtively simple; he inquired among his pugilist world friends along the way. He traveled all the way to Huailing County in the north of the Capital, almost getting detained. When he finally found the Weary Marquis at the vige by the Guaizi Lake, two days had passed.

    Its really not easy to find you. The old man finished a big bowl of water in one gulp and looked at the three people in the room.

    The body of Chao Yongsi had been removed. Prince Donghai sat on a stool in the corner, his face gloomy and lost in thought. Reckless leaned against the door, idly carving a piece of wood with a short knife, asionally looking up and gazing into the distance.

    Master Du, this is the hero from the Drunken Immortal Inn, known as Reckless

    Reckless interrupted coldly, Stop it. I am a cook, not a hero. Im not here to make friends with heroes.

    Du Motian smiled and bowed, saying, Ive heard of you, then turned to the Weary Marquis, suppressing his smile. Is it convenient to talk here?

    Han Ruzi nodded. The safety of the entire vige relied on Prince Donghai, and he would not let his brother out of his sight again.

    Master Yang hopes that you will immediately head to the Northern Army.

    Hmm. Han Ruzi trusted Yang Feng, but he also needed to hear the reasons.

    Du Motian nced at Prince Donghai again, lowering his voice slightly. Master Yang said that many imperial rtives and nobles have petitioned to volunteer to join the army after receiving hints from the imperial court. You should do the same and must not return to the Capital. Master Yang has already paved the way for you in the Northern Army, waiting for your arrival.

    My wife also suggested that I petition to join the army. Han Ruzi was both happy and surprised. It turned out that Cui Xiaojun and Yang Feng hade to the same views.

    Suddenly, Prince Donghai in the corner jumped to the ground. Hah, I get it! The person who wrote to you is my cousin! How could the Cui n produce someone like her Prince Donghai suddenly realized that this was not his territory and quickly shut his mouth, sitting back on the stool, pretending to be a statue.

    So the Weary Marquis is already prepared, thats even better. Lets set off now. We cant enter the city, we can only make a detour. If we hurry, we might arrive tonight. Master Yang will send someone to meet us.

    There are more than seven hundred people in the vige, some of them are old. We are without horses, and only have a few mules. Im afraid we cant move too fast.

    Du Motian was slightly surprised. You dont need to bring everyone. At most five or six people. After leaving the vige, I can find horses.

    Han Ruzi remained silent in contemtion.

    Prince Donghai couldnt help but sneer, Hes showing womanlypassion again. He probably wants to take even the cats and dogs from the vige with him.

    Du Motian advised, The Weary Marquis is kind-hearted, which is a good thing, but its really not the time

    Han Ruzi shook his head. No, Im thinking of something. When Master Yang asked Master Du to find me, did he know that I had recruited an army?

    Du Motian was an experienced man of the pugilist world. At this moment, he unconsciously scratched his head. Based on what he saw and heard after entering the vige, this could not be considered an army at all.

    What can I do in the Northern Army?

    Well Master Yang has his own arrangements, which he did not tell me. Du Motian couldnt answer.

    Prince Donghai burst intoughter. Isnt it obvious? The Empress Dowager has persuaded a group of imperial rtives and nobles to join the army, just to put pressure on my uncle. What can you guys do? Of course, youll serve as guards for the Champion Marquis. Each of you will have the title of a general. Go to the border, enjoy the scenery outside the Great Wall, and when the Empress Dowager achieves her goal, you can all go home, with promotions and rewards for everyone.

    Prince Donghai stared at Han Ruzi. As for you, its impossible to get promoted and rewarded. Yang Feng wont let youe back, but dont think he will assist you in bing emperor. Think about it, how did Yang Feng persuade the Champion Marquis to ept you into the Northern Army? Isnt it the same as the Cui n, wanting to use your identity? You trust Yang Feng, but he has already changed masters. The future of the Champion Marquis is bright. Can youpare to him?

    Du Motian whispered, Dont listen to his nonsense, Lord Yang is not that kind of person.

    What kind of person is he? Prince Donghai left his stool and strode over. How long have you known Yang Feng? Hes a eunuch, willing to get castrated for power. How can such a person be loyal to anyone?

    Du Motian hadnt known Yang Feng for long and didnt want to argue with Prince Donghai. He turned his head to look at Reckless beside the door. Reckless ought to be more familiar with Yang Feng, but he was unwilling to defend him.

    Prince Donghai seized every opportunity to turn the tables, sincerely saying to Han Ruzi, My previous proposal still stands. I really dont understand, why dont you trust me? My cousin is devoted to you. She is the daughter of the Cui n and highly regarded by Elder Laojun and my uncle. With my cousin around, are you still afraid that the Cui n will harm you? Is a family less trustworthy than an outsider? Yang Feng will bring you great trouble.

    Han Ruzi smiled, Thank you for your reminder.

    Prince Donghais eyes lit up. Have you figured it out?

    Hmm. Han Ruzi turned to Du Motian. Could I trouble Master Du to go see Lord Yang and tell him that I have organized a militia of three thousand people at the Riverside Vige. Ask him to try to get an official banner for the militia. Ill wait here.

    Both Du Motian and Prince Donghai showed surprise. One said, Isnt the Weary Marquis going to see Lord Yang with me? The other said, Where did you get three thousand people from? There are only a few hundred ignorantmoners here.

    Han Ruzi said, If Lord Yang understands the situation here, he will agree with my approach. I cant just join the Northern Army alone; thats just changing one prison for another.

    Prince Donghai felt incredulous. Your appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Youre asking my uncle for food, troops, and armor, asking the Empress Dowager to turn a blind eye, and asking the Champion Marquis for a banner. If you keep this up, are you going to borrow troops from the Xiongnu? Do you know how difficult it is to establish a banner? It requires approval from the Ministry of War, consent from the Emperor, and authorization from the Grand Commandants Office The Champion Marquis simply doesnt have that authority.

    Han Ruzi nodded. Master Du, please repeat what Prince Donghai said to Lord Yang.

    What? Du Motian and Prince Donghai were surprised again at the same time.

    Thats right. Im setting conditions to the Empress Dowager, Grand Tutor Cui, and the Champion Marquis. If possible, I want everyone to know.

    Prince Donghai looked astonished, then stomped his foot and snorted, returning to the corner and sitting back on the stool, refusing to look at Han Ruzi again.

    Du Motian still didnt quite understand Han Ruzis intentions but didnt ask further. Well, since you have made a decision, Ill go find Lord Yang. Ill be back before sunset tomorrow. Please take care, Lord Marquis.

    Han Ruzi apanied him to the door, watching Du Motian ride away. He nced back at the camp, where groups of militia were discussing something in small clusters.

    Reckless had been leaning against the door all along. Now he said, Everyone wants to get rich quick, but you insist on making long-term ns. Well, thats interesting.

    Han Ruzi smiled and returned to the room.

    Most of the militia had been deceived by false promises, hoping that by starting a rebellion, they could ce the deposed Emperor back on the throne within a few days. Then they would issue an edict, eliminate corrupt officials, and save the people from misery and suffering. But now the deposed Emperor wanted to take them to the distant north to fight the Xiongnu.

    They only rebelled because they refused to contribute food and troops to the government. Why would they follow me to fight the Xiongnu? Han Ruzi raised a question.

    Reckless remained indifferent, while Prince Donghai made a disdainful snort.

    Trouble ising. Dont go too far away from me. Reckless put away his knife and wood, walked to the corner, and stood beside Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai stared at him angrily. Receiving no response, he lowered his head.

    The door was opened, and a group of people stood outside. Led by Chao Hua, they bowed respectfully to the Emperor.

    Pleasee in, Han Ruzi said, standing in the middle of the room, about seven or eight steps away from Reckless.

    Only five people came in, while the others remained outside the door, but they could still see and hear what was happening inside.

    Whats the matter? Han Ruzi asked.

    The five lowered their heads and exchanged courteous remarks for a while. Finally, Chao Hua raised his head and said, I want to avenge my father. Your Majesty, please allow me to lead a group of people out of the camp.

    Have you found the whereabouts of the enemy?

    Not yet, but since we know theyre from the Chai manor, they should be easy to find.

    Han Ruzis gaze swept over the five, asking, Do you all n toe back?

    Not only these five, but even those outside blushed and lowered their heads further. Chao Hua was their leader, so it fell to him to speak. We came to seek refuge under Your Majesty, not to be soldiers or fight wars. Since Your Majesty is going to the northern border to fight the Xiongnu, we cant help. Please let us go.

    Prince Donghai whispered to Reckless in the corner, I bet hes going to be alone again

    Reckless didnt even move his eyes. He just stood there as if he had no interest in anything.

    Prince Donghai nced at the two short des behind Reckless and fell silent.

    You havee here voluntarily, why speak of whether I would let you go? Han Ruzi showed no sign of anger, sping his hands. If you wish to leave, you can leave at any time. I have only one request.

    Please, Your Majesty, Chao Hua immediately said. Being allowed to leave so easily made him breathe a sigh of relief. He was willing to agree to any condition.

    I hope to offer you somepensation.

    Prince Donghai made a disgusted expression, barely suppressing a sneer. The faces of Chao Hua and the others turned even redder, and someone outside the door shouted, Your Majesty has already been very kind to us. We havent done anything for Your Majesty; we dont deserve anypensation.

    Han Ruzi said seriously, Your presence at the Riverside Camp is the greatest help to me. A littlepensation is just my token of appreciation. Please ept it, no matter what. In three days, at most three days, thepensation will arrive. I hope you can wait a little longer.

    The five people in the room looked at each other, then turned to look at the people outside for a while. Chao Hua turned back to Han Ruzi. We dont deserve anypensation, but were willing to stay for three more days for Your Majesty.

    Han Ruzi thanked them and escorted everyone out of the room, closing the door halfway.

    Prince Donghai sneered disdainfully, Youre really hypocritical. As long as you ask, these people will stay for three more days. Why pretend to offerpensation?

    Han Ruzi hadnt spoken yet, but Reckless spoke up, For the sake of face, they will agree verbally to stay. But for the sake ofpensation, they will stay for real. The Weary Marquis did nothing wrong. But if I were to guess, youre not waiting forpensation, youre waiting for a crisis.

    Im waiting for both, Han Ruzi said.

    The Riverside Camp was no longer a hidden ce. The crisis woulde sooner than thepensation.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 126

 Chapter 128: Fire Attack

    Chapter 128: Fire Attack

    Lin Kunshan stood in front of Han Ruzi, his expression nk. Its not feasible. Fate seers can only go with the flow. If the circumstances arent right, theres nothing we can do. These people havee here to restore a deposed emperor. Trying to convince them to change their minds and head to the Northern Frontier, I cant do it.

    Thats fine. I hope you can help me with another matter.

    Hmm. Lin Kunshan remained nomittal.

    Fate seers go with the flow. Since the situation here is difficult to change, lets go out and see if anyone is willing to join the volunteer army to resist the Xiongnu.

    Lin Kunshan slowly revealed a hint of a smile, seemingly agreeing, yet also mocking. The mighty Chu empire has a million soldiers, more than enough. How can we expectmoners to volunteer for the army?

    Han Ruzi also smiled. Its hard to say. Previously, I couldnt imaginemoners supporting a deposed emperor either.

    After thinking for a moment, Lin Kunshan reluctantly said, Alright then, since Your Majesty wishes for me to leave the vige, I will go. As for my men

    They may stay or go as they please.

    Lin Kunshan nodded and turned to leave.

    Prince Donghai, who had been observing from a corner, couldnt help but speak again. Once Lin Kunshan leaves, those pugilists will also follow suit. Your grip on power is dwindling.

    These forces are not at my disposal. Whats the point in keeping them?

    Heh, nobody is at your disposal anyway. My uncle will soon send a thousand strong cavalry. Theyll crush the Riverside Vige in the blink of an eye. What will you do then? Hold a knife to my neck?

    Grand Tutor Cui is a reasonable man. He wouldnt act so recklessly.

    Prince Donghai sneered. He certainly didnt believe his uncle would act that way, but he still thought Han Ruzi was naive.

    Han Ruzi paced back and forth, then suddenly turned to Reckless and asked, Youve been around. Do you think anyone would join the volunteer army to fight the Xiongnu?

    No. Reckless answer was simple and direct.

    Han Ruzi smiled and sighed afterward.

    Heh, from the way you looked just now, I thought you had a n. Prince Donghai regained some confidence from that sigh.

    Of course, Han Ruzi didnt have a n. Yang Feng had once told him that having too much information would make them harder to sort through. An emperor had to learn to discard most information or, in situations of very little information, deduce the truth and make decisions.

    The key was to stand in the other persons shoes and understand their way of thinking.

    What would the Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui do?

    The Empress Dowager has undoubtedly gained control of a force capable of confronting the Southern Army. Grand Tutor Cui has no choice but to abandon the rebellion and head north to join the war. In this situation, Grand Tutor Cui wont kill me. To protect Prince Donghai, hell even assist me. But the Empress Dowager the Empress Dowager

    The Empress Dowager had too many options. Han Ruzi couldnt imagine what she would do.

    Prince Donghai continued to sneer, With just a few hundred of your ragtag men, do you think the Empress Dowager will spare you? What a joke, a colossal joke.

    There was a knock on the door, and Jin Chunzhong pushed it open, carrying three bowls of rice with dried fish and a bit of vegetables on top.

    Reckless took the bowl and began eating without a word of thanks. Prince Donghai, as picky as before, stillined, but he was too hungry. After finishing the dried fish in a few bites, there was still more than half of the rice left. He asked, Why is the fish so small today? And theres less rice than usual.

    Han Ruzi held his bowl absentmindedly, not really swallowing. It was then that he noticed, indeed, there was less rice, and only one piece of dried fish. Is the food in the vige running low?

    Yeah, were saving a bit. Hopefully, itllst until tomorrow night, Jin Chunzhong took on more responsibilities and was more aware of the actual situation.

    Can everyone eat their fill? Han Ruzi knew that if even his own portion was this meager, others must have even less.

    Its okay. Everyone understands. You cant conjure food out of thin air

    A thought sparked in Han Ruzis mind. No matter how much food is left, bring it out. Make sure everyone eats their fill.

    But Jin Chunzhong couldnt understand this approach.

    Trust me. Even if theres nothing to eat by tomorrow morning, let everyone eat their fill tonight. Maybe I can really conjure food out of thin air. Han Ruzi smiled faintly.

    Alright, Ill go instruct them to cook again. Breakfast tomorrow should be fine. Jin Chunzhong took his leave.

    Prince Donghai had already finished most of his bowl of rice and was eyeing Recklesss bowl, but he dared not ask for it. He said to Han Ruzi, Youre digging your own grave. No grain means no army. Its the simplest logic. With morale already unstable, if we finish the food, everyone will disperse tonight.

    Han Ruzi found a flint and lit the only small oilmp in the room. He said to Reckless, Themon people wont join the army to resist the Xiongnu, but would they be willing to be soldiers in exchange for a full meal?

    As a well-known chef in a famous tavern, Reckless wasnt picky. He finished his bowl of rice cleanly and said, City folk wont, but I dont know about those outside the city.

    Han Ruzi smiled faintly. Reckless not knowing was a kind of affirmation of his n.

    Prince Donghai looked incredulous. Are you crazy? You cant even feed these few hundred people properly, and you want to recruit more? With what, deception?

    Lin Kunshan will help me aplish this.

    Prince Donghai was taken aback. Why?

    Because he doesnt want to achieve nothing. The fate seers initial n was abandoned by me. If Lin Kunshan wants to achieve something, he should help me. Go with the flow, tell the people what they want to hear. There are also his allies around the Capital. Together, they can persuade many people who have been suffering from disasters and hardships. Maybe the three thousand I reported is too conservative.

    Prince Donghai stared for a moment, then burst intoughter. Youre insane, truly insane. Do you think everything will go ording to your n? Do you think everything will be prepared for you overnight? Haha. Reckless, you seem more rational. Try to reason with him. If he keeps going like this, hell have to pray to the Heavens to send soldiers and generals.

    Reckless raised his right hand to his eyes, examining his palm in themplight. Suddenly, he swung his hand back and pped Prince Donghai across the face. Prince Donghai stumbled, almost falling, hands covering his face, furious. I know youre from Drunken Immortal Inn

    Reckless nced at him, and Prince Donghai immediately shut his mouth, suppressing his anger, unwilling to suffer further humiliation.

    Ill protect your safety. There was always a hint of cynicism in Recklesss indifference, as if there was nothing in this world worth his serious attention. But if the enemy is too strong, I wont risk my life to protect you. Youll have to figure it out yourself.

    Of course. Despite his inner turmoil, Han Ruzi managed to appearposed.

    Cheers from outside indicated that everyone was quite pleased about having a full meal. As for tomorrows concerns, that was something the Emperor should worry about.

    Prince Donghai took a few steps away from Han Ruzi and said, Why bother? Theres no need to force yourself into a dead end. You could join my uncle, save yourself a lot of trouble, and have a much better chance of bing emperor again.

    Han Ruzi shook his head slowly. What wasnt in my hands from the start wont be in my handster.

    If you keep being stubborn, there wont be ater.

    Han Ruzi fell silent. The confidence he had just managed to muster was slowly dwindling. He needed several miracles to happen simultaneously to escape the current predicament.

    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Jin Chunzhong rushed in, looking flustered. Bad news! Someone is setting fires outside the vige.

    Without a word, Han Ruzi immediately ran out of the room, standing at the door and looking into the distance. Indeed, the crisis came earlier than expected.

    The vige was situated by the water to the east, and fires were visible in the other three directions, clearly set deliberately.

    Where are the guards? Han Ruzi asked loudly.

    Theyre back someone shouted, and the crowd quickly gathered.

    A group of militia rushed in panic from the direction of the main gate, one of them shouting as they ran, Government troops! Government troops are here again!

    The crowd was shocked, and Han Ruzi quickly asked, Where are they from? How many?

    The guards ran up, but couldnt answer the question. A hundred-men leader said, panting, They blocked the road and set fires. Only government troops would use this tactic.

    Another group of guards arrived, and the leader gasped out, Its not government troops, its the Chai familys men, saying theyre here for revenge.

    The Chai family! Jin Chunzhong eximed in rm.

    Chao Hua, on the other hand, was furious. The ones who killed my father are here. Good, get your weapons, follow me, and avenge my father!

    Arge group of people responded, but some remained silent, not feeling obligated to avenge an old fisherman.

    Wait! Han Ruzis voice was stern. He said to Chao Hua, You agreed to wait another three days. In these three days, Im still yourmander.

    The ferocious and reckless side of Chao Hua was triggered, and he red viciously but only for a brief moment. He bowed and said, I obey Your Majestysmand.

    Everyone, line up! No one is allowed to leave the vige.

    The crowd scrambled to find their hundred-men squads. The fire outside the vige was growing, and Han Ruzi turned to Prince Donghai, who had followed him out, and asked quietly, What tactics are generally used to deal with fire attacks?

    Prince Donghai was already in a state of panic. Fire knew no mercy. Once it entered the vige, even he wouldnt survive. Cursing the Chai family in his heart, he heard Han Ruzis question and answered mechanically, Fire attack? The books say you need to clear out a space to prevent the fire from spreading

    Han Ruzis knowledge from books was still too limited, and it was only after Prince Donghais reminder that he realized the situation. He personally ordered a few hundred men to tear down the houses on the edge of the vige.

    The houses in the Riverside Vige were all very basic. Some had already been burned by the Chai familys attack in the morning, making them easier to tear down. Dozens of people pushed with all their might, toppling the structures easily. However, it took more time to clear away the scattered wood. Meanwhile, the fire outside was getting closer, causing anxiety.

    Suddenly, shouts from outside the vige pierced the air.

    Han Ruzi shouted loudly, Dont be fooled! This is a ploy by the enemy to lure us out!

    Sure enough, the shouts soon disappeared, but no one rushed in.

    Han Ruzi led the militia back to the riverside. Someone shouted, Get on the boats, everyone!

    Han Ruzi felt something was amiss. As he pondered, Prince Donghai called out, No, they have set fires on three sides, leaving only the water route. This is clearly a tactic to let the enemy escape and ambush them midway. There must be a Chai family ambush on the water.

    Weve been fishing here for years. Are we afraid of dealing with a few small fish on the water? someone challenged.

    Prince Donghai just shook his head. Although the fire outside was getting fiercer and was almost reaching the vige, he remained somewhat calm.

    Han Ruzi agreed with Prince Donghais assessment and said to Chao Hua, Put a few torches on the boats and push them out.

    Zhao Hua immediatelyplied and, with a few others, untied a small boat and pushed it downstream.

    The boat, with torches aboard, slowly drifted on theke. The fire outside had already reached the viges fence, seemingly almost at their doorstep. Finally unable to bear the torment, some disregarded the emperor and military discipline and jumped onto boats to escape. More people followed suit, scrambling for boats, and the waterside descended into chaos.

    Han Ruzi was almost overwhelmed. Chao Hua shouted loudly, Stop! Theres an ambush on the water! Look!

    Everyone looked, and the boat had already drifted some distance away. Suddenly, there was a swishing sound in the darkness, indicating a barrage of arrows.

    The people on the boats scrambled back to shore in a panic.

    Prince Donghai muttered, Where did the Chai family find archers? If theye a little closer and start shooting towards the shore, well all be dead

    Before he could finish, several boats appeared in the darkness, slowly approaching the Riverside Vige from the center of theke.

    Oh Heavens, these arent the Chai familys people, they are soldiers from the Southern Army! My uncle Prince Donghais vision blurred, and he almost fainted.

    The crisis came earlier than expected, but the enemy wasnt whom Han Ruzi had anticipated.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 127

 Chapter 129: Timely Rain

    Chapter 129: Timely Rain

    The Riverside Vige was under attack from bothnd andke, and among the attackers were the Southern Armys war junks. Prince Donghai was so shocked that he nearly fainted, and Han Ruzi was equally at a loss.

    This shattered almost all of his expectations.

    This is the Southern Army Han Ruzi strained to peer at thekes surface, only to see threerge silhouettes, surrounded by what seemed like some smaller boats, none lit with torches, all drifting slowly toward Riverside Vige like ghostly ships.

    Why? Prince Donghai asked tremulously, turning his gaze to Han Ruzi, hoping to find answers from him. Uncle knows that Im here, could it be

    Could it be that the Empress Dowager has already triumphed? Han Ruzi could only draw such a conclusion.

    Prince Donghai began to tremble.

    Once the bnce between the Empress Dowager and the Cui n was disrupted, the narrow space in which Han Ruzi survived would cease to exist.

    Han Ruzi suddenly realized someone was missing beside him. Reckless had vanished. He had said that when there was no hope left, he would not apany Han Ruzi to the death. In his view, this was probably one of those situations.

    Han Ruzi felt despondent, but he was not Prince Donghai. He had long grown ustomed to desperate situations. Unless he died, he would never resign himself to fate.

    Retreat, starting from the first team. Dont go into the houses, hide behind them! he ordered. No one opposed, and no one questioned. They feared that if they got an answer they didnt want to hear, they would lose thest glimmer of hope.

    The militiamen were surprisingly organized. Even though retreating meant getting closer to the raging fire, no one protested.

    Han Ruzi knew he had to remain calm, so he stood on the pier, facing the boats on theke, with no cover in front of him, and shouted to Prince Donghai, Does the Southern Army have a navy at Guaizi Lake?

    Prince Donghai had no intention of getting closer, but was pushed by several guards behind the Emperor. The Southern Army has a fleet of war junks at the Wei River, which might be connected to Guaizi Lake. It would take at least half a day to get from the Wei River to here, which means arrangements were made during the day.

    Han Ruzi had just asked the question casually, with no purpose. Chao Hua walked up from behind, sped his fists, and said, Your Majesty, may I take a few men to sabotage the boats?

    Is it feasible?

    Chao Hua smiled, We have been fishing and swimming in theke since we were children. Let us try.

    Very well, General Chao, assemble your troops.

    Seeing Han Ruzi solemnly dispatching troops, Prince Donghai wanted tough but couldnt, only emitting a few grunts from his mouth.

    Chao Hua called out a series of names, selecting fourteen people. Most of them were young men from the Chao family fishing vige. They were already prepared, wearing only shorts, with knives and awls in their mouths, they walked into theke, swimming towards the distance, soon disappearing into the night.

    Its useless, the soldiers on the war junks have long spears, specifically to deal with these underwater attacks. Prince Donghai still couldnt see any hope.

    The retreat was almostplete. After thest hundred-man team left the pier, Han Ruzi walked towards the center of the vige under the escort of his guards.

    Death by fire on one side, death by arrows and drowning on the other Prince Donghai didnt want to go anywhere.

    There was a strange sound in the air. Han Ruzi and others turned to look, only to see a fire arrow descending from the sky, hitting the spot where he had just stood. Deeply embedded in the wooden bridge, it trembled slightly and the mes quickly extinguished.

    The Southern Armys archery skills arent that great, Han Ruzi said with forced ease.

    This is just a test shot; soon it will be a barrage of arrows. Prince Donghai was terrified, quickening his pace, wanting to get further away from the pier, but was pulled back by two guards.

    Han Ruzi continued forward, neither fast nor slow, even when he heard louder noises from behind, he did not hasten his steps.

    The guards kept turning back, shielding the Emperor with their bodies as much as possible.

    Dozens of arrows rained down on the wooden bridge of the pier.

    Han Ruzi joked, If Miss Jin were here, she would definitely be delighted. She is always short of arrows.

    The Emperorsposure infected those around him. A guardughed, Yes, if the Empress were here, she could repel all attackers single-handedly.

    Prince Donghai found it both amusing and frightening.

    They finally reached the center of the vige. There werent many houses left to provide cover for over seven hundred people. Han Ruzi stood in the middle of the road, gazing at the mes outside, which posed a greater threat than the enemies on theke.

    The mes had already engulfed a circle of fences around them, thick smoke billowed, and the heat was oppressive. The mes were attempting to leap over that open space, aiming to eradicate thest few houses and hundreds of people in the vige, much like a cat trying to catch a mouse driven into a corner, its ws and the prey just inches apart.

    Was he really going to die here? Han Ruzi dared not think further.

    Nearby came a chorus of pleas from the captured soldiers, locked in empty pigsties closest to the mes.

    Release them, Han Ruzimanded, and immediately someone went to open the pigsties, cutting the ropes. The soldiers, hands tied behind their backs, didnt even bother to thank them. They stared at the mes from all directions, trembling in fear.

    But the mes never reached them. The reeds in theke on both the north and south sides dampened the fire first, leaving only the mes on the west gate side still raging.

    Several rounds of arrows were shot from theke, some prating the roofs andnding inside the houses.

    No one uttered a sound, not even the soldiers abandoned their wails. Everyone waited silently likembs for the final oue.

    Han Ruzi, however, harbored a glimmer of hope. He called out the names of several squad leaders andmanded, Later, your five squads will act as vanguards. Charge forward and dont stop. Your three squads will protect the left nk, your three squads will defend the right nk, and your five squads will cover the rear. Engage the enemy, but do not pursue. These few squads will protect the elderly, the women, and the children in the vige. The rest follow me, ready to obey my orders at any time

    Eachmand was met with acknowledgment. Prince Donghai couldnt muster augh; he felt some admiration. Even as the fire dwindled just a little, Han Ruzi was already considering how to break through. Prince Donghai couldnt bring himself to do so; he still couldnt see any chance of sess. The fire might be weakening, but it hadnt extinguished yet, and the attackers outside the vige wouldnt diminish. When daylight came, the soldiers on the war junks in theke would be able tond via the small boats he dared not think further.

    Suddenly something fell, hitting him squarely on the right cheek. Prince Donghai was terrified, clutching tightly to the guard beside him, trying to use the mans body to shield himself from the attack.

    The guard pushed him away, annoyed. What are you doing?

    There theres water. Prince Donghai touched his face, confirming it was a drop of water. Looking up, illuminated by the firelight, there seemed to be dark clouds in the sky.

    More and more people looked up at the sky, initially puzzled, then surprised, and finally ecstatic.

    Its raining! Its raining! Heaven is saving us! Its the Emperor, hes the true dragon emperor, and Heaven is saving the true dragon emperor!

    This was not the miracle Han Ruzi had hoped for. Even without rain, the fire outside would have been extinguished. But this unexpected rain had a significant impact on his position.

    A strong wind arose, and the mes outside made one final effort, stretching out long tongues of fire towards thebustible materials in the vige. Suddenly, a downpour began, pouring heavily, and the mes retreated.

    The crowd stood dumbfounded for a moment, then erupted into cheers simultaneously. They all knelt before Han Ruzi, their clothes soaked and their hands and feet muddy, but they didnt mind.

    The true dragon emperor, I told you, he is the true dragon emperor.

    Prince Donghai also knelt down. There was no choice; guards pressed down on his shoulders, and he couldnt remain standing.

    He was both astonished and envious. Han Ruzis luck was too good. Although summer rains were frequent, it happened toe down at this moment, truly miraculous. But he also had to admit that if Han Ruzi hadnt been prepared and had panicked from the start, this rain would have been meaningless.

    Standing in the rain, Han Ruzi epted the kowtows of the people. He didnt believe much in gods or buddhas, but at this moment, he did feel a sense of destiny.

    Despite being drenched, he felt a burning sensation all over his body and thought to himself, I am the Emperor, I am the Emperor

    The rain came suddenly and departed just as swiftly, as if it had been sent specifically to extinguish the fire.

    But the night didnt recede; without the mes, it seemed even darker. Han Ruzi, now soaked like a drowned rat, turned around. The numerous rebels could only see a blurry figure. They became even more awestruck and all prostrated themselves on the ground, even the captured government troops, not daring to move.

    Even after attaining sess, one must not forget ones humble beginnings. No matter how much time passes in the future, I will remember todays followers. Han Ruzi called out, General Chao

    Chao Hua and hispanions had returned, equally stunned and kneeling in the mud. Hearing the call, they crawled forward in the mud. At your service.

    Go and bring me the roster prepared by Chief Clerk Chao. From now on, it shall always be by my side.

    Yes. Chao Hua called someone and together they went to the meeting room to retrieve the wooden door which had served as the militias roster, standing respectfully behind the Emperor.

    Long live the Emperor! the rebels shouted in unison.

    Han Ruzi knew that he could keep these people with him for some time.

    But the crisis was not over yet. As the cheers subsided, Han Ruzi asked Chao Hua, Whats the situation on theke?

    Chao Hua replied with extreme respect, We sunk a small boat, and fortunately, the rain caught them off guard, so the enemy retreated.

    The rain didntst long. The Southern Armys war junks would soon return. Han Ruzi made an order to depart, not knowing where to go, but wanting to leave the vige.

    Among the people, only Prince Donghai didnt believe in the true dragon emperor theory. If Heaven truly favored Han Ruzi, it wouldnt have let him be deposed and end up in such a ce.

    His concerns were more pragmatic. Covered in mud, he walked over to Han Ruzi and asked, Whats your n? Youre not counting on Heaven to help you again, are you?

    Seeing Prince Donghai, Han Ruzi had an idea. The Southern Army attacked Riverside Vige under the Chai familys banner, which means neither of us have been found guilty of capital crimes.

    So what? Were still going to die.

    Lets go to the Southern Army, to the Capital, and demand an exnation from Grand Tutor Cui and the Empress Dowager. We must let the whole city know about this.

    Prince Donghai was speechless for a moment, then said, Wait until you escape this assault.

    The several hundred-man squads acting as vanguards had already left the vige. Suddenly, cries broke out, as if they had encountered the enemy as soon as they went out. Han Ruzi was about to order an attack when excited voices came from the front, Empress! The Empress has returned!

    Jin Chuiduo had returned, bringing several men with her.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 128

 Chapter 130: Leaving the Village

    Chapter 130: Leaving the Vige

    Jin Chuiduo rode into the Riverside Vige, which was no longer a proper vige after the attack. Anyone who dared to address her as Empress was met with a stern re, and soon, the excited calls ceased.

    She approached Han Ruzi without dismounting, her gaze not lingering on him but scanning around for a moment before asking, Are you Chao Hua?

    Chao Hua was taken aback. Yes, Empress

    Ive brought back your fathers killer.

    What?

    Jin Chunbao, her eldest brother, dismounted and pulled another person down, shoving him in front of Chao Hua.

    Yan Dong, also known as Yan Qng, knelt in the mud, looking panicked. Suddenly seeing Prince Donghai, he cried out in tears, Prince Donghai, save me! I did these things for you!

    Prince Donghai was furious. He approached and kicked him harshly. You did these things for me? Leaving me alone here, is that doing things for me? Coming with the Chai family to set fire to the vige, is that doing things for me?

    Yan Dongs hands were bound behind his back. After rolling in the mud, he struggled to get up, even dirtier, and cried, It was you who ordered us to take the vige, to wait for the Weary Marquis to return and then kidnap him. But he was prepared, and we had to escape. Burning Riverside Vige was also also your uncles idea.

    Prince Donghai was about to kick him again when Chao Hua stepped forward, drew his sword, and pointed it at Yan Dong, coldly asking, Did you kill my father?

    Huh? Your father who is he?

    Chief Clerk Chao Yongsi.

    Yan Dong pondered for a moment, then looked at Prince Donghai, who immediately said, I didnt instruct you to kill anyone.

    Yan Dong didnt dare to push the me onto Prince Donghai. He turned to Jin Chunbao and said, It wasnt just me who did it. There were five of us there, including Jin Chunbao

    Jin Chunbaos face reddened. He lowered his head. I was indeed there at the time. Yan Dong acted without our consent, but I didnt stop him If you seek revenge, Im here.

    Chao Hua was filled with anger, but when it involved the brother of Empress, he hesitated a bit.

    Just as Yan Dong was trying to evade responsibility, Han Ruzi walked behind Jin Chuiduo and respectfully greeted the mad monk Guangding, Gentlemen, your arrival is timely and saved our lives.

    Its the rain that came just in time. Guangding had brought dozens of people. They dismounted, trying to conceal their curiosity with a reserved demeanor.

    If I could trouble Master Guangding with introducing these heroes to me.

    Guangding then introduced each person with their name and nickname. Han Ruzi bowed to each person, trying hard to remember this string of names.

    There were originally hundreds of people, but everyone had something to attend to and couldnt make it. These fifty-four came to see if Your Majesty needed help, unexpectedly encountering a group of viins besieging the vige. Although their numbers were not few, fortunately, the timely rain threw them into chaos, giving us the opportunity to seed.

    Han Ruzi was about to express gratitude again when Guangding gestured for him to speak aside.

    As the attackers onnd retreated and the ships on theke did not arrive, there was some chaos in the vige. Han Ruzi and Guangding entered a nearby surviving house to talk.

    Is Your Majesty really going to the Northern Frontier to fight the Xiongnu?

    Of course.

    In that case, theres nothing more to say. Well take our leaveter. s, I cant continue in this role of a mad monk. Ill find a ce to be a bandit.

    I owe you all an apology. Everyone gathered risking their lives, but because of me, it came to nothing

    Guangding waved his hand, This cannot be med on Your Majesty. It was our sudden impulse, coupled with the instigation of the fate seers And we also didnt consult Your Majesty beforehand.

    Please refrain from addressing me as Your Majesty.

    Very well, then we bid farewell.

    Just a moment. Han Ruzi nced outside. Yan Dong was still trying to shift me, Chao Hua hesitated with the knife in his hand, Jin Chuiduo remained silent on horseback, not looking at anyone.

    Han Ruzi said sincerely, If, just if, I were to be Emperor, what would your requests be?

    Well, wed have to genuinely help for us to have the qualification to make requests.

    Since its just a hypothetical, lets hear it.

    Guangding pondered for a moment, then sped his hands together, The pugilist world seeks face and reputation. We dont ask for much. If Your Majesty could issue a general amnesty when the timees, and alleviate the burden on the people with regards to taxes, it would be considered gratitude to all the heroes of the pugilist world.

    Han Ruzi smiled, and Guangding added, Of course, there are also those who aspire to official positions, but thats another matter. You dont need me to convey that.

    If there reallyes such a day, and I need your help, where should I find you?

    Guangding stared at Han Ruzi, I have some insight into people, but not as much as Chunyu Xiao. He believes in you and is willing to bet big on you. As for me, honestly, I feel like theres somethingcking in you, something that makes it difficult for you to reim the throne.

    Please, Master, borate, Han Ruzi said, bowing.

    I wont call you Your Majesty, and you neednt call me Master. Im just a wandering crazy monk.

    Then please, monk, enlighten me.

    Guangding pointed to the fifty or so pugilists outside, These heroes came to support Your Majestys ascension, but theyre unwilling to follow Your Majesty to the Northern Frontier. Why? The risk is too great, and the gains too little. The Chu empire has a million strong army; they dont need our help to resist the Xiongnu.

    Are you saying Ick ambition?

    Guangdings mouth widened, but hisughter was subdued, Ambition is something unseen and intangible. Who knows if you have it or not? What youck is the aura of a hero. Clean and gentle, your demeanor suggests you grew up in a noble household. The pugilist world has its own ways; youre not one of us. s, Chunyu Xiao has truly led us astray. Anyway, thats enough. If you want to know how to find us in the future, its actually simple. If you truly be renowned throughout the world, Ill naturally bring people to find you.

    Guangding bowed, then changed to sping his fists, walked out briskly, mounted his horse, and loudly said to hispanions who followed, Lets go, brothers. The governmentsckeys must have been mobilized by now. Lets go and tease them a bit.

    The others responded with acknowledgement, mounting their horses one by one, and swiftly rode away.

    At this moment, Han Ruzi could rally a group of poor and needy peasants, but he didnt hold much appeal for the heroes of the pugilist world. He didnt mind. He walked out of the room and said to Jin Chuiduo, I thought you brought them here.

    Jin Chuiduo seemed not to have heard and waited a moment before replying, We just happened to meet.

    Han Ruzi then turned to Chao Hua and asked, Are you sure who killed Chief Clerk Chao?

    Its this person. Chao Hua pointed his knife at Yan Dong, deciding not to implicate others. The others only failed to stop him. Hes the one who did it.

    Yan Dong finally understood. Unable to count on Prince Donghais help, he turned to Han Ruzi pleadingly, My father is the Deputy Commander of the Capital, and my grandfather was once a General of Southern Protection. I just killed an old fisherman. Dont let me lose my life. My family can pay, we can pay any amount. We have money. Weve been through hard times, Weary Marquis, please, were of the same kind. I served as a pce attendant, Ive been inside the pce

    Han Ruzi raised his hand to stop Yan Dong from continuing, then loudly addressed the crowd, He didnt just kill an old fisherman. He also killed a chief clerk of our army. His crime is unforgivable. Then he said to Chao Hua, Please, General Chao, enforce militaryw.

    Chao Hua nodded, grasped his knife, raised it high, and Yan Dong cowered in the mud, repeating, Dont kill me

    Chao Hua swung his de.

    Blood sprayed, Prince Donghai shivered, his brow furrowed. In his heart, he agreed with Yan Dongs words. If it was just an old fisherman who was being killed, he wouldnt even bat an eye. But this was a noble son, even if he died, he shouldnt die at the hands of another fisherman.

    Prince Donghai just thought about it.

    Move out, Han Ruzi ordered.

    The militia marched out of the vige in order.

    Jin Chuiduo said to her second brother Jin Chunzhong, Come with me.

    Where to?

    To the steppes, of course.

    What about Father?

    He was killed by the Chai family.

    Arent we going to avenge him?

    How can we avenge him in the Capital? Jin Chuiduos face grew cold. Her second brother always listened to her and rarely asked questions.

    Jin Chunzhong nced at Han Ruzi. Weary Marquis is also heading north. Why dont we

    Theyre going to fight the Xiongnu. What business do we have with that? She had failed to save her father, and the road to the steppes was fraught with difficulties. Jin Chuiduo wasnt in a good mood.

    The maid Qingting had been riding behind her mistress, constantly sending signals to Han Ruzi at this time.

    Han Ruzi approached and said, You shoulde with us.

    Why?

    First, the Chai family sent people to attack Riverside Vige twice, indicating they also hold me responsible for the death of Little Marquis Chai. We should cooperate. Second, Jin Chunzhong is one of my trusted subordinates, I need him. Third third, Im inviting you.

    Han Ruzi didnt wait for Jin Chuiduo to respond, he strode forward.

    Jin Chunzhong looked at his sister. Seeing her silent for a long time and not moving, he finally felt assured. A smile gradually appeared on his face, and he ran to catch up with Weary Marquis.

    The people in the vige were getting fewer and fewer. Jin Chunbao whispered softly, I dont think Chao Hua has forgiven us

    Has the Chai family forgiven me? Have we forgiven the Chai family? Why should Chao Hua forgive us? Jin Chunbao remained silent with his head bowed. In one day, he had lost his father, had lost the affection of his sister, and had lost the trust of and status in the army. It was aplete defeat. But he had nowhere to go, so he could only silently follow along.

    As the day was about to dawn, the road became muddier. Prince Donghai was another person with nowhere to go. He trudged along, saying to Han Ruzi, You really do treat beautiful women well. Youve given all the horses to the Jin family, even the maid has one. What about my cousin?

    Shes not here. Han Ruzi missed Cui Xiaojun, but he didnt intend to show any emotion to Prince Donghai. The Jin family is of Xiongnu descent. They might be useful in the North Frontier.

    Whats the use? Youre going to battle, not seeking marriage alliances.

    Han Ruzi nced back at Prince Donghai. Who said we would have to go to battle once we reach the Northern Frontier?

    Prince Donghai was taken aback, then sneered, Huh, youve be cunning. No, youve always been cunning; you just didnt show it before. You want to head to the Northern Frontier to avoid trouble and then watch tigers fight from the sidelines. Im afraid you wontst a month before being eaten by a tiger.

    You shoulde with me.

    Im being held hostage by you. Do I have a choice?

    You can choose toe with me voluntarily.

    Prince Donghai remained silent. He knew what Han Ruzi wanted to say. The most powerful support, Grand Tutor Cui, actually harbored murderous intentions. This shattered his world into pieces, leaving him with no home to return to.

    Han Ruzi didnt say much either. He walked on with big strides, asionally looking around, pleased to see that the militia remained orderly and intact.

    The procession moved slowly. After noon, they reached the official road. This raggedy militia actually wanted to openly demand justice from the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army. Prince Donghai thought it was a joke, but still pointed out the direction of the Southern Armys camp.

    As the group walked a short distance along the official road, they encountered a team of soldiers with gs flying.

    The vanguard of the militia halted, and Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai went forward to take a look. Prince Donghai immediately recognized, Thats the g of the Imperial Pce Guards. Does the Empress Dowager want to issue a decree to you?

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 129

 Chapter 131: Receiving an Appointment

    Chapter 131: Receiving an Appointment

    Weary Marquis, we have an imperial edict for you! A horseman shouted from afar. The scene before him both puzzled him and made him nervous. If you called these people, theycked armor and their clothes were ragged, stained with mud. They resembled mud men who had just emerged from the ground. Yet if you called them refugees, they formed clear lines, walked in formation, and many of them wielded weapons.

    The horseman doubted if the Weary Marquis was really among them. He decided to shout three times. If there was no response, he would immediately turn back to his team. Just as he shouted the second time, two figures emerged from the front of the ranks, equally covered in mud, their original clothes indistinguishable.

    The Weary Marquis is here, who is the one who will proim the edict? Prince Donghai shouted loudly, volunteering to act as the spokesperson for Han Ruzi, not out of willingness towards staying under hismand, but out of sheer curiosity. He believed this imperial edict was not only crucial for Han Ruzi but would also have a significant impact on himself.

    The horseman hesitated, stammering in reply, It, its from Chief Commander Han, wait a moment.

    After carefully observing for a while, he rode back to report.

    The edicts not from a eunuch from the pce, its from Han Xing. Prince Donghai was surprised. Something significant must have happened in the court. Perhaps my uncle has other reasons

    Han Ruzi turned to Chao Hua and Jin Chunzhong, saying, Prepare yourselves, be ready to follow my orders at any time.

    Both bowed and silently ordered their men to pass onmands to the various squads.

    What do you intend to do? Refuse to ept the edict? Thats rebellion. Had you followed my n earlier, you might have been on the throne by now, Prince Donghai said.

    A small troop of horsemen approached from afar. When they were about a hundred steps away, most of the horsemen stopped, leaving only one to continue forward, reining in his horse in front of Han Ruzi. It was Chief Commander Han Xing.

    Han Xing smiled and said, Come help me dismount.

    Prince Donghai widened his eyes. Though he and Han Ruzi were younger, they held a higher title than Han Xing. There was no reason for him to assist this old man.

    Han Ruzi stepped forward, and Prince Donghai whispered behind him, Let the guards help him.

    Still, Han Ruzi walked to the horses side, reaching out his hand. Han Xing slowly dismounted, his entire weight pressing onto Han Ruzis hands, quite heavy. Once his feet touched the ground, he let out a sigh, Im getting old, cant even handle a trip outside the city.

    Han Ruzi smiled but remained silent. He remembered this elder of the imperial family, often taciturn in the Hall of Diligent Administration. Last year during the pce coup, it was Han Xing who eventually obtained the founding emperors sword, iming it was sent by the Empress Dowager.

    Han Xing untied a silk purse from his neck, extracting an imperial edict from within. Instead of immediately reading it, he nced at the crowd on the official road. Are these the militia gathered by you?

    Does the court already know?

    Heh, if the affairs within the capital region were unknown, then the court wouldnt be a court. Yes, indeed, quite impressive. Well-organized and high-spirited.

    Get to the point, no need for sarcasm. Prince Donghai walked over, eyeing the edict.

    Sarcasm? Why would Prince Donghai say such a thing? With invasion of the north and the world in chaos, at this critical moment, the Weary Marquis and the people of the Capital raised the banner of righteousness, leading the way for the entire empire. They are admired by both civil and military officials alike.

    Hmm, well-said. So, are you here to grant appointments?

    Han Xing nodded with a smile. Exactly. He handed the decree to Han Ruzi. Read it yourself, Lord Marquis.

    Han Ruzi received the edict without the need for kneeling, but it was still strange to read it himself. Taking the edict, he read it over, growing more puzzled.

    Prince Donghai watched alongside. This whats going on? He snatched it, reading it again. What in the world is this?

    Lets proim the edict first, Han Xing chuckled.

    You may do it, Han Ruzi said calmly to Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai suppressed his doubts, turning to face the crowd. He proimed, The imperial edict deres: We know that it is a great and ancient practice tomend virtue and reward talent. The Weary Marquis, with loyalty and righteousness, has submitted a petition volunteering for battle to secure the empire. We greatlymend this. He is hereby appointed as the Northern Protection General, with an additional grant of one thousand households.''

    The militia gathered around, breaking their formation. Most of them didnt understand the meaning of the edict, their faces filled with confusion.

    Prince Donghai sighed. Weary Marquis thats him. Hes been appointed as the Northern Protection General, and you are all now official soldiers of the great Chu Dynasty.

    Only then did the people begin to realize, cheering in unison. Some whispered to Chao Hua, We originally gathered at Riverside Vige to avoid conscription, how how did we be official soldiers again?

    Chao Hua waved his hand, using his prestige to suppress dissent among those around him.

    I ept the edict, Han Ruzi said, taking the edict from Prince Donghais hands.

    Han Xings smile faded slightly. You seem unhappy.

    Prince Donghai intervened, He was trapped in the wilderness for several days, under attack but with no help, inplete darkness, unaware of events in the court. Now hes suddenly appointed as the Northern Protection General  could anyone be happy about that?

    Han Xing put away his smile. Please, Marquis, a word.

    Han Ruzi grunted in acknowledgment, turning to signal to Chao Hua and Jin Chunzhong to reform ranks, then followed Han Xing to the roadside. Prince Donghai followed, but Han Xing shook his head slightly at him.

    Ill ask one thing only, how is my uncle Grand Tutor Cui?

    Grand Tutor Cui? All is well. He has submitted a petition volunteering for battle and been appointed as the Grand General of Conquering the Barbarians.

    Prince Donghai stood dumbfounded.

    Han Xing led the Weary Marquis a few dozen steps away, where there were no others around. He spoke in a low voice, Marquis, youve suffered quite a bit these days, havent you?

    It was not too bad. Weve made it out, havent we?

    Han Xing nodded with a smile. I wont beat around the bush with you. Much has happened in the court these past few days, and some of it concerns you.

    Im puzzled. Please, enlighten me, General.

    Grand Tutor Cui and Prince Donghai were nning a rebellion. You are aware of that, arent you?

    Han Ruzi nodded. He didnt entirely trust this man and preferred to listen more than speak.

    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager was prepared, and fortunately, you put a stop to a major upheaval.

    The Empress Dowager was prepared?

    Han Xing didnt exin further. You will understandter. Just yesterday, Grand Tutor Cui, as Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, took a risk and conspired with the Champion Marquis, Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, intending to attack the Capital.

    Only now did Han Ruzi express astonishment. The Champion Marquis?

    Han Shi, the Champion Marquis, was promoted by the Empress Dowager. How could he conspire with Grand Tutor Cui for rebellion? Han Ruzi found it hard to understand.

    Of course, neither of them admits to rebellion, and theyre very cautious. They incited Marquis Hengyang to attack the militia, intending to kill you and Prince Donghai in the chaos, then proim everything as the doing of the imperial court, stirring up public sentiment and providing an excuse for the Northern and Southern armies to enter the city.

    Han Ruzi was stunned for a moment. If the Grand Marshals of the Northern and Southern Armies conspired together, who could oppose them? Do they still need an excuse?

    Of course, they do. You may not know much about the two armies. From the Grand Marshal down to even a ninth-ranked military officer, all of them require appointments from the Ministry of War. Of course, the Grand Marshal is able to make rmendation, but final approval has to be given by the imperial court. Despite the Grand Marshals authority increasing during the Martial Emperors reign, it wasnt to the extent of absolute control. The lists of officers for both armies are held by the Chief Commanders office. Based on my estimation, the respective Grand Marshals had nominated two-fifths of the officers in the Northern Army and four-fifths in the Southern Army, with the remainder appointed directly by the Ministry of War.

    Han Ruzi understood. The Northern and Southern armies werent entirely loyal to their Grand Marshals. Most officers still obeyed the orders of the court. He immediately raised a question, But when Grand Tutor Cui secretly returned to the Capital to seize control of the Southern Army, the court seemed helpless.

    The situation was different then. Grand Tutor Cui served as the Grand General of the Southern Army during Emperor Wus reign, and his influence in the army was substantial. Last year, he returned to the capital with the remaining power of the defeated Prince Qi, receiving much support from the military and officials. Also, at that time Han Xing wore a troubled expression, unable to speak certain truths, regardless of whether in public or private.

    I understand, Han Ruzi said. Last summer, he and Prince Donghai, as the only surviving sons of the Graceful Emperor, were the most qualified to inherit the throne. It was legitimate for the Southern Army to support the Cui n and Prince Donghai. But this year, the throne changed hands, and the bloodline of the Graceful Emperor no longer held sole legitimacy.

    Han Shi, the Champion Marquis, Grand Marshal of the Northern Army, as the surviving orphan of the first Crown Prince of the Martial Emperor, held an even higher status.

    Since the pce coup, the court has been striving to reim full authority over the appointments of both the Northern and Southern Armies. Grand Tutor Cui has been a bit anxious, but I didnt expect the Champion Marquis to be equally impatient, to the extent of being persuaded by Grand Tutor Cui. Sigh hes still Han Xing sighed with a bitter smile, shaking his head with a hint of disappointment.

    Regardless, the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai are unharmed, and Grand Tutor Cuis n has once again failed. The Champion Marquis regretted his actions, immediately pleaded guilty to the court, and confessed everything. Grand Tutor Cui also submitted a plea of guilt to the court this morning. His Majesty believes that at the current critical juncture on the border, it is not appropriate to execute the grand marshals. Therefore, he has pardoned the two grand marshals and tasked them with redeeming themselves in the northern border.

    The so-called court and His Majesty both referred to the Empress Dowager. Han Ruzi tried hard to recall. He had seen many military appointments in the court bulletin, but it would not state whether it they were rmended by the Grand Marshal or appointed by the Ministry of War. As for the appointments of junior military officers, they would not be mentioned in the court bulletin at all.

    To think that the Empress Dowager had indeed revoked the military authority of the two Grand Marshals by using the court officials. Prince Donghai always mentioned the hundred-thousand- strong Southern Army, but in reality, Grand Tutor Cui couldntmand that number.

    Han Ruzi still had many doubts, but Han Xing would not confide in him. Han Ruzi could only temporarily hold back his questions and asked, If both the Northern and Southern Armies go to the northern border, who will guard the Capital?

    The court has its arrangements. Please apany me back to the Capital to express gratitude for your appointment. You have initiated a good trend by submitting a petition volunteering for battle. Before this, the petition for battle were all submitted by generals, with arge number of aristocrats watching from the sidelines. After the Weary Marquis set an example, the number of volunteers for battle suddenly increased

    Have you submitted a plea for battle? Han Ruzi didnt ask who had helped him write the petition.

    Han Xing chuckled, Though I am old, I still have a loyal heart. How could I dareg behind others? The first petition volunteering for battle was submitted by me, but His Majesty has yet to respond.

    With all crises temporarily resolved, Han Ruzi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Very well, please guide me back to the Capital, Chief Commander.

    After you return to the Capital, he will receive even more rewards. Since ancient times Han Xing promptly swallowed his words, as he had wanted to say that deposed emperors since ancient times would not receive such generous treatment.

    The two returned to their original position together. Han Ruzi helped Han Xing onto his horse.

    I will have some horses sent overter. The volunteer army can camp outside the city. I have already arranged the campsite. Han Xing spurred his horse to join his group of horsemen.

    What did the old man say? Prince Donghai asked.

    Nothing much. It seems that the problem has been resolved. We can return to the Capital now.

    Prince Donghai hadnt heard Han Xings various exnations, only the final conclusion as told by Han Ruzi. His brow furrowed involuntarily. The Empress Dowager wants us to return to the Capital to express gratitude?

    She asked me to return. You were not mentioned.

    Its the same. If you go back, I have to go back too. Prince Donghai suddenly grabbed Han Ruzis arm. We cant go back to the Capital. Absolutely not. Once we enter the city gates, well never be able to leave again.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 130

 Chapter 132: Enduring Hardships Together

    Chapter 132: Enduring Hardships Together

    The military camp wasntrge. It was about one or two miles from the official road, with slightly elevated terrain, backed by a small river. The camp gate wasnt directly facing the road but instead was curved, situated at the top of a gentle slope. There was a tall wooden tower, surrounded by numerous buildings of varying sizes within the camp, indicating its long-standing presence.

    Chief Commander Han Xing introduced the grounds, This is one of the twelve new military camps near the Capital. This one is specifically for training infantry. I spent a few days here when I was in my teens, but its been a while since Ist came. Looks like nothing much has changed.

    Its impressive to think that a Chief Commander can be trained in just a few days, Prince Donghai finally mounted his horse, but he still looked tired. He really wanted to rush into the camp immediately, find afortable bed, and lie down. Even if there were to be another change of emperors, he didnt feel like getting up.

    Hehe, at that time, I was already a captain in the Southern Army. I came here to manage the arsenal, not for training, Han Xing replied, gazing up at the gate tower of the camp, lost in thought.

    Why isnt anyoneing out to greet you, Chief Commander? Prince Donghai also looked towards the gate tower, where soldiers could vaguely be seen.

    I requested to keep everything simple. Since were not entering the camp, why bother the officers toe out and greet us? The volunteer army stays here for now. Weary Marquis, Prince Donghai,e enter the city with me.

    The military camp was not far from the Capital. If there were no trees blocking the view, one could see the city walls clearly. Along the official road a few miles away, there was a small town bustling with people, its asional mor drifting over.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai followed Han Xings finger and saw behind the trees by the road, there was a temporary camp, surrounded by wooden fences. Instead of constructed houses, there were tents inside.

    Are we letting the volunteer army stay in a ce like this? Prince Donghai asked in surprise.

    There are many rules in the military camp. The volunteer army is newly established, and they might not be ustomed, so theyll stay temporarily outside. Once they are formally organized and equipped with banners and armor, they will have their own camp and wont need to reside here, Han Xing exined.

    Prince Donghai looked at Han Ruzi; he had already warned him not to enter the city, as it would be difficult toe out once inside.

    Han Ruzi looked at his clothes, I cant enter the city like this. Ill send someone to my manor to fetch some clothes. Ill go express my gratitude to the Emperor tomorrow.

    Prince Donghai nodded slightly, but he felt that this excuse was quite weak.

    Han Xing hesitated slightly, After entering the city, you can return home first, and then visit the pce to express gratitude tomorrow.

    Han Ruzi shook his head, Chief COmmander said I should set an example to the world. But how can I face people like this? Lets wait for one night.

    Han Xing smiled, Weary Marquis, youre thinking too much. Well then, since you insist, lets enter the city tomorrow. I need to return to the pce to report. How about leaving ten guards to protect the volunteer armys camp from unauthorized persons?

    That would be great, Han Ruzi said politely.

    Han Xing watched as the volunteer army entered the temporary camp before turning his horse around to lead the guards back to the city.

    For the militiamen who were ustomed to living in straw huts, tents were a novelty; they didnt find them crude at all. Jin Chundong and Chao Hua distributed the tents, around one per squad, established orders and duties, and then it was time for dinner.

    The food, brought from the military camp, was simple: boiled grains, vegetables, and meat cooked into a porridge-like consistency, enough to fill their stomachs. Since their hearty meal the previous night, the rebel army hadnt eaten yet, so they savored the hot porridge eagerly.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghais stay were unexpected. Hence, the military camp hadnt prepared any fine dishes for them. They ate the same food as the soldiers, standing by the tent entrance with the guards, watching over therge pot of food.

    At first, Prince Donghai disagreed, There must be officers rations in the new military camp, maybe even some wine. Let them bring it.

    Han Ruzi didnt see the need for the trouble and scooped himself a bowl to eat.

    After smelling the aroma for a while, Prince Donghai couldnt resist and also served himself a bowl. After gulping down most of it, he remarked, The taste is not bad, just a bitcking in oil. The chef at the Cui manor makes a stew simrly, but the ingredients are more refined. Instead of grains, they use leftover stir-fried meat from yesterday, and the vegetables are fresh. Reckless, youre a chef, can you handle eating this?

    Han Ruzi finished arge bowl and, seeing that it was getting dark, said to Reckless, I need you to do something for me.

    Hmm. Reckless, who had already eaten tworge bowls, was not picky at all.

    Go into the city to the Weary Marquiss manor and bring me a few sets of clean clothes. If they ask about my condition, tell them the truth.

    Alright. Reckless got up and left.

    Prince Donghai was surprised, Are you really going into the city tomorrow?

    Whether I enter the city or not, I need clean clothes to wear.

    Prince Donghai thought it made sense and wanted to call Reckless back, but the chef had already walked away.

    With over seven hundred peoplepletely finishing the food, the pots almost didnt even need to be washed. Along with the bowls and utensils, they were all sent to the camp gate to be collected by the military camps cooks.

    The Jin family maid, Qingting, walked over from a distance. She lived in the innermost tent with her mistress, surrounded by the women and children of the Chao family fishing vige. Like Prince Donghai, she watched Reckless s retreating figure and,ing to Han Ruzi, asked, Who is that person?

    Him? His name is Reckless.

    Hehe, what an interesting name. Since hes called Reckless, why is he still alive?

    Because hes a chef, and no one wants to kill him. Why are you suddenly asking about him?

    Its not sudden; Ive been watching you all for a while, waiting for him to leave beforeing over. Last night, when we tracked the Chai familys people, we found that they were attacking Riverside Vige again, led by that Yan Qng. With our small numbers, we thought of capturing the leader first. Capturing Yan Qng would not only drive away the enemy but also avenge the old Fisherman Chao

    He was the chief clerk of the militia.

    Yes. But there were many people around Yan Qng, and we never found an opportunity. Suddenly, it started raining, and it was pitch ck all around, extinguishing the fires. Halfway through the rain, guess what happened? Qingting paused dramatically, as if telling a story.

    Someone brought Yan Qng to you? Han Ruzi guessed.

    Huh, did you see it too? Or did Reckless tell you?

    He didnt say anything. Did he catch Yan Qng?

    Miss said it must be him. He didnt reveal himselfst night; after tossing Yan Qng to us, he disappeared. Miss said he must be a remarkable person, so she sent me to ask for his name. Turns out hes a chef, interesting. Qingting didnt bid farewell; she turned and left.

    Night fell soon, and it was no longer permissible to roam around the camp. Jin Chundong knew the rules and ordered the militiamen to rest in their tents. If anyone needed to leave during the night, they had to report their name and password to the patrolling soldiers.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai shared a tent, receiving the same treatment as ordinary soldiers: a thin nket spread over a foot-high mound of grass. The only advantage was that it was spacious enough for both of them to lie down side by side.

    Han Ruzi was exhausted and didnt feel like moving once hey down.

    Across from him, Prince Donghai poked and prodded for a while before finally sitting down. Is this really fit for human habitation?

    The vast majority of the million-strong army of the Chu empire probably eat and sleep like this. In the future, when we go to the northern frontier, well have to eat and live with the soldiers, sharing hardships. We need to get used to it now, Han Ruzi replied.

    Heh, sharing hardships, eating and living together. Those are just words in military manuals. Ive been to military camps before, and not to mention generals, even low-ranking officials of the sixth or seventh ranks have all sorts of special amodations. They even have women. Do you believe that? Prince Donghai scoffed.

    Han Ruzi smiled but didnt respond; he just wanted to sleep quietly.

    The military camp took care of its neighbors quite well, sending plenty of hot water. After marching, they could skip bathing but not washing their feet. Despite his exhaustion, Han Ruzi sat up to soak his feet for a while, feeling refreshed as the warmth enveloped him.

    Prince Donghai hummed a few times. At home, someone else always washes my feet for me. Let your attendants or those silly women from the vigee and help. Theyre not soldiers, but they should be useful living in the camp, right?

    There was no candlelight inside the tent. Han Ruzi yawned, saying, There will be even tougher days ahead; we should get used to it now. By the way, why do you think the Empress Dowager wont let me go? She has appointed me the Northern Protection General

    Thats obvious. Prince Donghais voice raised slightly before lowering again. Its amon tactic of the court. They grant you an official title to cate you, then once they haveplete control over you, they would issue another edict, iming that although you volunteered to head to battle and demonstratedmendable courage, the Emperor cannot bear to risk the personal safety of the Weary Marquis and has other important tasks for you in the future, and so on. Then they grant you another title, from a general to a grand general. But you wont be able to leave. Before, you could still stroll outside, but from now on, youll be confined to your manor and be unable to step out of the gate. If you intend live out the rest of your days in peace and quiet, you can return to the city, but who knows how long the rest of your days willst. If the Empress Dowager bes displeased one day, or if the young Emperor grows wary in the future, theyll surely find an excuse to poison you.

    Has something like this happened before?

    Haha, Ive even practised drafting simr edict before. Ive told you before, Ive been preparing to be Emperor since I was young, but unfortunately sigh.

    But Han Xing didnt show any intention of forcing me into the city.

    Of course not. Han Xing is a well-known amiable person. The Empress Dowager sent him to mislead you, so naturally, he wouldnt use force. Wait until tomorrow; I doubt it will be Han Xing whoes.

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment. Its not feasible to camp outside the city forever. If the Empress Dowager really doesnt want me to go to the northern frontier, what should I do?

    Prince Donghai, unconcerned about the rough bedding,y down. Then I dont know; youll have to figure it out yourself.

    Han Ruzi chuckled. Are you still thinking about Grand Tutor Cui?

    Prince Donghai snorted coldly. It is his mistake that he failed to kill me. Since he wants to y ruthlessly Prince Donghai didnt finish his sentence. He wouldnt reveal his ns to anyone, especially not to Han Ruzi.

    Yang Feng also told me not to return to the Capital. Maybe I should contact him.

    Dont be foolish. Yang Feng is currently assisting the Champion Marquis, not you. If he tells you not to return to the Capital, its to deal with the Empress Dowager. If you go to him, its like leaving one danger and entering another. Dont forget, the Champion Marquis wanted to kill youst night too. Hes not daring now, but hed be happy to keep you in his grasp.

    Han Ruzi trusted Yang Feng more, but he also felt that this wasnt the right opportunity to seek refuge with him. Someday, Yang Feng should be the one seeking refuge with him.

    Han Ruzi was too tired to think of a solution and fell asleep, just like Prince Donghai across from him, who was unaware of when the attendants had taken away the foot-washing water.

    Unlike the two youths sleeping soundly, several people closely rted to them stayed awake all night.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 131CH 133

 Chapter 133: Sleepless Night

    Chapter 133: Sleepless Night

    One person to have a sleepless night was Grand Tutor Cui Hong.

    For Prince Donghai, the two most powerful forces in the world were the Empress Dowager and Grand Tutor Cui. The reason his uncle had yet to achieve victory was solely due to his timidness and indecision, causing him to miss several golden opportunities.

    However, for Cui Hong, things were not so simple. Having maneuvered through the political arena for many years, he knew well that nobody was entirely trustworthy. Those who swore blood oaths with you today might betray you tomorrow. Those who fought alongside you against the Northern Army today might oppose you when confronting the Chancellor. Those who vocally voice opposition to the Empress Dowager may all turn into cowards when it came to action.

    Cui Hong sighed deeply. He med his own wife for not giving birth to good sons, as none of their sons were worth anything, leaving him with no one to rely on in the most critical moments.

    The Southern Army camp had been established for many years, and the buildings were no different from the manors within the city. Cui Hong sat alone in a study, drinking heavily, repeatedly calcting in his mind whom he could trust, to what extent, whom he couldnt trust, and who might betray him at critical moments.

    His head ached from thinking, unable to organize his thoughts.

    Lin Kunshan quietly entered the room without announcement, walked to the table, and extinguished a candle, further dimming the already sparse light in the room.

    Cui Hong looked up at the neer, thinking to himself that the least trustworthy people were the fate seers, yet he had been fooled by them multiple times. Did they have some kind of magic? He gripped the scabbard at his waist, contemting resolving the problem in the simplest way.

    Lin Kunshans greatest skilly in observing words and expressions. From Cui Hongs expression, he sensed danger. Instead of avoiding it, he leaned forward slightly, smiling, and said, Congrattions, Grand Tutor.

    Cui Hong was taken aback, slowly releasing his grip on the scabbard, and asked coldly, Whats there to congratte?

    The Southern Armys duty is to guard the Capital. For decades, they have not left the vicinity of the Capital. Now, they have been sent to the northern border by the court. The entire army is discontented. With a little soothing from you, their morale will be regained. This is one reason to celebrate.

    Cui Hong sneered inwardly, but both his hands rested on the table. And the second reason?

    The nephew of the Grand Tutor, Prince Donghai, has long been the subject of the Empress Dowagers suspicion. Afterst nights attack on the vige, the life of Prince Donghai is safe. This adds ayer of insurance for the Cui n, which is a second reason to rejoice.

    Cui Hong was furious, his fists clenched on the table. That was not what you said yesterday when you advised me to take up your ns.

    Lin Kunshans smile remained unchanged. Times change, and so do circumstances. If Prince Donghai could not evade the attack from the Chai family, he would have been merely a fledgling under the Grand Tutors protection, offering no benefit to the Cui family. But since he sessfully evaded it, with his intelligence and wit, he will surely gain something from this ordeal. Such a person would be a valuable ally to the Grand Tutor.

    I fear he may hate me now, Cui Hong sighed deeply, wondering how he could have listened to the advice of a fate seer before, even considering killing his own nephew who was the only worthy talent among the close rtives of the Cui n.

    The Grand Tutor need not worry. Prince Donghai is clever enough. With a few words from me, he will put aside any grievances and be family with you again.

    Cui Hong stared at Lin Kunshan. These fate seers might not have other skills, but they were certainly masters at manipting people. If anyone could persuade Prince Donghai, it would be this person.

    But is there still a third reason to rejoice? Cui Hong rxed his fist, lightly tapping his fingers on the table.

    There is, Lin Kunshan slowly straightened his posture, his expression solemn, indicating that this was the greatest reason for celebration. The Weary Marquis has shown initial signs of sess. Though he has not reached the pinnacle, his achievements are extraordinary. He will surely achieve greatness in the future.

    Cui Hong was once again taken aback. What does this have to do with the Cui n?

    Does the Grand Tutor forget that the Weary Marquis is himself your son-inw, equivalent to being half a son to you? The harmony between the Weary Marquis and his wife is a third reason for the Cui n to rejoice.

    One mountain cannot amodate two tigers. In the end, only one will remain between Prince Donghai and the Weary Marquis.

    Lin Kunshan smiled but remained silent.

    Cui Hong finally understood. He was forced to admire the fate seer once again. With just a few words, he had been persuaded. The bleak future suddenly became bright. Thats right, the Southern Army is the Cui ns current protector, Prince Donghai is its future protector, and the Weary Marquis is the insurance. As long as my daughter is still but the Weary Marquiss power is too weak now, he might be eliminated at any moment.

    Why not extend a helping hand, Grand Tutor?

    No, doing so would anger Prince Donghai ah, and my daughter. Cui Hong raised both hands from the table, saying coldly, I hope you will think more carefully when giving advice in the future and avoid making mistakes.

    Mistakes? Lin Kunshans expression also turned cold. Merely ttering would not gain the trust of the powerful. Sometimes, those in high positions also needed a lesson. Aside from discarding Prince Donghai, without thest nights actions, would you have been able to ascertain the true intentions of the Champion Marquis so quickly? Now that you know, the Northern Army is not a threat, and the Champion Marquis is not a match for the Cui n. You can focus on dealing with the most important enemies.

    Cui Hong still wanted to kill this guy, but not now, he thought. The fate seer was still useful. Then please assist the Weary Marquis and Prince Donghai. We cannot let them enter the city, at least not at the same time.

    Lin Kunshan slightly bowed, smiling as he exited the study. For him, the more people he could assist, the stronger his influence would be. Those in the court would never understand this truth.

    On the other side of the Capital city, in a room in the Northern Army camp, the Champion Marquis sat at the table, trembling. He picked up a wine ss but couldnt bring it to his lips. Angrily, he mmed it onto the table, spilling half the contents.

    He was another person who was having a sleepless night.

    Get out! the Champion Marquis shouted sternly.

    Two soldiers serving the Grand Marshal immediately exited the room and met Northern Army Adjutant Yang Feng at the door.

    Yang Feng, dusty and holding a horse whip, watched the soldiers leave, entered the room, and closed the door behind him. He stood in front of the Champion Marquis without a word or bow.

    You have returned, the Champion Marquis squeezed out a smile.

    Hmm, Yang Feng replied coldly, without moving.

    The Champion Marquis was eighteen years old, but he looked even more mature. In fact, he already had a son. Yet at this moment, he seemed as awkward as a teenager. He lowered his head slightly, rubbing his hands on his legs nervously. I made a mistake But Adjutant Yang, you werent in the camp at the time, and I couldnt find anyone to consult

    Who was the person who came?

    He called himself Yuan Zisheng. He had a letter from Cui Hong. After meeting, he he said many things, and I was momentarily misled

    I know what he said, Yang Feng walked closer, cing the horse whip on the table. These fate seers dont even bother toe up with thoughtful names anymore. What are your ns?

    As soon as I realized something was amiss, I rushed to the court before Cui Hong and begged for forgiveness from the Empress Dowager. She pardoned me and allowed me to redeem myself in the northern frontier. I believe I can do it. The Champion Marquis looked at Yang Feng expectantly, gripping his clothes tightly, hoping for affirmation.

    Calmness in times of crisis was an extremely rare quality. Some people needed extensive training to possess it, while others were naturally fearless. Even those ten times smarter than Yang Feng couldnt manage it.

    The Empress Dowager forgave the Champion Marquis solely because both the Northern and Southern armies remain intact. She doesnt want to risk everything falling apart.

    If I defeat the Xiongnu, I can lead the army back, right?

    Yang Feng shook his head. As soon as the Northern and Southern armies leave, the Empress Dowager will immediately find someone to fill the void.

    Who? Isnt the Empress Dowagers brother, Shang-guan Xu, also going to serve in the northern frontier?

    Shang-guan Xu is just bait. Yang Fengs tone became more severe, as if he were lecturing an underperforming student. Being ousted by Cui Hong proves he is unfit for significant responsibilities. The Empress Dowager had abandoned him earlyst year, appointing him as Captain of the Guard merely to confuse the court, making everyone think he is essential. In reality, he haspletely lost power. Even if he leaves the Capital, the Empress Dowager wont suffer any losses. She has other ns for the Shang-guan family

    You should have told me all this earlier. The Champion Marquis clenched his fists on hisp, finally finding the crux of the problem.

    After a moment of silence, Yang Feng took a step back, bowing. Being unable to assist you was my fault. I beg for forgiveness.

    The Champion Marquis smiled generously, feeling relieved after Yang Feng apologized. Let bygones be bygones. What should we do next? Do you have a n?

    In this round, the Empress Dowager has won aplete victory. We cannot confront her directly. You should quickly head to the northern frontier, aplish meritorious service, and expand your influence while observing the changes in the Capital. In her efforts to expel the Northern and Southern armies, the Empress Dowager has made many concessions to the ministers. It wont be long before the ministers themselves will have to make concessions. There will be resentment on both sides, and perhaps you will still have an opportunity.

    The Champion Marquis felt even more at ease, reaching for a half-filled cup of wine and bringing it steadily to his lips, drinking it all in one go. Then, he asked solemnly, You are definitely on my side, right?

    Of course. Yang Feng bowed again. You are the legitimate heir of a Crown Prince, with a hundred thousand Northern soldiers under yourmand. You truly have the qualifications to be emperor. This ce is a good ce for me to render service.

    What about the Weary Marquis?

    The Weary Marquiss fate is sealed. The title of the deposed emperor still holds some value, but he cant be assisted. I only hope that you can make the best use of him and not let him be snatched away by the enemy.

    The Champion Marquis stood up, not caring about the Weary Marquis at all, only concerned about his own future. Good, lets make a trip to the northern frontier and deal with the Xiongnu!

    The more excited the Champion Marquis became, the more calm Yang Feng was. Lying was as simple as breathing for him.

    In the midst of the tension between the Northern and Southern armies, there were also several others who were having sleepless nights in the Capital.

    In Marquis Hengyangs manor, the Chai family was still mourning the tragic death of their young master. The elderly princess sat on the bed, sobbing loudly, intermittently questioning her descendants, A bunch of useless people! Youre all useless! The murderers who killed my grandson arent just Marquis Guiyi; they also include his daughter and sons, and that deposed emperor. Whoever avenges my grandsons death, I will let them inherit the position of Marquis Hengyang!

    The actual Marquis Hengyang remained silent with bowed head. Most people couldnt just decide who would inherit a noble title, but his wife was not like most people.

    In the pce, after listening to Han Xings report, the Empress Dowager dismissed him with a lightugh. Turning to Maiden Wang beside her, she said, Your son isnt very obedient, is he? Very well then, let him go to the northern frontier. I want to see how long he can survive among wolves and tigers.

    Pausing for a moment, the Empress Dowager asked again, The battle in the northern frontier is not to be taken lightly. Both the Northern and Southern armies are unreliable. Who do you think is suitable tomand the entire army?

    Maiden Wang lowered her eyes deferentially. The Empress Dowager has already decided. I dare not speak lightly.

    Heh, have you not spoken plenty these past days? It shall be Han Xing, then. He is of royal blood and is also the Chief Commander of the military. No one is more suitable than him.

    He may not be able to control both the Northern and Southern armies, Lady Wang cautiously reminded.

    The Empress Dowager merely nodded, unconcerned.

    In the Weary Marquiss manor, Cui Xiaojun couldnt sleep either. She sat by the dimmp, her thoughts in turmoil. This separation, she didnt know when she would see her husband again.

    She adjusted themp wick and whispered softly to herself, I must ensure that you survive.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 132

 Chapter 134: Private Army

    Chapter 134: Private Army

    Outside the tent, there was a fierce argument. Han Ruzi sat up in a hurry, his vision blurred for a moment. He shook his head vigorously to clear it and finally remembered where he was. ncing across, he saw Prince Donghai sleeping soundly, lying on his side with one hand covering his ear. He muttered, Who dares to make noise here?

    The sky was already bright. Han Ruzi was surprised to find that both his and Prince Donghais boots had been neatly arranged. He hadnt taken off his clothes when he slept, so he put on his boots and stepped out of the tent. The sunlight was ring, forcing him to lower his head.

    Im looking for him, thats him. Hey, Emperor, let me in! someone shouted loudly.

    Han Ruzis tent was closest to the entrance of the camp. He looked towards the door. This person is my guard, let him in.

    After some hesitation, the guards finally let the person in, pretending not to hear the word Emperor.

    Youre back, Han Ruzi said, suddenly realizing that the sun was already high in the sky. He must have slept for quite a while.

    The man was covered in dust, his hair disheveled, and he stared angrily. You yed quite a trick.

    Whats wrong? Han Ruzi couldnt understand his anger.

    You let me enter the city from the east, then you ran away without a word. You didnt even notify me. I came out from the east gate, rowed back to Riverside Vige, but darn it, even the mice were gone. I followed the footprints, but they disappeared on the official road. I met some locals who said a group of beggar-like militia went to the city yesterday. I followed them, almost went too far, then heard that a group of beggar-like militia was stationed nearby. I hurried over, but was stopped

    Ma Dained bitterly, and Han Ruzi pulled him into the tent. Its my fault, I didnt leave you a message.

    Alright, Ma Da nodded, indicating that he wasnt angry anymore. I have already submitted your request to volunteer for battle on your behalf. Husband, rest assured. Remember, do not return to the Capital.

    Han Ruzi understood that these were the words of Cui Xiaojun. Thank you.

    Its early in the morning, why all the fuss? Prince Donghai sat up, stared nkly for a while, then covered his face with both hands, gritting his teeth and groaning.

    The man, slightly frightened, whispered, Whats wrong with him?

    Nightmare. Go rest.

    Ma Da nced back at the door sympathetically before leaving.

    Oh, and dont call me Emperor anymore, call me Weary Marquis.''

    Curly Monkey? Your posture is so straight, why call yourself Curly Monkey?[1]

    Because I didnt have a straight posture when I climbed trees.

    Ma Da left satisfied.

    Prince Donghai still covered his face with his hands and spoke in a muffled voice, I dreamed I was at home, with many servants holding good things for me to choose. Mother was watching from afar. I asked her toe over, but she just smiled and refused to move.

    Han Ruzi began to sympathize with Prince Donghai. Grand Tutor Cui wants to kill you, but your mother wont.

    Its useless. Shes just a guest living with the Cui n.[2] Shes powerless to help me.

    Dont you have your own manor?

    I do, but Ive never lived there. I treated the Cui manor as my own home. Prince Donghai pounded his fist on the nket. Is this what it feels like to be abandoned? I really dont know how youve endured all these years.

    Han Ruzi smiled. Suddenly, he noticed a stack of clothes on his bed, which he hadnt noticed in his drowsiness. He walked over and picked them up. Sure enough, they were all his clothes, spotless.

    Prince Donghai didnt hear any sound. He moved his hands away and nced at his own bed. Huh, why do you have new clothes and I dont? Dont the officers of the new army know Im here too?

    These were sent from my manor. Han Ruzi said.

    Oh. Prince Donghai felt even sadder. The Weary Marquis was remembered, but he had be apletely abandoned child.

    As Han Ruzi wondered, someone entered. Master, youre awake.

    Zhang Youcai! When did youe?

    I came early in the morning. Seeing the master sleeping, I went out for a walk.

    Did Reckless go to the manor?

    Yes, hes a strange person. Even though he came from here, he told me to tell you that he was going back to being a chef and would not send you off.

    Reckless was indeed a strange person, but a powerful one at that. He was one who was able to capture the enemy leader amidst chaos. But unfortunately, such a person refused to be under the service of the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi could only feel regret. At this point, he couldnt even win over ordinary pugilists, let alone someone like Reckless.

    By the way, I just met that man named Ma Da. I dont know why, but he was particrly angry after seeing me, muttering a few words. Did I offend him?

    You left the manorter than him, yet you reached the military camp first. Thats why hes not happy.

    I see. Master, take a bath first, then change into new clothes. As for the old clothes I think we can do throw them away.

    Before Han Ruzi could speak, Prince Donghai suddenly shouted to the sky, You two are doing all this on purpose to make fun of me, right?

    Han Ruzi had someone to serve him, but Prince Donghai did not. This made him insanely jealous.

    In Zhang Youcais eyes, there was only one master, and he didnt care about Prince Donghai. But on ount of his master, he didnt say anything. He just rolled his eyes and ignored Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai put on his boots and strode out of the tent without asking who had cleaned them.

    Thedy willeter, Zhang Youcai said.

    Shesing? Its not safe here

    Thedy said, if its about safety, its the same inside or outside the city. Zhang Youcai replied. Thedy had long anticipated what the Weary Marquis would say.

    Then I really should take a bath and change clothes, but its inconvenient here

    Thats why you need someone like me. Zhang Youcai turned and walked to the door, lifting the curtain. Two militia brought in arge wooden tub, followed by more than ten militia carrying a small bucket of hot water each, filling therge tub before leaving one by one.

    Its fortunate theres a town nearby, Zhang Youcai said with a smile.

    Han Ruzi feltpletely dirty. He quickly took off his clothes and soaked in the water, feelingfortable.

    Ah, how can the master endure such suffering?

    I can endure it. There will be even tougher days ahead, but its still a hundred times better than being trapped in the Marquiss manor. Han Ruzi enjoyed this moment offort, but he also prepared himself for rolling in the mud again. You stay in the Capital, take care

    Stay in the Capital? No, I left the pce because of the master. Wherever the master goes, Ill follow. Ive told the Lady, and she agrees.

    But

    As Zhang Youcai scrubbed the Marquiss back, he said, If theres no ce for me in masters army, Ill ride my little donkey and follow behind. It might be slower, but Ill catch up eventually.

    Han Ruzi smiled. Of course its better with you serving me. I just feel like I should share the hardships with the soldiers. They dont have anyone to serve them.

    Heh, master probably misunderstands the phrase share hardships and share joys  if you eat, dress, live and travel just like them, they will start wondering, what are they fighting for? Whats the point of climbing the ranks if they will end up living in hardship like you? If soldiers charge into battle, should the master go too? If several soldiers die in battle, the army remains, but if the master then everything is lost.

    Hey, youve be eloquent.

    Its not me being eloquent. I roamed around the camp and heard a lot of good things about the master, but they are also confused. They dont know what to do in the future. Resisting the Xiongnu doesnt have much appeal to them. Theyd rather have a little bit of real wealth. If the master lives too poorly, they wont be motivated to fight either.

    Han Ruzi smiled, feeling that Zhang Youcai made a lot of sense. He only thought about sharing hardships but forgot the most important thing: the people have had enough suffering and just want to share joy.

    After bathing and grooming, Zhang Youcai helped the Marquis dress,b his hair, and put on his hat. When everything was done, he casually said, Something interesting happened. I heard many people talking about an Empress. Where did this Empresse from?

    Thats the daughter of Marquis Guiyi, also in the army. The militia dont recognize her and just decided to call her Empress. Han Ruzi said calmly.

    Zhang Youcai didnt ask further and left the tent, instructing someone to carry the water bucket out.

    After noon, another group of people came from the Marquiss manor, removing the weeds and nkets from the tent and arranging simple beds, tables, and chairs to make the living quarters morefortable.

    Prince Donghai was envious but stayed away, not willing toe over. Shortly after, the Cui manor also sent servants to deliver goods, including arge tent. He felt slightlyforted, but he kept a cold face, pretending not to care.

    In the evening, Lady Cui arrived, entering the tent directly from her sedan chair and smiling at the Weary Marquis.

    The two sat facing each other, holding hands.

    Im sorry, I didnt keep my promise. Han Ruzi said guiltily.

    Im not here to hear apologies, Im here to help you. Lady Cui smiled, although she longed for a peaceful life ofpanionship, she knew her husband was not an ordinary person, and she was proud of it. Has the court given the militia an official banner?

    Not yet, Im wondering why no one came to urge me to enter the pce and express gratitude today?

    Thats because the Empress Dowager felt it unnecessary. I met Lord Yang yesterday.

    What did he say? Han Ruzi tightly held his wifes hands.

    He suggested that the Weary Marquis not use an official banner and turn the militia into a private army.

    A private army?

    Yes, border generals can raise their own troops, independent of court funding. Usually no more than five hundred soldiers, but during special times, a few more are fine.

    We have over seven hundred militia, how can I afford so many? Han Ruzi deeply felt the difficulty of maintaining an army.

    You can afford even more. Lady Cui smiled. Ive gotten some money, and when you set out, Little Du will deliver it to the army.

    Where did you get the money? Han Ruzi was surprised.

    The manor doesnt have many people, so we can save a lot of money. Mother also helped me get some. Anyway, dont worry, if youck anything, just send a message to me, and Ill find a solution in the Capital.

    Why am I so lucky to marry you? How much hardship will you have to endure for marrying me?

    Im lucky too. You dont know how many ipetent noble children Ive seen since childhood

    Han Ruzi released his wifes hands and gently embraced her. His mood was joyful, and for the first time, he spoke the truth that he held secret in his heart, I am the Emperor, and you are the Empress. No one can change that.

    No teachings of matrimonial rtions were required this night. Han Ruzi wanted to leave behind an unforgettable memory.

    <strong>End of Volume 2.</strong><hr>

    [1] The Chinese term for Weary Marquis sounds simr to Curly Monkey.

    [2] In traditional Chinese culture, married women leave their maiden families behind to join their husbands families. So technically they are not a part of their maiden families anymore.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 133

 Chapter 135: The Army

    Chapter 135: The Army

    The sun gradually rose, and the coolness of the early morning quickly dissipated. Dew turned into evaporating heat, mingling with the fresh scent of wild grass and the pungent smell of horse urine, continuously drilling into noses. People had nowhere to hide, gradually getting ustomed to it, but their hearts tightened more and more.

    All the horses had been fed overnight and were now wearing muzzles to prevent them from grazing and to stop them from neighing randomly.

    The riders on horseback also held the reins tightly, not daring to rx in the slightest. If their mounts caused chaos, even for a very short period, it could mean a death sentence.

    Tens of thousands cavalry were divided into several tiers, stationed in a pot-shaped valley. After nearly two hours, they still maintained their formation and quietness, which was truly not easy.

    This was one of the most elite armies of the Chu empires. In valleys and hills within dozens of miles, there were over a hundred thousand cavalry hidden. Further back, there was an equal number of troops, totaling nearly three hundred thousand. Even during the reign of the formidable Martial Emperor, the Chu empire rarely could muster such arge number of soldiers.

    The sole purpose of this mustering of the army was to thoroughly defeat the Eastern Xiongnu and ensure over a decade of border peace.

    No matter how one predicted, this was a battle destined for victory. The only problem was that the enemy refused to show up.

    For the past two months, the Eastern Xiongnu had frequently invaded the border, showing signs of a massive southward movement. But when the main force of the Chu army arrived, the Xiongnu refused to engage. Despite several preparations for battle, they always ended in nothing.

    No one dared to be careless; every ambush required full dedication.

    Han Ruzi, ostensibly the Northern Protection General, actually had only about a thousand troops under hismand. Apart from that, he had no other soldiers or resources. His position was no different from other noble scions; they were all minor generals serving under the Grand General Han Xing.

    In the valley, they upied a distinct area, followed by an attendant. Their attire was distinctive, easily recognizable to outsiders. Not far from them stood Han Xing on a military carriage. Every now and then, cavalrymen would ride in from outside the valley to report on various situations.

    The task of hundreds of noble scions was to observe and learn the art of military governance and warfare, but most of them were already tired. Wiping sweat from their brows, they whispered to each other. In the entire valley, only this area made any noise, albeit not loud, but it was noticeable.

    Prince Donghai impatiently tugged at the cor inside his armor,ining softly, The Xiongnu really know how to pick their timing, provoking us in the hottest season. We might all end up dying of heat. Who picked out this armor for me? It weighs a hundred pounds.

    Han Ruzi remained silent. He was one of the very few noble scions earnestly observing the Grand General. Although he couldnt hear what was being said up front, he could see the arrangement of gs and officers, and there were many subtleties to observe.

    Hey, no need to look; there wont be any fighting today for sure, Prince Donghai couldnt stand anyone ignoring his words.

    Yeah, Han Ruzi also realized it. The messengers from outside the valley were arriving frequently, yet General Han Xing seldom sent anyone out to deliver orders, indicating that the Xiongnu hadnt shown up again.

    Watching all this is pointless; the formation and deployment are handled by the staff officers, Prince Donghai yawned widely. Im going to have a good sleep when we get back. I stayed up tootest night.

    The messengers on both sides of Han Xing began to move, riding their horses swiftly. They controlled the reins with one hand and vigorously wavedmand gs with the other. After receiving the orders, the cavalry in the valley withdrew in batches. Without fighting, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    Like the Grand General, the noble scions had to wait a while before they could move. During this time, the atmosphere became more rxed. Even Han Ruzi no longer kept a close eye on Han Xing all the time. He turned to Prince Donghai and said, Whos that person? He keeps looking over here.

    Prince Donghai had noticed long ago and said casually, His name is Chai Yue. Hes Chai Yuns uncle. Ignore him; hes insignificant. His birth mother used to be a singing girl. None of us bother with him.

    Chai Yue was about twenty years old, only a few years older than Chai Yun.

    Is he new here? Han Ruzi, although unable to name everyone, was familiar with most faces, but Chai Yue seemed unfamiliar to him.

    Who knows? Neers keep showing up these days, but we have no idea what theyre doing here. In the end, not even a Xiongnu is in sight.

    The carriage of the Grand General Han Xing started moving, with guide officers, g officers, messengers, staff officers, and aides preceding the scattered nobles. Even among the nobles, there was a hierarchy. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai stood side by side at the forefront.

    Withdrawals took longer than advancing. When Han Ruzi and the others returned to the main camp, it was already dusk, and the rear units were still on the way.

    Before entering the camp, everyone had to dismount and hand over their horses to attendants. The attendants led the horses to designated areas, where they could be collectedter with a token.

    The main camp was built against the mountain, stretching for over ten miles and divided into several smaller camps. Entry and exit were not allowed between them without permission. The campsite of the noble scions was behind the central camp.

    Only armies led by generals and a fullplement of officers could enter the main camp. The armies of generals like Han Ruzi could only stay within the Great Wall[1] and Han Ruzi had not seen them for several days.

    As soon as he entered the camp, Prince Donghai was called away by friends. Han Ruzi didnt know anyone and didnt want to mingle with the noble scions, so he returned to his tent to rest. Zhang Youcai helped him remove his armor, while another attendant went to collect dinner.

    Zhang Youcai was only wearing a leather armor as outerwear, which lightened his burden considerably. After taking off his masters armor, he lifted it a couple of times before cing it on the rack. Prince Donghai said this weighs a hundred pounds, but I reckon its at most twenty.

    Han Ruzi smiled. Indeed, the armor wasnt very heavy. Noble scions didnt need to go onto the battlefield, so their armor was mostly for show rather than protection. Han Ruzis set was likely mostly silk with not many iron tes, but plenty of gold foil. He had once wondered if such shy armor would attract too much attention, but since most noble scions wore simr attire and it wasnt prohibited, he didnt care.

    The military camps food was decent, with meat, rice, and a bit of wine. Han Ruzi was eating when Prince Donghai barged in unannounced. Their tents were adjacent, and Prince Donghai always entered without waiting for permission.

    Still eating this? Prince Donghais expression showed disdain.

    Its quite tasty.

    Heh, your taste is unique; these jerky pieces are probably older than you. There were small folding stools in the tent, and Prince Donghai sat opposite Han Ruzi. After taking off his armor, he looked much more rxed. Have you heard?

    Heard what?

    This is the consequence of your antisocial behavior and ignorance. Prince Donghai picked up the wine jug, sniffed it, and put it down. The camp is not far from Mayi City. Everyone is sending people to the city to buy things. They go every three to five days and bring back good wine and meat. But youre eating military rations. Are you broke? Out of so many noble scions, youre the one to have a private army of a thousand. What an awe-inspiring sight evenpared to proper generals. If you can afford to feed a thousand people, cant you afford to eat something better?

    Zhang Youcai and the other attendant rolled their eyes. Neither of them liked Prince Donghai.

    Is that all you found out?

    The Xiongnu have retreated.

    Really? Han Ruzi was surprised. It was early autumn, and traditionally, the next two or three months were the best season forrge-scale Xiongnu invasions.

    Its certain. I knew it earlier than the Grand General.

    Is this battle over just like that? Han Ruzi was greatly disappointed, unable to even finish his food and drink.

    Its far from over. This is the Xiongnus strategy. The Chu army is just gathering, full of momentum, so they dare not engage. But there are too many Chu troops. Every day they stay in the border region, they consume countless provisions. We cant hold out for long either. We can only disperse the troops. The Xiongnu will send small forces to probe around. By next spring or summer, theyll gather their main forces and suddenly attack the weakest spots.

    Why isnt the Chu army pursuing the Xiongnu now? Han Ruzi remembered clearly that during the reign of the Martial Emperor, several times they had sent troops north beyond the Great Wall and achieved overwhelming victories, leading to the division of the Xiongnu into its eastern and western factions.

    With Han Xings old bones, itsmendable enough if he can make it alive to the northern border. Pursue the Xiongnu? Hed drop dead halfway. The old man is good at defense, not offense. Hes already decided to divide the troops and station them on the border. Thats why Ivee to look for you.

    Where will we be assigned?

    Prince Donghai nced at Han Ruzis two attendants. Reluctantly, they silently left the tent, taking the remaining food and drink with them.

    Attendants will gradually be like their masters. Yours are still dull. That eunuch is slightly better, but the other one, where did hee from? He acts like a savage, he doesnt even know how to bow.

    Youve met him before. Hes called Ni Qiu, from the Chao family Fishing Vige.

    Prince Donghai shook his head, indicating he didnt remember. Then he continued formally, They say its an assignment, but its actually a choice. Youre the Northern Protection General; Han Xing will have to give you a city. Hell discuss it with you

    Will he? Since arriving in the northern border, Han Ruzi hadnt met Han Xing alone.

    He will. Trust me. Dont choose a city outside the Great Wall; those have horrible conditions, and theyre easily raided by the Xiongnu. And dont pick the northeast; its especially cold in winter, and its the Southern Armys defense zone. You dont want to obey Cui Hongs orders, right?

    Han Ruzi shook his head.

    Definitely dont choose the northwest; that area falls under the jurisdiction of the Northern Army, and the Champion Marquis isnt friendly towards you.

    Then theres nowhere left to go.

    Theres still one option. Mayi City is known as a direct barrier against the Xiongnu, with the Grand General personally stationed there. Even if the Xiongnu are fools, they wonte to probe here. Itll be safe until next spring. You can say you want to stay by the Grand Generals side to learn more. Endure this winter, regroup the troops in spring, and the Xiongnu wont be a threat anymore.

    Han Ruzi smiled but remained silent. Prince Donghai continued, I came to inform you in advance. Dont make reckless decisions. If youre really sent to a solitary city and surrounded by the Xiongnu, we wont make it through. This isnt a joke. No matter how great your ambitions are, you have to survive first.

    Do you have to follow me?

    Prince Donghai said coldly, Do you think I want to? Im doing this for Cui Hong to see, to let him know that even without the Cui n, I have options.

    Zhang Youcai entered the tent. Master, the Grand General requests your presence.

    Both men in the tent stood up simultaneously. Prince Donghai nodded discreetly, whispering, Survival matters more than anything else. Stay away from danger.

    This was a military camp, so meeting the Grand General required formality. With the help of Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu, Han Ruzi put on his armor again and walked out of the tent. Guided by a messenger, he headed towards the centralmand tent.

    Han Xing had already removed his armor and was sitting in a fur chair, dressed in civilian clothes. He was indeed too old for this, needing rest.

    Han Ruzi was surprised to find he wasnt the only one invited. Chai Yue, who often watched him during the day, was standing quietly beside the Grand General.<hr>

    [1] The Great Wall was not actually a singr wall, but a series of fortifications along Chinas northern borders, forming a defensive line. The term Great Wall will be used to denote this defensive line since its a familiar term.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 134

 Chapter 136: The Chai Familyâ€™s Scheme

    Chapter 136: The Chai Family¡¯s Scheme

    The Grand Generals tent wasvishly adorned, resembling a miniature pce. Though it was merely temporary lodging, it was equipped with everything one could need  from tables and chairs to screens, calligraphy, and paintings. Not a single item was makeshift; even a single long table required four people to carry it onto the carriage.

    Han Xing, with a benevolent smile, gestured to Han Ruzi. Perhaps tired from the days activities, he leaned slightly, emitting heavy breaths. Weary Marquis, have you adjusted to life in the military?

    Han Ruzi bowed respectfully, not as respect to a general, but to his elder from the imperial family. Its tolerable. Ive learned quite a bit.

    Heh, youth is a blessing. When I was your age, I participated in campaigns against the barbarians. Under General Deng Liaosmand, it was truly exhausting. Riding for a day and night without rest wasmon. No matter how much provisions we carried, we never retreated until we caught up to the Xiongnu cavalry.

    Deng Liao, a renowned general during the reign of the Martial Emperor, was known far and wide. Han Ruzi remarked, General Dengs victories were countless, bringing great honor to the great Chu empire. The younger generations can only envy you for having fought under hismand.

    Yes, it was perilous following him into battle, but promotions came swiftly. I was ennobled for my military exploits before I turned twenty Ha! Here I am boasting of such matters in front of you, Weary Marquis. Come, let me introduce you. This is the youngest son of Marquis Hengyang, recently arrived from the capital, named Chai Chai

    I am Chai Yue, the man said, nodding politely to Han Ruzi.

    Young Master Chai, your journey must have been arduous. Any news from the Capital?

    All is calm, Chai replied.

    They exchanged pleasantries politely, their conversation dwindling.

    Han Xing gestured again, signaling Han Ruzi toe closer. In the Hall of Diligent Administration, he was a Trusted Official without much of a presence. He seldom engaged in disputes with others and was sparing with his words. Here, hemanded three hundred thousand troops. Despite his gentle demeanor, there was an undeniable authority about him.

    Still reclined in his chair, Han Xings smile seemed strained, as if he had suddenly forgotten what he wanted to say. After a moment, he spoke again. We just received word, the Xiongnu have retreated. This time its for real, theyve withdrawn back hundreds of miles, burning anything they could not take with them. Of course, theyll return. War is peculiar like thatif you are too formidable, they enemy runs; if you take risks, the losses would be too great to bear.

    Han Xing sighed heavily, breathing bingbored as if he were snoring lightly. Anyway, there wont be any major battles this year. With three hundred thousand soldiers, plus the able-bodied men and servants, there are about five to six hundred thousand people here. Its not feasible to stay in such destends, but we cant just leave. Well distribute them to defend various northern forts. The Xiongnu wont disappear entirely; there will always be some reckless souls looking to raid.

    Prince Donghais assumption was urate. Han Ruzi and Chai Yue merely nodded. This was a matter of military strategy; making suggestions was beyond them.

    Young Master Chai has a n or perhaps youd like to exin it, Han Xing said, too exhausted to say much more.

    Chai Yue bowed, then turned to Han Ruzi. The Chu army has exerted itself in battle without victory, without capturing any enemies, which damages our prestige. Therefore, I propose a n: lure the Xiongnu into an ambush to dampen their spirits.

    Isnt that the same strategy the general has been employing? Han Ruzi had been involved in at least three ambushes, each ending without sess. The best attempt had supposedly ced the Xiongnu army within three miles of the ambush site, only for them to escape somehow.

    Chai Yue smiled faintly. A simr n, but not quite the same. That will confuse the Xiongnu.

    I would like to hear the details, Han Ruzi said.

    Chai Yue spoke earnestly, The main Xiongnu forces have retreated far and wont return before next spring. However, several minor Xiongnu kings have not left with the Eastern Chanyu. They number probably around ten thousand men, scattered everywhere, tasked with raiding the border towns.

    Hmm. So far, Han Ruzi hadnt anything substantive; everything said was within what Prince Donghai had told him to expect.

    My n is to select a border city to attract the Xiongnu raid. Once they gather, not necessarily all of them, just over five thousand, our army will annihte them in one fell swoop. This battle will let the army not only aplish merit but also boost morale and intimidate the enemy. If we can force the Eastern Xiongnu to submit and pay tribute, it would be an immense achievement.

    Han Xing waved his hand with a smile. The Eastern Xiongnu will not surrender. Its said that the Eastern Chanyu is elderly, and the ones in power are his sons, each eager to distinguish themselves to vie for the Chanyu position. If they lose this year, they will surelye back next year for revenge.

    Thats even more desirable, Chai Yue bowed.

    Han Ruzi remained silent because he knew being called to hear a supposed secret n wouldnt bode well for him.

    The tent fell silent for a moment, the atmosphere slightly awkward. Chai Yue asked, How does Weary Marquis feel about this n?

    Its excellent, Han Ruzi smiled. Young Master Chai is indeed clever. I couldnt have thought of such a n myself.

    Chai Yue forced a smile. Theres one difficulty with this n.

    Hmm. Han Ruzi still didnt show much interest.

    The choice of the border city as bait is straightforward. However, finding the right defenders poses a challenge. If the garrison is too strong, the Xiongnu wont attack. If its too weak, theyll continue their scattered poise, not gathering in one ce. We need them to believe the city is worth attacking and can be captured.

    No wonder I couldnte up with a good idea. Making such a n is quite challenging, Han Ruzi refused to go along with Chai Yues chain of thought.

    Chai Yue nced at Han, saying, I believe Weary Marquis is the most suitable candidate for defending the city.

    You must be mistaken. I do not know how to lead troops into battle, and the Xiongnu have no reason to specifically attack me. Asking me to defend a border city is like feeding amb to a tiger.

    No, no, Weary Marquis, please let me exin

    Han Xing straightened up and interjected, I also find it unsuitable. Its too risky. The Weary Marquis has a special status, and if anything untoward happens, I wont be able to exin to the court. Young Master Chai, youd better find someone else. If not, let it be. After all, the Xiongnu will surelye back to fight next year.

    Chai Yue reluctantly acknowledged this and stepped back, silent.

    Han Xing smiled, Weary Marquis, dont be too concerned. I didnt call you here just for this matter. The army will begin to withdraw in batches to Mayi City the day after tomorrow. I intend for Weary Marquis to lead an army as practice. What do you think?

    The Grand General is too kind. I will follow the order.

    As long as the Weary Marquis has no objections. Ah, theres a bunch of noble scions here. Theyre all passionate and eloquent when they write letters, but when ites to the frontier, theyre all delicate and spoiled, unable to endure the wind or sun. I dare not even try them out. Only you, Weary Marquis, are an exception. Oh, and Young Master Chai is not bad either.

    Han Ruzi bid farewell and left, while Chai Yue stood silently on the side.

    The tents in the noble camp were allpeting in extravagance. Some even looked more magnificent than the Grand Generals residence. Although only two attendants were allowed per person by regtion, many exceeded the limit. Several miles outside the main camp, there were many scattered campsites housing even more servants, ready to serve at a moments notice.

    Han Ruzis tent was like that of an ordinary soldiers, slightly better furnished, and with fewer upants. At a nce, it seemed like an annex to the adjacentrge tent.

    Prince Donghai stood in front of therge tents entrance and asked loudly, How is it? Can we stay in Mayi City?

    It was already dark, and other campsites were quiet, but the noble camp resounded withughter and chatter, with faintughter of women heard in the distance.

    Han Ruzi entered his tent, and Prince Donghai followed.

    Candles were already lit inside. Han Ruzi sat on the bed, while Prince Donghai brought over a small folding stool and sat opposite him.

    Did you guess it or did you already know? Han Ruzi asked.

    What are you talking about? Youre being vague.

    The Grand General wants me to lead troops. You knew about it already, right?

    Prince Donghai chuckled, Honestly, I guessed this one. You hold the title of Northern Protection General and Weary Marquis. It wouldnt be right to not let you lead an army. Even if you cant be entrusted with an army during an offensive, its worth giving you a try during a withdrawal. Did Han Xing mention which army youre to be assigned?

    Han Ruzi shook his head. Guess again. I find your guesses quite urate.

    Prince Donghai chuckled again, looking a bit embarrassed. If nothing unexpected happens, it would definitely include the noble camp. Han Xing has always been dissatisfied with us, but he doesnt dare to interfere too much. Hes been wanting to hand us over to someone else for a long time. You are the most suitable: few acquaintances, high status, rarely smiling or joking, just like an actual general.

    Han Ruzi snorted. Prince Donghai had previously said he willingly stayed by Weary Marquiss side, but he actually had no other choice. If Han Ruzi had been a bit more naive, he might have been moved by Prince Donghai.

    I can help you. I know almost all of these nobles. If you want to deal with someone, I can immediately provide leverage to make them obedient without a singleint.

    I dont want to deal with anyone. I saw Chai Yue at the Grand Generals ce; he was advising the General, Han Ruzi exined Chai Yues n briefly.

    Prince Donghai shook his head halfway through. As Han Ruzi finished, he interjected, This is clearly a trap, using the Xiongnu to kill you. Ive heard that the Chai family hates you to the core. Its said that Marquis Hengyang personally promised that any descendant of his who sessfully kills you will inherit the marquisate.

    Han Ruzi had heard simr rumors and frowned. But several people went with Chai Yun to the Marquis Guiyis mansion. Why would they hate me so much?

    Because you protected the Marquis Guiyis children and let them go. In the eyes of the Chai family, Jin Chuiduo was your ndestine lover and the two of you conspired to kill Chai Yun.

    Zhang Youcai couldnt help but speak up, Master didnt even know who she was before. He had never even heard of her name.

    Prince Donghai didnt turn around but continued speaking to Han Ruzi, I believe you, but the Chai family doesnt.

    Anyway, I refused, and the Grand General didnt force me. If the Chai family wants revenge, they cane anytime.

    As long as he didnt have to defend a lone isted city, Prince Donghai was satisfied. He stood up and said, Dont think too much. We cant do anything right now. Lets enjoy the winter in Mayi City.

    Han Ruzi wasnt in the mood for fun. He had a thousand-strong army but didnt know how to use them, making him feel quite frustrated.

    Prince Donghai didnt return to his tent but went to drink with his friends.

    Han Ruzi stayed in his tent, reading. He nned to wait until the noise outside died down a bit before going to sleep. He pondered whether, after he received his official appointment, he should teach these noble scions a lesson.

    Someone coughed outside. Has the Weary Marquis retired for the night?

    Zhang Youcai walked out in surprise, then quickly returned, whispering,  Young Master Chai Yue, requests an audience with the master.

    Chai Yue had not given up yet.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 135

 Chapter 137: Two Young Masters

    Chapter 137: Two Young Masters

    Chai Yue was tall, his figure obscured by a long robe, with a slight hunch in his back. His face always bore a pensive look, as if ustomed to neglect, unwilling to attract attention, yet somehow more repulsive for it.

    Han Ruzi didnt dislike him, but couldnt help but be wary.

    Having just arrived at the frontier, rumors circted that members of the Chai family sought revenge against him. However, given his status, few dared openly converse with him, let alone provoke him. There were indeed several Chai descendants in the noble camp, but they mostly appeared aloof, nothing more.

    Chai Yue was the first to take action.

    Han Ruzi found him somewhat admirable, yet felt his methods were too straightforward. Thus, he wanted to hear what further tricks Chai Yue had up his sleeve.

    Chai Yue bowed respectfully. He was an obscure son of Marquis Hengyang. Han Ruzi sat on the bed, slightly nodding, deliberately disying arrogance, refusing to return the gesture.

    Chai Yues courtesy ended there. His speech was abrupt and urgent, as if he alone were sober among a group of intoxicated individuals. It was as if he was unable toprehend why others remained unwilling to wake up despite his loud calls.

    May I speak privately with the Weary Marquis? Without waiting for a response from the Marquis, Chai Yue gestured to the two nearby attendants, hoping they would leave.

    Zhang Youcai and the other attendant ignored hismand. After a while, receiving a clear signal from the Weary Marquis, they exited the tent one after the other.

    Han Ruzi remained seated on the bed, not inviting his guest to sit.

    Chai Yue stood there, slightly bent, as if afraid of touching the top of the tent, although there was still a considerable distance. Lord Marquis, you do not trust me, do you?

    Youre talking about your n? Well, I believe it to be a clever scheme, but its too risky for my liking, Han Ruzi replied.

    No, its not about the n. You clearly distrust me because of my surname, Chai, Chai Yue asked directly, with a somewhat confrontational attitude.

    Han Ruzi had encountered many noble youths, but had never seen one so ignorant of social conventions. Chai Yue somewhat resembled Ma Da, who came from a fisherman background. So, instead of getting angry, Han Ruzi chuckled, I have a few questions for you.

    Please, go ahead.

    Do you hate me?

    Chai Yue was taken aback. I have never met the Weary Marquis before, how could I hate you?

    Do you think Im responsible for Chai Yuns death?

    Chai Yue shook his head. Ive already investigated clearly. On that night, you, like everyone else, were just apanying Little Marquis Chai on a stroll. Where they went and what they did was all his idea. His death has nothing to do with anyone else, the only ones responsible are the Jin family.

    Speaking of that pampered nephew, Chai Yues gaze lowered slightly, revealing a hint of caution.

    I brought the Jin family to the frontier and sent them back to the steppes, Chai Yue shrugged.

    Its pointless to pursue the matter further now that Marquis Guiyi is dead. Its a turbulent time, and the Chai family needs to set aside past grievances when necessary, Chai Yue added.

    The eloquence of this Chai Yue was far inferior to that of a fate seer. Han Ruzi asked seriously, If you were in my position, would you trust a Chai family member you met for the first time? That, and this Chai family member wants me to act as bait.

    Chai Yue pondered with his mouth agape for a moment. If it were me I wouldnt trust a Chai family member, but I believe you are not an ordinary person, My n

    Suddenly, there was amotion outside the tent, and Zhang Youcais sharp voice could be heard, seemingly trying to stop someone from barging in.

    Although Han Ruzi had no explicit military appointment, he still bore the titles of Weary Marquis and Northern Protection General. With a status higher than that of ordinary feudal lords, no one had dared to cause a scene openly in his presence. He turned his head to look towards the door, somewhat puzzled.

    Chai Yue probably saw this as an opportunity to please the Weary Marquis and gain his trust. He strode towards the door, With me here

    Before he could finish his sentence, someone rushed in from outside, colliding with Chai Yue. Chai Yue pushed the person away with both hands, took a quick nce, and immediately let go. He staggered back, as if genuinely destabilized by the collision.

    The neer was Cui Teng, the second son of the Cui family. He was also a member of the noble camp. While his elder brother, Cui Sheng, had stayed in his fathers army, he, like other noble scions, followed Grand General Han Xing. For major families, this was a customary disy of loyalty to the court.

    Cui Teng was obviously drunk, his cheeks flushed, eyes shing with aggression. He swayed as he stared at Chai Yue, failing to recognize him at first, then shifted his gaze to Han Ruzi, his face slowly breaking into a foolish grin. Hehe, brother-inw, why arent you drinking with us?

    Zhang Youcai rushed in, frustrated, but dared not pull Cui Teng away. The second son of the Cui family was notorious for his violent temper. He would throw punches at the slightest provocation. And and even if he did punch someone, nobody could do anything to him.

    Han Ruzi waved off Zhang Youcai, indicating that he could handle it. Zhang Youcai stood at the door, while the other attendant remained outside, preventing anyone else from entering.

    Having overpromised, Chai Yue awkwardly nodded to the Weary Marquis and hurriedly left. He couldnt afford to provoke Cui Teng.

    Cui Teng had no idea how he was perceived by others. He staggered to the bedside, sat down next to Han Ruzi, burped, and the smell of alcohol immediately assaulted Han Ruzi.

    Brother-inw

    Han Ruzi turned aside to avoid the strongest smell. Call me Weary Marquis.

    Heh heh, theres no need to be so polite when there are no outsiders Why? Cui Tengs face, usually quite pale, appeared particrly flushed after drinking. Why arent you joining us for a drink?

    Im too tired from the day Han Ruzi replied.

    Cui Teng caught sight of the book on the bed, picked it up, nced at it, and casually threw it back. Tired and still reading national history?

    Do you need something from me? Han Ruzi couldnt help but wonder. If the Grand General really wanted him to take charge of the noble camp, the first person he would need to deal with would probably be this guy.

    Cui Teng put away his smile and said seriously, Youve been promoted.

    Promoted to what?

    Hehe, do you still need to hide it from family? The Grand General intends to appoint you as the Central Protector Commander,manding three thousand soldiers, along with five hundred officers, all under yourmand.

    Han Ruzi was indeed not well informed, learning about his own affairster than others.

    I havent received any appointment yet.

    Itll happen in a day or two. Congrattions, everyone sent me to invite you for a drink to celebrate.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. The Xiongnu have retreated far away, and we havent achieved any significant aplishments. Being Central Protector Commander isnt such a big deal. Whats there to celebrate?

    Well said, no wonder youre my brother-inw. Cui Teng pretended to retch, and Han Ruzi hurriedly got off the bed, letting him pass. Cui Teng patted his forehead andughed, Its fine, I can hold it. Brother-inw, do me a favor.

    Call me Weary Marquis.

    Brother-inw, let me go back to the Capital. I cant stand this ce anymore. Its hot during the day, cold at night, and the wind and sand are everywhere. If this goes on, Ill die here.

    Youve only been here for a month, and youre already struggling? Han Ruzi already had a bad impression of Cui Teng, and now he looked down on him even more.

    A month? It feels like ten years to me. I want to go back to the Capital. Elder Laojun and Mother are waiting for me to return. All the men from the Cui family are in the northern frontier. Someone has to stay home; its only natural. After returning to the Capital, Ill advertise your aplishments and get you a higher position, maybe even recing that old guy Han Xing. Its because hes been dragging his feet on sending troops to attack the Xiongnu that things have been dyed. Its already winter, brother-inw, at least let me go home for the new year. Ille back next year as soon as spring arrives.

    Han Ruzi shook his head helplessly. I cant help you. Even if I do be Central Protector Commander, I dont have the authority to let people go back to the Capital at will.

    Cui Teng struggled to stand up straight, leaned in closer, and whispered, After returning to the Capital, Ill watch over my sister for you, and make sure she doesnt get close to other men.

    What kind of person do you think Xiaojun is? Han Ruzi eximed furiously.

    Cui Teng tapped his own forehead. I misspoke. Xiaojun is not that kind of woman. I meant that Ill watch over the Marquiss manor for you, and keep other men away. I know all the nefarious and lusty men in the Capital

    Han Ruzi was even more furious. He nced at Zhang Youcai by the door and gestured. Its gettingte. Go rest and stop drinking.

    I havent had much to drink, really. Im just not in a good mood, and the drinks here arent good either. Brother-inw, you must let me return to the Capital. Family helps each other out. Please help me out, and Ill repay you tenfold, a hundredfold

    Zhang Youcai came over to support Cui Teng and gestured towards the door.

    Han Ruzi didnt want to argue with the drunkard, so he remained silent.

    Cui Teng had reached the doorway when suddenly he turned around, pushed the unprepared Zhang Youcai aside, and lunged towards Han Ruzi. However, his calctions were off, and he didnt reach Han Ruzi; instead, he fell heavily to the ground. He didnt seem to care and crawled a bit, grabbing onto Han Ruzis leg, wailing like a ghost, I want to go home! Brother-inw, I want to go home! I dont want to die here

    With such amotion, Cui Teng lost what little dignity he had left. Han Ruzi didnt know whether tough or to cry. Together with Zhang Youcai, they exerted effort to pry Cui Tengs hands off Han Ruzis leg.

    Hey, hes actually fallen asleep! Zhang Youcai expressed both disdain and admiration.

    Cui Tengy on his back, snoring loudly.

    Ill go call for his attendants to carry him back, Zhang Youcai suggested.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. After all, this was Cui Xiaojuns brother; he couldnt treat him with ordinary courtesy. Carry him onto the bed and let him sleep here.

    Let him sleep in my bed.

    I wont be able to sleep anyway. Im about to go out for a walk.

    Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai lifted Cui Teng onto the bed together. Zhang Youcai sighed, To think such an extraordinary person as the Lady has such a brother.

    Han Ruzi couldnt exin either. He chuckled, Go call the Cui familys attendants and have them stand guard. When he wakes up, hell leave on his own.

    Cui Teng had brought five attendants with him, all waiting outside the tent. Upon hearing the call, they immediately rushed in, apologizing profusely to the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi left the tent and sighed in relief to see Ni Qiu, who hade from Chao Family Fishing Vige, I thought they were here to fight. Seeing these noble guys, I understand why themon people suffer.

    As the night grewte, even the noble camp quieted down. Han Ruzi couldnt wander around casually, so he went to the adjacent main tent. He wanted to hear Prince Donghais ideas on dealing with Cui Teng, as he would surely cause trouble again once he woke up.

    Indeed, Prince Donghai was still awake. He smiled at Han Ruzis entrance, Have you experienced Cui Tengs talents?

    Han Ruzi disregarded Prince Donghais glee in his misfortunes and found it strange that Chai Yues was present here.

    Chai Yue had been sitting across from Prince Donghai. Now, he stood up and said, Forgive my oversight. Weary Marquis, you may not know yet, but the Jin siblings have fallen into the hands of the Xiongnu and are in imminent danger.

    Prince Donghai replied, Talking about this is useless. Ive told you before, if you want the Weary Marquis to take risks, youll need to offer greater benefits.

    There are such benefits, Chai Yue said confidently. My n will greatly benefit the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi gestured for the two attendants to leave and approached the two men, sitting on a stool nearby, observing the remnants of the meal on the table. Pour me some wine.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 136

 Chapter 138: Last Chance

    Chapter 138: Last Chance

    The roasted chicken had been reduced to mere bones, the smoked meat left only some scattered shreds, and the murky wine had cooled slightly. Han Ruzi drank a cup and nodded in approval, This wine is better than the one from the military camp. Was it bought from Mayi City?

    Prince Donghai chuckled, Mayi City doesnt have such good wine. This was sent by my mother from the Capital. Theres not much left. I wanted you to taste it earlier, but you always kept making excuses.

    Since being betrayed by his uncle, Prince Donghai had be much quieter than before. But ustomed to a life of luxury, he couldnt endure hardship. Even in the bordends, he insisted onfortable living. He was just a little better than Cui Teng, who had resorted to crying and moring to return home.

    Han Ruzi scrutinized Chai Yue, seated diagonally across from him. Persuade me. This is yourst chance. If you fail this time, dont bother me again in the future.

    Chai Yue appeared somewhat flustered, hands pressed against his knees, adopting a restrained posture. After a moment of thought, he spoke, Allow me to start from the beginning.

    Hmm, Han Ruzi waved the almost empty wine pot in his hand and poured himself another cup. This is your time.

    Chai Yue seemed even more flustered, hesitating to speak immediately. Instead, he pondered for a while, while Prince Donghai, sitting in the main seat, smiled and observed.

    Well, Ive been gathering intelligence on the Xiongnu people and stumbled upon something quite interesting: the Jin siblings entered the steppes a month ago and quickly made contact with the Xiongnu army. However, the Eastern Chanyu was busy dealing with the Chu army and didnt meet them.

    Han Ruzi drank half of the wine in his cup.

    Chai Yue picked up the pace slightly, A Xiongnu prince took a liking to the Jin familys daughter and proposed marriage to her.

    Prince Donghai observed with interest. Han Ruzi showed no unusual reaction, tearing a piece of meat off a chicken bone and chewing on thest remaining flesh.

    The rtionships among the Xiongnu royal families areplex. Some nobles opposed the marriage, citing several reasons, such as suspecting that the Jin family is not sincerely returning to the Xiongnu but rather spies sent by the Chu army

    Han Ruzi finished his wine, poured out thest bit from the potenough for two more cupsand drank.

    Chai Yue hurriedly skipped irrelevant details. Theres a rumor among the Xiongnu that the Jin familys daughter had rtions with the Weary Marquis and is no longer a virgin. They care a lot about this.

    Han Ruzi stopped his raised wine cup mid-air, frowning. Isnt it easy for the Xiongnu to verify whether the Jin familys daughter is a virgin or not? Moreover, Xiongnu sons can inherit and take over the wives and concubines of their fathers. Why would they care about such matters?

    Chai Yue said seriously, Thats how the Xiongnu are. They can inherit and seize others wives, but they value the chastity of unmarried women. Weary Marquis, did did you

    Of course not, I have a wife, Han Ruzi said, wanting to drink but stopping before the cup reached his lips.

    Well, then thats clear. The Xiongnu prince wants to marry the Jin familys daughter. But rumors are powerful; he feels hes been humiliated, or perhaps he feels the Jin family has been humiliated. So he voluntarily stayed behind, intending to seek revenge against you. He has the most soldiers, almost three thousand, and other Xiongnu warriors obey hismands.

    Han Ruzi looked at Prince Donghai, puzzled, and said, Can you believe it? Someone wants revenge on me for such a reason.

    Prince Donghai showed a pensive expression, then nodded. I believe it. Dont forget, Little Marquis Chai and Cui Teng became enemies because of this Jin daughter. In the end, neither of them got her. She is what is known as a beauty that brings about disaster. She might not have done anything, but men associated with her all end up unlucky. Your association with her is too deep.

    Prince Donghai tapped lightly at his chest twice. He had seen Jin Chuiduo and was deeply impressed by her beauty, and felt it was a waste that she had gone to the steppes. But they had never had any interactions, so he could avoid the disaster that she brings about.

    What about the Jin family? Did they not refute this? Han Ruzi asked Chai Yue, almost forgetting the cup of wine in front of him.

    Im not sure about that. Given the Jin familys status among the Xiongnu, I doubt anyone would listen to them. Anyway, this prince named Zaheyan publicly dered his intention to capture or kill the Weary Marquis to restore the reputation of the Jin familys daughter.

    Han Ruzi had nothing to say. He lifted his wine cup and finished it in one gulp. Chai Yue hurriedly said, So I hope the Weary Marquis will act as bait. It has nothing to do with Little Marquis Chais death. Its entirely because you can lure Prince Zaheyan.

    Han Ruzi put down his wine cup. All this could be just lies you made up to gain my trust.

    Chai Yue looked bewildered. I wouldnt

    Han Ruzi raised his hand to interrupt Chai Yue. Ill give you more time. Tell me about your n.

    About 250 miles westward, theres a city called Shattered Iron City. You know about it, right?

    Han Ruzi nodded. Shattered Iron City was north of the Great Wall, just over 60 miles from the nearest pass. It was one of the frontline strongholds against the Xiongnu, said to be extremely cold, freezing iron objects like ice cubes that would shatter easily. Of course, that was an exaggeration, but the city got its name from that.

    As soon as military geography was mentioned, Chai Yue became more at ease. He swiftly ced cups and tes on the table like they were tokens representing locations and continued,  Shattered Iron City is 60 miles from Divine Hero Pass. A fast horse can reach it in a day. There are many valleys in between, suitable for ambushing arge number of cavalry. To the southeast and southwest are the cities Guanhe and Liusha, forming a triangle. There are twelve outpost stations outside the city, extending more than 30 miles into the steppes, capable of providing early warning.

    Han Ruzi remained silent. Prince Donghai spoke first, You Shattered Iron City so much. Even if the Xiongnu want revenge, they wouldnt attack it, right? After all, Prince Zaheyan can only muster a maximum of ten thousand cavalry.

    Chai Yue exined,  Shattered Iron City, Guanhe City, and Liusha City are isted in the north Great Wall, difficult to supply. Since the Xiongnu split into two factions, the garrison at the three cities has been decreasing every year. Now, only Shattered Iron City still has soldiers guarding it, while the other two cities and most of the outposts have been abandoned. However, it hasnt been long since they were abandoned. With some repairs, they can be used again.

    If the Xiongnu are deceived, and ten thousand cavalry attack Shattered Iron City, how many troops would the Chu army need? Han Ruzi asked.

    At least thirty thousand, the more, the better. As long as the Weary Marquis agrees, Ill request troops from the Grand General.

    Would the Grand General listen to you?

    The Grand General listens not to me but to the prospects for military achievements. Otherwise, the Grand General would find it hard to exin to the court why he had three hundred thousand troops gathered at the border and did not fight a single battle. If we can annihte Prince Zaheyans army, it will be enough for the Grand General to hold on until next year.

    Han Ruzi pondered in silence, while Chai Yue was impatient. After waiting for a while, he urged, Theres no time to waste. We still have two months before winter sets in. If Zaheyan wants to attack the city for revenge, it must be within these two months. Once winter arrives, forage will be scarce, and the Xiongnu must disperse their forces. It will be difficult to even muster a thousand men, let alone ten thousand. By the time winter ends and springes, if the Xiongnu return in force, the baiting n will be useless.

    Fine, let me consider it, Han Ruzi finally replied.

    Chai Yue felt deeply disappointed, but he had nothing more to say. He stood up to take his leave, still a bit reluctant. Pointing to the wine cup representing Divine Hero Pass on the table, he said, I dont need to emphasize the importance of this pass, right?

    Han Ruzi looked up at Chai Yue without saying a word. This scion of the Chai family might have some real abilities, but he certainlycked finesse in choosing his words.

    As Chai Yue exited the tent, Prince Donghai pointed to Divine Hero Pass and said, Its 180 miles from here to the Capital, with a direct road. If any issue arises in the Capital, you can return within two or three days, or even a day if youre quick.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. Relying on issues arising in the Capital is wishful thinking. Even if something does happen, returning to the Capital from Divine Hero Pass requires passing through two checkpoints. Either one is enough to stop me.

    Heh, I was just saying. If it were that easy, Han Xing wouldnt allow you to stay at Shattered Iron City.

    Why did you change your mind? Just before nightfall, you suggested I stay at Mayi City.

    Times change. Im interested in Chai Yue. I originally thought he was a nobody with no prospects. But after listening to him for a while, I think he has some potential. The n heid out is likely to seed, and it can bepleted before winter sets in. Why wouldnt I want these military achievements? This would be a great aplishment, and the rewards from the court would be enough for you to support your troops for two or three years.

    Han Ruzi had already made up his mind, but he was still moved by these words. It wasnt easy to support a troop of over a thousand people. Cui Xiaoqun had done her best to provide money and supplies, but they were still barely making ends meet.

    Well, Ill have to consider it carefully.

    You do that. But let me make it clear upfront: I wont go with you. The Xiongnu prince doesnt have any grudge against me, and I dont want to gain any military merit. Mayi City is fine. Ill stay with the Grand General and livefortably.

    Han Ruzi chuckled and asked, Whats wrong with Cui Teng? He was fine just a few days ago, but today hes acting like hes gone mad.

    Thats just his temperament. If you ask him about todays events tomorrow, hell definitely deny everything. But Ive heard that many people have been bribing the Grand General to return to the Capital. Han Xing hasnt fought a single Xiongnu, but he has already made a fortune.

    Han Xing wouldnt dare to let Cui Teng return to the Capital. Cui Teng is actually a hostage left here by the Cui family.

    Prince Donghai sneered, Yes, hes a hostage of the Cui family.

    Prince Donghai felt jealous. His rtionship with the Cui family had been severed, and he didnt even have the status of being a hostage anymore.

    Han Ruzi didnt offer him anyfort. Instead, he pointed to  Divine Hero Pass  and asked, Is this area under the jurisdiction of the Northern Army?

    Thats right. So when you reach Shattered Iron City, you need to be wary not only of the Xiongnu but also of the Champion Marquis.

    You think Ill go to Shattered Iron City?

    Heh, dont I know you? You get listless at the thought of thefortable life in Mayi City, but when ites to being the bait to encircle the Xiongnu, your ears perk up. If I were Chai Yue, I wouldnt even bother persuading you. Id just wait patiently for you toe knocking.

    Han Ruzi chuckled, admitting that Prince Donghai had indeed figured out his thoughts.

    Prince Donghai asked solemnly, You want to achieve military merit, not rescue a damsel in distress, right?

    If I had other intentions, why would I let the Jin family return to the steppes?

    True.

    After a moment of silence, Han Ruzi was lost in thought while Prince Donghai observed him. Suddenly, an idea struck Prince Donghai. I know what youre thinking. Let me tell you, even if Han Xing agrees, we wont.

    What am I thinking? Han Ruzi asked with a smile.

    Prince Donghai became more convinced. He stood up abruptly. Youre thinking of taking the Noble Camp to Shattered Iron City as security. Its impossible. Impossible! Han Xing wont release anyone. With so many noble scions, he cant bear the responsibility if anything were to happen to any of them.

    Han Ruzi said coldly, If the Grand General cant bear the responsibility, then Ill get permission from the imperial court. The Noble Camp does indeed need to be whipped into shape.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 137

 Chapter 139: New Appointment

    Chapter 139: New Appointment

    Han Ruzi received his appointment exactly as rumored: he was appointed as the Central Protector Commander,manding 500 nobles of the Noble Camp and 3,000 men of the Clear Defense Company. His most important responsibility was not leading troops into battle or surveying terrain or garrisoning a region, but escorting the personal belongings of the Grand General.

    Among the 3,000 soldiers, two-thirds were horse-groomers andborers, with only a thousand being true soldiers.

    ording to Han Ruzis observations, this phenomenon was not umon among the Chu army. Many generals used servants to fill the ranks of soldiers, using the courts rations to support their own retinues. The number varied, with the Grand General holding the highest position and thergest retinue. Inparison, the Northern and Southern armies were more organized, even the poorly reputed Northern army had very few such impostors.

    Han Xing entrusted his retinue to the Weary Marquis, a sign of trust.

    The appointment process was exceedingly simple. Han Xing sat on a chair, looking even more fatigued. He weakly smiled at the Weary Marquis, waved his hand, and someone brought over the official seal and relevant documents. Han Ruzi took them, handed them to two attendants, bid farewell, and left. The appointment was then considered official.

    The Clear Defense Company was located adjacent to the Noble Camp. After leaving the central military tent, it was just a short walk away.

    The Central Protector Commander had his own military tent. The registrar, military aides, and captains had long awaited their new superior, respectfully weing him.

    As the Chu army prepared to withdraw to Mayi City, not a single item belonging to the Grand General could be left behind. The tasks of the Clear Defense Company were heavy, especially during this busy period. The handover and arrangements took an entire day, with Han Ruzi mainly listening and issuing orders, while the specific tasks were managed by the captains.

    Prince Donghai was right once again. Han Xing had received numerous bribes, some delivered to his family in the Capital, but most were directly presented to him. They made sure heid eyes on them, significantly increasing the amount of goods they had to move during the withdrawal.

    Though the items were numerous, they couldnt afford to be disorganized. From tents to ropes, everything was meticulously recorded, with main and backup ledgers kept by different individuals. They cross-checked regrly, and each person had their assigned task during transport. If a piece of silver fell to the ground, no one could touch it. Only the designated personnel could pick it up; otherwise, it would be a breach of militaryw.

    Managing personal belongings ording to militaryw left no room for error.

    Han Ruzi ate lunch alone in the military tent at noon. Prince Donghai wandered in alone, flipping through a thick stack of ledgers. He said, The old man has gathered enough money for his grandchildren.

    You shouldnt be here, Han Ruzi said. Although there were many issues within the Chu army, the militaryws within the camps were strict. No one was allowed to move freely between camps. The nobles could do as they pleased within their own designated areas but dared not enter others.

    Prince Donghai chuckled, But Im your little brother. Now that youre the Central Protector Commander, Im your chief strategist.

    Pointing at the food and drink on the table, Han Ruzi asked, Have you eaten?

    Prince Donghai nced but showed no interest. Instead, he asked, Have you thought it over?

    Not yet. Theres too much going on. Well talk about it when we reach Mayi City.

    Too much going on? Haha, do you know your own status? The Weary Marquis serving as Han Xings personal steward, heh.

    Well Being a steward can also teach me a lot. Its no different from the logistics of transporting provisions in the army.

    Heh, youre quite open-minded. Like most noble sons, Prince Donghai would rather do nothing than submit to a powerless position. Han Xing is cunning. Appointing you as the Central Protector Commander seems like trust, but its also a precaution. Given your status, petitioning the court will be incredibly difficult.

    Han Xing had taken too many bribes and now needed to cover it up.

    Han Ruzi sensed there was more to Prince Donghais words. You think I wont be able to petition the court and take the Noble Camp to Shattered Iron City?

    Prince Donghai refused to answer directly,ughing, The Noble Camp also fall under yourmand. Dont y favorites. Go take a lookter; everyone has prepared some gifts for you.

    Before Han Ruzi could ask anything, Prince Donghai had already turned and left.

    It wasnt until evening that Han Ruzi returned to the Noble Camp. There was also a military tent here, inconspicuous among the luxurious tents that vied for extravagance. There were about a dozen officers, but none of them were in charge. They handed over their rosters and retreated to the side, meticulously inspecting their own boots.

    The gifts hadnt even been delivered to Han Ruzis personal tent; they were stacked directly in the military tent. The registrar and others carefully recorded the inventory, with many items apanied by notes added by the gift givers themselves. Some congratted, some sought to strengthen bonds, and some made direct requests, mostly aiming to return to the Capital before winter.

    Han Ruzi quickly scanned through them. Among the gifts he received, there wasnt much actual gold or silver; most were furs, jewelry, calligraphy, and paintings. Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu would definitely struggle to carry them.

    Turning to the roster, Han Ruzi found that there were a total of 487 misceneous generals and 864 attendant soldiers. Soldiers who had official positions only numbered 120. This gave a total of only around 1,500 men ounted for in the roster. Yet, Han Ruzi knew that there were at least 2,000 people permanently stationed in the Noble Camp.

    Compared to the bribes received by the Grand General, the Noble Camp was truly full of loopholes.

    There werent many tasks within this camp. The order for the army to retreat had already been issued. The task of the 120 proper soldiers was to ensure that all the private belongings of the noble sons were properly taken care of and ready for departure the day after tomorrow.

    Although this seemed like a simple task, it was quite troublesome in execution, and the officers needed their superiors assistance.

    After reviewing the relevant documents, Han Ruzi was approached by the registrar, who handed him another list with a ttering smile. This is a small token of respect from your subordinates, General.

    Taking the list, Han Ruzi saw that the gifts listed were rather modest, just a few sets of armor and dozens of weapons, along with three hundred taels of silver.

    Han Ruzi didnt refuse and smiled, Thank you.

    epting the gift was a good sign. More than a dozen officers breathed a sigh of relief. They had thought that the Weary Marquis, not known for his love of revelry, was a solitary and peculiar general. Now, they were delighted to find that he was also amodating. The registrar respectfully said, The camp will set off the day after tomorrow. The military have been issued, and theres no room for dy, sir

    Han Ruzi nodded to indicate understanding. Rest assured, everyone will be prepared tomorrow.

    With a reasonable and understanding new superior, the officers felt even more at ease and emitted approvingughter. However, many of them secretly thought: No wonder the Weary Marquis couldnt hold onto his position. Reasonable and understanding was not a quality an emperor should possess.

    Shortly after nightfall, Han Ruzi prepared to return to his tent to rest. But as he reached the door, Prince Donghai pulled him into arge tent nearby.

    On your first day in office, you cant just work without having any rxation, Prince Donghai said.

    Inside Prince Donghais tent, the lights were on, several tables arranged in a row,den with delicious food emitting steam. Over a dozen noble sons greeted Han Ruzi warmly, congratting him and respectfully pushing him to the main seat.

    Among the nearly five hundred noble sons in the camp, only fifteen were eligible to attend such gatherings, based on their status and their rtionship with Prince Donghai.

    Han Ruzi had a feeling that although he had be the Central Protector Commander, Prince Donghai was benefiting quite a bit from it. It was akin to those fate seers who, if used correctly, could wield helping others as a form of power. Prince Donghai was providing this kind of help.

    Cui Teng was naturally one of those who congratted Han Ruzi. Sitting on either side of him, he and Prince Donghai were responsible for toasting and creating a cheerful atmosphere, never mentioning the gifts or the return to the capital.

    Cui Teng had woken up in the middle of the night, sent away in a daze by his attendants. When he woke up in the morning, he hadpletely forgotten the events of the previous night. He behaved properly, and with him around to liven the mood, the banquet went perfectly from start to finish. Everyone left content, including Han Ruzi, who drank enough to feel slightly intoxicated, finding every face in front of him amiable.

    After midnight, Prince Donghai and Cui Teng personally escorted Han Ruzi back to his tent. Watching him lie down on the bed, Cui Teng whispered, Do you think hell renege once he wakes up?

    Do you think everyones like you? Despite being two years younger than Cui Teng, Prince Donghai wasnt polite when speaking. They had grown up together and were true friends, true brothers.

    Prince Donghai nced at the bed. Hey, we should thank the old man Han Xing. Hes been too greedy. Anyone who sees it will be tempted. This one here is desperately wants the funds to maintain his thousand-strong retinue. Of course, he wont refuse Lets go.

    As they walked out, Cui Teng said, What can a thousand people do? It would be interesting if he really took that thousand people to serve as bait

    Han Ruzi was half asleep, half awake, and heard these words. Instead of getting angry, he found it amusing because he was about to do something even more interesting.

    After Prince Donghai and Cui Teng left, Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu could finally enter to attend to their master, helping him remove his outer garments and washing his face and feet. Han Ruzi vomited once and felt much better.

    Master, Young Master Chai Yue has visited twice, Zhang Youcai said.

    What did he say?

    Nothing. Seeing that you were drinking, he took his leave. Oh, someone surnamed Zhang also came.

    There were many nobles surnamed Zhang, and Zhang Youcai himself shared this surname. However, when he mentioned someone surnamed Zhang, there was only one person in his mindZhang Yanghao, who had previously plotted against the Weary Marquis several times.

    Han Ruzi chuckled. There was no need to ask; Zhang Yanghao must be afraid.

    Ni Qiu, has someone been bullying you? Han Ruzi asked.

    The boy from the Chao Family Fishing Vige had been working with a cold face. Now he threw the cloth into the basin and said loudly, I thought you were a good emperor, or at least an honest official. Turns out youre no different from the others.

    Although he had been reminded many times, Ni Qiu sometimes still uttered the words emperor. Zhang Youcai scolded, What do you know? How dare you be disrespectful to the master.

    Han Ruzi waved his hand to indicate he wasnt bothered, then asked Ni Qiu, Youre good at catching fish, right?

    Of course, Ni Qiu said proudly. He did not understand what the Weary Marquis meant, but when it came to his expertise, he was still very proud. I dont even need a fishing; I can catch big fish with just my hands.

    Han Ruzi smiled. I dont know much about fishing, but I suppose you have to first spot the big fish and then swim over, right?

    Wellusually. Sometimes Ill hold my breath and wait a bit longer until the big fish swims closer, then grab it in one go.

    Exactly, theres a big fish swimming towards me right now. Should I act immediately or wait for it toe closer?

    Han Ruzi fell asleep deeply on the bed, while Ni Qiu remained perplexed, whispering to Zhang Youcai, What does the Weary Marquis mean?

    Zhang Youcai chuckled softly. In a couple of days, youll have a big fish to eat.

    Ni Qiu scratched his head, still not understanding, but his discontent with the Weary Marquis gradually faded away.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 138

 Chapter 140: Pointing the Way Through the Fog

    Chapter 140: Pointing the Way Through the Fog

    Han Ruzi did not fully fulfill the promise he made to the officers of the Noble Camp until the moment of departure. The camp was still chaotic, with numerous unnamed servants busy tidying up and searching for items their masters had identally misced elsewhere.

    The noble youths paid no mind to such trivial matters. They simply donned their armor and mounted their steeds, and considered their duty done, even taking pride in it.

    Han Ruzi had few belongings, but after receiving arge number of gifts, his possessions had multiplied several times over. As the Central Protector Commander in charge of the Clear Defense Company, he had the privilege of having his personal items transported for him and he only needed to allocate a few carts.

    The march of the army was slow. Looking ahead and behind, the procession seemed endless. Only a dozen miles were covered on the first day before making camp. Since they were staying only one night, the magnificentrge tents were unnecessary, and the noble sons had to settle for ordinary ones. They inevitably grumbled about the hardships of the march.

    Chai Yue had visited once, but Han Ruzi did not invite him into the tent, merely saying, I am still considering.

    Chai Yue had exhausted his arguments, nodded, and left disappointed.

    After nightfall, Zhang Yanghao came to seek an audience. Han Ruzi intentionally dyed before allowing him in.

    Zhang Yanghao looked disheveled. His recent days had been difficult. After seeking refuge with the Cui n, his ns failed, all because the court chose not to pursue the matter. He barely escaped punishment and upon returning home, received a severe beating from his grandfather. Joining the army didnt improve his luck; due to Prince Donghais animosity towards him, he had almost no friends. He had been bullied several times by the children of the Chai family, and his own family did not provide extra money. He was one of the very few noble officers who lived as hard as ordinary soldiers.

    Zhang Yanghao had always tried to avoid Han Ruzi, but when avoidance was no longer possible, he reluctantly came to seek reconciliation.

    Han Ruzi sat on the bed, poring over a book under themp, while Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu stood guard at the door, disdainfully eyeing Zhang Yanghaos back.

    Zhang Yanghao stood there silently, not daring to speak. After a while, he cleared his throat softly.

    Han Ruzi turned a page, asking coldly, What brings you here?

    Zhang Yanghao hurriedly bowed, taking a small package from his pocket and offering it, With Lord Weary Marquis taking office, I, as a subordinate, offer a humble gift

    Han Ruzi raised his hand, and Zhang Youcai approached, taking the package from Zhang Yanghaos hand, weighing it a couple of times. Knowing it contained silver, and not much of it, he sarcastically remarked, Master Zhang is truly considerate of us servants, adding weight to our burdens. Well, if youre adding, add a bit more, why dont you?

    Zhang Yanghao turned red, as the little silver he had was borrowed, and he didnt know when he could repay it. But as the legitimate grandson of Marquis Piyuan, he disdained arguing with servants and awkwardly said in a low voice, Lord Marquis, may I speak with you alone for a moment?

    Han Ruzi finished reading a page, finally turning his gaze towards Zhang Yanghao, Is it necessary?

    Ignoring his pride, Zhang Yanghao knelt in front of the bed, pleading, Lord Marquis, please give me another chance.

    Han Ruzi set down the scroll in his hand, motioned to his two attendants at the door, and they left. Outside the tent, Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu murmured quietly about the unworthy descendants of the Zhang family.

    Marquis Piyuan has distinguished military achievements, and was once the right-hand man of General Deng Liao, Han Ruzi said coldly.

    Zhang Yanghao felt ashamed and embarrassed, murmuring, Ive let down my grandfather

    Speak, what is it?

    Zhang Yanghao remained kneeling on the ground, lifting his head to say, Is the Marquis going to defend Shattered Iron City?

    There were no secrets in the Noble Camp, so even Zhang Yanghao, who had few friends, heard many rumors.

    I have not decided yet.

    Marquis, dont go. Its a trap.

    Han Ruzi fell silent for a moment. What do you know?

    The Weray Marquis showed some interest, which pleased Zhang Yanghao, making his tone more natural. The Chai family has been seeking revenge against you and me. I heard that Shattered Iron City is an isted fortress. The court has already nned to abandon it, leaving only the old, weak, sick, and disabled inside. You would be risking your life if you went there.

    Hmm. Han Ruzi picked up the book again. Zhang Yanghao had not provided any useful information.

    Feeling a bit anxious, Zhang Yanghao continued, Its not just the Chai family; theres also Cui Teng seeking vengeance.

    Han Ruzi gave Zhang Yanghao a longer look. Cui Teng and Chai Yun were like water and fire. Why would he seek revenge for him?

    These two may quarrel with each other, but theyre like real brothers. If Chai Yun hadnt died, they would have reconciled sooner orter.

    I didnt kill Chai Yun.

    But you let Miss Jin from the Jin family go. Surely the Lord Marquis hasnt forgotten that Cui Teng once proposed marriage to the Jin family. Hes a proud man; even if he doesnt seek revenge for Chai Yun, hell remember the slight of losing a wife.

    Was Jin Chuiduo truly a femme fatale? Han Ruzi shook his head with a smile. These are all your spections. You can say anything you want.

    No, its not just spection. Does the Marquis remember Xie Ying?

    Han Ruzi certainly remembered. Xie Ying was one of those who entered the Jin family with Chai Yun.

    When we were still in the Capital, Cui Teng beat Xie Ying severely, using him of not being loyal enough and failing to save Little Marquis Chai. Xie Ying, fortunately, ended up benefiting from the misfortune, having a reason to recuperate at home and not join the army. Theres also another person, Ding Hui, whos been unluckier. Hes bullied by Cui Tengs gang every day in the camp.

    And you? Are you bullied too?

    Zhang Yanghao lowered his head. Im okay, not bullied every day. But if Cui Teng knew I came to see you, hed definitely find an excuse to beat me up.

    Han Ruzi didnt sympathize with the person in front of him. Alright, I understand. Ill be cautious.

    Zhang Yanghao was surprised. Arent you worried at all?

    I havent been beaten, nor have I been bullied. Whats there to worry about?

    This isnt a joke. Cui Tengs gang is capable of anything, and Shattered Iron City is dangerously isted in the north

    If I didnt have the ability to protect myself, I wouldnt have survived until now. Zhang Yanghao, if youmit acts of betrayal, Ill consider you a traitor. If youvee to inform on others, Ill consider you an informer. If youre unable to protect yourself, Ill consider you weak. Your grandfather cannot protect you forever. What kind of person you are is for you to decide.

    Zhang Yanghaos face turned as red as the sunset. Despite being a few years older than Han Ruzi, he now seemed like a reproached child. He opened his mouth to defend himself, but the words stuck in his throat. He solemnly bowed his head, then got up and left.

    Han Ruzi continued reading his book.

    Not long after, Prince Donghai entered. What did that bastard want from you?

    The person who hated Zhang Yanghao the most wasnt Han Ruzi or Cu Teng, but Prince Donghai who was abandoned in Riverside Vige. But he wouldnt vent his anger verbally; he was waiting for the right moment.

    He said Cui Teng wants to seek revenge for Chai Yun, Han Ruzi said without lifting his head.

    Of course Cui Teng wants revenge. He was humiliated by Chai Yun and had been thinking about how to strike back every day. But now that Chai Yun is dead, hell naturally direct his anger at someone else. Prince Donghai paused. Cui Teng has many ws, but he values his family greatly. Youve married his sister. Based on that alone, he wont seek revenge against you.

    I know.

    You know?

    Whom Cui Teng hates or does not hate in for all to see. If he could hide his feelings, he wouldnt be the second son of the Cui family.

    Prince Donghai burst intoughter. Is that a virtue or a w?

    Han Ruzi smiled faintly.

    It took a full four days for Han Ruzi to lead the army back to Mayi City, with the procession still seemingly endless.

    After settling the noble camp and the Clear Defense Company in the city, Han Ruzi immediately left for his own personal army outside the city.

    The camp was set up by the riverside, with grasnds on both sides for horseback training. The volunteer soldiers recruited by Han Ruzi were mostly farmers, with a few warriors from the pugilist world. They had to learn everything about military skills from scratch.

    Chao Hua was the supervisor of the camp, and a dozen or so old soldiers were invited to be instructors. Lin Kunshan also came along as a military adviser. Han Ruzi hade to find him.

    The soldiers were all delighted to see the Weary Marquis. As members of his personal army, their treatment was better than that of ordinary soldiers and far superior to that ofmon civilians. They felt guilty and hoped to do something for the Marquis.

    Han Ruzi brought all the bribes he had received in the noble camp and piled them up in the camp, to be distributed by Chao Hua, ensuring everyone received a share. If it wasnt enough, they would bepensated in silver.

    This unit had not yet taken shape, so Han Ruzi wasnt in a hurry to use it.

    Inside the tent, Lin Kunshan chuckled. Where did the Weary Marquis get all these good things?

    They were all given by others. It feels good to benefit from others generosity.

    Haha, the Marquis harbors lofty ambitions. This army is now firmly under yourmand.

    Han Ruzi wasnt here for ttery but for advice. Despite appearingposed in front of Prince Donghai and others, he was actually hesitant and urgently needed guidance. Ideally, it would be from Yang Feng, but the Northern Armys adjutant wasnt in Mayi City, and they hadnt been in contact for a long time. So he had to turn to Lin Kunshan.

    Fate seers could not always be trusted, but when they are willing to speak the truth, they could be very helpful.

    Han Ruzi repeated the strategy proposed by Chai Yue, and Lin Kunshan hardly needed to think. He said immediately, Chai Yue isnt important. The important person is Grand General Han Xing.

    Han Xing? He doesnt seem very interested. Hes never tried persuading me to take on this n.

    Heh, hes a cunning old fox. Han Xing has stood firm in the imperial court for many years, and his position has only grown stronger. Naturally, he has his own abilities. Like fate seers, he understands the principle of going with the flow: if someone else seeds, as themander in overallmand, he would benefit the most; if they fail, he would have nothing to do with them.

    Han Ruzi saw through it immediately. Youre right. Chai Yue has no official position in the military, and he doesnt even have a single soldier under hismand. Yet he dared to propose such a strategy and even tried to persuade me. It must be because he received support from Grand General Han Xing.

    Lin Kunshan nodded. I can guarantee that although Chai Yue may not reveal the support he received, his confidence undoubtedlyes from Grand General Han Xing.

    After thinking for a moment, Han Ruzi asked, What should I do?

    Lin Kunshan smiled. I only know one strategy: go with the flow. If Grand General Han Xing wants to go with your flow, then you go with his. If Grand General Han Xing isnt anxious, then it wouldnt count as merit no matter how many Xiongnu you killed. If Grand General Han Xing cares about it, he will reveal it sooner orter. At that time, all the conditions you require of him will be met.

    Han Ruzi thanked him sincerely, feeling relieved, and returned to the city.

    Outside the city, Lin Kunshan was a little worried. Was the sapling that the fate seers favored growing too fast?

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 139

 Chapter 141: The Grand General Needs the Merits

    Chapter 141: The Grand General Needs the Merits

    After meeting Lin Kunshan, Han Ruzi finally understood the magnitude of his previous mistakes: simply because it was Chai Yue who was trying to persuade him, he had assumed the crux of the problemy solely with him. Consequently, he overlooked an important factChai Yue had nothing; even if he sought revenge, there would be nothing to fear. The real key figure was one and always the same.

    Only Grand General Han Xing could dictate terms.

    Han Ruzi became moreposed. Upon returning to the city, he treated Chai Yue with increasing indifference. However, there was a group of people he couldnt ignorethose noble sons who had already presentedvish gifts. Witnessing the Weary Marquiss men transporting cartsden with gifts outside the camp, it signified his agreement to the collective plea: to return to the Capital before winter set in.

    Cui Teng was the first toe knocking again.

    No longer did Han Ruzi have to reside in a tent within Mayi City; he now possessed a spacious room, albeit still rather rudimentary. Yet, it was far morefortable than the luxurious tents amidst the sandstorms.

    Cui Teng had truly begun to treat Han Ruzi as family, showing even less formality than Prince Donghai. He walked in without ceremony, helped himself to the tea on the table, then sat opposite, eagerly staring at the Central Protector Commander. When can I leave?

    Where do you intend to go? Han Ruzi feigned ignorance.

    Back to the Capital.

    That matter should be directed to Grand General Han Xing.

    Thats not correct. Ive already inquired. Youre the head of the Noble Camp; its up to you to submit the report. Then, Grand General Han will decide. If you dont submit the document, even if Grand General Han wishes to release someone, there wont be anything official for him to seal.

    Han Xing might not excel in chasing down the Xiongnu, but when it came to pushing responsibilities, he was an expert. Han Ruzi found himself unwittingly pushed into an awkward position. If he submitted the document, he would have to suffer the reputation of being lenient with nobles. If he didnt, he would be med for preventing everyone from going home for the New Year.

    Cui Teng leaned on the table, his eyes barely a foot away from Han Ruzi. Brother-inw, I consider you family. You wouldnt treat family as outsiders, right?

    Of course not. Han Ruzi leaned back slightly.

    Family helps each other out. You help me return to the Capital, and Ill help you So, tell me, what do you want? Cui Teng finally avoided mentioning look after my sister.

    Han Ruzi pondered in silence.

    Cui Teng chuckled, reached out his arm, and gave Han Ruzis shoulder a heavy pat. Then, he returned to his original position, furtively saying, Ive heard.

    Heard what?

    For the sake of sustaining that thousand-strong private troop of yours, youve nearly depleted your familys money. My folks from home wrote to me, saying your sister practically asks for money and goods every day. Everyone, or at least half of your troops are being supported by the Cui n.

    Han Ruzi felt a pang in his heart but managed a smile. Yes, I never expected the expenses of a single army to be so immense.

    How much more do you need? Give me a figure, and Ill help you out, Cui Teng said brashly. Actually, you dont need to be so polite with me. Were family; being overly formal only creates distance. Our requests arent unreasonable; we just want to go home, visit our elders, and have a peaceful New Year. When Elder Laojun is happy, shell give your sister even more. Besides, with military orders in hand, and such a good opportunity to make a name for ourselves, everyone will surely be back before spring.

    Han Ruzi chuckled. Since you put it that way Alright, let me make the calctions, and Ill give you a figure in a couple of days.

    Dont take too long. I need to leave some time for my family to pick out gifts.

    Maximum of three days.

    And when you report the numbers, Ill arrange for people to gather the money. If anyone else tries to give you money directly, dont ept it. There arent many good people in the Noble Camp; you never know who might try to harm you.

    I only trust family, Han Ruzi said with a smile.

    Cui Teng bid farewell happily, his impression of his brother-inw even better now.

    Han Ruzi was merely stalling. Over the past two days, Chai Yue had beening particrly frequently, at least five times a day. It seemed he couldnt contain his impatience. Han Ruzi guessed that within three days, Grand General Han Xing would surely intervene.

    But he guessed wrong. Han Xing didnt intervene, and Chai Yue stoppeding. Arge number of troops had been dispatched to various ces, and the Noble Camp remained inactive, seemingly destined to spend the winter in Mayi City.

    Most of the noble scions were rtively satisfied with this arrangement, but those who wished to return home early grew more anxious.

    Early one morning, Cui Teng arrived, his face solemn. Without knocking or announcing himself, he walked in, not caring about the servants present. He stood coldly before Han Ruzi and held up four fingers on his right hand. Four days, brother-inw. You havent told me how much money you need, nor have you submitted a request for leave

    Dont worry. Han Ruzi flipped through some documents on the table, then pulled out one. ounting is quite troublesome. I still dont have the exact numbers from my private army, but the request for leave document is ready, justcking the names. Ive reserved fifty spots. Is that enough?

    Cui Teng immediately smiled. More than enough. Brother-inw, you need to hurry. Han Xing has a big appetite. The previous tributes dont count. If you want him to let us go, youll need to sweeten the deal. Ah, they say the Cui ns influence is overwhelming, but I dont feel it. Its such a hassle just to go home for a visit. If you or Prince Donghai were emperor, I shouldnt be in such a pitiful state.

    Dont speak so recklessly, Han Ruzi cautioned.

    I know my limits. Between us two, I dare say it. Cui Teng disregarded Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiupletely.

    Cui Tengined for a while longer before finally bidding farewell. Brother-inw, dont y around with me. My impression of you has always been quite good.

    After Cui Teng left, Ni Qiu couldnt help but say, Is it really that difficult to spend the winter in Mayi City? Life here is ten times better than the Fishing Vige!

    Butpared to the Cui n, its more than ten times worse, Zhang Youcai chuckled, but he was somewhat worried. Master, you need to be careful. Despite Cui Tengs current appearance, hes a different person when he loses his temper. The other day, I saw Zhang Yanghao with bruises all over his face, definitely from Cui Tengs beating.

    Why didnt he fight back? Cui Teng doesnt seem that formidable, Ni Qiu said indignantly. He didnt like Zhang Yanghao, but he couldnt stand Cui Tengs bullying.

    People arent afraid of Cui Teng; theyre afraid of Grand Tutor Cui, Zhang Youcai understood things. Grand Tutor Cuimands arge army and wields considerable power in the court. If he submits a memorial requesting someone to be demoted, the court must agree.

    Han Ruzi just smiled, neither confirming nor denying it.

    That afternoon, Han Ruzi finally weed Grand General Han Xing.

    With only tens of thousands of troops left in Mayi City, Han Xing took turns inspecting various camps. Today, it was the turn of the Noble Camp. Regardless of how much they longed to leave the border, the noble sons never showed it publicly. They adorned themselves in bright armor, rode sturdy steeds, and lined up to wee the Grand General.

    Han Xing was very pleased.

    After checking the roster in the military tent, the other officers tactfully withdrew, leaving only the Central Protector Commander and the Grand General. Han Ruzi personally poured tea for Han Xing, showing respect as a junior.

    As Han Xing watched Han Ruzi pour tea, he sighed softly. Doing such things is below your status.

    Why would the Grand General say that? Being able to pour tea for the Grand General here is better than idling in the Capital, Han Ruzi said with a smile.

    Han Xing chuckled twice. He sat in the main seat, gesturing towards a nearby stool for Han Ruzi to sit. Han Ruzi moved the folding stool and sat across from the Grand General.

    Han Xing gently rotated the teacup in his hand, his aged face showing signs of exhaustion. When I saw the Founding Emperors sword, I knew it was you who sent it.

    Han Ruzi was taken aback. This was something from over a year ago; he hadnt expected Han Xing to bring it up now.

    But even gaining merit depends on timing. If the timing isnt right, merits can turn into faults.

    Han Ruzi remained silent, waiting for Han Xing to steer the conversation towards Shattered Iron City.

    After a moment of silence, Han Xing didnt borate onst years events. Instead, he said directly, I need some military merit.

    Next year, the Xiongnu

    No, it must be this year. With three hundred thousand troops under mymand, the court has incurred huge expenses, causing unrest throughout the country. Yet we havent even engaged the Xiongnu in battle.

    Grand General why didnt you pursue the Eastern Chanyu back then?

    Han Xing shook his head. You dont understand the Xiongnu. Their way of warfare has no set rules. Today, they might retreat, but tomorrow, if they see an opportunity, theyll immediately turn around and attack. Weary Marquis, the Chu army is no longer what it used to be. Of the three hundred thousand soldiers, only less than a hundred thousand are truly under mymand. The Northern and Southern armies both harbor their own intentions, each wanting to preserve their strength. They would dare to pursue victory in a rout, but are fearful of a hard fought battle. Pursuing the Xiongnu in such a situation would lead to disarray, giving the Xiongnu an opportunity.

    Han Xing sighed heavily. I may be old, but Im not yet too old to be afraid of battle. I just didnt want to find myself deep in enemy territory, only to discover there was no protection on either nk, resulting in unnecessary losses for the Chu army.

    The Grand General and the court are in a difficult position, Han Ruzi said in a perfunctory manner.

    The most difficult thing is that others cant see how difficult my situation is. The memorials in the Hall of Diligent Administration criticizing me have piled up. The politest ones merely use me of being timid and unsuitable for the position of Grand General. I never wanted to be Grand General in the first ce, but I cant just return to the Capital like this. Being criticized is one thing, but if the court reces me with an impulsivemander, it may lead to a catastrophe.

    Han Ruzi thought carefully for a moment. Is there no other way to encircle and annihte the Xiongnu who have remained?

    The Xiongnu are very cautious. They are divided into dozens of factions, and they engage in minor skirmishes without clear objectives. Its difficult to get them to gather, but if you act it might work.

    Han Ruzi didnt believe in Han Xing at all, but he did believe that Han Xing truly needed a victory that could pass muster in court.

    I dont want the court to changemanders either, Han Ruzi added.

    Upon hearing this, Han Xing couldnt help but show a hint of joy. I cant guarantee anything else, but of the entire imperial court, theres no one else who would dare to give you such an important position in the army.

    Sensing that the timing was right, Han Ruzi continued, Alright, perhaps its worth a try, but if the Xiongnu dont fall for it, theres nothing I can do.

    Of course, ns are made by men, but sess is up to the heavens. No one should me you for such matters, Han Xing replied.

    I have a thousand-strong private troop outside the city

    Ill allocate funds and rations for a year, provided by the court, Han Xing agreed promptly.

    I want to bring the Noble Camp with me to defend the city, Han Ruzi stated.

    Han Ruzi originally thought that Han Xing would negotiate on this matter, but unexpectedly, Han Xing lightly tapped the table and said, It should be so. These noble sons should also endure some hardships, and perhaps it will attract more Xiongnu.

    After contemting for a moment, Han Ruzi continued, I want to transfer a few people from both the Northern and Southern armies to assist.

    Finally, Han Xing showed some reluctance. This Im afraid my transfer order wont have much effect.

    I dont need to transfer high-ranking officials, and the numbers wont berge, Han Ruzi reassured him.

    Han Xings tired face finally showed some vigor. In that case, I think I can manage it. Regarding the Noble Camp, if Marquis Weary wants to send anyone back to the Capital, just let me know.

    Han Ruzi smiled. He didnt want to let anyone go back to the Capital, even if it meant offending arge number of people.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 140

 Chapter 142: Moving Camp

    Chapter 142: Moving Camp

    The entire Mayi City was a permanent military camp surrounded by high walls, with few civilian residences. Each street formed its own district, with gates in the front and back, creating separate military camps.

    Han Ruzi brought in five hundred soldiers from his retinue outside the city to guard the front and back gates of the Noble Camp. Then he personally led the team to search for the extra servants who were not listed in the army roster.

    Things started rtively smoothly. However, when many noble sons realized this was not a joke, some resistance arose, though not intense. Everyone knew it was not worth it to be the one to stand up first to resist.

    Cui Teng had drunk too much the previous night and was sound asleep in his room. As the search team approached closer, several servants had no choice but to go and wake their master. Cui Teng opened his eyes groggily, and they immediately stepped back.

    Woken up forcibly, Cui Teng was filled with anger. He listened drowsily to the servants words and angrily retorted, Nonsense! Impossible! My brother-inw would never

    A knocking on the door sounded from outside, sharp and impatient. Cui Teng often knocked on other peoples doors like this, but he wouldnt be pleased if someone knocked on his door in such a manner.

    Cui Teng jumped out of bed without bothering to put on his shoes, nced around, grabbed the sabre hanging on the wall, and shouted, Open the door!

    Some went to open the door while others cautiously tried to calm Cui Teng, but no one dared to be near the Cui young master.

    Han Ruzi anticipated trouble and let a team of soldiers enter first, following behind himself. It was the first time he had to face such direct confrontation. He felt somewhat nervous, especially since Cui Teng had treated him fairly well. Although usually arrogant and rude, he always showed some respect towards the Weary Marquis. But the more he did so, the more Han Ruzi feltpelled to deal with this brother-inw.

    Cui Teng, still groggy from sleep, staggered, but held the sabre tightly in his hand. He burst out of the room, ignoring the soldiers filling the courtyard, and immediately spotted Han Ruzi at the courtyard gate. Brother-inw, are you here to arrest me?

    Each person is allowed two attendants, no exceptions. This is a military camp; we cannot allow unidentified individuals Han Ruzi began.

    Cui Teng didnt grow up listening to reason. With a roar, he charged at Han Ruzi, no longer considering him as his brother-inw.

    Cui Tengs appearance was not at all ugly. When he had no expression on his face, he even showed some elegance and childishness. But when he got angry, his expression was even more ferocious than that of a desperate criminal. Normally, whenever Cui Teng showed this expression, no one dared to resist him, not even to evade. They could only let Young Master Cui beat, scold, and humiliate them. If they showed weakness and powerlessness, they might endure a few less blows.

    But this time was not a normal time.

    The soldiers Han Ruzi summoned didnt care about Cui Tengs temper, nor did they care about his status. With a nce from the Weary Marquis, two soldiers raised their weapons, tripped Cui Teng, and others rushed forward, disarming him and securely tying up the son of the Grand Tutor.

    What is the prescribed punishment for assaulting amanding officer? Han Ruzi asked the military officer beside him.

    The chief clerk of the Noble Camp had already felt that things were going wrong. At this moment, he was so scared that his legs went weak. The captain of the camp was in charge of militaryw. He replied with a pale face, Assaulting amanding officer is a capital offense.

    Even Han Ruzi thought that punishment was too severe. What about for disobeying orders?

    It depends on the situation After being nudged several times by his colleagues, the camp captain finally realized that he was getting into trouble. He hurriedly said, One months sry deduction, five days of confinement, and a caning thats it.

    Alright, lets go with this punishment.

    Cui Teng had never been so furious. He cursed vehemently, even recalling the incident when Du Chuanyun had taken him up the tree. The more he cursed, the more vile hisnguage became,pletely forgetting that his sister had married this man.

    The soldiers dragged Cui Teng out and escorted him to the confinement area. His mouth didnt stop running the whole way.

    He cursed with relish, but the noble sons in the adjacent camps were all trembling in fear. This time, they feared not Young Master Cui, but the Weary Marquis.

    An hourter, there were no unounted persons left in the Noble Camp. Han Ruzi dismissed three hundred troops and left two hundred to guard the gates.

    Han Ruzi went back to his room to rest. Not long after, Prince Donghai came to visit. He announced himself properly this time and didnt just barge in like before.

    But after all, Prince Donghai was still Prince Donghai. No matter what, he wouldnt show the etiquette of a subordinate to the Weary Marquis. After entering the room, he looked around with hands behind his back, seemingly visiting for the first time. Its quite shabby here, not worthy of the position of Central Protector Commander.

    Han Ruzi ignored his sarcasm and asked, Whom do you want to plead for?

    Prince Donghai showed exaggerated fear, I dare not. All my attendants have been driven away. How could I have the mood to plead for others? As for Cui Teng, he brought this upon himself, he has no one else to me.

    Han Ruzi gestured for his attendants to leave and then said, You can speak now.

    You wont use militaryw against me, will you?

    No.

    Prince Donghai patted his chest twice and finally asked seriously, So, are you really going to Shattered Iron City?

    Yes, Grand General will issue orders tomorrow, and well depart in three days. Every soldier from the Noble Camp must go with me, not one less, not one more.

    Prince Donghai had previously expressed his reluctance to go to Shattered Iron City, but now he didnt mention it. Is it worth it to offend almost all the noble families in the court just to earn merits for Han Xing? And any merits you may earn will be worthless after the battle with the Xiongnu next year.

    Han Ruzi stood up. Given my circumstances, having too good a rtionship with the courts nobility is a sin, isnt it?

    Prince Donghai shook his head with a smile. Han Ruzi continued, Let the noblesint about me as much as they want, the more the better.

    Prince Donghai still shook his head. Hide your light and bide your time. Any person with a bit of brains would advise you to do so.

    From the moment Grand General chose me as bait, hiding my light and biding my time has be a luxury for me. Its better to go with the flow.

    Go with the flow? Do you think youre a fate seer?

    Han Ruzi walked up to Prince Donghai. I suggest you go with the flow too. You cant escape anyway. No matter what, you have to go defend Shattered Iron City with me. Why not think of a way to win the battle?

    Heh, there might not even be a battle to fight. And besides, I might not necessarily go with you to Shattered Iron City. Prince Donghai chuckled.

    Han Ruzi was about to ask for rification when Zhang Youcai came in from outside, announcing that another visitor hade.

    Although Chai Yue was also a descendant of nobility, he was not a member of the Noble Camp but one of General Han Xings numerous aides. He did not have a clear position, thus he was rtively free.

    Prince Donghai immediately took his leave, admonishing as he departed, Dont think you can always rely on Han Xings support. Youve taken the bait; he doesnt need to feed you anymore.

    Chai Yues attitude waspletely opposite. He didnt hide his excitement at all and even brought along several maps to discuss specific ambush ns with the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi listened absentmindedly, still pondering Prince Donghais words. Suddenly, he reached out and ced his hand on the map, interrupting Chai Yues exnation, and said, Please go and request a permit from the Grand General. I need to take the Noble Camp out of the city.

    Now?

    Yes, right now. I shall depart immediately. Ill move a bit slower, but you need to obtain the permit to leave the city before I reach the city gate.

    Chai Yue didnt understand and scratched his head. But I dont have an official position

    Bring the chief clerk of the Noble Camp with you.

    Alright. Chai Yue put away the maps and hastily left.

    Han Ruzi instructed Zhang Youcai to summon the mid-ranking officers of the camp. It was discovered that besides the chief clerk who was taken by Chai Yue, two others were missing. The officers stuttered and couldnt exin where these two had gone.

    They had gone to seek outside help.

    The five hundred young officers of the Noble Camp came from noble families. The older nobles held other positions in the army, and some even held higher positions than Central Protector Commander. Even the Grand General had to show deference to them.

    These high-ranking officers would surely plead for their brothers, nephews, and cousins, and some might even directly demand or take custody of them.

    Han Ruzi donned his armor and ordered the entire camp to depart in fifteen minutes. Those who didnt mount their horses on time would receive twentyshes.

    With Cui Tengs example in front of them and two hundred soldiers who obeyed only the Weary Marquiss orders, none of the noble sons dared to challenge their orders. They scrambled to mount their horses, many not even wearing their armor, only putting on a helmet. Their personal belongings in the camp were left in disarray.

    Cui Teng was also brought out. He was still unwilling and continued to curse loudly until he was exhausted and stopped.

    Han Ruzi allowed one attendant for each noble son to stay behind. After packing up their belongings, they would meet their masters outside the city. Then, he led the others out of the camp, heading towards the city gate, with two hundred troops nking them, looking like they were escorting a group of prisoners.

    This sight quickly attracted a lot of attention. The soldiers from various camps couldnt move around freely but crowded at the street corners to watch. Some were surprised, some found it amusing, but no one dared to speak up.

    Han Ruzi could freely enter and exit the city gate, bringing along at most ten people. Additional permits were required from the Grand Generals office, and they had to be surrendered upon entry or exit. Previously, two permits had been used when the troops entered and exited the city. Han Ruzi had originally nned to leave the remaining two hundred troops stationed in the distinguished camp. Now, he had to apply for permits again to take everyone out of the city.

    The procession had just left the street when the two missing nobles from the Noble Camp returned on horseback, sweating profusely and looking panicked. They dismounted, ran to the Weary Marquis, and one of them said, My lord, please think twice. The other added, My lord, the Grand Generals order will arrive shortly

    Han Ruzi waved his hand, and several soldiers came forward to tie up these men who had gone absent without leave, then continued on their way.

    Seeing this scene, Cui Teng chuckled while sitting on his horse. Heh, Ive finally got somepany. Then, he became furious again, cursing the Weary Marquis for being despicable and cunning. He cursed those who were unfaithful and untrustworthy, not sparing even Prince Donghai, using him ofcking courage, saying that his usual boldness had been eaten up by dogs.

    Not long after, another group of soldiers came to block the way. They were all under themand of the Grand General, iming that the Grand Generals orders were imminent.

    Han Ruzis response was to dispatch a dozen soldiers to gallop forward and disperse the soldiers, then continue advancing.

    Cui Teng shut his mouth again, somewhat surprised as he sized up his brother-inw ahead.

    At the city gate, the procession encountered its biggest obstacle. Usually, there were only two or three dozen soldiers guarding the gate, but now there was a military force of several hundred, forming neat lines on the street, blocking the city gate tightly.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 141

 Chapter 143: The Rumormonger

    Chapter 143: The Rumormonger

    Han Ruzi was prepared to force his way through. If his men couldnt even get through this obstacle, then the idea of defending Shattered Iron City and baiting the Xiongnu would be nothing but a joke.

    There were over thirty military officers blocking the city gates, including two whose ranks were higher than Han Ruzis Central Protector Commander. They had no intention of backing down.

    In order to save arge number of noble scions, the military leaders split into two groups: one group blocked the gates while the other went to see the Grand General, determined to keep their rtives inside the city.

    As night approached and the city gates were about to close, even having a pass would be useless. Han Ruzi decided to wait a little longer. If Chai Yue couldnt arrive in time, he would order his troops to charge.

    ncing back, he saw that the noble sons remained organized. Cui Teng, not far from Han Ruzi, sat on his horse and sneered, Lets see how long you can push your way around.

    Ignoring him, Han Ruzi said to Zhang Youcai beside him, Go to the Grand Generals mansion and see how Chai Yue is doing.

    Zhang Youcai obeyed the order. Han Ruzis troops consisted of two hundred-man squads. He instructed one squad to continue monitoring the Noble Camp while the other gathered in front of him, forming four lines ready to charge.

    His actions startled everyone except his soldiers, who showed no fear and quickly formed ranks.

    Several dozen officers in front of the city gates whispered to each other. Before long, a military officer rode over and loudly said, Pleasee for a discussion, Central Protector Commander.

    Han Ruzi said to Prince Donghai, You go.

    Why? Well, since youve given me an order Uh, tell me frankly, what exactly do you want to do?

    Before nightfall, I must lead everyone out of the city and camp with my retinue outside the city. Its not far away. If they let us pass, Ill be grateful. If not, Ill lead the troops out by force.

    But you dont have the Grand Generals pass, Prince Donghai reminded him.

    They dont either.

    Prince Donghai shook his head helplessly, urged his horse forward, and went to negotiate with the officers blocking the gates.

    Han Ruzi looked again at the Noble Camp. In fact, the biggest problem was these peoplenearly five hundred noble sons, along with almost the same number of attendants. If mass disobedience erupted among nearly a thousand people, his small force wouldnt be able to suppress it.

    These people needed to understand that fleeing woulde at a heavy price.

    Han Ruzi rode up to Cui Teng.

    Someone might have secretly advised him, or he might have be smart in the critical moment. Cui Teng didnt utter a single swear word. Instead, he smiled and said, Brother-inw, youre really impressive. Are you really going to fight? Give me my sabre back, and Ill charge with you.

    Your five-day confinement isnt over yet, Han Ruzi said coldly.

    Cui Teng immediately nodded, neither getting angry nor defiant. Han Ruzi wanted to use him as an example, but he was behaving impably.

    Han Ruzi stared at Cui Teng for a while. Cui Teng grinned, looking even more innocent.

    Unable to do anything, Han Ruzi had to find another target. However, none of the usually arrogant noble sons dared to leave ranks. They were remarkably disciplined.

    Han Ruzi realized that there was no need to resort to intimidation tactics; they were already intimidated.

    He was puzzled. He hadnt done much, just disciplined Cui Teng a bit. It shouldnt have had such a significant impact. Yet here they were, all the noble sons, sitting still on their horses. It was their attendants, who looked shocked.

    Something was amiss, but Han Ruzi had no one to ask. So, the camps officers ordered the troops to reorganize. The attendants fell back, and the noble sons lined up in four columns, interspersed with the soldiers.

    His orders were obeyed without hesitation.

    Han Ruzi returned to the front of the formation. The constant movement on his side attracted attention from across the way. The soldiers blocking the gates started to get nervous. If the noble sons dared to charge, they wouldnt dare to stop them. Dozens of officers became even more frantic, crowding around Prince Donghai.

    Before long, Prince Donghai returned. They have only one request: to wait for the Grand Generals orders. We are not to act on our own.

    Ill wait until nightfall, Han Ruzi said. Even without the Grand Generals pass, he would leave the city. It wasnt stubbornness; it was understanding that thoroughness was necessary. Abandoning his n halfway would destroy the authority he had just established.

    Prince Donghai stepped closer and whispered, Its strange. They started out quite tough, but suddenly softened, as if as if they thought you were up to something really important.

    What could I possibly do? Am I not just bait?

    Prince Donghai chuckled nervously. You wouldnt believe how exaggerated the rumors are.

    Youre saying they suddenly changed their attitude based on rumors?

    Im puzzled too. The rumors seemed to have dropped from the sky.

    Chai Yue finally arrived with Zhang Youcai just before nightfall, bringing the Grand Generals pass and decree. The Noble Camp was officially allowed to leave the city.

    Once the officers blocking the gates had a way out, they immediately retreated to the streets and alleys, clearing the city gates.

    Only after all the troops had left the city gates did Han Ruzi rx. He asked Chai Yue, Why the dy?

    The officers didnt agree to you taking the Noble Camp out of the city. I argued with them for a while. The Grand General finally overruled them and decided to allow it. Chai Yue had worked hard; sweat dotted his forehead. Watching the disciplined noble sons, he also felt puzzled. Its surprising that they didnt cause any trouble. No, its the Marquiss skill in military management.

    Chai Yue clearly wasnt adept at ttering his superiors. His praise for the Weary Marquis sounded forced.

    Regardless, Han Ruzi led the noble sons to the camp outside the city, isting them from the main army inside the city, preventing them from running away.

    The attendants who had stayed behind in the city quickly joined them, setting up tents they hadnt used in days.

    After nightfall, Han Ruzi received five groups of noble offspring. Just a day ago, they had been scheming to return to the Capital for the New Year, but now they had all changed their minds, volunteering to defend the Shattered Iron City and seek battle with the Xiongnu.

    Han Ruzi tried every means to figure out the reason behind the changes, but it seemed even these people didnt know where the rumors originated from or were unwilling to disclose it.

    Prince Donghai visited once, frowning as he spoke, I dont know who started the rumor, but word is that you have the support of high-ranking court officials and that youll rece Han Xing as Grand General after achieving merit. After you defeat the Xiongnu, youll return to the Capital to

    Return to the Capital to reim the throne? Han Ruzi couldnt believe his ears. They believe such nonsense?

    Prince Donghais expression was serious. Why wouldnt they? A few years ago, during Martial Emperors reign, if anyone had said that the descendants of the first two Crown Princes still had a chance at the throne, they would have beenughed at. But what happened? The Graceful Emperors two sons are still alive, yet the throne has fallen into someone elses hands.

    Even now, Prince Donghai still felt indignant about it. During uncertain times, people will believe any rumor. The key question is, who started the rumor?

    Prince Donghai hadnt found out, and Han Ruzi had no guesses. If Lin Kunshan werent absent from the city, he would have been worth suspecting.

    Han Ruzi eventually found Lin Kunshan and informed him of the matter.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Kunshan suddenlyughed. Regardless of who it is, theyre trying to curry favor with you. Just wait; theylle to im credit from you sooner orter.

    The next day, Han Ruzi went into the city to meet with Han Xing and formally received orders to guard Shattered Iron City, as a lure for the Xiongnu.

    It was a n that required careful coordination. Han Xing finally proved himself capable, summoning arge number of generals to make extremely detailed ns for ambushes,munication, intercepting, scouting the Xiongnus situation, food and supplies transportation, and reserve forces, among other things. Everything was arranged so meticulously that no one, especially the Weary Marquis, could raise any doubts.

    Han Xing truly needed this military achievement, but he couldnt participate personally; he had to stay in Mayi City to confuse the Xiongnu.

    Chai Yue was appointed as the deputy general to assist the Weary Marquis in executing the n. The positions of grain officials, messengers, g officers, and others were all assigned by the Grand General, all under the jurisdiction of Han Ruzi as the Northern Protection General.

    The third day was spent further refining the n.

    Before Han Ruzi even reached Shattered Iron City, he had gained a considerable understanding of it. There was a garrison of about a thousand troops in Shattered Iron City, all of whom were indeed elderly, weak, sick, or disabled. Han Xing took backmand of the Clear Defense Company and allocated two thousand elite soldiers to Han Ruzi, along with a thousand troops from his own camp, over a thousand noble offspring and attendants, making a total of five thousand defenders in Shattered Iron City.

    With everything settled, although the Chu army was full of holes, it hadntpletely decayed and was still capable of executingplex ambush ns.

    Han Ruzi was about to set out with his troops. Several individuals he had requested from both the Northern and Southern armies would meet him at Divine Hero Pass.

    The night before the march, the person who had spread the rumors finally came to im credit.

    Cui Teng was still under confinement. The noble sons who were often bullied by him, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Zhang Yanghaos bruises had faded, and he came to see Han Ruzi long after nightfall when Han Ruzi was about to sleep.

    Zhang Yanghao seemed a bit impatient. After a few polite words, he revealed the truth, The Weary Marquis is a man of great ambition. Why not recruit talents to your own faction?

    Its just one ambush, hardly a big deal.

    Zhang Yanghao smiled, Resisting the Xiongnu is indeed a small matter. Im talking about the real big event.

    Han Ruzi understood, asking coldly, Were you the one spreading the rumors?

    Heh, at that time, morale was shaky, and everyone was specting why you suddenly became severe and how you managed to gain the Grand Generals favor. I just dropped a hint, and they believed it. And it spread quickly, without needing my direct involvement. It shows that you have won the peoples hearts.

    Han Ruzi had initially thought Zhang Yanghao was merelycking in foresight, but now he realized he was a total gambler: the more he lost, the more he bet, refusing to give up.

    From that day on, Han Ruzi marked Zhang Yanghao as a target to be closely watched. Such a gambler was not to be trusted and could even bring about major trouble.

    But for now, Han Ruzi merely snorted lightly. Peoples hearts? The hearts of the people are in the Capital, not here.

    Zhang Yanghao was overjoyed. Since the Weary Marquis wasining about the peoples hearts, it meant he truly had great ambitions. Taking a couple of steps forward, he continued softly, I wonder if the Lord Marquis has noticed, there are differences even among the noble sons. People like Cui Teng are just spoiled idlers, arrogant in normal times but useless when needed. Its those of lower status, like me, like Chai Yue, who have only one path to climb the social ranksachieving merit

    Youre the legitimate grandson of Marquis Piyuan, what more do you have to worry about?

    My grandfather only knows how to fight; he doesnt understand court politics. Without a foothold in the court, even if I inherit the title, Ill still be the bullied Marquis Piyuan, no different from Marquis Guiyis family.

    Zhang Yanghao knelt before the desk, his voice trembling with excitement. If the Lord Marquis has great ambitions, I am willing to serve as a loyal dog or workhorse.

    This wasnt the first time Zhang Yanghao had shown his loyalty. Han Ruzi stared at him seriously for a moment before asking, Are there many people like you?

    Many. At least half of the Noble Camp. We just usually keep a low profile and go unnoticed.

    Han Ruzi couldnt help but wonder, what advice would Yang Feng give if he were here? He wondered how the Founding Emperor, Han Fu, had managed to win over his first followers as amoner.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 142

 Chapter 144: The Army Marches

    Chapter 144: The Army Marches

    Han Ruzi always carried a box of history books with him, flipping through them whenever he had time, and asionally consulting them when he felt lost.

    During the early stages of founding the dynasty, the Founding Emperor Han Fu also encountered betrayals, quite a number of them, but the historical records were not detailed. The Founding Emperor seemed very magnanimous, never harboring resentment towards the traitors. Some individuals betrayed him multiple times, yet he continued to employ them until he firmly established his rule over the realm. Only then did he begin to eliminate all those who had traitorous intents.

    Han Ruzi was far from sess. His perplexityy in how to deal with Zhang Yanghao, who was almost certain to betray him again. Should he eliminate the threat preemptively or wait until he had fully made use of him?

    Han Ruzi decided to wait a little longer. After all, he currentlycked the authority to arbitrarily execute people.

    Before setting out with his troops, Han Ruzi released Cui Teng, who had two days left on his sentence. He went with Prince Donghai to release him and to impart some wisdom to him.

    The prison was a small tent with nothing but a bed and a chamber pot. For Cui Teng, it was as harsh as it could get. However, when Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai entered the tent, they saw Cui Teng sitting on the bed, gnawing on a roasted chicken, with a tray of wine in front of him.

    Seeing the two, Cui Teng paused, holding up the chicken bone. This is all thats left.

    The guards outside the tent were Han Ruzis personal troops, yet prohibited items still made their way into the prison. Han Ruzi felt somewhat embarrassed but pretended not to notice, saying, You can go now, but theres one condition

    Cui Teng tossed the chicken onto the tray and leaned back, enthusiastically counting his fingers. Go out? Im not going out. Its quite nice here, no one bothers me. In the quiet of the night, I can focus on missing my family back in the Capital: my mothers not well, I hope my affairs wont trouble her; Elder Laojun has a bad temper, hoping she wont make things difficult for sister Xiaojun

    Prince Donghai stepped forward with a smile. Stop pretending. Elder Laojun and Auntie always say youre the most troublesome among the Cui family descendants. Its time you went out to gain some experience and bear some hardships. If they hear that you were imprisoned, they would only be grateful to the Weary Marquis. Perhaps theyll even send a token of gratitude through cousin Xiaojun.

    Cui Teng suddenly sat up, gritting his teeth. Traitor.

    Prince Donghai sat beside him, putting an arm around Cui Tengs shoulder. If I were a traitor, I wouldnt havee here. Id let you deal with the Weary Marquis alone. When he drags you out for another fortyshes, Ille watch the show.

    Cui Tengs heart trembled. He looked at the Weary Marquis in disbelief, not entirely convinced. He wouldnt dare

    Youve seen it yourself. He dares to assault the city gate; wouldnt he dare to give you a beating? Fortyshes are nothing. Ive seen him execute someone in a g ritual.

    Han Ruzi did indeed hold a g ritual back at the Riverside Vige, but there was no execution. However, facts tend to be exaggerated in rumors. Cui Teng shivered, his arrogance diminishing a bit. You want me to go out, fine, but I must return home first.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. No.

    Why not? Cui Tengs anger red up again. I know what youre up to, targeting your own family to intimidate others, arent you? Ive cooperated with you. Look at all these noble scions in camp, theyre all behaving. They think the Cui family will support you in reiming the throne.

    Another person vying for credit for the rumors emerged. Han Ruzi still shook his head. No, and

    Cui Teng pushed away Prince Donghai and jumped to the ground, shouting, Enough with your games! Dont go too far. Without the Cui family, you wouldntst long even as the Weary Marquis, let alone dreaming of being emperor! Dream on!

    Cui Teng spoke unrestrainedly, pointing at Prince Donghai. If the Cui n doesnt support you, theres him. If worsees to worst, we Cui n might as well im the throne ourselves

    Prince Donghai gave Cui Teng a kick on the butt, scolding, Do you want to die? What did Uncle tell you?

    Cui Teng jumped, rubbing his buttocks, and muttered, Theres no one else here

    How do you know that the walls do not have ears?

    What ears? Ive cut them off, Cui Teng chuckled, dropping the topic of the emperor. Alright, Ill give the Weary Marquis some face, lets go.

    Wait, letting you outes with conditions, Han Ruzi said.

    Cui Teng turned to Prince Donghai, his face cold. What did the Cui family do to wrong him? Why does he have to be so harsh on me?

    You brought it upon yourself, Prince Donghaizily replied. He knew Cui Tengs temper too well, so he deliberately dampened his spirits.

    Cui Teng turned to face Han Ruzi, staring at him. One moment, youre plotting against each other, the next, youre teaming up to bully me. Fine, youre brothers, Im an outsider. Spit it out, what are the conditions?

    You have to redeem yourself by killing at least one Xiongnu in Shattered Iron City, Han Ruzi said.

    Do I really have to go? Cui Teng grimaced.

    We leave early tomorrow morning.

    What if the Xiongnu donte to Shattered Iron City?

    Then consider yourself lucky.

    Cui Teng grinned. They say the Xiongnu hibernate in winter and avoid battles. How about this, if we start the war before winter, Ill bring back a head for you. If we dont start the war before winter, you let me go home. Next year, Ill bring you two heads. Deal?

    Cui Teng was a rascal, and for now, Han Ruzi had no way to deal with him. With a snort, Han Ruzi turned and left.

    Prince Donghai stood up, pushing Cui Teng out. Dont say I didnt warn you: be careful, the Weary Marquis is in a tight spot now. Push him too hard, and hell really kill someone.

    Who made him get into this mess? Cui Teng seemed rebellious on the surface but felt somewhat uneasy inside. I never expected my sister to like such a guy. Why is it that when I behave ruthlessly, nobody likes it, and everyone criticizes me?

    Han Ruzi led four thousand soldiers on their journey. Many hade to bid farewell the previous night. Unable to persuade Grand General Han Xing to change his mind, the other officers sought to appease Han Ruzi instead. Their only aim was to ask him to take care of their rtives and not let them risk their lives on the battlefield.

    As usual, Han Ruzi epted all requests and distributed the gifts he received among his soldiers, including the two thousand men assigned to him by the Grand General.

    They had breakfast before dawn, and as soon as the sun rose, the army set out.

    Mayi City was over 250 miles from Shattered Iron City, but that was the distance on the map. In betweeny rugged mountains and deste deserts. With forced marches, bringing extra horses and provisions, and skirting around the border, one could arrive in three to four days.

    Normal marches took the route through the interior, with detailed ns for each days journey. Campsites and provisions were arranged by the counties along the way. Though slower, it was more reliable.

    Having traveled from the Capital to the Northern Frontier before, Han Ruzi and his thousand-strong retinue had been almost swept along by therger army, experiencing little. It wasnt until now, leading troops for the first time, that he truly learned a lot along the way.

    Like most people, Han Ruzi used to look down on the military clerks, thinking they couldnt fight and were always nitpicking the soldiers, each one a crafty viin.

    After this march, Han Ruzi changed his mind. In fact, during the march, he spent most of his time with the military clerks, discussing countless details such as estimated time, weather, provisions, and campsite locations. Almost every day brought unexpected incidents  someone fell ill, someones horse died, a sudden rainstorm dyed the march, and they even encountered a rebellion once. All this required the military clerks to solve.

    It was the fifth day of the march, halfway through the journey. Just as the four thousand soldiers had settled into camp and hadnt even had time to rx, the local county magistrate hurriedly came seeking help. He said a group of rebels would attack the county town the next morning. The magistrate had no soldiers to defend the city, but the Northern Protection General happened to be nearby, so he sent the county marshal to ask for assistance.

    The chief clerk reminded the Weary Marquis that without orders from the Grand General, they couldnt enter any city during the march, only camp outside. Moreover, they couldnt easily lend out troops; they had to wait for orders from the Grand General or the local prefect.

    The county marshal was in a panic, kneeling down and begging for help. With nightfall approaching, the county magistrate arrived in person, swearing on his life and offering to take full responsibility.

    Han Ruzi was ready to send troops, but Chai Yue quietly advised him: continue the march, leave a small number of soldiers behind to disperse into the viges, iming to gather provisions for the uing army, thereby intimidating the rebels. Then, the magistrate could formally request assistance from his superiors.

    Han Ruzi agreed. With no other options, the county magistrate and marshal had to ept. They dispatched a few men to the countryside to make the bluff, then nervously awaited reinforcements from the prefect.

    Early the next morning, Han Ruzi led his troops on the road, leaving only a hundred soldiers and a few military officials behind.

    He kept thinking about the matter. Three dayster, news arrived that the group of rebels, originally nning to attack the county town, had heard of the approaching army and immediately disbanded. The leaders fled, and they were caught before leaving the county.

    Han Ruzi increasingly felt that Chai Yue was talented, but he couldnt help but wonder how much he could trust him.

    On the ninth day, the hundred soldiers left behind caught up, and the entire army arrived at Divine Hero Pass on time. They still camped outside the city, preparing to pass through the gate early the next morning.

    Here, Han Ruzi weed some familiar faces.

    he first person was the chubby eunuch Cai Xinghai. He had arrived at Divine Hero Pass earlier as the Northern Armys supervisor but had been idle. Han Ruzi summoned him to his side.

    Cai Xinghai was formerly a border army captain. He was punished and sent to the pce for falsely reporting his kills. After returning to the frontier, he was not well-received. No one regarded him as a soldier; they all thought of him as a eunuch who went around snooping for information.

    Seeing the Weary Marquis again, Cai Xinghai was extremely excited and knelt on the ground for a long time before getting up.

    Han Ruzi immediately appointed him as the cavalry captain, finally having someone trustworthy by his side.

    The second familiar face was Du Chuanyun, who brought several letters from the Capital. He had no intention of returning and wanted to apany Weary Marquis to Shattered Iron City. A real man seeks opportunities in all directions. I told Grandfather. Hes retired in the Capital, and I want to see the battlefield. If its interesting, Ill stay longer. If not, Ill leave.

    So he stayed as a guard for Weary Marquis, swearing not to drink again until the end of the war. But I also have one request for the Weary Marquis: dont leave me behind and run off again. Protecting you is not easy, and watching over you is even harder.

    Cui Xiaojun wrote a brief letter, expressing hope for Weary Marquiss sess and stating that everything was fine at home.

    There were also two letters from the Cui family. Cui Tengs mother thanked Weary Marquis for disciplining her son, very politely, without a hint ofint. However, Elder Laojuns tone was different. She had someone write a harsh letter, reprimanding the Weary Marquis severely and ordering him to return Cui Teng intact to the Capital after the war ended.

    Prince Donghai also read this letter and said to Han Ruzi, Congrattions. Elder Laojun didnt immediately demand you send Cui Teng back, which means she still understands a bit of reason.

    The arrival of the third familiar person was unexpected for Han Ruzi. Yang Feng, the Adjutant of the Northern Army, came on behalf of the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army to meet the Northern Protection General.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 143

 Chapter 145: Nighttime Discussions

    Chapter 145: Nighttime Discussions

    Yang Feng didnte alone; the Champion Marquis dispatched a total of ten generals and officers to discuss the n of ambushing the Xiongnu.

    The overall n had been formted by the Grand General, and the Northern Army was secretly mobilizing troops and horses, intending to ambush thirty thousand men in the valleys outside Divine Hero Pass within half a month. The Southern Army led by Grand Tutor Cui continued to apply pressure in the northeast direction, forcing the Xiongnu to have no choice but to retreat westward.

    Chai Yue represented the Northern Protection General in coordinating with the Northern Army, while Han Ruzi sat aside observing. He raised only one question: what should he do if the Xiongnu attacked Shattered Iron City within half a month?

    A senior officer of the Northern Army responsible for gathering intelligence imed that the Xiongnu were currently in a dispersed state and could not assemble within a short half month. Perhaps they would harass Shattered Iron City, but their forces would not exceed a thousand men, which could be easily defended against by the thousands of soldiers under the Northern Protection General.

    Han Ruzi listened attentively to the discussions among these professional military personnel, asionally ncing at Yang Feng.

    As the Adjutant of the Northern Army, Yang Feng was responsible for logistics and never expressed opinions on military strategy. Therefore, after the first half of the discussion ended, he had nothing else to do. Like Han Ruzi, he stood behind the generals, looking at the map and listening to their discussions on how to attack and encircle.

    The Xiongnu to be faced this time were not many, numbering no more than ten thousand, so everyone wanted to annihte them in one fell swoop.

    As the discussion wasing to an end, Han Ruzi couldnt help but raise another question: wouldnt the frequent movements of the Chu army alert the Xiongnu?

    Upon hearing this question, the generals and officers all smiled, then feeling it was inappropriate, quickly suppressed their smiles. Chai Yue exined, The Xiongnu are not good at gathering information and do not trust asional defectors from the Chu army. Moreover, the movements of the Chu army are not only at Shattered Iron City, but also at various northern border cities. The Xiongnu cant determine which one is a trap, so they will use their usual tactics, probe, thenunch arge-scale attack, loot, and retreat immediately.

    Chai Yue was also very young, but he had a very detailed understanding of the battles between Chu and Xiongnu. All the generals and officers nodded in agreement, indicating he was correct.

    Han Ruzi smiled.

    It waste in the day, and the Northern Army stayed overnight. Chai Yue and others entertained them, so Han Ruzi didnt need to stay.

    After a while, Yang Feng came alone to request an audience.

    Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu had received orders and let Yang Feng into the tent without notifying Han Ruzi.

    Han Ruzi was sitting on the bed flipping through a book, looked up at Yang Feng, and asked, How did the Founding Emperor deal with traitors?

    He had them executed, Yang Feng answered, walking over.

    But ording to historical records, the Founding Emperor spared traitors several times

    If you ask me, the Founding Emperor didnt know in advance that those people would betray him. Look at the records in July of the second year of his uprising; he was surrounded by the former dynastys army, escaped alone, and lost the army he had worked so hard to build. Would such a person show mercy to traitors?

    Some people betrayed him multiple times and still lived after the Founding Emperor became emperor.

    Because those people were not the Founding Emperors trusted confidants; they each represented their own faction. They would lean one way today, and another the next day. They were never truly loyal. Naturally, their actions would not be considered betrayal. The Founding Emperor kept them only to demonstrate that the Chu army was open to all, but their betrayals didnt have much impact on him. Look again at the records of the fifteenth year of the Founding Emperors rise; thest vaciting general was also wiped out.

    Han Ruzi followed Yang Fengs instructions and found the relevant records in the book, but it did not describe the fate of the army abandoned by the Founding Emperor, nor did it indicate who was thest vaciting general who was wiped out.

    Yang Feng stood in front of the bed, When broadening your alliances, you must ept and tolerate all kinds of people to attract true talents. When eliminating dissidents, be swift and merciless, but always provide a justifiable reason. If they are temporarily useless, dont let traitors get too close to you.

    Han Ruzi closed the book. After encircling and annihting the Xiongnu, I intend to eliminate

    Dont reveal these ns to me. I am the Adjutant of the Northern Army. If the Champion Marquis asks about your intentions, I cannot remain silent.

    Only then did Han Ruzi realize that Yang Feng was not under hismand, and they hadnt seen each other for a long time.

    What can we talk about then?

    Anything thats public knowledge.

    Well, should I participate in the Battle of Shattered Iron City?

    You should.

    I had my doubts

    Yang Feng remained as stern and straightforward as before, interrupting Han Ruzi. I say you should because you already are. Instead of hesitating, move forward bravely. Did the Founding Emperor know for sure he could establish the Chu empire in his early years? Of course not. He just kept pushing until he defeated all enemies. He dared not hesitate; any hesitation from a sovereign could be magnified by his courtiers, and any hesitation is fatal. Once a decision is made, follow through to the end. The person walking at the forefront is destined not to see the road ahead clearly. Wherever he goes, he leads a possible path to the future.

    Suddenly, Han Ruzi had no more questions. To him, Yang Feng was not just an adviser but also a teacher.

    I have a fate seer here. Would you like to meet him? Han Ruzi asked.

    Yes, I would.

    Han Ruzi called Zhang Youcai and ordered him to summon Lin Kunshan.

    Yang Feng said, I rmend two people whom the Weary Marquis can meet.

    Who? Han Ruzi was surprised.

    The patrol tonight shouldnt be too strict; the first person wille to you.

    Meng

    Yang Feng waved his hand, signaling the Weary Marquis not to speak. He continued, And theres another person, surnamed Fang, named Daye. Hes a bit old and not easy to deal with. Hes currently recuperating in Shattered Iron City. If hes not dead, he might be of great help to you, depending on whether you can win him over.

    Yang Feng gave Han Ruzi yet another problem to solve, this time making Han Ruzi take concrete actions instead of just thinking about of a solution.

    Han Ruzi nodded. Just as he was about to inquire about the background of this Fang Daye, Zhang Youcai had already brought Lin Kunshan back.

    Lin Kunshan bowed to Han Ruzi. His position in the army was as a strategist, without a specific rank, so he didnt need to perform a formal salute. When he saw Yang Feng, his eyebrows lifted slightly.

    You recognize me, Yang Feng said.

    Lin Kunshan smiled, The renowned Yang Feng, which fate seer in the world wouldnt know? Ive seen a portrait of you before, so I can recognize you at a nce.

    Yang Feng stared at Lin Kunshan for a moment. Please deliver a message for me to Chunyu Xiao.

    Sure, as long as I meet my old mentor, Ill definitely convey it. What does Lord Yang want to say?

    Tell him to stop. Relying on sneaky tricks wont let him seize the realm.

    Haha, Lord Yang truly respects my old mentor. Alright, Ill make sure it gets through.

    Yang Feng bowed and took his leave unexpectedly.

    Lin Kunshan turned to the Weary Marquis with a smile.  Lord Yang met me just for this small matter?

    Han Ruzi was also puzzled, especially feeling that his conversation with Yang Feng was not yet over. It seems so.

    Well, I was just about to see the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi gestured to Zhang Youcai to leave the tent and guard outside.

    Lin Kunshan approached. Hows the journey been?

    Its alright, a bit easier than I expected.

    While the Weary Marquis is at ease, themon people are not.

    Mr Lin, speak your mind. Han Ruzi believed fate seers had some usefulness but one had to remain cautious of their words.

    From Mayi City to Divine Hero Pass, its over 300 miles long and the army marches 30 miles a day. The roads are paved, the camps are ready, provisions, servants, everything is prepared. The Weary Marquis has four thousand men, but along this route, at least forty thousandmoners toil for it.

    Hmm, Han Ruzi naturally knew these things didnt materialize out of thin air.

    The rebellion that was thwarted by the Weary Marquis arose from this. It was during the autumn harvest season when manymoners were conscripted by the government to build roads and camps for the army. The army stayed for only one night and then left, but themoners had to spend at least ten days. Once the autumn harvest was over, most of the harvest would be taken by the government and sent to various border cities. By then, there might be even more rebellions.

    Han Ruzi fell silent for a moment. Telling me this now serves no purpose.

    Of course, I just hope that someday the Weary Marquis will remember my words.

    That someday may note soon.

    That might not be so. The situation is set, justcking a trigger.

    What situation? What trigger?

    Im not withholding information from you. Only my mentor can see through these two things. Im still not quite there yet. Anyway, its enough that the Weary Marquis remembers what I said. Lin Kunshan bid farewell with a bow, then asked, Is Lord Yang also going to Shattered Iron City?

    Han Ruzi shook his head. Hes the Adjutant of the Northern Army. Going to Shattered Iron City with me would be equivalent to a demotion.

    Lin Kunshan smiled and left. Han Ruzi had a feeling, though, that Lin Kunshan was afraid of Yang Feng, and this fear was ingrained, not just because Yang Feng had once arrested many fate seers.

    Han Ruzi sat alone for a while, then had Ni Qiu call for Chao Hua. When we reach Divine Hero Pass, everyone can rest for a bit. Only a few guards need to remain at the gates at night. No need for patrols.

    Chao Hua was somewhat surprised by this order but didnt ask further. He went out to arrange for the night patrol soldiers to rest, leaving only a few soldiers to guard the camp gates.

    Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu usually took turns staying in the Weary Marquiss tent. Han Ruzi, using reading as an excuse, let them retire to the adjacent tent early.

    Indeed, he read for a while. With Yang Fengs guidance, the deeds of the Founding Emperor began to appear inconsistent. Although the national history tried to portray the Founding Emperor as far-sighted and imed he foresaw his own rise to greatness even when he was still amoner, more details indicated that the Founding Emperor initially only sought to protect himself. It wasnt until at least three years into the uprising that he harbored ambitions to conquer the realm.

    Move forward bravely, Han Ruzi couldnt help but think. The Founding Emperors moving forward bravely had caused quite a lot of trouble. Those who survived until the end relied half on vignce and half on luck.

    No wonder everyone hoped to be emperor, but very few dared to try. Those who seeded were one in ten thousand. In hindsight, that final victorious emperor would seem to have been protected by some kind of force from the beyond.

    Suddenly, Han Ruzi understood why he and Prince Donghai were so popr. As the sons of the Graceful Emperor, half of the obstacles in their path to the throne were removed. Even so, the other half of the obstacles could im their lives at any time.

    Pfft, the candle burned out. Han Ruzi sighed lightly, closed the book, and contemted. He realized he shouldnt emte the Founding Emperor before and during the uprising but should focus on the Founding Emperor during the contestation between the Three Heroes.

    Have you persisted in your martial arts practice? a familiar voice, unheard for a long time, asked.

    I have.

    Good. Lets have a contest. If I win, Ill turn around and leave, cutting off all contact from now on. If I lose, Ill tell you everything, and then well negotiate a deal.

    Meng E was even more peculiar than Yang Feng. Han Ruzi was about to say that he surely wasnt a match, but a hand had already swooshed through the darkness with a gust of wind.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 144

 Chapter 146: Descendants of King Qi

    Chapter 146: Descendants of King Qi

    Han Ruzi had indeed persisted in practicing diligently, never giving up even during the busiest times. He didnt spend much time each day, but rarely interrupted his practice. It had be a habit for him, and he also felt some benefits from it. He recovered from fatigue noticeably faster, especiallypared to Prince Donghai.

    When it came to fighting, however, the little inner qi he had learned and the few sets of boxing techniques he was barely familiar with werepletely useless.

    As Meng Es palm struck, Han Ruzi couldnt even discern the direction and could only withstand it with his chest.

    With a bang, Han Ruzi felt a surge of suffocation. His body didnt lean backward but instead leaned forward. He braced himself with both hands on the bed to barely maintain bnce.

    The second palm came again, and Han Ruzi still had nowhere to dodge. This time, he leaned backward, again bracing himself with both hands to prevent from fallingpletely.

    Bang, bang, bang, Meng Es palms came one after another. Han Ruzi had no power to defend himself, swaying like a roly-poly doll, feeling frustrated but unable to utter a word due to the pressure in his chest.

    After about a dozen times, Meng E finally stopped. Han Ruzi gasped heavily, taking a while to dispel the stuffiness in his chest. Just as he was about to speak, Zhang Youcais concerned voice came from outside, Master, do you need help?

    No need, Im already lying down. You can go rest, Han Ruzi calmed down. No matter what had happened, he knew Meng E had no malicious intent.

    Zhang Youcai murmured an acknowledgment from outside.

    After a while, Han Ruzi whispered, Are you still there?

    After another moment, Meng E replied, Yes.

    Does this count as sparring?

    Yes.

    Did I lose or win?

    If you had lost, you wouldnt hear my voice anymore, Meng E fell silent for a moment. You indeed persist in training diligently. Perhaps you will also persist in reiming the throne. What do you want to know? Ask, I wont hide anything anymore.

    Did you and Yang Feng always know each other? Han Ruzi asked immediately.

    He introduced us siblings to the Empress Dowager. At that time, she was just a princes consort.

    Han Ruzis heart stirred. Yang Feng always followed the person with the most potential. It seemed he had long favored the Empress Dowager. But he could only ask Yang Feng about this matter at ater time. So he continued, One of you protects the Empress Dowager, and the other teaches me inner qi. It must be for a significant purpose. What is it?

    Menge fell silent for a while. We siblings arent surnamed Meng, but Chen.

    Hmm. Chen was a verymon surname, and Han Ruzi couldnt derive any information from it.

    Menge remained silent for a while again. We are descendants of the King of Qi.

    What? Han Ruzi was genuinely startled, then immediately realized his mistake. Oh, not the rebellious Prince Qi, but King Chen Lun who vied for the throne against the Founding Emperor?

    Correct, we siblings are the sixth-generation descendants of the King of Qi.

    Over a hundred and twenty years. Han Ruzi didnt know what to say.

    Thats not that long ago. The Han family hasnt forgotten past events, having recorded them in Chus history books. We have not forgotten either, the past being engraved in our hearts.

    You want to restore the kingdom of Qi? Han Ruzi finally understood what the Chen siblings were plotting.

    Mm.

    Thats impossible, Han Ruzi blurted out, then immediately adopted a more serious tone. Thats impossible. Im not the Emperor now, and I could say and do anything to win followers, but I cant lie to you about this. None of the descendants of the Han family would allow the Chen family to restore the kingdom of Qi. If the Empress Dowager made any promises to you, she must be lying.

    We dont want thend and people of Qi, but the name of Qi.

    I dont understand

    There are many states around the Chu empire. We could find a suitable territory, and with only twenty or thirty thousand of soldier, we could restore the kingdom of Qi without taking an inch of Chusnd.

    So its just about borrowing troops, Han Ruzi thought this was worth considering.

    And the recognition of statehood afterward. Qi would be willing to be a vassal of the Chu empire.

    This sounded less absurd now. Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. Even so, this is not a simple request. The Emperor of Chu wont easily send troops to attack neighboring small countries.

    We will certainly find a just cause for war.

    Alright, suppose I can help you, what do you offer in return? Inner qi I can only thank you for that, I wont exchange them for tens of thousands of elite soldiers and a kingdom.

    The conditions I have given you are the same as those given to the Empress Dowager: someday, when you think the deal is worth it, you will have a request from me. As long as you ask, I will agree. Thats the deal.

    Youve saved me twice, and I havent repaid you yet, Han Ruzi hoped to reduce the transactional nature of their conversation.

    That was of my own initiative, and the inner qi skills were a gift. I just wanted you to know how capable I am. You dont need to repay me, and I dont need it.

    Han Ruzi really wanted to tell Meng E actually Chen E that no martial arts, no matter how strong, could be exchanged for building a country. With the personalities of the Chen siblings, they couldnt rule a country, even if it were a small one.

    But what he said was, Alright, will you stay?

    I will go to Shattered Iron City, but you dont need to worry about where I am. When you want to find me, write a few Chen characters on the wall outside the generals mansion. I wille to see you that night  write themrger.

    Ill remember.

    Dont bother me for trivial matters. When you leave a mark on the wall, it means you agree to my conditions.

    Han Ruzi felt he would never leave a mark on the wall. What about the inner qi? Will you continue to teach me?

    You need to practice for a few more months.

    And then?

    Menges voice disappeared, as silent as before,ing and going without a sound, never saying goodbye.

    The Empress Dowager had gone through so many ups and downs without ever needing to rely on the Chen siblings. Han Ruzi felt he would need them even less. What he needed was an army and influence, not just one or two martial arts experts from the pugilist world.

    He silently practiced inner qi for a while,y down to rest, and finally felt a little secure within his ten steps.

    The next morning, Han Ruzi was awakened by Zhang Youcai, hastily ate a little breakfast, put on his armor, and prepared to leave.

    Yang Feng and the soldiers of the Northern Army had already left ahead of time.

    Prince Donghai also woke up, rubbing his sleepy eyes as he met Han Ruzi outside the tent, asking, Youre really not afraid of tiredness. Im starting to hope well arrive at Shattered Iron City soon. As long as I can sleep for three days straight, Im willing to pay any price.

    Marching was very hard. Even without worrying about enemy ambushes, they had to wake up early and sleepte, all for the sake of arriving at the designated location on time.

    Most of the noble sons were exhausted. Many of them didnt even wear armor, swaying on horseback. Pity the attendants, who were tired and sleepy themselves but had to ensure their masters safety, unable to ck off.

    Cui Teng was being difficult again, being carried by two attendants onto his horse. He still wasnt happy, ordering them to scram. He raised his head, giving Han Ruzi a fierce look. He did this every morning, gradually calming down as the sun rose.

    Han Ruzi guarded the gate on horseback, watching the procession leave the camp. Several military officers stood beside him, meticulously checking the number of people, horses, and vehicles, recording everything.

    Prince Donghai apanied Han Ruzi and suddenly said, By the way, I heard something. I dont know if youve heard of it. The general guarding Divine Hero Pass is surnamed Wu.

    Han Ruzi obtained most of his underground information from Prince Donghai. Surnamed Wu? Is it?

    Thats right.

    Only one person who was surnamed Wu and valued by Prince Donghai was possible, and that was the current Emperors maternal uncle.

    The Emperor had three maternal uncles, who were exiled to the southern border in their early years due to the Crown Princes incident. They were the first to actively volunteer for war when the Xiongnu invaded.

    Which one? Han Ruzi asked.

    Wu Xiu.

    Wu Xiu was the Emperors second maternal uncle. Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. Its unrted to us. The Northern Army is lying in ambush in the valleys outside the pass, beyond the control of Divine Hero Pass.

    Thats true. But it will be difficult to return to the Capital after passing through the pass today.

    We would need to have an imperial decree to return to the Capital. Whoever guards the pass would have to let us through.

    Heh, youre right, Prince Donghai smiled.

    The military officers had alreadypleted all the paperwork for passing through the pass in advance. The gates were wide open, and no one else was allowed to pass. The four thousand troops and vehicles passed through the gate quickly, without stopping in the city for a moment.

    Inside the gate, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai saw Wu Xiu, the general guarding the pass. He was a middle-aged man in his forties, with traces of years of hard work still evident on his face, and an overly serious expression.

    The two sides stood ten steps apart. Upon the reminder of the military officers, they nodded to each other. Even though they had met, neither of them spoke.

    When he was outside, Han Ruzi had observed the Divine Hero Pass carefully.

    Divine Hero Pass was built between two mountain peaks. The walls were even higher than that of the Capital, and the city-fort itself was notrge. There were more warehouses for storage along the streets than barracks for residents. This ce was easy to defend and hard to attack. Indeed, it didnt need many stationed troops. When necessary, troops from various ces coulde to reinforce. The nearest troops could arrive within half a day.

    After passing through Divine Hero Pass, the road descended and became increasingly winding and narrow. Han Ruzi pulled the reins to look back. From the north, the pass looked even more impregnable, prompting him to praise, Truly worthy of the name Divine Hero.

    Prince Donghai seemed a bit bewildered. Were actually closer to the Capital from here, but I feel like were farther away. You led us out of the pass. I dont care about the others, but I must return alive. You have to give me a guarantee.

    Guarantee what? Guarantee that you wont get struck by lightning, hit by a stone, or shot by the Xiongnus arrows?

    Heh heh, you canugh now. Lets see how long you can keepughing.

    From Divine Hero Pass to Shattered Iron City was over sixty miles. With fast horses, they could reach it in a day, but the armys progress was slower, taking two days.

    Along the way, whenever they passed through a mountain valley, Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai would personally go to examine the terrain. Two of the valleys had already been leveled, with a small number of soldiers guarding them, obviously prepared for setting up camps. It was said that there were already formed military camps in the farther valleys.

    Prince Donghai felt slightly relieved. Actually, he knew that trapping the Xiongnu was such a serious matter that no one dared to joke about it. Now he was worried about another matter, We absolutely cannot spend the winter in Shattered Iron City. After dealing with the Xiongnu, we must leave. Even if we cant return to the Capital, we must stay within the Great Wall. Its too dangerous outside the Great Wall.

    The mountain ranges on both sides gradually became lower. At noon the next day, the entire army emerged from the mountainous area and saw Shattered Iron City six miles away.

    Under the vast sky, the city looked as small as a tent.

    Han Ruzi firmly remembered the name Yang Feng had told him: Fang Daye.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 145

 Chapter 147: Dilapidated City

    Chapter 147: Dpidated City

    It was mid-autumn, and nights outside the Great Wall were already chilly. After days of marching, the soldiers could finally sleep soundly without having to keep watch or worry about waking up early the next day.

    Han Ruzi couldnt rest easy. While the soldiers were still busy moving supplies into the camp, he had already summoned the citys defense officials to the generals mansion, inquiring about the condition of the city. The next morning, while others were still fast asleep, he rose early and led a few men to inspect the city.

    Shattered Iron City was built nearly forty years ago. Prior to its construction, facing harassment and attacks from the Xiongnu, the Chu army was on the defensive, with its forces concentrated along the Great Wall. After Martial Emperor decided to shift from defense to offense, numerous cities were built outside the border, and Shattered Iron City was one of them.

    The city was situated on a low mountain ridge. To the easty a small mountain, while half a mile to the north flowed a roaring river. The ridge extended westward, seemingly endless, while to the south stretched a barrennd, with a small road leading into the mountains, connecting to Divine Hero Pass.

    About three miles to the westy another city known as Flowing Sand City, easily visible at a nce. To the east was Riverwatch City, blocked by a small mountain, with a beacon tower atop it formunication, but both small cities and the beacon tower had been abandoned for several years, left unmanned.

    Han Ruzi circled the city for inspection, finding the citys condition rtively intact, with only a few ces needing repair. The issue was that the existing defenders were indeed a group of elderly, infirm, and sickly people, totaling less than a thousand. Only about twenty percent could don armor, helmets, and weapons to wee the Northern Protection General, while the rest were either too old or bedridden and couldnt even get up.

    During its heyday, there were seven cities outside Divine Hero Pass and four on the north bank of the river. After the Xiongnu split, the importance of these cities declined, and starting from thete reign of Martial Emperor, one by one they were abandoned. Those who couldnt leave, mostly the elderly and infirm, were almost all left in Shattered Iron City. Over time, despite the number of personnel, they had nobat effectiveness.

    Han Ruzi ordered his men to bring the roster of the garrison to the generals mansion and secretly instructed Zhang Youcai to find Fang Daye on it. Then he led a group out of the city to observe by the river.

    The river wasnt very wide, but the banks were steep, indeed forming a natural barrier. A few miles to the east along the riverbank was Riverwatch City, situated on a narrow passage between mountains and rivers, very small, only two hundred steps long and no more than forty to fifty steps wide. However, it directly faced a gentle riverbed, allowing cavalry from the opposite bank to easily ford the river for most of the year.

    Holding Riverwatch City essentially meant blocking the Xiongnus river crossing.

    But the city had fallen into disrepair. It still looked like a city from a distance, but upon closer inspection, most of the city walls had copsed, and the remaining walls were unstable. The apanying soldiers from Shattered Iron City warned the Northern Protection General not to approach, as even the rumbling of hooves might bring down a section of the wall.

    Why didnt you maintain Riverwatch City properly in the first ce? Han Ruzi asked. If they could station troops here, resisting the Xiongnu would have been much easier.

    The citys officials looked at each other, but it was Chai Yue, who was apanying them, who provided an answer. When the city was built, its location was excellent. However, starting from about ten years ago, the river floods in spring and summer were several feet higher than before, washing away the citys foundation. It couldnt be repaired.

    Originally meant as a rear city for storing provisions and equipment, Shattered Iron City was now pushed to the forefront of resisting the Xiongnu.

    On the opposite bank of the river were a series of earthworks. Han Ruzi epted the suggestion and refrained from crossing the river to inspect, as it was said that those earthworks had been destroyed by the Xiongnu, leaving them only a few feet tall.

    Han Ruzi returned to Shattered Iron City and climbed up the city walls to gaze into the distance. As far as his eyes could see, there was only dull gray and yellow hues, with hardly any greenery. Winter had not yet arrived, but here it seemed as if all four seasons had forgotten to pass.

    It must have been quite difficult to build the city in the beginning, Han Ruzi sighed.

    It was Chai Yue who responded again, It was rtively easy to build the city back then. Several decades ago, there were plenty of trees and weeds on both sides of the riverbank, and the soil and stones were inexhaustible, readily avable for construction. But as time passed, the trees and grass disappeared. Maintaining the city walls became challenging, not to mention building the city up. Everything had to be transported from ind.

    So, this was the ce you rmended to me.

    Chai Yues face blushed slightly. When he initially described the ambush n to the Weary Marquis, he had embellished the situation of Shattered Iron City a bit, making the Weary Marquis believe that the city and the earthworks could be quickly repaired.

    This ce is ideal for an ambush, Chai Yue pointed in the direction of Riverwatch City. The Xiongnu can only attack from there. Although Shattered Iron City is somewhat dpidated, it can hold out for at least ten days. We can hide a special force at the beacon tower on the mountain peak. When the Xiongnu have crossed the river, we can block at Riverwatch City and then have the ambushers from the southern valley rush out. The Xiongnu will have nowhere to escape and will be annihted.

    Be wary of the Xiongnu resorting to desperate measures.

    Chai Yue then pointed to the clearly visible Flowing Sand City to the west. Most likely, the Xiongnu will flee to the west. After the ambush troops from the southern valley emerge, twenty thousand men will head north, while ten thousand will circle around Flowing Sand City, cutting off their escape route. The Xiongnu wont be cornered like trapped beasts and wont escape the ambush.

    Han Ruzi also looked towards Flowing Sand City. He hadnt been there yet, but from afar, the condition of that city seemed to be better than Riverwatch City. Do we not need to station troops at Flowing Sand City?

    In my humble opinion, its better not to station troops or to station fewer troops there. Let the Xiongnu scatter towards that direction to avoid them fighting desperately with their backs against the wall. Annihting the Xiongnu is a credit, but reducing casualties among the Chu army is also a credit.

    Han Ruzi nodded. ording to thews of the Chu army, when assessing merits and rewards, the number of losses suffered by ones own side should be subtracted from enemy casualties. If the losses were greater, even if victory was achieved, punishment would follow.

    Morning passed, and Han Ruzi returned home for lunch. As soon as he entered the gate, Zhang Youcai, who stayed in the mansion, hurriedly approached him. Master, you muste quickly. Young Master Cui is causing trouble again.

    The Noble Camp and the private retinue camp were both close to the generals mansion, one on the left and one on the right. Cui Teng had been tired from his journey and slept soundlyst night. He only got up when the sun was already high, had his meal, then went for a stroll. He became furious, stormed into the generals mansion, wanting to speak to the Weary Marquis. Unable to find him, he stood in the courtyard and shouted loudly.

    What kind of ce is this? No taverns, no shops. Living here feels like being slowly suffocated to death! Im leaving, leaving right away!

    Cui Tengs throat was hoarse from shouting. When he saw Han Ruzi entering the courtyard, he rushed over in a few strides, fists clenched, face full of anger. Then suddenly, heughed, Brother-inw, youre back! Youve worked hard, youve worked hard. I wont disturb you anymore.

    Cui Teng hastily ran out of the courtyard, leaving Zhang Youcai astonished. His gaze fell on Du Chuanyun, who had apanied the Weary Marquis out. Suddenly, he remembered something. Young Master Cui fears you!

    In a deserted garden in the capital, Du Chuanyun once tied Cui Teng to a tree for a while. It was one of Cui Tengs most terrifying memories. Ever since he encountered Du Chuanyun at Divine Hero Pass two days ago, he had been avoiding him, just like today.

    Du Chuanyun shrugged, seemingly indifferent.

    After lunch, Han Ruzi summoned all the officials and military officers of rank seven and above. One purpose was to assign city defense tasks, and the other was to discuss how to train the troops. He didnt want to passively wait for the Xiongnu to arrive at the city.

    Fortunately, several people borrowed from the Southern Army had also arrived, including Liu Heixiong, a military instructor from the Southern Army who had previously taught martial arts in the pce. Han Ruzi had always had a good impression of him, so he specifically requested his presence. There were also three others chosen as Liu Heixiongs deputies.

    As the afternoon was about to end, Han Ruzi hosted a banquet for all the generals. However, just as the food and wine were being served, Cui Teng caused trouble again.

    While all the generals and themander were in a meeting, he unexpectedly gathered more than ten young nobles and their twenty-odd attendants, mounted their horses, and dashed out of Shattered Iron City, fleeing south.

    This was a test for Han Ruzi. It was easy to pursue deserters, but the challenge was how to handle them properly.

    All eyes turned to the young Northern Protection General, awaiting hismand.

    Han Ruzi turned to the gatekeeper who had brought the news and asked, How many people have fled?

    The gatekeeper pondered for a moment. Th-thirty-six people.

    And the horses?

    Thirty-six as well. They didnt bring any extra mounts.

    Did they bring any extra baggage?

    Some not many. Most of the horses only had riders. The gatekeeper struggled to recall the scene to answer the generals questions.

    Han Ruzi nodded, though he wasnt very confident. Inquiring with the gatekeeper was just a formality. His judgment was based on his understanding of Cui Teng. The Second Young Master of the Cui family was not known for careful consideration. He was always impulsive. In the Capital and within the army, he usually seeded. However, this was the border, devoid of human habitation for miles around.

    Close the city gates. No one is to enter or leave without mymand.

    Yes, sir, the gatekeeper retreated, looking bewildered and uneasy.

    The gatekeeper was only guarding one of the gates. Official orders still needed to be sent to the other gates. Han Ruzi smiled at the remaining officers and said, Its all right. Before dawn tomorrow, theyll alle back. No need to be so formal. Lets enjoy ourselves and have a drink.

    Most people still observed formalities in front of the former emperor, now the Weary Marquis, and the Northern Protection General. Only Chao Hua and others from his private retinue ate and drank heartily.

    The banquet quickly ended. Han Ruzi had to admit that he hadnt found a way to get along with these seasoned veterans. On the other hand, Chai Yue was chatting away and getting along well with everyone, exchanging toasts and pleasantries.

    Han Ruzi returned to the backyard to rest and bumped into Prince Donghai.

    As Prince Donghai had a special status, he always stayed in the neighboring residence of the Weary Marquis, but he had no official position and did not attend the banquet.

    How does it feel to guard the city on the first day? Prince Donghai asked with a smile.

    You didnt go along with Cui Teng? Han Ruzi retorted.

    He dide to me. I advised him that this ce is sixty miles from Divine Hero Pass, with almost no ces to rest along the way. Even if he reaches the pass, without proper documents, he wont be allowed through. But he didnt believe me. He thought that just by shouting Grand Tutor Cui, everything could be solved: food would fall from the sky, and the city gates would open by themselves. Ah, in his eyes, Im truly a traitor to the Cui family.

    Grand Tutor Cuis collusion with the Champion Marquis was unknown to outsiders, and Cui Teng himself was unaware. He thought that the bond between Prince Donghai and Grand Tutor Cui hadnt changed at all.

    Although Prince Donghai hadnt attended the banquet, he had heard about Han Ruzis order to close the city gates. After sighing, he said seriously, Youre quite bold. Cui Teng and the others wont get far, but Im more concerned about them not be able to return. How would you exin it then?

    If Cui Teng were injured or dead, it would indeed be a big problem. Han Ruzi looked up at the clear night sky. Lets rely on luck. If theres a mishap, Ill just have to stay away from the Capital.

    Prince Donghai knew it was a joke but still replied, Even if you dont return, I must. You have an Empress in the steppes, but I have nothing.

    Han Ruzi snorted and went back to his room.

    There was an oilmp burning on the table, and an open ledger. Zhang Youcai, who followed him in, said, I looked for a long time. It turns out Fang Daye is neither a soldier nor a general. Hes a prisoner.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 146

 Chapter 148: Prisoners

    Chapter 148: Prisoners

    Even before dawn, Cui Teng and his group had returned in the dead of night, banging on the city gates, yelling loudly, demanding entry to rest. Cui Teng didnt think he was viting militaryw at all, openly shouting to hispanions, Next time we leave, bring more horses, as well as provisions and water. You useless bunch didnt even remind me.

    The city gates were tightly shut. When the people outside quieted down a bit, the military officials on the gatehouse shouted loudly, Without the orders of the Northern Protection General, no one is allowed in or out of the city gates.

    My brother-inw is angry, Cui Teng chuckled dismissively, shouting upwards, Then go inform the Northern Protection General and tell him Ive returned!

    The military official on the gatehouse retorted, The general is resting. He said unless its a Xiongnu invasion, no one is allowed to disturb him. Are you Xiongnu?

    Enraged, Cui Teng cursed and threatened, but the soldiers on the simply vanished without a trace.

    Before long, Cui Teng was too exhausted to speak. Outside the city, everyone looked at each other. The cold wind of the frontier night whistled. Though the surroundings were deste, it seemed like there were beasts lurking Exhausted, thirsty, hungry, and fearful, Cui Tengs temper red up again. He shouted loudly, Follow me. Even if we die, we cant die here.

    Cui Teng turned his horses head and galloped south again. Except for his two attendants, everyone else hesitated, looking at each other, not following.

    A quarter of an hourter, the sound of hoofbeats echoed, and Cui Teng returned, furious, swinging his horsewhip wildly, Traitors! You are all traitors! Youre just like Prince Donghai!

    The others dared not dodge, only shielding their faces with their hands, waiting for his anger to subside. One said, The city gates will open when its daylight. Lets wait a while.

    Cui Teng cursed for a while longer, but he had no other choice. Running further would exhaust both men and horses. He had no choice but to dismount and leaning against the city gates. He stayed within the innermost position with the others surrounding him and the horses forming the outermost circle, providing some shelter from the cold wind.

    Han Ruzi Cui Teng shivered and cursed his brother-inw.

    After enduring an hour, the sky finally brightened, but the city gates remained closed. Cui Teng was too weak to do anything. Letting others shout loudly, a guard on the gatehouse peeked out, saying, Without the generals orders, the city gates wont open during the day either.

    Stimted by anger, Cui Teng regained some strength, ran a dozen steps, then turned around, pointing and cursing at the gatehouse. But the guards had already hidden away, leaving only a few gs drooping listlessly.

    Cui Teng quickly gave up, and looked southward. He saw towering mountains stretching endlessly. Looking in other directions, only sand rose in the wind. Shattered Iron City was the only human structure nearby. To the west, there seemed to be another small city, but he couldnt run anymore.

    Exhausted and aggrieved, Cui Teng suddenly burst into tears. Not only did hispanions nearby startle, but people on the gatehouse also peered out to watch.

    A noble youth cautiously approached and advised, Second Young Master Cui, why dont we admit our guilt?

    Will that work? Cui Teng sobbed. At this moment, he just wanted to enter the city, and was willing to ept any means to dos o.

    It will definitely work. The general didnt send anyone to arrest us, so he must be waiting for us to admit our guilt.

    I I just want to go home. What did I do wrong?

    The lips of the noble youth were chapped from the wind, but he forced a smile, Whether you did anything wrong or not doesnt matter. We should just admit our guilt first.

    Other noble sons also came forward to persuade Cui Teng, giving him some face. Wiping away his tears, he asked, Wont I be ridiculed?

    Who dares to ridicule the Second Young Master? Everyone chimed in, reaching out to press Cui Teng to the ground, and then they all knelt down too.Advertisement

    Cui Teng hesitated but eventually knelt down, feeling morefortable than standing. He shouted loudly, Please tell the Northern Protection General that I admit guilt. Look, Im begging for mercy on my knees.

    The heads on the gatehouse quickly disappeared.

    Leaning on one of his attendants, Cui Teng grumbled to his closestpanion, If I die here, you must ensure my bones are sent back to the Capital, understood?

    Thepanion could only nod reluctantly.

    After another half hour, the city gates finally opened. A group of soldiers came out. Cui Teng was delighted, about to stand up, but he was held back by those around him. Finally able to enter the city, he couldnt afford to offend the Northern Protection General any further.

    Amanding officer read out the Northern Protection Generals order: all deserters were to repair the city walls, a total of thirty-six men, transporting soil and stones.

    Cui Teng and the others only wanted to enter the city. They didnt care about the punishment. They immediately kowtowed in gratitude, then were escorted into the city by the soldiers. Instead of heading to the noble camp, they turned directly towards the south city warehouse.

    After resting for half a day and having a meal of millet and vegetables, starting from the afternoon, the thirty-six deserters began working alongside the ves in the city, moving soil and stones to reinforce the damaged city walls.

    Seeing the wicker baskets filled with mud bricks, Cui Teng was dumbfounded. My brother-inw is serious.

    An attendant whispered, Second Young Master, endure it. Weve paid the appropriate people. Just pretend to support the basket, and well hire someone to do the actual work for you.

    There were over two hundred ves in Shattered Iron City, mostly prisoners sent to the frontier. Female prisoners didundry and pounded rice, while male prisoners didborious work. Cui Teng and the others were assigned to a camp with over a hundred and forty male prisoners, repairing a corner of the south city. Rebuilding was impossible, so they piled soil and stones inside the city to prevent the wall from copsing.

    Although they didnt have to carry the baskets themselves, the poor food andck of sleep made Cui Tengs life unbearable. After two days, he wanted to escape again, but this time no one followed him. Even his two attendants advised him to stop causing trouble.

    On the third day, Han Ruzi came to visit Cui Teng.

    Cui Teng had thought of a hundred ways to retaliate against this person, but when they met, he couldnt help but cry. Tears flowed more and more, begging, Spare me, brother-inw

    Han Ruzi came prepared and said coldly, Desertion is a capital offense. Sentencing you to a month ofbor is already lenient.

    A month? Cui Teng looked at himself covered in dust and felt that he couldnt evenst a day. Change the punishment. If not kill them instead. I remember there have been cases where someone may suffer execution in substitution of another.

    The two attendants were frightened and knelt down, Second Young Master, we have always been loyal

    I know. Now is the time for you to be loyal again. I will remember the two of you. Cui Teng only wanted to get out of his predicament, regardless of the lives of others.

    Han Ruzi didnt intend to kill anyone. He turned to the apanying military officer and asked, Are there any other punishments that can recebor?

    The officer replied, If the offender has titles, he can be revoked of his titles. If he has no titles, he can pay a fine in lieu of physical punishment.

    I have titles and money! Cui Tengs eyes lit up. I didnt know you could do this. Why didnt you say so earlier?

    Other noble sons also gathered around, willing to use title or money to redeem themselves from punishment. The smarter ones preferred to pay money. Their titles werent high, but once their titles were revoked, they would have to strive for them again, which was more troublesome than paying money.

    Revoking titles required approval from the imperial court, while fines were more convenient and quicker. The officer calcted the amounts, and the fines for the attendants were counted under their masters names. The gold and silver brought by the twelve noble youths were insufficient, so it was recorded as debt.

    Everyone looked disheveled, but the matter wasnt over yet. The Northern Protection General said, Although youve only worked for two days here, youve received quite a bit of help from the people. Leaving like this wont do. You should host a banquet to thank everyone.

    It was hiredbor, and they were not cheap at all Cui Teng wanted to exin, but the other noble sons were already busy agreeing. The required money and goods were simrly recorded as debts.

    There wasnt much good food in Shattered Iron City. Being able to eat preserved meat and drink a few bowls of wine, was a significant improvement for the prisoners whobored year-round. Over two hundred people sat on the ground under the city wall, feasting heartily. Many came over with wine to thank the Northern Protection General and the noble youths who paid. Cui Teng and the others smiled bitterly and epted the thanks.

    Punishing deserters was just one of Han Ruzis purposes. He came to meet someone, Fang Daye, rmended by Yang Feng.

    Most of the prisoners came to toast. Those who were more timid followed others, standing at the back to have a sip of wine. Only a very few refused toe over. Either they were too old or too unruly, and they continued eating and drinking, ignoring all others even if the emperor himself were present.

    Fang Daye was abination of both. He was tall and robust, sitting conspicuously among the crowd. His hair was hastily tied into a round bun, and his ck-and-white beard was neatly arranged, hanging straight down to his waist. Hisplexion wasnt great, as if he hadnt fully recovered from a serious illness, but he had a big appetite. His movements were unhurried, and he made the food and wine disappear much faster than others.

    Han Ruzi had already ordered that this meal be plentiful. Soldiers constantly went to refill the wine and meat. Someone kindly reminded Fang Daye to go thank the general, but he didnt even lift his head.

    Han Ruzi was thinking about how to call Fang Daye over for questioning. The military officer beside him had already noticed the Northern Protection Generals gaze and whispered, Its a pity for such a fierce general to fall to the level of being with prisoners.

    Fierce general? Are you talking about that old man? What deeds have he done to deserve the title of a fierce general?

    The military officers face changed slightly, and he smiled awkwardly, Thats what I heard from others so Im not sure whether its true.

    Han Ruzi didnt pursue the matter. When the banquet was almost over, he said, The wall in the backyard of the generals mansion is also unstable. Find five people to repair it.

    Yes, the military officer replied, understanding the Northern Protection Generals intention.

    Han Ruzi returned to his mansion, while Cui Teng and the others returned to their camp, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. They stayed in their rooms for two days beforeing out to participate in cavalry training. From then on, they behaved much more obediently. Although Cui Teng asionally had mischievous ideas, no one responded.

    Han Ruzi didnt immediately summon Fang Daye for a reason. He had inquired and found out that Fang Daye had served on the frontier for many years, rising through the ranks due to his merit. As he was already old, he was sent to the state of Qi to serve in a military capacity. When the Prince of Qi intended to rebel, in order to confuse the court, he specifically sent Fang Daye to escort the Heir of Qi to the Capital.Advertisement

    The Heir of Qi was imprisoned, and at first, Fang Daye was not implicated. As long as he did nothing, he could easily escape being imiplicated. However, no one expected that this sixty-something old general would lead a dozen desperados to attempt a prison break to rescue the Heir of Qi.

    The prison break failed. It was only through the efforts of Fang Dayes rtives and friends that he was spared from the death penalty. Instead, he was relegated to the frontier, never to be employed again.

    Han Ruzi still remembered the Heir of Qi. Han Ruzi knew that Fang Daye would probably have enmity towards him, so Yang Feng had given his student a difficult problem to solve.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 147

 Chapter 149: Rooted Boulder

    Chapter 149: Rooted Boulder

    Repairing the walls within the generals manor was much easier than transporting soil and stones outside. Working for half a day and resting the other half, with ample food and drink, the few selected prisoners couldnt contain their joy, thinking of this opportunity as a heaven-sent gift, considering it a huge waste if they didnt indulge a bit more.

    Fang Daye was an exception. Since arriving at Shattered Iron City, he hadnt smiled orined. He worked and ate, rarely speaking, let alone engaging in conversation with others.

    Everyone heard that this man used to be a general, so they treated him with some deference and were somewhat intimidated by his physique. In his sixties, with a bulging belly and loosened skin on his face and hands, his waist and back remained unbent, resembling a rooted boulder that remained sturdy and could not be moved.

    The walls of the generals manor were much better maintained than the city walls and didnt need much repair. No matter how the five prisoners cked off, they still finished by the fourth day.

    Such minor matters didnt require the generals attention, but Han Ruzi still came personally to inspect. He expressed satisfaction and then told the five, You shall work in the generals manor.

    For the prisoners, this was a stroke of luck. Except for Fang Daye, the other four knelt down to express their gratitude.

    After Han Ruzi left, Zhang Youcai and Du Chuanyun stayed behind to assign tasks to the five prisoners. Zhang Youcai took four, while Du Chuanyun selected one.

    Youre a bit older, but tall enough. Are you still able to wear armor?

    Fang Daye took a deep breath and uttered a single word, Yes.

    The general needs a standard-bearer. I heard you were once a soldier. Can you carry the battle standard?

    Yes.

    Du Chuanyun smirked, unable to hide his satisfaction, and asked, The general wants me to be the head guard. Do you think Im suitable?

    Fang Daye stared coldly at the youth, offering no response.

    The Northern Protection General had over a dozen gs, one of which was a long banner, inscribed with the words Northern Protection General of the Chu Empire, the Weary Marquis. While other gs were used on different asions, this long banner almost always followed behind the Weary Marquis. Whenever he left the main gate, someone had to hold the g and follow him.

    Fang Dayes new identity was one of the standard-bearers. He neither refused nor showed any joy. He simply donned his armor, held the g, rode a horse around, doing satisfactory work.

    The Xiongnu had yet to appear. Han Ruzi remained busy every day, either inspecting the terrain or supervising the armys training.

    He went to the small Flowing Sand City to the west. Situated at the end of a mountain ridge, unaffected by river inundation, it remained rtively intact. Facing a bend in the river, the water flow was usually rapid enough to deter invasion. In winter, when the river froze and the banks were gentle, cavalry could easily cross.

    The Xiongnu rarely invaded in winter, so this small city was abandoned three years ago.

    Chai Yue was confident that if the Xiongnu were to attack Shattered Iron City, it would be before winter. Thus, Flowing Sand City required no defense. Han Ruzi didnt want to divide his troops, so after a brief inspection of the surroundings, he left.

    The soldiers trained vigorously. The original garrison of Shattered Iron City was essentially useless, with the two thousand cavalry sent by Grand General Han Xing bing the main force.

    Han Ruzis personal troops, under the guidance of Instructor Liu Heixiong, excelled in closebat. But when learning formations from Cavalry Captain Cai Xinghai, they frequently made mistakes, always struggling to act ording to drum and gmands, often devolving into chaos after a short distance.Advertisement

    On the contrary, the distinguished Noble Camp,prising nearly five hundred noble youths, the oldest around twenty, the youngest merely thirteen or fourteen, handled weapons delicately but were disciplined when following orders. Having participated in various ceremonies since childhood, they understoodplex militarymands.

    Days passed, nights grew colder, and winter was still twenty or thirty days away. The Xiongnu had yet to appear, with messengers being sent almost daily between Shattered Iron City and Divine Hero Pass. Han Ruzi received news that the Xiongnu remained scattered, harassing counties in the wealthier eastern regions, seemingly having no intentions of a western invasion.

    Chai Yue still firmly believed that the Xiongnu Prince Zaheyan woulde seeking revenge against the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi often observed his old standard-bearer, but Fang Daye never spoke much. It had been over half a month, and he had only uttered a few words, such as yes, uh-huh, or okay, simple affirmations.

    Once, while watching the Noble Camp practice charging, Han Ruzi casually asked, These soldiers arent bad, right?

    Fang Daye waited for a while, noticing the Northern Protection Generals gaze fixed on him. He replied dully, Just a bunch of kids.

    He refused to say another word, offering no exnation.

    Han Ruzi himself was quite young, and upon hearing this, he chuckled lightly.

    Prince Donghai, usually exempt from training due to his royal status and role as an advisor, happened to apany the Northern Protection General on this asion. During dinner that evening, he remarked, I know the background of that old guy. Do you really intend to use him? Hey, not to be pessimistic, but if theres a battle, he would be considered a good person even if he stabbed you in the back. Everyone knows that Fang Daye is loyal to Prince Qi, and he practically treats the Heir of Qi as a son. You publicly chastised the Heir of Qi in the Hall of Diligent Administration, and everyone in the court knows it. Fang Daye surely sees you as an enemy.

    If not for Yang Fengs rmendation, Han Ruzi would definitely have kept his distance from Fang Daye. But now, he regarded it as an interesting challenge, determined to gradually approach and win him over.

    Why is Fang Daye so loyal to Prince Qi and his son?

    He must have received many benefits. Despite fighting for so many years, he hasnt been granted titles or appointed as a minister, indicating his mediocre abilities. Among the numerous generals in the Chu empire, hes at best second-rate. Yet in the Princedom of Qi, he was treated as a top-notchmander. Naturally, he feels grateful.

    Han Ruzi smiled. He didnt know much about Fang Daye, but he was sure he wasnt the type to stab someone in the back for revenge.

    On the second day of Prince Donghais prophecy, the rooted boulder Fang Daye finally showed a slight change.

    Han Ruzi didnt make any effort; it was Chai Yue who stirred the old generals fighting spirit.

    As an advisor to the Northern Protection General, Chai Yue never left his side, constantly offering opinions on military training, city defense, terrain, Xiongnu habits, and so on. Han Ruzi mostly agreed, rarely arguing back. Other generals admired him greatly, even praising Chai Yue as a future renowned general of the Chu empire.

    One morning, while inspecting the terrain across the river, Chai Yue said, The Xiongnu excel at ambushes, often riding for days and nights to appear unexpectedly. If the Chu army isnt vignt, theyll often be caught off guard. Prince Zaheyan is definitely rallying the various tribes, and before winter arrives, theyll surely attack Shattered Iron City.

    The ambush n was proposed by Chai Yue. He often predicted the tactics of the Xiongnu, which Han Ruzi couldnt fault. Even the veteran generals had no grounds for objection.

    Today, however, someone expressed disdain.

    Perhaps he had heard enough or was in a bad mood, Fang Daye, standing behind the Weary Marquis holding the standard, let out a heavy grunt from his nose. Others didnt notice, but Han Ruzi heard it loud and clear. He didnt say anything at the time,pleting his days inspection. But upon returning to his manor, he instructed someone to summon the standard-bearer Fang Daye to the back hall.

    Everything in Shattered Iron City looked worn-out, and the furnishings in the generals manor were no exception. The chairs were covered in patched-up animal hides. Han Ruzi felt a bit tired, but sitting there feltfortable. After drinking a cup of tea, he addressed the old standard-bearer standing before the desk, Do you disagree with General Chais assessment of the Xiongnu?

    Now that the Northern Protection General had asked personally, and Fang Daye couldnt remain silent. A muffled voice emerged from his thick beard, I do disagree.

    Id like to hear your opinion.

    My opinion doesnt matter. Theres no need for you to hear it.

    Ill decide whether its necessary. You just need to speak.

    Fang Daye stayed silent. His expression wasnt confused or arrogant but cold and hard as a rock. Fortunately, there was no one else in the back hall, or it would have been quite awkward.

    Han Ruzi smiled, Old General, youre also a soldier defending the city. If we defeat the Xiongnu, youll naturally have a share of the credit, perhaps even enough to offset any crimes and let you return home to reunite with your family

    I was banished, never to be enlisteddont you understand the meaning of those four words?

    Ive appointed you as a standard-bearer, and it seems fine.

    This is the bordends, where the emperor is far. Can you change my name and status? Im still a prisoner guarding the frontier. No matter how much merit is at stake here, it has nothing to do with me.

    Indeed, Han Ruzi couldnt change Fang Dayes status; that required approval from the imperial court.

    Han Ruzi leaned forward, Even if merit has nothing to do with you, does the survival of the city have nothing to do with you?

    Once again, Fang Daye fell silent. The two men stared at each other for a while. Eventually, Fang Daye spoke, Prince Qi and his son fell in battle. I should have followed them to the underworld long ago.

    Youre a soldier of the Chu empire, yet you are loyal to traitors. Its truly iprehensible, Han Ruzi paused, and disgraceful.

    Fang Daye stood there motionless, then suddenly turned and walked away without even a word of farewell.

    The next morning, Han Ruzi gathered the generals and announced that he would personally lead troops across the river to scout the enemy. He ordered them to immediately devise a n for departure the following day.

    The generals were surprised but dared not dissuade him, all looking to Chai Yue.

    Chai Yue stepped forward, The beacon tower to the east of the city is tall enough to see the situation across the river. Theres no need for the general to personally take the risk. If crossing the river is necessary, scouts are sufficient.

    Han Ruzi shook his head, You said the Xiongnu wonte to attack until a few days before winter. So there wont be any Xiongnu cavalry on the other side now. What danger is there? The Chu army is here to fight the Xiongnu, not just this year but also next year. Holding the city is not a long-term strategy. Sooner orter, well have to cross the river and attack the Xiongnu, rather than waiting for them to attack us.Advertisement

    Chai Yue pondered for a moment, The other side was originally Chu territory, and the map is detailed

    No matter how detailed the map, its not as good as seeing it with your own eyes. My decision is made. Carry out your duties, everyone.

    The generals began to arrange the n for crossing the river. Several people tried to persuade Han Ruzi, but he rejected them all.

    Early the next morning, Han Ruzi led two hundred cavalry out. They didnt travel far on this patrol, each person carrying only two days worth of rations.

    Carefully crossing the river near Riverwatch City, Han Ruzi halted and waited for the rest of the troops to catch up. He turned to the standard-bearer behind him and asked with a smile, What do you think?

    Fang Dayes lion-like face remained expressionless as he replied coldly, Just a bunch of kids.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 148

 Chapter 150: First Sight of the Xiongnu

    Chapter 150: First Sight of the Xiongnu

    Two hundred Chu soldiers crossed the river early in the morning. After about an hour, they arrived near an earthwork, where they split into four groups, each heading in different directions to scout the enemy, agreeing to reconvene at this location by noon the next day.

    The garrison troops at Shattered Iron City hadnt crossed the river for several years. Only some old soldiers remembered the terrain, so they acted as guides.

    Each direction had fifty soldiers, further divided into groups of either five or ten, spaced less than a mile apart, sometimes closer, sometimes farther, limited to being within sight of each other, signaling with gs. Han Ruzi was themander, apanied by more people than others, totaling twenty.

    Han Ruzi was responsible for scouting the east. He circled around a small mountain, advancing along the riverbank. His group was at the rear, while the squads ahead often paused but found nothing significant.

    Du Chuanyun was very excited about this mission. Every time they stopped, he would ask questions eagerly. Usually, he didnt get answers until they caught up with the front and found that the cause of the pause was just a pile of stones left a long time ago or some dried horse dung.

    The traces left by the Chu army in the north had notpletely disappeared, and within the first days journey, they encountered many remnants of the Chu presence.

    Before dark, the troops stopped and gathered together. Each squad stayed on the outskirts, while the generals remained inside. They didnt make fires or noise, fed the horses first, then wrapped themselves in nkets to rest on the spot.

    Du Chuanyuns excitement faded away. He dared not speak loudly and could only ask softly, Is this what scouts do? It doesnt seem very useful. We havent traveled far all day; its slower than marching.

    This kind of thing cant be done in just one or two days, Han Ruzi replied in a low voice. He had read books and listened to exnations from old soldiers, so he knew a bit more. When we advance to this point and leave markers, the next batch of scouts wont need to be so cautious. They can move quickly and continue to advance until they are thirty miles away.

    Du Chuanyun nodded. Han Ruzi looked toward Fang Daye not far away under the moonlight. Scouting usually didnt require going as far as a thirty miles. He wanted to hear the opinion of the veteran.

    Fang Dayesrge body moved slightly, as if he were asleep, refusing to say a word.

    The first scouting mission was sessfullypleted, with no enemy traces found in any direction. Han Ruzi wanted to prove that this wasnt just a whim of a child, so he formalized the scouting operation, with all soldiers taking turns, including the noble sons.

    With the precedent set by Cui Teng, no one dared to openly oppose his orders. But nobles were nobles, with connections reaching far and wide. Someone naturally spoke for them.

    That afternoon, as usual, a messenger from Divine Hero Pass arrived, but this time, in addition to regr documents, there was also a letter from General Wu Xiu who was in charge of the pass, politely requesting to borrow more than ten people to serve as staff officers. An order from the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army apanied the letter.

    These ten-plus individuals were all well-known noble sons, but Cui Teng was not included. As the son of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, he couldnt use the connections of the Champion Marquis who was the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army and the Emperors uncle Wu Xiu. For some reason, Grand Tutor Cui had not shown any concern for his son.

    Han Ruzi summoned the chief clerk and had him write a more polite reply, roughly stating: Shattered Iron City is isted on the border, and the defenders find the numbers insufficient rather than excessive. Not a single person can be spared. He also instructed the chief clerk to remind Wu Xiu that the Northern Protection General takes orders directly from Grand General Han Xing, and although the position of the Grand Marshal of the Northern Army is high, he cannot arbitrarily mobilize the subordinates of the Northern Protection General.

    The next day, the ten-plus individuals on the list were sent out to participate in the scouting mission, whichsted for six days, with extra horses and provisions.Advertisement

    Cui Teng took pleasure in others misfortune and openly mocked these clever but clumsy noble youths, so he was also sent to scout.

    Han Ruzi personally led the army once again.

    As winter drew nearer, and with no signs of attack from the Xiongnu, Chai Yue, inexperienced as he was, grew anxious and decided to join the action, leading a team in another direction.

    The number of soldiers increased to four hundred, with each groupprising a hundred men. They brought along thirty to forty extra horses specifically for transporting provisions. Each soldier also had to carry a portion of rations.

    This was no leisurely outing, with no picturesque scenery to admire nor fine wine and cuisine to enjoy. Their rations consisted of hard biscuits and dried grains, with each person allotted a pouch of wine, barely enough for three days. For the remaining days, they had to rely on water from local sources.

    Cui Teng and the prominent nobles were difficult to manage, so Han Ruzi kept them close. After two days, these individuals looked different; their lips cracked, their faces pale. One by one, they confessed to Weary Marquis, swearing by the heavens that they didnt wish to return to Divine Hero Pass; it was their fathers and brothers who acted without their consent.

    Oddly, Cui Teng seemed unperturbed. He neither begged for forgiveness norined. Everything seemed new and interesting to him, and he chuckled gleefully. By the end of the day, he not only finished his own wine but also struck up a friendship with Du Chuanyun. He was willing to ask questions, and Du Chuanyun was willing to answer. The two quickly put aside their previous grievances, with Du Chuanyun even sharing his wine with Cui Teng.

    On the third day at noon, the team spotted a vast grasnd, tinged with yellow, stretching endlessly. With the clear skies, the surroundings became even more invigorating.

    Why didnt the Chu empire build a city here? Its much better than the deste Shattered Iron City, Cui Tengs eyes lit up as he took a sip from his wine pouch  both he and Du Chuanyun had run out of wine and he had snatched another pouch from someone else, and threatened them not to report him to the Northern Protection General.

    Its probably too far, Du Chuanyun replied out of habit, even if he didnt fully understand; he had to offer a guess.

    It was Han Ruzis first time venturing this far, and he was in high spirits. Building a city depends on the terrain. Shattered Iron City is located in a deste area, but its strategically situated, bordered by a river to the north, mountains to the east, and connected to Divine Hero Pass to the south. Its defensible and easily essible. In contrast, this in is wide open. Xiongnu cavalry could arrive in the blink of an eye, with no time for reinforcements from the rear.

    Lets hope the Xiongnu dont show up now, Cui Tengs expression shifted slightly.

    The previous scouts had been here, leaving a pile of stones as a marker. Once they entered the grasnds, their marching speed noticeably slowed. Another days journey, and they could turn back after noon tomorrow.

    As evening approached, the forward team signaled an anomaly. Soon after, more signals indicated a serious situation, and the rear teams prepared for battle.

    Although they had rehearsed this scenario many times at Shattered Iron City, everyone felt a bit tense and even fearful when it actually happened. Even the usually curious Cui Teng and Du Chuanyun didnt ask questions but immediately gathered around the Northern Protection General.

    Han Ruzi nced at Fang Daye, the veteran standard-bearer, who remained expressionless, seemingly unconcerned about the happenings ahead.

    A scout rode back from the front, reporting the sighting of several tents about one or two miles away. They didnt resemble military camps and were likely just ordinary herdsmen.

    The Xiongnu nomads did not draw a distinction between soldiers and civilians, and herdsmen often followed the army in their migrations. However, a small number might have strayed from the main group for various reasons.

    Han Ruzi ordered further investigation and, together with a staff officer apanying the army, quickly devised an attack n. Given the frequent interactions among the Xiongnu, capturing a few individuals might reveal the movements of Prince Zaheyan.

    The attack began in the evening, just before sunset. Dividing into three teams, with one team charging and the other two intercepting, they concluded the assault before the sunpletely disappeared over the horizon.

    A total of three tents, seven Xiongnu individuals, and dozens of cattle and horses were unexpectedly met by the Chu army. As the Xiongnu saw the Chu soldiers, they mounted their horses and fled but were intercepted midway and immediately brought to the Northern Protection General.

    Han Ruzi did not participate in the attack. Instead, he and a dozen guards watched from a distance. The battle was simpler than he had imagined, with a few shouts and a short chase of a few miles, and it was all over. He didnt even see how the Xiongnu were captured.

    The noble sons remained by his side as guards. Initially relieved that they were not sent tobat, they regretted it upon realizing how simple the battle was. Led by Cui Teng, each of them wanted to participate in the mop-up operation. Han Ruzi refused them all and finally only dispatched them with some soldiers to search the tents.

    The seven Xiongnu individuals were brought in, consisting of two women, three children under ten years old, and two elderly individuals with graying hair. Watching them escape so agilely on horseback, Han Ruzi hadnt anticipated that they would be this kind of group.

    The women and the elderly knelt and begged for mercy, while the soldiers pushed the three children down. Han Ruzi couldnt understand their words. The armys interpreter stepped forward and said, They im they are not soldiers and beg the general to spare them.

    Ask them about the movements of the Xiongnu, Han Ruzi said, walking to the side. Night was rapidly falling, and they wouldnt advance further today. He ordered the troops to rest on the spot. ording to regtions, enemy tents were generally not to be used.

    He hoped these Xiongnu individuals could provide some useful information. After preparing for more than a month at Shattered Iron City, he also hoped for some achievements.

    The interpreter quickly returned. They im to havee from the west. Over a month ago, they saw the Xiongnu army retreating to the west, but they didnt see any Xiongnu cavalry left behind.

    If the Xiongnu are retreating west, why would they be advancing east?

    The Xiongnu im that therere evil spirits in the west, so they fled to the east for refuge.

    Evil spirits?

    Its the Xiongnus term. Theyre probably referring to disasters like famine or drought. Even the interpreter wasnt entirely sure.

    Just as Han Ruzi was about to have the interpreter continue questioning, cheers came from the direction of the tents, indicating they had found something valuable. Han Ruzi nced at Fang Daye once again; this was precisely what the old standard-bearer called a group of children.

    A noble son rode back, shouting from afar, We caught him, we caught him! As he approached, he reined in his horse and excitedly said, We caught a Chu traitor. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and hastily suppressed his excitement. Oh, perhaps hes still an acquaintance of the general.

    Shortly after, Han Ruzi, apanied by Du Chuanyun, entered one of the tents. Cui Teng and the others surrounded the tent, brandishing their swords. As Han Ruzi entered, they made way for him.Advertisement

    The tent was dimly lit, with someone holding a candle in hand. The dim light illuminated a figure lying on the ground.

    It was Jin Chuiduos elder brother, Jin Chunbao.

    He appeared very weak, with his hands and feet bound by ropes. It seemed that he had been captured by those Xiongnu women and children.

    Cui Teng shook the sword in his hand and said, General, you are the strictest adherent to militaryw. It was fine to spare the Jins once, but this time its a battle between two armies. You wont let them go again, will you? Youve never been so forgiving to us before.

    Han Ruzi didnt answer, staring into Jin Chunbaos eyes.

    Jin Chunbao seemed somewhat bewildered. It took him a moment to recognize who was in front of him. He sat up abruptly, his voice loud. Weary Marquis, quickly go save no, no, run away as far as possible!

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 149

 Chapter 151: The Xiongnuâ€™s Lure

    Chapter 151: The Xiongnu¡¯s Lure

    Jin Chunbaos hands and feet were untied. He took a small sip of wine, calming his mind, and began to recount his experiences.

    Several months ago, Jin and his two siblings, along with the maid, ventured onto the steppes, where they soon encountered the Xiongnu. After identifying themselves, they were escorted to the grand camp of the Eastern Chanyu.

    They hade to the steppes in search of freedom, only to find another imperial court.

    The Eastern Xiongnu have also split, Jin Chunbaomented bitterly, especially when faced with a group of familiar noble youths. These individuals had once mocked and bullied him in the Capital, and now they saw him at his most wretched.

    During the reign of the Martial Emperor, the Xiongnu split into two factions, east and west. The Western Xiongnu persisted in hostility against the Chu empire, suffering consecutive defeats and ultimately fleeing thousands of miles away, their whereabouts unknown for many years. In contrast, the Eastern Xiongnu submitted to the Chu empire, offering tribute, and enjoyed decades of peace.

    However, over these decades, there had been noticeable internal divisions among the Eastern Xiongnu. While ordinary Xiongnu continued their nomadic lifestyle, the Eastern Chanyu and arge number of Xiongnu nobles settled near the Ordos Loop of the Yellow River.[1] They exchanged horses, animal hides, and other goods for necessities from the Central ins. Apart from their annual hunting expeditions on the steppes, they werergely disconnected from nomad life.

    During Prince Qis rebellion, he had made generous promises to the Xiongnu in exchange for assistance. The Xiongnu nobles were tempted. Having grown ustomed to settled life and long coveting the riches of the Central ins, they were aware of their own limitations but dared to dream. Prince Qi provided them with an opportunity.

    However, the Xiongnu nobles required cavalry, a substantial amount of it.

    Year after year, the northern nomad paid tribute, seeking peace. When they heard about the call to arms for an unpredictable battle, many chose to flee, and many tribes migrated northward or westward.

    To muster enough cavalry and prevent the dispersal of the tribes, the Eastern Xiongnu expended considerable time and effort. By the time the army finally assembled, Prince Qi had already suffered defeat.

    The army, painstakingly assembled, couldnt simply disband. After heated arguments, the Xiongnuunched an attack on the Chu empire, seizing a considerable amount of wealth, partially satisfying the ambitions of some nobles.

    When the main Chu army arrived, the Xiongnu grew fearful, especially the ordinary soldiers who had fought without gaining much spoils. Many deserted,pelling the Eastern Chanyu to retreat. He had to first suppress the rebellions among various tribes on the steppes and gather more cavalry before engaging the Chu army in battle.

    There was also a belief that the elderly Eastern Chanyu simply did not want to engage in a decisive battle with the Chu army. By indulging the armys desertion, he used it as an excuse to avoid confrontation.

    However, another group of Xiongnu nobles firmly believed that Chu was in decline and that it was time for the Xiongnu to rise again. What the people of the steppescked was not cavalry but courage. With a few victories against overwhelming odds, they could reignite the ambitions of the nomadic people and defeat the decadent Chu army.

    Prince Zaheyan was the representative of this faction of nobles. His ambitions went beyond this; he dreamed of unifying the entire steppes, abolishing the division between Eastern and Western Xiongnu.

    After learning about the Jin familys background, Zaheyan saw an opportunity.

    The ancestor of the Jin family was the Xiongnus Virtuous King of the Right, closely rted to the Western Chanyu. Admiring Jin Chuiduos beauty, Zaheyan also wanted to use the Jin familys status to im the position of Virtuous King of the Right. Therefore, on the second day of their meeting, he sent people to propose marriage.

    The Western Xiongnu had long disappeared, and the Virtuous King of the Right was just a title unimed for several decades. Zaheyans actions were merely to enhance his prestige, preparing for the contest for power after the old Chanyus passing.Advertisement

    Jin Chuiduo unequivocally refused. Zaheyan, over forty years old and surrounded by wives and concubines,cked genuine respect for the Jin family. Naturally, she was unwilling to marry him.

    For any Xiongnu prince, being rejected in marriage was a disgraceful matter. As one of the strongest sons of the Eastern Chanyu, Zaheyan, in particr, could not tolerate such humiliation. After several unsessful attempts to persuade Jin Chuiduo, he dered that he would marry her on the day the first snow fell on the steppes, dead or alive.

    The Jin siblings attempted to escape, but their efforts ended in failure. Instead, they were kept under tighter surveince. Initially, Jin Chunbao behavedpliantly, gaining Zaheyans trust. However, a few days ago, he attempted to flee again with his siblings. The attempt was thwarted, and while he managed to escape, he became separated from his siblings.

    Unfamiliar with the steppes and unsure where to go, Jin Chunbao wandered aimlessly on horseback until he copsed from exhaustion. He was rescued by Xiongnu nomads.

    Unable to speak much Xiongnu, the nomads assumed he was a deserter from Chu territory, so they tied him up, intending to hand him over to the Xiongnu nobles for a reward.

    Weary Marquis, please save my sister. She is stubborn and would rather die than marry Zaheyan. How many men do you have? Too few wont do Han Ruzi didnt answer. Instead, he walked out of the tent.

    The sky had turned dark, and dozens of soldiers stood guard half a mile away. Fang Daye held a g in his hand, gazing up at the sky, seeming to blend into the gpole.

    The other noble youths remained in the tent. Cui Teng stepped out alone, standing side by side with Han Ruzi, both looking in the same direction. After a while, Cui Teng spoke, It seems that the little miss from the Jin family refuses to marry anyone, no matter who proposes.

    Cui Teng had also proposed to the Jin family and was rejected without even meeting Jin Chuiduo.

    Han Ruzi grunted in agreement.

    Ive figured it out. She is a jinx. Any man involved with her will have bad luck. I count myself luck. I just ended up sitting on a tree branch thanks to this little brother Du. Standing on the other side of the Weary Marquis, Du Chuanyun chuckled. He didnt know who Jin Chuiduo was and didnt care. He lowered his head, lightly tapping the ground with the tip of his boot.

    Chai Yun has had it worse, dying because of her, Cui Teng sighed heavily, despite having had quarrels and fights with Chai Yun, he still missed him. Youve had a rough time too, thefortable Weary Marquis couldnt stay put and ended up enduring the wind and sun in the north

    What are you trying to say?

    Im advising you to stay away from her. Let her take her bad luck to the Xiongnu. Maybe we wont have to do anything and still reap the rewards.

    I never said I was going to save anyone.

    You dont have say it. Look at you: silent, distracted, with a gloomy face. Chai Yun taught me that this is the look of a man longing for a woman. I wont tell my sister, but you have to promise not to go rescue her. Also, you need to treat me better in the future

    Nonsense, Han Ruzi retorted. Im thinking that Jin Chunbaos words dont quite match with what Chai Yue said.

    Oh, then I worried for nothing. Yeah, why didnt Jin Chunbao mention anything about the Xiongnu prince thinking you deflowered Jin Chuiduo and wanting revenge? Ill go ask him. This kid used to be afraid of me, he wouldnt dare lie to me.

    Han Ruzi didnt stop Cui Teng. Mounting his horse, he returned to the troop, ordering the interpreter to interrogate the Xiongnu again and find out which direction they came from.

    A few screams came from the tent. Shortly after, Cui Teng and his group escorted Jin Chunbao out of the tent.

    With a mournful face, Jin Chunbao said, Weary Marquis, Ive told the truth. There are some things I cant say in front of everyone Under the re of Cui Teng and others, Jin Chunbao didnt care anymore and hastily added, My sister likes the Weary Marquis. She often says she was once the Empress of the Chu empire, how could she be a queen of the Xiongnu? Zaheyan is extremely jealous because of this and vows to kill the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi raised his hand to stop Jin Chunbao from speaking further. It was obvious he was confessing under threat; what he said couldnt possibly be what Jin Chuiduo would say.

    The interpreter also came to report, I believe theyre telling the truth. They dide from the west. They have rtives in Zaheyans army and are rushing to seek refuge with them.

    Fang Daye still wore an indifferent expression. Han Ruzi had to make his own judgment and decision. After a moment of thought, he issued several orders, Release the Xiongnu but dont give them any horses. Take Jin Chunbao and all the livestock with us.

    Cui Tengughed, Jin Chunbao, did you hear that? Youre basically the same as livestock. Get on your horse.

    Seven Xiongnu pleaded, hoping to keep a few livestock. Without these cattle and horses, they wouldnt survive the winter. Han Ruzi ordered the soldiers to draw their bows. The Xiongnu, with no other choice, tearfully left during the night.

    It wouldve been better to kill them and bring back seven heads. It would count as military merit, Cui Teng expressed regret.

    Watching the Xiongnu disappear into the night, Han Ruzi addressed all the soldiers, The Xiongnu cavalry will undoubtedly track Jin Chunbao. They wont be too far from here. By letting go of the seven Xiongnu, well confuse their cavalry, making them think the Chu army will camp and rest here. My order is to retreat immediately! Take the livestock and release them halfway.

    The crowd was startled, and they immediately started preparing to depart. Cui Teng was particrly rmed, The Xiongnu cavalry is nearby?

    Han Ruzi looked at Jin Chunbao, The Xiongnu deliberately let him escape, hoping to lure the Chu army into a trap. By making us bring him back to Shattered Iron City, they hope to lure even more Chu soldiers. The Xiongnu might not pursue too closely.

    Cui Teng kicked Jin Chunbao angrily, So youre still a traitor just like when you were a child!

    Jin Chunbao vigorously shook his head, Weary Marquis, I really didnt lie

    Perhaps you didnt lie, but you were still manipted by the Xiongnu.

    Jin Chunbao fell silent.

    Cui Teng added, Wait, if the Xiongnu intentionally let Jin Chunbao go, why did they have him captured again?

    That was unexpected. These Xiongnu nomads didnt know Zaheyans n.

    Mounting their horses, the group herded dozens of livestock along the nighttime road. Naturally, the speed was not fast, and many kept ncing around, fearing that Xiongnu cavalry might suddenly appear in the darkness.

    Han Ruzi became increasingly convinced that his judgment was correct: Chai Yue, in persuading the Weary Marquis toe to Shattered Iron City, not only exaggerated the geographical advantage but also exaggerated Zaheyans hostility towards the Weary Marquis. The Xiongnu, in order to lure the Chu army, exaggerated their internal divisions and the danger faced by Jin Chuiduo.Advertisement

    While the Xiongnu and Chai Yue acted simrly, their narratives differed, indicating they were not colluding. However, Chai Yue underestimated the intelligence of the Xiongnu prince.

    Han Ruzi sighed softly, unable to understand why everyone thought he had ulterior motives toward Jin Chuiduo.

    An hourter, he ordered the livestock to be chased away, hoping to confuse the pursuing Xiongnu. Then, they could increase their marching speed. However, in the dark night, it was still risky to maintain direction and formation without causing chaos.

    Fang Daye, who rarely spoke, suddenly spoke up, The Xiongnu recognize the g.

    What? Han Ruzi turned to ask.

    The few Xiongnu you let go, as long as they remember the shape of this banner and provide a brief description, those Xiongnu cavalry will guess that a high-ranking general is here. Knowing their temperament, they wont let go of a Chu general easily.

    The banner was both a symbol of a general and sometimes invited trouble. Han Ruzi smiled faintly, So, you also agree with my guess?

    Fang Daye remained silent.

    Han Ruzi ordered the army to pick up speed.<hr>

    [1] The Ordos Loop is shown in the picture below. Xian is the location of the Capital in our story.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 150

 Chapter 152: The Old General is not Old

    Chapter 152: The Old General is not Old

    The Chu army discarded some temporarily useless items, including most of the dry rations. They only kept weapons, liquor, and beans for feeding horses. At dawn, they returned to the edge of the steppes, took a short rest, especially ensuring the horses were well-fed. Next, they had to gallop continuously to return to Shattered Iron City as soon as possible.

    Most soldiers took the opportunity to sleep for a while. Han Ruzi wasnt too tired; he felt he could persist. Fang Daye said to him, Youre making everyone more and more nervous.

    Han Ruzi smiled, found afortable and dry spot, wrapped himself in a cloak, andy down. He intended to rest for a while, but soon after closing his eyes, he entered the realm of dreams. When he was awakened, he even felt a surge of anger at having to get up.

    Du Chuanyun whispered, Were setting off.

    They had rested for less than an hour in total. Everyone mounted their horses. Because they needed to ride continuously, they didnt dare to push the horses too far. They had scouts in the front and guards in the rear, trying their best to maintain formation.

    Until past noon, there was still no sign of the Xiongnu. People felt a little relieved as they let the horses rest. Han Ruzi found Jin Chunbao and asked, Who told you about the split among the Eastern Xiongnu?

    Jin Chunbao, whose injuries hadnt fully healed, had been tied up by nomads and then ridden with the Chu army for most of the day, looking very exhausted. He murmured, Who told me? All the Xiongnu are saying the same thing Prince Zaheyan talks about it even more. He often chatted with me, saying how foolish those Xiongnu who still wanted to stick to their nomadic life were.

    How many Xiongnu were chasing you?

    There there are hundreds, I dont know. Ive been running all the time. Sometimes I could hear the sound of hooves, sometimes I couldnt

    Look at him, so dejected. It might be better to just kill him and take his head, it would be more convenient. Cui Teng suggested again, gripping the handle of his knife, eyeing Jin Chunbaos neck.

    Jin Chunbao hurriedly straightened up and opened his eyes wide, saying loudly, Im fine. I can ride for another three days and three nights.

    Han Ruzi gave the order to mount up. Just as they were about to set off, a soldier from the rear waved a g, catching the attention of everyone ahead. They all looked back and saw three cavalrymen appearing a few miles away.

    Its the Xiongnu. Cui Tengs voice trembled a bit. Lets run.

    Themand was on the tip of Han Ruzis tongue, but he changed his mind. Advance toward that mountain. March normally.

    Shattered Iron City is to the west, that mountain is to the north Cui Teng voiced the doubts of many.

    Han Ruzi nced at the three Xiongnu cavalrymen again. Those three are tracking a hundred enemy soldiers without panic. There must be arge army following behind them. If we run away, the main force will chase us closely. Lets move towards the mountains and make them think theres an ambush.

    Maybe there really is an ambush, all of them Xiongnu. Cui Teng just wanted to hurry up.

    Thats a risk well have to take. Han Ruzi had some soldiers from the rear catch up. A hundred men formed a team and advanced at a normal pace towards the mountains in the northwest.

    The three Xiongnu men followed not too far behind. After half an hour, when they were still one or two miles away from the foot of the mountain, the main Xiongnu force appeared.

    Heavens, there are at least a thousand men. Cui Teng was so scared he almost fell off his horse.

    Dont panic. The Xiongnu dont know our details; they wont attack easily.

    What if theyre not afraid? Cui Teng had no confidence.

    Han Ruzi also pretended to be calm, nced at Cui Teng, and said coldly, Then well fight as we retreat.

    A hundred against a thousand, with no chance of winning. Cui Teng didnt dare to question anymore.

    Han Ruzi slowed down, and the Xiongnu army followed from afar. The three Xiongnu scouts got even closer and made whistling sounds, obviously taunting them.

    Enough! Suddenly came the voice of Fang Daye, pulling on the reins and handing the g in his hand to Du Chuanyun, saying to the Northern Protection General, You all go on, no need to wait for me.

    Old General

    Before Han Ruzi could finish his words, Fang Daye turned his horses head and galloped towards the rear of the formation. He stopped in front of a strong and sturdy officer, saying, Let me borrow your bow.

    Fang Dayes status was that of a prisoner, and after taking on the role of standard-bearer, he was issued a regr bow and arrows. The person he borrowed the bow from was a junior officer in the army, with exceptional strength, carrying a specially made stiff bow which had a high draw weight. He wasnt willing to easily hand it over to an old man in his sixties, especially given Fang Dayes status.

    Hurry up! Fang Daye shouted sternly. The junior officer trembled, looked towards the Northern Protection General, saw him nod, and reluctantly handed over the bow.

    Fang Daye took the hard bow without a word of thanks. He took a deep breath, his chest expanding, and miraculously, hisrge belly shrank back.

    Go. Fang Daye spurred his horse towards the three Xiongnu men.

    Although he had said there was no need to wait, Han Ruzi and the others still watched from their horses.

    The three Xiongnu men spread out, preparing to meet him in battle.

    The distant Xiongnu army also halted.

    A Xiongnu man shot an arrow first, but Fang Daye neither dodged nor slowed down, letting the arrow pass by his side. Suddenly, he straightened up and shot an arrow himself, but missed.

    Ah Several noble youths sighed with regret.

    The three Xiongnu men almost simultaneously fired arrows, but Fang Daye ducked on his horse, avoiding them, then rose again to draw his bow.

    One Xiongnu man was hit and fell from his horse.

    Half of the Chu army cheered.

    The other two Xiongnu men hurriedly retaliated. One arrow grazed its target, while the other seemed to hit.

    Including Han Ruzi, all the Chu soldiers eximed in dismay.

    While still riding, Fang Daye shot again, this time using the enemys arrow. The second Xiongnu man fell from his horse.

    Only one Xiongnu man remained, who, startled, turned and fled. Fang Daye pursued closely, closing the distance to just thirty-odd paces before releasing a third arrow, hitting his target urately. In an instant, he had killed all three.

    At this point, Fang Daye was closer to the Xiongnu army, but instead of immediately retreating, he rode forward a bit more, raising his hard bow high, making a challenging gesture.

    This old guy! Cui Teng couldnt find any other words; he repeated these words five or six times, looking at hispanions on the left and right, seeing that everyone was as astonished and admiring as he was.

    No one from the Xiongnu army came out to meet him in battle. Fang Daye then turned his horses head and returned to his own unit. With his long beard fluttering, he exhaled deeply, his belly protruding once again, and handed the stiff bow to the junior officer.

    The junior officer hastily waved his hands, Please, General, keep it. I dont deserve to use this bow again.

    Fang Daye didnt decline either, keeping the stiff bow and giving his own regr bow to the other.

    Lets go rest at the foot of the mountain. Although Fang Daye was still a standard-bearer, his words carried a certain authority. Han Ruzi nodded, and the team set off, still not moving quickly, but everyone felt a bit more at ease.

    Du Chuanyun had always had high standards, but at this moment, he willingly held the g for Fang Daye. He admired not Fang Dayes archery skillsviewed from a distance, there was nothing remarkable about Fang Dayes confrontation with the three Xiongnu men. Rather, he admired the old generals courage. Facing a thousand enemy soldiers, he actually dared to charge up and confront them. This kind of calmness andposure, Du Chuanyun admitted he didnt possess, and he couldnt help but feel that even his grandfather, Du Motian, wouldnt dare to do so.

    When the team arrived at the foot of the mountain, the sky had darkened. The Xiongnu army hadnt caught up, observing from afar, seeming somewhat indecisive.

    The tension rose again among the group. Cui Teng asked, What should we do? Should we really fight as we retreat?

    Han Ruzi looked at his own g, The Xiongnu wont attack immediately.

    Are you sure? Cui Teng was bing increasingly impatient. The Xiongnu dont seem to be retreating.

    Han Ruzi didnt have much knowledge about the Xiongnu, unlike the old General Fang Daye. Hisposure came from his personality and some historical books he had read. The Xiongnu tribes are numerous, and there are often disagreements among them.

    Han Ruzi bowed to Fang Daye, General Fang

    The Xiongnu wont retreat. You need to send someone back to Shattered Iron City to get reinforcements. The slope over there can block them for a while. Fang Daye understood the Xiongnu and had observed the surrounding terrain.

    Han Ruzi nodded, turning to Du Chuanyun, You go back

    Du Chuanyun immediately shook his head, Although my archery skills are average, I have to stay here. I came with you to the frontier not to fetch reinforcements but to protect you personally.

    Let me go. Cui Teng volunteered. Compared to staying here in a standoff with the Xiongnu, he preferred to ride westward. Even if there were no reinforcements there, it didnt matter, as long as they could get away from the Xiongnu a bit.

    The confidence built up by Fang Dayes three consecutive kills was almost driven back by the darkness.

    Han Ruzis gaze swept over; there were quite a few people who shared Cui Tengs thoughts, but they didnt dare to openly suggest it like he did.

    Han Ruzi named two soldiers from his troops, one regr Chu soldier, one noble youth, and finally pointed to Cui Teng, The five of you take ten horses. After nightfall, I will light a fire to distract the Xiongnu. You go fetch reinforcements, go fast, ande back fast.

    Understood! Cui Teng answered loudly, gripping the reins tightly, eager to run.

    Take Jin Chunbao with you; he can protect you, Han Ruzi said.

    Jinchunbao was stunned, while Cui Teng was surprised, Why bring him? Hell just slow us down.

    But Han Ruzi insisted on his spection, The person the Xiongnu least want to kill is him; theyre chasing after this g.

    Leave the g here ande with us, Cui Teng suggested.

    Han Ruzi hesitated for a moment. Han Fu, the Founding Emperor, would most likely abandon everyone and escape alone, but he wouldnt. When Han Ruzi realized he didnt have many reliable people around him, he feared that showing weakness would only result in losing more followers.

    The general stands where the g stands, Han Ruzi said. Get ready.

    The slope wasnt very steep, spanning several dozen steps, with cliffs on both sides. It was easy to defend but hard to attack. However, once sealed off, it would be difficult to break through. Han Ruzi led the team to the bottom of the slope. This area was deste, with sparse vegetation. He ordered some saddlebags to be unloaded and stacked together, then set them alight.

    Cui Teng and the others escorted Jin Chunbao along the foothills towards the west. Han Ruzi watched them disappear. Indeed, the Xiongnu didnt split their forces to pursue. He felt slightly relieved.

    As the fire grew stronger, Chu soldiers led their horses up the hill, standing in three rows, facing outwards, with Han Ruzi standing in the middle of the first row, supported by Du Chuanyun. Du held the gpole in one hand and a shield in the other, whispering, This is really different from duels among pugilists.

    Fang Daye stood on the other side of Han Ruzi, looking down at the fire below. When we return to Shattered Iron City, if the general is still interested, we can talk.

    Han Ruzi smiled faintly. What could persuade the old general wasnt words but battle.

    In the flickering light below, the figures of the Xiongnu approached.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 151

 Chapter 153: â€œReedsâ€ of the Frontier

    Chapter 153: ¡°Reeds¡± of the Frontier

    The dark night amplified the sounds and shadows from the other side, deepening suspicions and fears. The wilderness below the mountain seemed to be filled with Xiongnu warriors, howling like a pack of wolves without end.

    Ny-plus Chu soldiers on the hillside all paled. Facing enemies ten times their number, they had no means of retreat, and reinforcements wouldnt arrive for at least two days. No one knew how to persevere.

    The howling from below suddenly intensified, countless arrows rained down, leaving eerie shadows on the ground illuminated by firelight. They looked like heavy arrows fired from ballistas. Many in the first row raised their shields. Du Chuanyun was uneasy too, but he cast a nce at the Weary Marquis, and especially at the veteran general Fang Daye.

    Fang Daye had arrows nocked but hadnt drawn the bowstring, standing still without even looking up at the sky, his gaze fixed on the figures below.

    So Du Chuanyun remained still as well.

    Those arrows were just a bluff, falling to the ground halfway. They did not cover the sky as feared, and numbered only about a dozen in total.

    Fang Daye suddenly drew back the bowstring, and the soldiers in the rear rows followed suit, their arms trembling slightly, unable to find clear targets, so they aimed at the burning fire pits.

    Han Ruzi gripped his sword, loudlymanding, Except for General Fang, no one is to shoot arrows without my order!

    The men obeyed, but none spoke in response.

    The Xiongnu war cries gradually died down, and a clear voice came from below the mountain, Chu people, calm down. I am a messenger from the Xiongnu, not a warrior.

    After a while, a horseman rode into the range of the firelight, arms outstretched to show he wasnt there to challenge.

    Han Ruzi said to the adjutant beside Du Chuanyun, Ask him his purpose.

    The adjutant nodded, shield protecting his chest, took a few steps forward, and loudly demanded, Who goes there, state your name.

    The Xiongnu man who spoke Chinese didnt give his name, constantly scanning the area above, Which general leads your troops?

    The adjutant nced back, then shouted, Speak if you have business, or He wanted to provoke a fight but couldnt bring himself to say it.

    The Xiongnu man chuckled, The identity of the general doesnt matter. Im here to tell you, the Xiongnu army has surrounded you. Surrender now and you may escape death, otherwise

    Fang Daye shot an arrow, grazing the horses side, startling it, kicking up its hooves, almost throwing the rider off.

    The Xiongnu messengery low on the horses back, then turned and fled.

    Momentster, Xiongnu cavalry roared in, passing the fire pits, charging halfway up the mountain.

    Fang Daye drew his bow, his archery vastly different from Jin Chuiduos. His movements were slow and deliberate, his posture with the bow not standard due to his long arms. He resembled a youth who had just picked up a bow and arrow shooting at a rabbit several steps away. But his arrows were long-ranged and powerful, surpassing ordinary soldiers and even Jin Chuiduo in strength.

    From his elevated position, his arrows flew straight for a hundred paces, each hitting its mark, either man or horse.

    Yet the Xiongnu cavalry kept charging, even as the veteran general shot three arrows, dozens of riders already reached within fifty paces.

    Han Ruzi, despite having some battle experience, faced the Xiongnu for the first time. He still felt nervous, a stifling sensation in his chest, as if Meng E poking him with a finger. Since Fang Daye released the first arrow, he had wanted to order a counterattack, but he understood not everyone possessed the skills of the veteran general. He had to wait.

    The longer he waited, the stronger the sense of suffocation grew in his chest.

    Arrows from the Xiongnu also came, some even reaching above the heads of the Chu soldiers. The first row held their shields up. Han Ruzi directed the men while Fang Daye kept shooting arrows. The soldiers in the rear maintained their formation, exposing their upper bodies.

    We cant wait any longer. Han Ruzimanded loudly, Fire!

    The second row of soldiers released their arrows, followed by the third row.

    Dozens of arrows flew out, though their uracy wascking, the momentum was something Fang Daye alone couldnt create.

    The Xiongnu retreated, leaving behind two dead horses, and the wounded and dead were taken away.

    Fang Dayes belly swelled again, sighing, The Xiongnu may seem fierce on the surface, but deep down, they fear death. Most of their charges are just bluffs, luring the enemy into battle. As soon as someone gets hit, they retreat. But now its too dark, and the rear cant see the situation ahead, so theyve be bolder.

    Hollowughter echoed in the ranks. Although they repelled the Xiongnus attack, they couldnt feel joy.

    The Xiongnu quicklyunched a second attack, seemingly with more men, but they were very cautious. The riders ally t on their horses backs. When they felt they were close enough, they rose to shoot, then immediately ducked down.

    Fang Daye hit two horses, and the dismounted riders quickly jumped onto theirrades mounts.

    Among these attackers, several arrows flew quite far, hitting two Chu soldiers. Han Ruzi had to order arrow fire earlier than expected.

    The Xiongnu were repelled again, with no casualties among the riders except for a few horses.

    Even without Fang Dayes exnations, everyone understood the Xiongnus tactics: to wear out the Chu armys strength and arrows with their tactic of wheeling around, and then rush in to end the battle.

    With nearly a thousand Xiongnu cavalry, they could keep attacking in rotation. The arrows of the ny-plus Chu soldiers, however, were not endless. Their only advantage was their elevated position and that they were shooting from a standstill. Their range was generally farther than the Xiongnu.

    After five rounds of attack, neither side suffered casualties, but nearly half of the Chu armys arrows were depleted.

    During the lull in the attack, Fang Daye sighed heavily, as if dissatisfied with something. He swayed a couple of times and said, Im tired.

    Han Ruzi immediately ordered someone to bring several unused saddle sets, piled them up beneath Fang Dayes buttocks. The veteran general leaned on them and sighed heavily again, Zhang Tianxi, Luo Yinghua you all shoot with me. The rest of you, try to conserve arrows and find ways to protect yourselves. Move those hit to the rear.

    Fang Daye named five people. He never turned back, yet he knew whose archery was slightly better. He rarely talked to others, so him suddenly calling out names startled everyone.

    The chosen five adjusted their positions, standing behind Fang Daye. The others temporarily put down their bows and shielded themselves with their shields. Besides this, they had no other means of self-preservation.

    Fang Daye slowly turned his head and said to Han Ruzi, The Xiongnu will eventually switch to infantry. You figure out how to deal with it.

    If cavalry cant break through, infantry wouldnt be able to either right? Du Chuanyun, who had not been involved in the fighting, began to get excited when he heard that infantry was entering the fray. He looked at the g and shield in his hands, not sure which one to discardter to draw his sword. The Xiongnu also have infantry?

    They do, Fang Daye replied coldly, lowering his head, the bow and arrows resting on his legs, as if he was about to sleep.

    Han Ruzi had never seen Xiongnu infantry, but he immediately understood the veteran generals meaning. Ill figure something out.

    The Xiongnu came again. They had mastered the rhythm of their attacks, knowing where to threaten the Chu troops on the mountain, forcing the enemy to expend arrows, and then swiftly turning their horses heads for a safe retreat.

    But this time, the arrows they faced were fewer, yet surprisingly urate. Six arrows came, and one or two always hit either a man or a horse.

    The Xiongnu quickly retreated. After testing once more, they realized the Chu army was conserving arrows. So when they attacked again, they charged to within thirty or forty paces. For someone who was already afraid, the enemy seemed like they were almost within arms reach. Du Chuanyun forcefully nted the g into the ground, drew his waist sword, and the others prepared themselves, thinking they were about to engage in closebat.

    The Xiongnu seemed to have the upper hand, but they were reluctant to risk closebat. After shooting a batch of arrows, they retreated once again.

    Fang Daye and the other five archers managed to shoot down five Xiongnu warriors, but more than a dozen of their own fell. The distance was too close; shields couldnt protect their whole bodies.

    The dead and wounded were dragged to the rear, screams echoing incessantly. Those remaining grew even more fearful. A noble youth behind Han Ruzi muttered quietly, Were doomed, absolutely doomed this time

    Fang Daye didnt give up. Methodically, he nocked another arrow. Whenever the enemy wasnt charging up, he appeared despondent, almost sleepy. Even when the Xiongnu pressed closer, he remained calm. If he hit someone, there was no tion.

    Han Ruzi didnt want to give up either. Despite being tense from head to toe, his fighting spirit remained undiminished.

    As the night deepened, moonlight spilled across thend, unusually bright. The Xiongnu below reminded Han Ruzi of the reeds along the banks of Guaizi Lake, swaying in the wind. Only, the reeds of the northern border moved faster and were more ferocious.

    Almost there, Fang Daye lifted his head, gazing into the distance. The Xiongnus patience is almost spent. They should be sending infantry.

    Han Ruzi turned, rallying more than thirty of his soldiers. Follow me. If the Xiongnu use infantry, well use cavalry.''

    Do we charge down? Du Chuanyuns eyes lit up. Half a day of fighting, yet he hadnt swung his sword once. He felt frustrated.

    The horses shall charge, not the men, Han Ruzi had already devised a n.

    Over a hundred horses grazed on the slope behind, paying no attention to human conflicts. They only flicked their tails impatiently when the shouting grew too loud.

    Han Ruzi and his men gathered the horses together, remaining in the rear to avoid tipping off the enemy.

    Du Chuanyun still had to protect the g. Like Fang Daye, he sighed heavily, thinking he probably wouldnt have a chance to distinguish himself.

    The Xiongnu cavalry came two more times, but with fewer numbers and insufficient pressure, showing signs of perfunctoriness.

    As the moon reached its zenith, an odd formation appeared at the foot of the mountain. It looked like a group of infantry steadily advancing, yet resembled a massive creature wriggling forward.

    The fires below had long gone out. The monster reached the foot of the mountain. The Chu troops finally saw clearly. It was a group of shield-bearing infantry, not only blocking the front but also covering overhead. The soldiers at the front could only peer outward through gaps, slowing their pace significantly.

    No number of arrows could break through this shield formation.

    The Xiongnu indeed have infantry. I thought they only knew mounted archery, Du Chuanyun, reminded of the warning, was still somewhat surprised.

    They didnt before. After surrendering to the Chu empire for so many years, they must have learned. Theyre just reluctant to use them, Fang Dayes voice was as heavy as that of a long-term patient. After a pause, he continued, Using past tactics against the Xiongnu in battle would be disastrous.

    This was exactly what Han Ruzi feared. Chai Yue was clever, but his knowledge of the Xiongnu came solely from records during the Martial Emperors reign. Although he and Grand General Han Xing were in agreement, using such tactics to counter Xiongnu nobles who had settled along the river for decades might have significant ws.

    But this wasnt the immediate problem. He had to break through the Xiongnus shield formation with the horses. If this battle failed, it would truly be a rout. As for what he was to do after exhausting the horses, he had no idea.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em> CH 152

 Chapter 154: Unexpected Danger

    Chapter 154: Unexpected Danger

    If the herd of horses had intelligence, they should have guessed that no good woulde next when they were eating beans without any scruples. Seeing the humans ahead making way for them, they should have felt nervous, even afraid.

    But they knew nothing and assumed it was an ordinary ¡°night graze.¡± They stood obediently in several rows; they were warhorses, and they had this discipline.

    More than thirty people stood behind the herd of horses, with knives already drawn.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Du Chuanyun¡¯s voice came, indicating that the Chu soldiers ahead had moved to the sides.

    Han Ruzi wanted to pat the horse with the t of his knife, but after raising his knife, he realized that if he didn¡¯t let the horses ¡°go wild,¡± his n to fend off the enemy would be in vain.

    The other soldiers had no such hesitation, and dozens of knives fell, either stabbing or slicing.

    When one horse is startled, it usually causes the whole herd to panic, let alone when dozens of horses are almost simultaneously in pain? With a loud neigh, the herd of horses kicked their hooves and galloped down the mountain. Before running off, they made a little retaliation, kicking several Chu soldiers into the air. They had themselves to me for standing behind the horses and forgetting how much fury their actions could provoke.

    Han Ruzi dodged and watched the herd of horses rushing down the mountain, silently urging them to run faster and wilder in his heart.

    There was only one road down the mountain, and the herd of horses collided with the shield formation of the Xiongnu. Men and horses overturned over one another, with the screams of men and the neighing of horses mingling together.The morale of the Chu army was boosted.

    Du Chuanyun raised his arm and cheered. Fang Daye grabbed him and asked, panting, ¡°Are you here to protect the Northern Protection General?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± If someone else dared to grab his arm like this, Du Chuanyun would have immediately turned hostile. But Fang Daye was different. Du Chuanyun sincerely admired this old general and was very happy to receive tasks from him.

    ¡°Take the general up the mountain and see if there is a way out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that just running away?¡±

    Fang Daye said coldly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to escape? Then go down the mountain and carve a bloody path out, and we¡¯ll follow you. After breaking out, we¡¯ll bow to you like we do to the Buddha.¡±

    Du Chuanyun smiled embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I disagreed.¡±

    Fang Daye released his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t take too many people.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Du Chuanyun turned to leave, but Fang Daye added, ¡°Leave the battle standard.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Du Chuanyun had never been so obedient. He often argued with his grandfather, but he listened to Fang Daye without question.

    Han Ruzi and a group of soldiers walked down, hoping to see the situation at the foot of the mountain more clearly.

    The shield formation was broken, and the herd of horses had run far away, with neighing asionally heard. A scene of dead and wounded was left at the foot of the mountain. This time, no one would take them away; those who could run had already run, unable to take care of themselves, let alone help theirrades.

    From the mountain, the view below was not clear. The people at the foot of the mountain were even more confused. For a long time, no Xiongnu soldiers attacked or retrieved the dead and wounded.

    Du Chuanyun ran to the Weary Marquis, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Han Ruzi was puzzled.

    ¡°Up the mountain to see if there might be another path.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked back. He had observed during the day that the mountain top was all rocks, extending eastward, with the west side steep and surrounded by the Xiongnu. ¡°How could there be a path?¡±

    ¡°There may be one, how would we know without checking?¡±

    Han Ruzi called a junior officer and ordered him to organize the soldiers to follow Fang Daye¡¯smand. He took about ten people up the mountain to check.

    The top of the mountain didn¡¯t seem far, but it got steeper as they went up. Thest stretch was impassable, and in the dark, it was hard to see the danger. The soldiers advised the Weary Marquis not to go further, but Du Chuanyun, relying on his excellent agility, said, ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go up and check.¡±

    Without waiting for Han Ruzi¡¯s agreement, Du Chuanyun climbed up using both hands and feet and soon disappeared.

    Shouts came from below the mountain, but they couldn¡¯t hear from the top. A soldier got the Weary Marquis¡¯s signal and shouted down, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are the Xiongnu attacking again?¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu are trying to persuade us to surrender again!¡± came the reply from halfway up. ¡°Let¡¯s shoot a few arrows at them!¡±

    The night provided protection for the Chu army, and the Xiongnu clearly couldn¡¯t figure out the situation on the mountain. When daylight came, they would certainly attack again upon realizing the Chu army hadn¡¯t received reinforcements.

    Han Ruzi and the others climbed higher but couldn¡¯t see further. They only felt the fierce mountain wind. He looked towards the top, hoping Du Chuanyun could really find an escape route.

    Du Chuanyun¡¯s voice came from above, ¡°I¡¯ve climbed up! It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see clearly. It seems¡­ hey, there are wild beasts behind the mountain. No, not wild beasts, Xiongnu soldiers. Wait for me¡­¡±

    The faint sound of weapons shing was soon gone, with no further noise.

    Han Ruzi was startled, realizing the Xiongnu had climbed up from behind the mountain. Had they note to check, they would have been surrounded. He estimated there weren¡¯t many Xiongnu, but Du Chuanyun couldn¡¯t handle them alone. He wanted to help butcked climbing skills.

    ¡°Du Chuanyun!¡± Han Ruzi called out.

    ¡°He¡¯s behind the mountain; his voice can¡¯t carry over.¡± A soldier reminded him.

    ¡°Who can climb up to help him?¡± Han Ruzi looked at a few soldiers. There weren¡¯t many pugilists in the army when they left the capital. These three were some of them and were his bodyguards.

    If anyone could climb to the top, it would be them.

    The three looked at each other and then looked up. One said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± He sheathed his knife and started climbing like a gecko. Though his agility was far inferior to Du Chuanyun¡¯s, he steadily ascended without falling.

    ¡°Be careful of falling rocks. Weary Marquis,e this way,¡± another pugilist bodyguard said.

    Han Ruzi stepped aside, still looking up even though he couldn¡¯t see much.

    The third pugilist bodyguard whispered to the other soldiers, urging them to move to help Fang Daye at the halfway point. The area here was too narrow to amodate many people.

    Han Ruzi noticed after a while that only two pugilist bodyguards remained by his side, both holding knives.

    The first pugilist¡¯s voice came from the top, ¡°No one here; they seem to have fallen off. If the Xiongnu can climb up, we should be able to climb down. Just hope that there no Xiongnu are guarding below.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The two pugilists responded in unison, then faced the Weary Marquis, saluted with fists, but did not sheathe their knives.

    Han Ruzi looked at them, considering ying dumb but decided it wasn¡¯t necessary. He asked, ¡°Why? For wealth? For fame? For rank?¡±

    The two pugilists did not answer.

    ¡°¡®Path Clearing God¡¯ Wang Lingshang, ¡®Wind de¡¯ Gu Juren, and the one above is¡­ ¡®Old Ape¡¯ Song Shaokun.¡± Han Ruzi called out their nicknames and names.

    ¡°The Weary Marquis has a good memory.¡± Wang Lingshang pointed his knife down, while Gu Juren moved behind the Weary Marquis.

    ¡°You joined the rebel army in the north of the capital. Of course, I remember. Hmm, let me guess, you¡¯re working for the Chai n?¡±

    Wang Lingshang smiled faintly, ¡°They Weary Marquis not only has a good memory but is also smart.¡±

    Gu Juren whispered behind Han Ruzi, ¡°Why talk so much? Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Han Ruzi tensed up. He was no match for the two. Even if he called out, the soldiers halfway up wouldn¡¯t save him in time.

    He was caught in an unexpected danger at the most unexpected moment.

    Wang Lingshang shook his head, ¡°The Weary Marquis has treated us well; he deserves an exnation. Besides, when the Xiongnu attack again, it will be easier to act in the chaos.¡±

    Gu Juren grunted softly and said no more.

    Wang Lingshang nced down the mountain. The Xiongnu showed no signs of attacking for now.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Chai n hired us with a heavy price. As for who specifically paid, we¡¯ll not say.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s heart tightened further, though he still maintained an appearance of calm. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting a long time.¡±

    ¡°We had no choice. The Weary Marquis has a special status. If you die in the army, we can¡¯t escape, and neither can the Chai n. We nned to act during battle with the Xiongnu, but the opportunity came unexpectedly: the Weary Marquis will die not by our hands, but by the Xiongnu¡¯s des.¡±

    ¡°Killing me won¡¯t save you.¡±

    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s try. Staying here is waiting for death. Bringing your head might give us a better chance. We¡¯ll climb down the back; if there are no Xiongnu, that¡¯s luck. If there are, we¡¯ll surrender with your head and look for a chance to escape.¡±

    ¡°How much did the Chai n pay?¡± Han Ruzi leaned against the rock, gripping his knife hilt, unsure if he could draw it in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about money. We owe a favor and must repay it. Honestly, Weary Marquis, you¡¯re a good person, but we¡¯re not close enough to owe you. Sorry.¡±

    Gu Juren added, ¡°We¡¯re just beating the Xiongnu to it. Taking your head to report back.¡±

    From the top, Song Shaokun¡¯s voice came, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°No rush,¡± Wang Lingshang replied. ¡°The Xiongnu seem to be preparing to attack.¡±

    A few stones fell from the top. Wang Lingshang shouted, ¡°Careful!¡±

    Everyone looked down, vaguely seeing people moving.

    ¡°I was truly blind to have you all as my bodyguards,¡± Han Ruzi sighed.

    ¡°Weary Marquis, don¡¯t me yourself. There aren¡¯t many skilled fighters in the army. We showed some skills and were rmended by Du Chuanyun. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s Du Chuanyun for trusting us pugilists.¡±

    ¡°Du Chuanyun did nothing wrong.¡± Han Ruzi never shifted me.

    A soldier climbed up. He was a fisherman, not a pugilist, and said, ¡°General Fang sent me to ask, is there a way up there? If not¡­¡±

    Wang Lingshang smiled and approached, ¡°There is a way. Let me exin¡­¡±

    The soldier was not on guard at all. By the time he realized it, his throat was slit. Wang Lingshang held him, letting blood spray on himself, and looked toward the halfway point, seemingly unnoticed. He said to those behind him, ¡°Get ready to act. Don¡¯t wait for the Xiongnu¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t draw his knife; it was toote. Instead, he used all his strength to punch.

    Gu Juren anticipated this and grabbed Han Ruzi¡¯s wrist, raising his knife coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength. Keep quiet. I¡¯ll make it quick and painless.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t expect to die here.

    Nor did Gu Juren.

    A sword silently stabbed down from above, elerating only when it pierced Gu Juren¡¯s head.

    Gu Juren kept his mouth shut, maintaining his posture. Han Ruzi looked up in surprise to see Du Chuanyun, hanging from the rocks, gesturing for silence.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 153

 Chapter 155: Saber and Shield

    Chapter 155: Saber and Shield

    Wang Lingshang was a seasoned pugilist. He immediately sensed something was wrong, pushed away the corpse on him, and turned to sh, just in time to block the iing short sword. A momentter, he would have been pierced through the heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead!¡± Wang Lingshang eximed in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m hard to kill,¡± Du Chuanyun replied, thrusting his sword twice.

    The two fought by the edge of the rocks. Du Chuanyun, though he had a saber, used his more familiar short sword, relying on his footwork to circle and stab at his opponent continuously. Wang Lingshang¡¯s swordsmanship was solid and defensive, protecting his vital points without a gap. asionally, he counterattacked, forcing Du Chuanyun to dodge rather than block.

    After seven or eight moves, Du Chuanyun was pushed back again. Just as Wang Lingshang was about to press his advantage, he heard a sudden ¡°Hey!¡± from behind, recognizing the voice as the Weary Marquis¡¯s. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless and nced back, horrified by what he saw, nearly shouting out loud.

    The lifeless body of hisrade, Gu Juren, with vacant eyes, lunged at him.

    The moment of horror passed quickly, and Wang Lingshang realized that the Weary Marquis had pushed Gu Juren¡¯s body toward him. Simultaneously, Du Chuanyun thrust his sword again. Wang Lingshang deflected it with his knife and struck at the corpse with his other hand.

    The sword was blocked, and the corpse was hit, but Wang Lingshang felt a cold sensation in his abdomen. Looking down, he saw a de already embedded in him. The de followed behind the corpse and pierced through at thest moment, moving slowly but silently.

    Wang Lingshang roared, raising his knife to sh at the Weary Marquis behind the corpse. Another cold sensation under his arm marked a fatal wound. He exhaled hisst breath, his de falling to the ground, and he copsed.Du Chuanyun withdrew his sword and moved to the Weary Marquis¡¯s side. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s done. He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Han Ruzi slowly drew his knife and stepped back two paces. ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°I killed him. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Han Ruzi replied with slight annoyance.

    ¡°Suit yourself. You¡¯ve got quite the strength. If you¡¯d trained with my grandfather for a year or two, you¡¯d be even better.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Ruzi forced a smile, knowing well where his strength came from.

    A few soldiers ran up from halfway down the mountain, startled by the three bodies. ¡°What happened? Are there Xiongnu?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, pointing at the corpses of Wang Lingshang and Gu Juren. ¡°They were hidden assassins,¡± he said, pointing to the soldier¡¯s body, ¡°He died saving me.¡±

    The arriving soldiers were both shocked and furious. They were fishermen from Guaizi Lake, and they hacked at the assassin¡¯s bodies in anger before carrying theirrade¡¯s body down. Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun followed.

    ¡°What about the Xiongnu behind the mountain?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°The cliff is hard to climb. Only two Xiongnu got up; I killed one, and the other fell. I nearly fell too. I climbed back up and heard them plotting to kill you. I¡¯m sorry; I rmended them as your guards.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I put everyone in danger.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for help when I was fighting Wang Lingshang? You fought him yourself.¡±

    Han Ruzi hesitated, unsure himself. At that moment, he had one thought: he had to find a way to kill Wang Lingshang, and he forgot to call for help. ¡°I should have kept one alive to find out who hired them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. You¡¯ll have more experience next time. Let¡¯s deal with the Xiongnu below first.¡±

    The Xiongnu below had begun to move again, many riding back and forth, shouting as if preparing for arger attack.

    Han Ruzi looked into the distance. The night seemed endless, and they were trapped with no way out.

    Fang Daye saw the bodies but didn¡¯t care. He directly asked Du Chuanyun, ¡°Is there a way through?¡±

    ¡°A cliff lies behind. Unless we¡¯re monkeys, it¡¯s a slim chance¡ªno, more like a one-in-a-hundred chance.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fang Daye, never one to get excited, wasn¡¯t discouraged now. ¡°We¡¯re low on arrows; save some for daylight. When the Xiongnu attack again, we¡¯ll have to engage in melee. Put down the bows and pick up the sabers and shields.¡±

    Everyone obeyed, setting aside bows. Some moved them higher up, while others formed a line halfway up. The Xiongnu had reached the foot of the mountain and were clearing the dead and injured, along with the scattered shields and weapons.

    Han Ruzi and Du Chuanyun joined the line. Fang Daye walked over and said, ¡°You two, get to the back.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll fight with everyone,¡± Han Ruzi said firmly.

    Fang Daye stared at him for a while, ¡°You¡¯re the Northern Protection General. Say something.¡±

    Han Ruzi walked to the front of the line, nced at the busy Xiongnu, then turned to face his Chu soldiers. He had many things to say, but it all seemed pointless. Apologize? That was meaningless. Promise rewards? Any promise was too far away. Threaten? Nothing seemed scarier than the Xiongnu. Loyalty to the Emperor and defending the country? The conscripted soldiers never wanted to fight the Xiongnu, and the pugilists only wanted to kill him. The real soldiers were likely just following orders.

    Han Ruzi shouted, ¡°We live and die together.¡±

    Then he turned, gripping his knife with both hands, feeling ashamed for not saying something more inspiring.

    ¡°Live and die together!¡± echoed behind him.

    Han Ruzi felt slightly relieved and even a bit moved. Some wanted to kill him, but others had saved him or followed him.

    Fang Daye stepped forward, handing him a shield. Han Ruzi epted it, nodding to the old general.

    Fang Daye stepped back, holding a g in one hand and a saber in the other.

    The Xiongnu cleared the battlefield. One rider came to the foot of the mountain, shouting, ¡°Last chance. Surrender and be spared.¡±

    Han Ruzi wanted to remind everyone that the Xiongnu were lying. The first offer was that they ¡°may¡± be spared; now they were told that they ¡°would¡± be spared. There was no sincerity.

    A curse came from behind, as Du Chuanyun responded to the Xiongnu¡¯s offer.

    The rider turned away, and a group of Xiongnu soldiers, equipped simrly to the Chu soldiers with shields and sabers, formed rows and began ascending the mountain.

    The Chu army¡¯s only advantage was the narrow slope, preventing the Xiongnu from surrounding them.

    The Xiongnu advanced slowly, not out of fear but to keep formation. They were a well-trained army, very simr to the Chu soldiers but with heavier armor.

    As they approached, their shield emblems red menacingly in the moonlight.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s mouth was dry. He felt as if he were alone, facing countless enemies.

    The Chu soldiers held their fire. The Xiongnu quickened their pace, lowering shields and raising their des.

    Unable to bear the silence before the battle, Han Ruzi suddenly roared, releasing his fear and tension.

    His roar was still youthful, but he didn¡¯t care. Almost involuntarily, he charged at the Xiongnu, terrified butpelled to fight. He used his fear of battle to suppress his fear of standing still and waiting.

    Soon, the roars joined together, and the figures ran faster than the Northern Protection General. Du Chuanyun led, and Fang Daye¡¯srge frame quickly overtook Han Ruzi, shielding him. More soldiers followed like arrows from a bow.

    Han Ruzi no longer felt alone. Fear vanished. He had one thought: run faster and don¡¯t fall behind.

    But Fang Daye, like a rolling boulder, blocked his way, making it impossible to surpass him.

    Soon, Fang Daye was no longer an issue. Both armies had chosen saber and shield tactics, skipping many intermediate steps for a fierce melee.

    Han Ruzi found an opening, seeing only the opponent¡¯s shield. He swung his knife hard, as the opponent did the same.

    The knife struck thecquered wooden shield with a dull thud. Han Ruzi¡¯s left arm went numb, nearly falling. Someone pushed him forward. He pressed his shield out to prevent the opponent from pulling out his saber while he himself tried to pull his saber out of the opponent¡¯s shield.

    Who was he shing? What part? It didn¡¯t matter. He just needed to keep swinging.

    The pressure on his shield vanished, and he continued forward, seemingly stepping on someone.

    The fightsted a while, then Fang Daye shouted, ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    Han Ruzi, in full battle mode, was exhrated and almost couldn¡¯t stop. But he could still tell friend from foe, and he recognized Fang Daye. He wanted to ask questions but was lifted and carried up the mountain.

    Fang Daye held the battle standard in one hand and a saber in the other, carrying the general swiftly uphill.

    Han Ruzi struggled briefly, realizing why they were retreating.

    The Xiongnu were shooting arrows.

    A Xiongnu cavalry unit followed the saber and shield soldiers, shooting indiscriminately from dozens of paces away.

    Arrows rained down, felling many soldiers, writhing and moaning. Han Ruzi was unscathed, thanks to luck and Fang Daye¡¯s quick response.

    The Chu army retreated to higher ground, out of the Xiongnu¡¯s range.

    Fang Daye set Han Ruzi down, who saw only about thirty men left; most had fallen to the arrows.

    The Xiongnu stopped shooting. Their saber and shield soldiers were also heavily wounded. The survivors tried to retreat but were forced back to battle. They had an absolute advantage and simply needed to press it.

    ¡°Go help them!¡± Han Ruzi shouted.

    Fang Daye blocked him, shaking his head.

    ¡°I said ¡®live and die together.¡¯ Du Chuanyun is still down there¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn to use arrows.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Fang Daye¡¯s gaze turned stern, ¡°You¡¯re a general. Do what a general should do. Don¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    Fang Daye nted the battle standard firmly and took a set of bow and arrows from a soldier, handing it to Han Ruzi.

    Han Ruzi dropped his de, took the bow and arrows but couldn¡¯t string an arrow.

    Fang Daye took another set, ¡°Will you wait until the Xiongnu kill all the Chu soldiers?¡±

    The Xiongnu saber and shield soldiers were back on the battlefield, searching for Chu soldiers to kill, clearing the way for another attack.

    Han Ruzi quickly strung his bow, aimed at the Xiongnu below, then raised his arm slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s dawn,¡± Han Ruzi said in surprise. The night had been dark, now only a thinyer remained.

    All the remaining Chu soldiers readied their arrows.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Han Ruzi lowered his bow. ¡°Look!¡±

    In the dawn light, the Xiongnu army was clearly visible, with another army rapidly approaching from their nk, kicking up dust.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Fang Daye didn¡¯t lower his bow, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have reached Shattered Iron City yet.¡±

    ¡°Shattered Iron City is not the only ce with Chu soldiers,¡± Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t see clearly, but felt a small hope rising.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 154

 Chapter 156: Reinforcements

    Chapter 156: Reinforcements

    The sun was just rising when a distant army appeared, kicking up a cloud of dust that blocked out the sky. The thunderous sound of hooves was clearly audible on the mountain.

    ¡°Are they Xiongnu?¡± a Chu soldier asked, not daring to hope for the best.

    ¡°They are Chu soldiers,ing from the west!¡± Han Ruzi raised his bow again and shot an arrow straight down. The arrow flew over the battlefield halfway up the mountain and towards the foot, losing its momentum and causing little harm. ¡°Reinforcements are here. Let¡¯s charge down and join forces!¡±

    The few remaining Chu soldiers, hearing the general¡¯s certainty, felt their confidence surge. They threw down their knives and shields, picked up their bows, and began shooting down the mountain.

    Only Fang Daye remained unmoved, turning to look at the general.

    ¡°They are reinforcements,¡± Han Ruzi said confidently.

    Fang Daye finally drew his bow, and his arrow even fell among the Xiongnu cavalry at the foot of the mountain.

    Han Ruzi led twenty to thirty men down the mountain, stopping every few steps to shoot arrows.

    The Xiongnu also noticed the rapidly approaching army. Under the shroud of dust, it seemed like tens of thousands of horses were galloping towards them.

    The Xiongnu shieldmen halfway up the mountain felt the excitement from the Chu soldiers above. They turned and saw the approaching dust cloud, panicking and fleeing downhill. They had just been sacrificed once; this time, no one could stop them from escaping.

    The Xiongnu cavalry at the foot of the mountain were the most confused. They couldn¡¯t see the distant dust cloud but sensed the panic among the outer cavalry. The returning infantry from halfway up the mountain further unnerved them. The arrows from above, though not deadly, revealed the Chu army¡¯s unstoppable excitement.

    Only one reason could exin the Chu soldiers¡¯ resurgence from despair: reinforcements had indeed arrived.

    Chaos didn¡¯t erupt instantly. Some Xiongnu cavalry tried to stop the fleeing infantry, even shooting a few arrows. This only led to more frenzied chaos. Hundreds of infantry rushed into their own ranks, dragging cavalry off their horses and fleeing on horseback.

    When Han Ruzi reached halfway down, the Xiongnu below were already in disarray. From generals to soldiers, from the outer to the inner ranks, everyone was scrambling to escape.

    Yesterday, when the Chu army rushed to this mountain, the Xiongnu suspected an ambush and observed for a while before attacking. The sudden appearance of the distant dust cloud confirmed their fears of an ambush, though it came a bitte.

    Han Ruzi stopped the Chu soldiers, ordering half to continue shooting arrows and the other half to search for the wounded.

    Du Chuanyun was pulled out from beneath two bodies, an arrow in his shoulder but alive. ¡°Careful, careful, I¡¯m bleeding here. What happened to the Xiongnu? Are those our reinforcements? Haha, we survived a disaster, we survived a disaster!¡±

    The wounded were gathered together. Han Ruzi ordered all shooting to stop and to find the dead as well.

    Du Chuanyun, still with an arrow in his right shoulder, held his sword in his left hand. ¡°Let¡¯s kill some more!¡±

    Han Ruzi stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t chase a cornered enemy. Though the Xiongnu are retreating, they still outnumber us.¡±

    ¡°We have reinforcements. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Du Chuanyun was still eager to fight, seemingly oblivious to his shoulder injury.

    Fang Daye grabbed Du Chuanyun, ¡°A general¡¯s orders must not be disobeyed.¡± He pressed Du Chuanyun¡¯s shoulder, broke the arrow shaft with his other hand, and snapped off the exposed part.

    Du Chuanyun screamed, nearly copsing in pain, and said no more about pursuing the Xiongnu.

    The Xiongnu had horses, even their infantry, though not nearby. They ran quickly. The dust cloud had just reached the foot of the mountain when the Xiongnu were already miles away.

    The surviving Chu soldiers¡¯ excitement quickly waned. They saw that the dust cloud concealed at most three hundred soldiers.

    Even this was an overestimation.

    ¡°Huh, not many reinforcements,¡± Du Chuanyun voiced everyone¡¯s doubts.

    There were actually only about a hundred reinforcements, each horse dragging bags and helmets to create more dust.

    Chai Yue led the team up the mountain, dismounted, and knelt before the Weary Marquis. ¡°General, I am guilty of failing to protect you¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi helped him up. ¡°Who found you?¡±

    ¡°Me, of course¡± Cui Teng appeared on horseback, not dismounting, constantly looking east. ¡°They sent Jin Chunbao back to the city. I remembered Chai Yue¡¯s team heading northeast, possibly not far, so I went to find him. I was right though he didn¡¯t believe me at first. Let¡¯s go quickly. The Xiongnu might realize they were fooled.¡±

    Cui Teng was right. The Xiongnu were scared off. Once they realized the Chu soldiers were fewer than they thought, they might return in anger.

    The Chu soldiers could stay and defend, waiting for the Shattered Iron City army, but that would take until tomorrow morning orter. Given a chance to escape, no one wanted to stay, not even Du Chuanyun, who now wanted to mount up quickly.

    Chai Yue¡¯s team had thirty-some pack horses, just enough for the injured soldiers to ride. Severely wounded soldiers shared horses, and carrying dozens of Chu bodies was too troublesome, so they left them to be retrievedter.

    The Xiongnu were still fleeing, presenting a rare escape opportunity for the Chu soldiers.

    Around 150 people headed east, led by Han Ruzi, with Chai Yue¡¯s troops covering the rear.

    No one spoke on the way.

    By noon, the horses needed to rest. Some were foaming at the mouth. Chai Yue gathered the ten strongest horses and assigned eight soldiers to protect the general. ¡°Even in defeat, the general must not fall into Xiongnu hands.¡±

    ¡°No, I must¡­¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t finish as Du Chuanyun and others lifted him onto a horse.

    Chai Yue told Du Chuanyun, ¡°Injured people shouldn¡¯t be assigned to follow the general.¡±

    Du Chuanyun didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t fought enough. It¡¯s fine if I stay, but one person must go with the Weary Marquis.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Chai Yue looked at the noble offspring in the group. Half of his chosen eight were from noble families; he couldn¡¯t see who else might qualify.

    Han Ruzi stopped resisting and pointed. ¡°General Fang muste with me.¡±

    Chai Yue was puzzled, thinking the Weary Marquis wanted to take the battle g with him. ¡°It¡¯s best to leave the g to confuse the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°Leave the g, bring the general.¡±

    To Chai Yue¡¯s surprise, the surviving soldiers seemed to agree, stepping aside respectfully, with no objections even from the noble sons.

    Chai Yue allocated an extra horse, making ten horses for eleven people, with one extra for the Northern Protection General.

    After a brief rest, Han Ruzi and his group set off, almost nonstop, constantly calcting when the Xiongnu might catch Chai Yue.

    Shortly after nightfall, Han Ruzi¡¯s group met the reinforcements from Shattered Iron City, over two thousand soldiers, nearly all their horses with them.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s group switched horses and were escorted back to the city by a hundred soldiers. The remaining reinforcements went to support Chai Yue.

    They reached the city byte night. Han Ruzi was exhausted and hungry but couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. Zhang Youcai¡¯s persistent urging made him eat a little. He ordered Fang Daye to be well taken care of.

    Fang Daye was so old he needed help dismounting and fell asleep immediately after touching the bed.

    ¡°Bring Jin Chunbao,¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to wait.

    Zhang Youcai couldn¡¯t persuade his master to rest and sent Ni Qiu to fetch Jin Chunbao. Ni Qiu soon returned. ¡°Jin Chunbao has been taken away.¡±

    ¡°Taken? By whom? Where?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Ni Qiu scratched his head and ran out again. He didn¡¯t understand the rules well, but he was quick-witted. He returned quickly. ¡°He was taken by the Grand General¡¯s envoy to Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    Thirty thousand Chu soldiers were stationed in the valley outside Divine Hero Pass, waiting to annihte the Xiongnu. Theirmanders stayed inside the pass, sending envoys to Shattered Iron City daily. When Jin Chunbao was sent back, the envoy took him.

    Han Ruzi stomped his foot. He had forgotten to order Jin Chunbao kept in the city. He hurriedly had Zhang Youcai prepare paper and pen, wrote a letter, and sent someone to Divine Hero Pass.

    In the letter, he reminded the Chu generals: Jin Chunbao¡¯s escape was likely arranged by the Xiongnu. His talk of Xiongnu division couldn¡¯t be trusted; it was likely a trap. The Xiongnu left behind might be more than ten thousand.

    As the messenger left, Han Ruzi still felt uneasy. Jin Chunbao¡¯s words were well-founded, while his rebuttals were spective. His strongest reason was one he couldn¡¯t exin.

    If the Xiongnu only wanted to lure him out, they would use more personalized excuses like Chai Yue did with Jin Chuiduo and himself. But Jin Chunbao focused on the Xiongnu division, aiming to lure not just Han Ruzi and the army at Shattered Iron City but higher-ranking generals and even more Chu soldiers.

    Jin Chunbao, unknowingly, was being used by the Xiongnu. Believing he spoke the truth, he was more persuasive than if he thought himself lying.

    ¡°The settled Xiongnu are bing more like the Chu, not only learning our tactics but also our strategies,¡± Han Ruzi muttered, increasingly worried and regretting not killing Jin Chunbao earlier. He had to use Jin Chunbao to get reinforcements, leaving no choice.

    The Xiongnu not chasing Jin Chunbao further proved he was deliberately released.

    Han Ruzi wrote another letter and had Ni Qiu bring fate seer Lin Kunshan.

    ¡°Please go to Divine Hero Pass,¡± Han Ruzi exined his suspicions.

    Lin Kunshan nodded repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave at once.¡±

    Only then did Han Ruzi rx a bit. Lin Kunshan was more persuasive to the Chu generals.

    Shortly after dawn, a Chu army team returned with news that reinforcements had rescued Chai Yue and the others. The Xiongnu immediately retreated and didn¡¯t return, with no battle ensuing.

    Han Ruzi sighed in relief but still felt uneasy. As the main army returned, he realized what was on his mind.

    He had a score to settle with the Chai family.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 155

 Chapter 157: Chai Clan Members

    Chapter 157: Chai n Members

    Hong Bozhi was a pugilist, known as the ¡°Star-Snatching Rat.¡± He was small and skinny, somewhat resembling a rat. But he couldn¡¯t actually snatch stars, and few paid attention to his grandiose nickname. Most people just called him ¡°Old Bo.¡±

    Old Bo disliked being a soldier; too many rules, too much hardship, it was more boring than prison. He especially disliked Shattered Iron City, which was nearly all military camps, with a few civilian houses upied by soldiers¡¯ or prisoners¡¯ families. Even losing a bowl could cause an uproar.

    Old Bo was a thief though he preferred to be called a chivalrous thief. But few people called him that.

    He had long wanted to desert. When he heard that Wang Lingshang, Gu Juren, and Song Shaokun had failed to assassinate the Northern Protection General and had died in the wilderness, he knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Shattered Iron City was under lockdown, making escape difficult. Old Bo secretly gathered some water and food, nning to sneak out after dark. If he could take a horse, all the better; if not, he nned to walk. In about ten days, he could reach Divine Hero Pass.

    Once inside the pass, Old Bo would be in his element, always able to find fellow pugilists to take him in.

    Everything went smoothly. The Northern Protection General, still in shock, spent the whole day resting in the general¡¯s residence, issuing no orders other than to strengthen the guard. By the second watch of the night, while other soldiers were asleep, Old Bo quietly left the barracks with a bundle on his back and a rope around his waist, heading to the southeast corner of Shattered Iron City.

    There was arge mound of earth and stones by the wall in this corner. With some agility, one could climb onto the city wall, which was no problem for Old Bo.

    On his way, he deliberately detoured to the general¡¯s residence, harboring the hope that if he could take the General¡¯s head, the trip wouldn¡¯t be in vain.

    The residence was quiet. After watching for a while, Old Bo abandoned this overly bold n. If the head was an artifact stashed in some secret room, he had an eighty percent chance of stealing it. But as for drawing a knife to kill, his skills were inferior to some ordinary soldiers.

    Old Bo climbed the mound, clung to the wall, and quietly observed. The guards had increased significantly, patrolling back and forth in squads. He had only a brief moment to climb over the wall.

    Old Bo took out a specially made three-fingered iron w from his bundle, securely tied the rope to it, and, while the patrolling soldiers turned a corner, he quickly crawled to the other side, hooked the w onto the wall, and climbed over, and slowly lowered himself with the rope. He had timed it perfectly.

    His feet touched solid ground, the first step in his escape.

    Old Bo gently shook the rope, a skill that allowed the w to be shaken free¡ªa feat many skilled pugilists couldn¡¯t aplish. Old Bo was quite proud of this ability.

    The rope loosened, and the w fell from the high wall. Old Bo looked up, quickly gathering the rope, and in the dark, he caught the w, needing to dodge at thest moment to let the w fall freely while tightly holding the rope to minimize noise.

    Since his debut, he had never failed.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A sudden call nearby startled Old Bo. He turned sharply to see over ten people aiming bows and arrows at him. He had been so focused on avoiding the patrols on the wall that he hadn¡¯t expected an ambush outside.

    Countless thoughts shed through Old Bo¡¯s mind, but he forgot one thing.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Old Bo screamed and fell to the ground, struck by his own iron w. When brought to the general¡¯s residence, he was still unconscious.

    To settle the score with the Chai n, there had to be evidence. Han Ruzi bypassed his own soldiers, as the fishermen were loyal but had bonded with the pugilists over the months. He didn¡¯t use the regr soldiers sent by Grand General Han Xing, who were unfamiliar with the pugilists but might be bribed by the Chai n. Instead, he sent the original Shattered Iron City soldiers out on patrol, with one task: capture anyone trying to sneak out of the city.

    Han Ruzi was taking a chance, guessing that Wang Lingshang and his associates might have aplices in the city, who would either continue to target him or try to escape. If no one was caught tonight, he would have to imprison and interrogate the dozen pugilists in the barracks, which was the worst option and might wrongfully use loyal soldiers.

    Han Ruzi had slept briefly during the day. Though still tired, he was alert, watching the doctor treat Hong Bozhi¡¯s wounds.

    He remembered this small pugilist, even recalling his nickname.

    The Mad Monk Guangding had once said that the Weary Marquis didn¡¯t know how to deal with pugilists, so he couldn¡¯t retain extraordinary talents or make them serve him.

    Han Ruzi looked at the unconscious Hong Bozhi, puzzled at how the Chai n, with no reputation for chivalry, could gain the loyalty of pugilists.

    The doctor had done his best. ¡°He should wake up before dawn. If not¡­ I have no power to save him.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded and returned to his room to rest. The general¡¯s residence appeared calm but was heavily guarded. Yet, he still felt uneasy. With assassins hidden among his own troops, who could he trust?

    Han Ruzi once again thought of his ancestor, the Founding Emperor Han Fu, who faced multiple betrayals in his quest for the throne. Yang Feng had said the Founding Emperor never showed mercy to traitors.

    Cavalry Captain Cai Xinghai requested an audience. Han Ruzi trusted this eunuch; the ambush outside the city wasmanded by Cai Xinghai, with all the ambushers being veteran soldiers of Shattered Iron City.

    ¡°Only one so far,¡± Cai Xinghai reported. ¡°I¡¯ve secretly checked; the others on the list are resting in the camp, no abnormalities.¡±

    Han Ruzi had put the pugilists in the barracks on a list, under strict surveince.

    Cai Xinghai hesitated to leave. Han Ruzi said, ¡°Cai Xinghai, you don¡¯t need to be formal with me.¡±

    Therge eunuch still knelt and kowtowed. Rising, he said, ¡°I must remind the Weary Marquis to prepare for something.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The Weary Marquis took seventeen noble youths out of the city. Seven died in the wilderness. This could cause trouble.¡±

    Those nobles were all from prestigious families, and they had tried to use their connections to transfer to Divine Hero Pass. Han Ruzi had refused, taking them to scout the enemy instead. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter the Xiongnu.

    ¡°One of the deceased is the nephew of General Feng Shili, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Feng Shilimands thirty thousand ambushers at Divine Hero Pass. He will not be pleased.¡±

    Han Ruzi sighed, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, all the noble youths are a liability. They get hurt on the battlefield or cause trouble if left unchecked.¡±

    ¡°Casualties are inevitable in war.¡±

    ¡°True, but being noble, their lives are more valued than hundreds or thousands ofmon soldiers.¡±

    Han Ruzi was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°This is why the Chu empire is in decline. One life is valued over hundreds or thousands of soldiers, yet they can¡¯t even contribute as much as one person.¡±

    Cai Xinghai knelt and kowtowed again. ¡°In any case, I urge the Weary Marquis not to go to Divine Hero Pass lightly. In Shattered Iron City, we will protect you with our lives.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°Do you think my life is more important than yours?¡±

    ¡°Infinitely more so,¡± Cai Xinghai replied seriously.

    Han Ruzi smiled again, ¡°I understand. You may go. Notify me immediately if Hong Bozhi wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xinghai left, more worried than the Weary Marquis.

    Han Ruzi took out a few sheets of paper listing the names of a dozen pugilists and eleven noble members of the Chai n.

    Though called Chai n nobles, most didn¡¯t bear the surname Chai. They were tied to the Cui n through marriage and regarded as ¡°Chai n members.¡± Many other nobles had close or distant rtions with the Chai n. Even Han Ruzi himself, because of the old Princess, was considered a rtive of the Chai n.

    Cai Xinghai said a noble life was worth hundreds or thousands ofmon soldiers. In terms of influence, this was somewhat true.

    Han Ruzi was about to rest when Zhang Youcai burst in. ¡°Master, that man has woken up.¡±

    Han Ruzi folded the papers and put them in his robe, stepping out to personally interrogate Hong Bozhi. He wouldn¡¯t show mercy to those who bribed assassins.

    It was still dark outside. Han Ruzi and Zhang Youcai encountered Prince Donghai and Cui Teng.

    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re awake. I need to talk to you,¡± Prince Donghai said. He also lived in the general¡¯s residence, unlike Cui Teng, who hade to see him in the evening and hadn¡¯t left.

    ¡°I have urgent business. We can talkter,¡± Han Ruzi said, eager to interrogate the prisoner.

    Prince Donghai, however, refused to move. ¡°My matter is more important. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s temper had subdued in Shattered Iron City, but this was the first time he insisted on his way.

    Han Ruzi nced at Cui Teng. The second son of the Cui family, who had just made a great contribution by rescuing the Northern Protection General, looked pale and anxious, as if he hadmitted a grave mistake.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi signaled Zhang Youcai to notify Cai Xinghai to guard Hong Bozhi.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s room was simple. After moving into the general¡¯s residence, he hadn¡¯t added any decorations. The walls were bare, and the furniture old.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai sat down. Normally, Cui Teng would consider himself ¡°family,¡± but now he stood with hands at his sides, not daring to sit.

    ¡°Tell him, Cui Teng,¡± Prince Donghai said angrily.

    ¡°Everything?¡± Cui Teng hesitated.

    ¡°No secrets now. Must the Weary Marquis uncover the truth himself?¡±

    Cui Teng frowned, then suddenly knelt, crying to Han Ruzi, ¡°Brother-inw, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t know they would really act. I told them to wait for my orders, but¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you were the one who hired the assassins,¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s anger red. He wanted to draw his knife and strike.

    ¡°No money was exchanged. Someone introduced them. Brother-inw, I once wanted to avenge Chai Yun, but I swear I didn¡¯t want to kill you. For my sister¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Cui Teng kept defending himself. Han Ruzi waved his hand to interrupt. ¡°Who introduced the assassins to you?¡±

    Cui Teng nced at Prince Donghai and said dejectedly, ¡°Hua Huwang.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned. Since the failed coup, the Hua family had either been imprisoned or gone into hiding. He didn¡¯t expect them to be involved again in Shattered Iron City.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 156

 Chapter 158: Confession

    Chapter 158: Confession

    The Handsome Marquis, the Ugly Wang, and the Commoner Tan. These three were renowned across the pugilist world.

    Handsome Marquis Hua Bin was both an imperial rtive and a pugilist hero. When active in the imperial court, the Hua family was connected to the pugilist world; when fleeing to the pugilist world, Hua Bin¡¯s ties to the imperial court were never severed. Amidst the intense pursuit, Hua Bin and his son Hua Huwang were still sheltered by some noble families.

    Lady Hengyang swore to avenge her beloved grandson. In her rage, she even dered that whoever could kill the Weary Marquis could inherit the marquisate. She knew well that any Chai family descendant involved in the assassination of the deposed emperor would be doomed. Even if the Martial Emperor, who favored her, were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t pardon such a crime.

    She needed extreme measures, those legendary assassins whoe and go without a trace, killing invisibly. To find such people, she first needed to locate the fugitive Hua Bin.

    The rtionship between the Chai and Hua families was ordinary. Lady Hengyang had no way to find the fugitive in hiding. At this time, Cui Teng came to her door.

    Cui Teng and Chai Yun had an extraordinary rtionship. Even if they fought fiercely, it was just a conflict between friends. Cui Teng cherished the days of carousing with Little Marquis Chai, especially when luring the daughters of wealthy families. Only Chai Yun had the courage and skill; alone, Cui Teng could only rely on his influence, which didn¡¯t work well.

    Cui Teng went to the Chai residence to mourn, weeping with Lady Hengyang. Soon, they talked about revenge. After making peace, they discussed Handsome Marquis Hua Bin.

    Hua Huwang was another close friend of Cui Teng¡¯s, though not as close as Chai Yun. They trusted each other. When the Hua father and son fled, they stayed at the Cui family estate, getting some travel documents from Cui Teng. They kept in touch.

    Hua Huwang, with his heroic aura, personally returned to the Capital to meet Cui Teng after receiving the letter. He had nothing to fear; the Cui family were not the only ones who would protect him. As long as he wasn¡¯t conspicuous, no one would really capture him. He also brought the pugilist masters Lady Hengyang desired.Unfortunately, these pugilist masters couldn¡¯te and go without a trace or kill invisibly. Given the situation, whoever killed the Weary Marquis would implicate the Chai family. Thus, Hua Huwang devised a n: four pugilists would infiltrate the Weary Marquis¡¯s volunteer army, wait for an opportunity on the battlefield to assassinate him, and me the Xiongnu, leaving the Cui family unscathed.

    At that time, Cui Teng truly wanted to kill the Weary Marquis. In Mayi City and on the way to Shattered Iron City, this thought grew stronger. But it was not the right time, so he had to endure.

    In Shattered Iron City, Cui Teng changed his mind.

    ¡°I always thought you were like us,¡± Cui Teng, still kneeling, asionally pped his head in regret. ¡°I thought war was just a game, to avoid trouble in the Capital and to gain some military merit. When you dismissed the extra attendants and locked me up, I thought you were just putting on a show to distance yourself from the Cui family to please the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    Cui Teng wanted to p himself. He raised his hand but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, so he pped his forehead hard. The pain in his hand and the dizziness in his head made him sway slightly. He continued, ¡°But after a while in Shattered Iron City, I thought you might actually mean business. When you personally went scouting, I finally believed you were serious.¡±

    Prince Donghai spat, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? This is a big deal, and you kept it from me?¡±

    ¡°Hua Huwang specifically told me not to tell you. He said you think too much and wouldn¡¯t focus on avenging Chai Yun¡­¡± Cui Teng didn¡¯t hide anything.

    Prince Donghai spat again, ¡°Of course not. Why would I avenge Chai Yun?¡±

    The door suddenly burst open. Zhang Youcai ran in, panting and pointing at Cui Teng. Han Ruzi nodded, indicating everything was fine. Zhang Youcai withdrew and closed the door. Apparently, Hong Bozhi in the other room had confessed.

    Cui Teng continued, ¡°I swear, after changing my mind, I immediately ordered Wang Lingshang and the others to stop. They agreed, but¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t take your orders seriously,¡± Prince Donghai said coldly, with a look of frustrated anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t realize that those pugilists value loyalty. Their loyalty lies with Hua Huwang and Hua Bin, not with you. They were just using you.¡±

    Cui Teng hung his head and whispered, ¡°Hua Huwang personally told them to follow my orders¡­¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed angrily and said to Han Ruzi, ¡°See, this is the fool we¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat up straight and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you¡­¡±

    Cui Teng immediately showed joy, but Han Ruzi raised his hand to indicate he wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, not because you brought reinforcements to save me, but because you¡¯re Xiaojun¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her full brother. Among the Cui siblings, Xiaojun and I are the closest¡­ Oh, please continue.¡±

    ¡°But you harbored murderous intent towards me. Our family ties are severed. From now on, don¡¯t mention Xiaojun to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, bro¡­ Weary Marquis, give me a chance,¡± Cui Teng pleaded urgently.

    Prince Donghai sighed, ¡°Idiot, the Weary Marquis means you have to atone for your sins, then maybe family ties can be restored.¡±

    Cui Teng looked at Han Ruzi in confusion, then smiled when Han Ruzi nodded. ¡°Alright. Next time you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll save you with my life. By the way, there¡¯s another pugilist in the city¡­¡±

    ¡°Hong Bozhi, he¡¯s already captured,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Cui Teng¡¯s face changed, touching his head. ¡°Good thing I confessed early.¡±

    Han Ruzi knew that he had Prince Donghai to thank for that but didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one thing, and you must answer honestly.¡±

    ¡°Ask anything, I¡¯ll be honest. Really, I know everyone sees me as a dandy, a wastrel, but I was born into the Cui family. Unlike you two, I¡¯ll never be emperor. If I don¡¯t y the dandy, what else can I do? I want to achieve something too, but never had the chance. Before the Weary Marquis, I never met anyone who trained noble scions and put us on the battlefield¡­ Oh, what does the Weary Marquis want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Did Hua Huwang or the four pugilists ever mention a fate seer?¡±

    ¡°Fate seer?¡± Cui Teng thought carefully. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Chunyu Xiao, Lin Qianfeng, Lin Kunshan, Fang Zisheng, Yuan Zisheng¡­ Fate seers go by many names.¡±

    ¡°Hua Huwang mentioned someone named¡­ Xianyu Xiong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him. What did Hua Huwang say?¡±

    Cui Teng thought harder. ¡°He said Xianyu Xiong was helping his father make aeback. I said, ¡®The Hua familymitted unforgivable crimes. How could they make aeback?¡¯ Hua Huwang said no more.¡±

    Han Ruzi pped the table and stood up.

    Cui Teng, just forgiven, shivered and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. I haven¡¯t continued the Cui family line¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi ignored him, looking at Prince Donghai. ¡°I made a mistake sending Lin Kunshan to Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°You think the fate seers want to kill you? But¡­ why?¡±

    Han Ruzi slowly sat down. ¡°The fate seers don¡¯t want to kill me, at least not now. They¡­ go with the flow. When the timees, they need to ensure they can actually do something. The fate seers are quietlyying out ns, waiting for the right moment. Either kill me or support me. Those pugilists were meant to stay hidden in the army, but they didn¡¯t understand the fate seers¡¯ true intentions and acted prematurely, ruining their ns.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating the fate seers,¡± Prince Donghaiughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡± Han Ruzi stood and walked out. Cui Teng and Prince Donghai were confused, staying where they were.

    At the door, Han Ruzi turned and said, ¡°Cui Teng, stay here. Don¡¯t step out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay, not a step outside.¡±

    ¡°You,e with me.¡± Han Ruzi pushed the door open and left.

    Reluctantly, Prince Donghai stood up. ¡°Everyone has to be subordinate to someone at some time. Didn¡¯t you kneel right away?¡± he said to Cui Teng.

    Cui Tengughed. ¡°I never wanted to be emperor, so I don¡¯t mind being subordinate. You¡¯re different.¡±

    ¡°Reckless and foolish. The Cui family will fall by your hand,¡± Prince Donghai said, following Han Ruzi.

    Cui Teng was stunned for a moment, then shouted, ¡°The Cui family won¡¯t fall into ruin, at least not by my hands. There¡¯s my elder brother and third brother. Hey¡­¡± He got up and muttered, ¡°The general¡¯s room is no different from a prison.¡±

    Han Ruzi told the approaching Prince Donghai, ¡°You should write to your uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Prince Donghai refused outright.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t persuade him, continuing, ¡°The fate seers wouldn¡¯t only plot around me. That would be meaningless. The Southern Army¡¯s Grand Tutor Cui, the Northern Army¡¯s Champion Marquis, and Grand General Han Xing are likely targets, and so are you.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly stopped. ¡°The fate seers wouldn¡¯t ignore you.¡±

    Prince Donghai scoffed, ¡°They¡¯re monitoring you and probably me as well.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and continued. For now, he and Prince Donghai were in the same boat.

    After a while, Prince Donghai said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t suspect everyone. If you remove all possible threats, no one will be left by your side.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I have a sense of proportion,¡± Han Ruzi replied. He could spare those with ulterior motives but couldn¡¯t be ignorant. He had to know their intentions.

    In a side room, Hong Bozhi knelt on the bed, begging for mercy. He had confessed everything, wanting only to save his life. All talk of pugilist loyalty and chivalry was thrown aside. He was a thief, willing to take responsibility only for that.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai entered. Guards Cai Xinghai and Zhang Youcai bowed. Zhang Youcai asked, ¡°What do we do with this spy?¡±

    ¡°He confessed?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°Even without torture, he confessed,¡± Cai Xinghai said disdainfully, ncing at Prince Donghai. ¡°Hua Huwang introduced them to¡­ Second Young Master Cui.¡±

    ¡°I see. Anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Hua Huwang, Cui Teng, and three who are already dead. No one else,¡± Cai Xinghai said.

    Hong Bozhi kowtowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. If the general wants more names, I can¡­¡±

    ¡°What tasks did Hua Huwang give you?¡±

    ¡°Tasks? One was to assassinate¡­ I don¡¯t know why Wang Lingshang acted early. Another was to monitor¡­ Prince Donghai.¡±

    ¡°That bastard,¡± Prince Donghai cursed.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else, really.¡±

    Han Ruzi signaled Cai Xinghai, who drew his sword. Hong Bozhi copsed on the bed. ¡°Our tasks were just those. But I know something about the Chai family. They seemed to want to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°The Weary Marquis?¡± Zhang Youcai asked.

    Hong Bozhi shook his head. ¡°No, it seemed like they wanted to kill one of their own.¡±

    ¡°One of their own?¡± Han Ruzi was startled. ¡°It¡¯s Chai Yue!¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 157

 Chapter 159: Before the Chaos

    Chapter 159: Before the Chaos

    Han Ruzi¡¯s list recorded eleven ¡°Chai n members,¡± but twenty-three had gathered this day. Family ties could be cultivated, and some hoped to pass rigorous tests to gain the Chai family¡¯s recognition and join one of the most powerful noble circles in the Capital.

    Tonight¡¯s task was such a test. Participants were proud, believing they were handling a ¡°family matter.¡±

    Since the Northern Protection General had reformed the noble camp, there had been no more nightly revelries. The camp quieted down soon after dark, just like any regr military camp.

    Around the third watch, figures emerged silently from various barracks, converging on a single point, nodding to each other in greeting as they met.

    They were going to see Xiao Bi.

    Xiao Bi was the nephew of the Chief Censor of the Left, Xiao Sheng. Xiao Bi¡¯s elder brother had married a woman from the Chai family, making the two families closely allied, and they were considered ¡°one family.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t share the surname Chai, he became the leader of these ¡°Chai n members.¡±

    He silently counted the figures in the dark; all twenty-three invited were present, which pleased him. He whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group lined up in two columns, following Xiao Bi toward the camp gate, without swords or knives at their waists, resembling soldiers heading to the warehouse to collect equipment.

    But they didn¡¯t leave the camp. Instead, they stopped at the door of the first room on the right. The others stood against the wall while Xiao Bi raised his hand to knock.¡°Who is it?¡± a voice called from inside.

    ¡°Xiao Bi. I have urgent business with Deputy General Chai.¡±

    After a while, the door opened. Xiao Bi pushed in, and the others followed in single file. The person who opened the door was Chai Yue¡¯s attendant, who was so frightened that he crouched in a corner without daring to shout. Another attendant, who did not live there, escaped this ordeal.

    Chai Yue sat up in bed, wearing armor, his sword at hand.

    The deputy general¡¯s room was slightlyrger, but it was still crowded when over twenty people entered. Xiao Bi stood at the bedside and pped his hands lightly. Someone lit a small candle, brightening the room enough to see each other¡¯s faces.

    Xiao Bi looked at the man on the bed and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring weapons.¡±

    Chai Yue hesitated and then moved the sword beside him.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Xiao Bi asked.

    Chai Yue hesitated again, ¡°Can¡¯t we wait until after the Xiongnu are annihted?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Xiongnu,¡± Xiao Bi said coldly. ¡°This is to prove whether you are truly a member of the Chai family.¡±

    ¡°I bear the surname Chai,¡± Chai Yue, by blood, had more right to call himself a ¡°Chai n member¡± than most in the room.

    ¡°But you betrayed the Chai family and the princess Hengyang,¡± Xiao Bi said, leaning slightly closer, staring into Chai Yue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Everyone is here. Exin why you went to rescue the Weary Marquis ten days ago.¡±

    ¡°Cui Teng found me. Rescuing themander is my duty.¡±

    ¡°And the duty to the Chai family? Were you not present when the princess swore vengeance?¡±

    Chai Yue was speechless. After a while, he knelt on the bed, sincerely saying, ¡°At that time, there were rampant rumors. But now it is clear: the one who killed Little Marquis Chai was the daughter of the Jin family, and it had nothing to do with the Northern Protection General. He was just present.¡±

    ¡°He just happened to escort the Jin siblings north, just happened to let them enter the steppes, and the Jin siblings just happened to lead the Xiongnu to attack the Chu empire. Chai Yue, we¡¯ve made it clear: the Jin family are enemies, and so is the Weary Marquis.¡±

    Chai Yue remained silent.

    Xiao Bi took out a letter, ¡°This arrived the day before yesterday, written by the princess. She doesn¡¯t know yet that you saved the Weary Marquis but is already very angry because you seem determined to serve the Weary Marquis loyally.¡±

    ¡°This is a war between the Chu empire and the Xiongnu, not a time for the Chai family to seek personal revenge,¡± Chai Yue made ast attempt.

    Xiao Bi sneered, handing over the letter. Chai Yue shook his head, not epting it. He believed it was genuine and could guess what it said.

    Xiao Bi put the letter away, ¡°Enough nonsense. You have one more chance:e with us to attack the general¡¯s residence, or use your sword to kill yourself and make amends to the princess. We will testify to your honor.¡±

    ¡°Attack the general¡¯s residence?¡± Chai Yue¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t about his life but about the audacity of these ¡°Chai n members.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t seed?¡± Xiao Bi asked coldly.

    ¡°Since the assassination attempt, there are at least a hundred guards patrolling the general¡¯s residence every night. It¡¯s impossible; you can¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says Chai Yue is good at assessing situations. How have you be so foolish? The Weary Marquis still thinks he¡¯s an emperor, treating nobles like grass. He caused the deaths of several nobles on the mountain, bringing great trouble. News from Divine Hero Pass says General Feng Shili ising to avenge his nephew. He¡¯ll soon lead an army to Shattered Iron City. The Chai family is just taking revenge first. As for the guards at the general¡¯s residence, we have ways to handle them.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t share the surname Chai, so why get involved?¡±

    Xiao Bi sneered. Someone behind him said, ¡°Enough talk. Chai Yue, you don¡¯t have the guts to exact revenge, do you also not have the guts to kill yourself in apology?¡±

    Chai Yue sighed deeply, took his sword, and held it across his chest, drawing it. Xiao Bi and the others leaned back, fearing Chai Yue would fight desperately.

    But Chai Yue had no such intention. Staring at his sword in the dim candlelight, he said, ¡°I can kill myself, but please stop here. The Chu empire cannot endure more turmoil. We should unite against the Xiongnu¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t excuse your cowardice,¡± Xiao Bi interrupted.

    Chai Yue sighed again, held his breath, and was about to cut his throat when there was a knock at the door. He hesitated; the others were startled. The person at the door asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Chao Hua.¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Chao Hua was the main general of the Northern Protection General¡¯s personal army. They had generally kept out of one another¡¯s way. His arrival couldn¡¯t mean anything good.

    Xiao Bi angrily said, ¡°Chai Yue, did you betray us?¡±

    Chai Yue looked confused, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Even if I didn¡¯t care about my own life or the Chai family¡¯s reputation, I wouldn¡¯t abandon my mother and brother in the Capital.¡±

    Because his mother and brother were still in the Chai residence back in the Capital, Chai Yue had no choice but to ¡°apologize¡± with his life. Xiao Bi and the others dared to threaten him because of this.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°Kill Chai Yue and charge out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. We aren¡¯t fully gathered. Let¡¯s ask what he wants.¡±

    The person at the door tried to stay calm, asking, ¡°General Chao, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Message from Divine Hero Pass. The Northern Protection General sent me to fetch Deputy General Chai to the general¡¯s residence for a meeting. Hurry up; the matter is urgent.¡±

    The twenty-some people in the room quietly discussed again.

    ¡°He¡¯s lying. He¡¯s not the usual messenger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Maybe he¡¯s on duty.¡±

    ¡°What do we do? Charge out now?¡±

    ¡°Can someone check if there are others outside?¡±

    ¡°It looks like¡­he¡¯s alone.¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep quiet.¡±

    The room fell silent. The knocking outside grew impatient, ¡°Deputy General Chai, hurry up. The Northern Protection General is waiting.¡±

    Xiao Bi raised his arms, signaling everyone to stay quiet, loudly saying, ¡°Coming right away,¡± then whispered, ¡°Let Chai Yue go to the general¡¯s residence. We¡¯ll contact the army officers and attack before dawn.¡±

    Xiao Bi was the leader; no one opposed his decision. Even if someone had doubts, they kept silent.

    Xiao Bi told Chai Yue, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die; I won¡¯t talk,¡± Chai Yue said.

    Xiao Bi moved aside, signaling others to make way. He suddenly remembered the candle and hurriedly blew it out. He then realized it was unnecessary but it was toote to relight it.

    Chai Yue, fully dressed, walked through the crowd, opened the door, and said to Chao Hua outside, ¡°Thank you for waiting, General Chao.¡±

    Chao Hua stood a few steps away, coldly saying, ¡°I can wait. It is the Northern Protection General who should not be kept waiting.¡±

    One was a noble deputy general, the other a fisherman-turned-leader. There was no friendship between them.

    Chao Hua led the way outside, casually asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? No one guarding the noble camp?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably hiding somewhere to rest. I¡¯ll investigate in the morning and see who¡¯s on duty,¡± Chai Yue had to cover for those inside.

    His quarters were near the camp gate, just a few steps away. As he stepped out, he froze.

    The street was filled with soldiers, looking like the Northern Protection General¡¯s troops.

    Chai Yue hesitated, wondering if he should warn Xiao Bi and the others.

    Chao Hua made the decision for him. He pushed Chai Yue on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Move quickly. The Northern Protection General is already impatient.¡±

    Half-pushed, half-willing, Chai Yue walked toward the general¡¯s residence, but anxiety gnawed at him. His actions now betrayed the Chai family, albeit under coercion. Lady Hengyang wouldn¡¯t care about that; she wouldn¡¯t spare him, his mother, or his brother back in the Capital.

    ¡°I can¡¯t meet the Northern Protection General¡¯s,¡± Chai Yue turned and bolted toward the noble camp, drawing his sword. Not for self-defense, but to die in front of Xiao Bi and the others, to protect his mother and brother.

    Without a word, Chao Hua charged, tackling Chai Yue to the ground. Several soldiers rushed forward, disarming him and dragging him swiftly toward the general¡¯s residence.

    Chao Hua didn¡¯t follow but signaled with hand gestures. The soldiers, armed with swords and spears, entered the unguarded noble camp.

    Chai Yue was brought into the main hall of the general¡¯s residence. An oilmp burned inside, casting light on the gathered officers and soldiers. Prince Donghai and Cui Teng were among them, with the Northern Protection General seated at the head. Han Ruzi spoke, ¡°The Chu empire or the Chai family, you must choose.¡±

    Kneeling, drenched in sweat, Chai Yue pleaded, ¡°My mother and brother are in the Chai residence in the Capital¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi leaned forward, ¡°If you die, they remain at risk. Alive, you have a chance to achieve merit, be ennobled, and save them. Chai Yue, the world is about to fall into chaos. Will you protect your country or your n? Decide now.¡±

    ¡°Chaos?¡± Chai Yue didn¡¯t understand.

    Han Ruzi held a government document. He had already nned to capture the ¡°Chai n members¡± but this document was unexpected. ¡°Rebellion has erupted in many counties around the Capital. The Grand General orders Shattered Iron City to march immediately to eliminate the Xiongnu and then return to quell the unrest.¡±

    The autumn chaos predicted by the fate seer Lin Kunshan had indeede to pass.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 158

 Chapter 160: The Army Crosses the River

    Chapter 160: The Army Crosses the River

    Unrest had been spreading in the Guandong region for some time, but the news had only just reached Shattered Iron City.

    The timing of the unrest was ¡°unfortunate¡± or ¡°too coincidental.¡± Most of Chu¡¯s elite troops were stationed at the borders, leaving the interior regions weakly defended. The counties could barely control the local uprisings, prompting the court to urgently redeploy border troops to quell the rebellion.

    The Chu army had made numerous preparations for the Shattered Iron City ambush. Grand General Han Xing thus ordered the troops outside Divine Hero Pass to act quickly and first eliminate the threat posed by the Xiongnu.

    Chai Yue felt a surge of confusion. Moments ago, he had been worried about his mother and brother¡¯s lives, but now he had to consider the crisis facing the Chu empire. He had to convince himself that, despite Lady Hengyang¡¯s ruthlessness, she wouldn¡¯t dare harm innocent family members.

    ¡°When will the thirty thousand Northern Army troops arrive?¡± Chai Yue asked. The few thousand soldiers in Shattered Iron City alone couldn¡¯t defeat the Xiongnu; they needed significant reinforcements.

    ¡°They¡¯re already on their way. They¡¯ll be here before noon.¡±

    Chai Yue was still somewhat panicked but steadied himself. ¡°But we still don¡¯t know where the main force of the Xiongnu is, or if they¡¯re even gathered together.¡±

    Han Ruzi was concerned about this as well. ¡°Everything is happening at once: the court wants us to act quickly, Jin Chunbao brought news of a split among the Xiongnu, and the Grand General might see this as an opportunity.¡±

    Chai Yue nced at the officers on both sides, feeling it was not his ce to say too much, but he had to ask, ¡°General, what about the noble camp¡­?¡±¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The Xiongnu are the immediate priority.¡±

    Chai Yue breathed a slight sigh of relief. The ¡°Chai n members¡± were temporarily safe. Though they had forced him to attempt suicide, he couldn¡¯t just watch them be killed.

    The thirty thousand Northern Army troops arrived earlier than expected. Not long after dawn, the vanguard was already here. They didn¡¯t enter the city but crossed the river and began setting up camp on the other side, sending only a few officers into the city to coordinate.

    Following this, one unit after another arrived, all bypassing Shattered Iron City and heading to the other side of the river.

    An hour before noon, the Northern Army¡¯s General of the Right Feng Shili arrived. He also didn¡¯t enter the city but set up a temporary camp outside and invited the Northern Protection General to a meeting outside the city.

    This request was unusual. Feng Shili outranked Han Ruzi,manding all troops from Divine Hero Pass to Shattered Iron City. He should have entered the city and set up amand post, but he chose to stay outside.

    Han Ruzi had no choice but toply. After arranging matters in the city, he took Chai Yue and a few guards and left the city.

    Thousands of soldiers formed multipleyers of human walls, countless gs fluttering in the wind, leaving a narrow path with spears and halberds within arm¡¯s reach.

    Han Ruzi and his party dismounted. The guards were stopped, and only he and Chai Yue were allowed into the tent.

    Feng Shili was in his forties, not too old, with fair skin and a schrly appearance. If not for his armor, he could easily be mistaken for a civil official.

    The tent also housed ten halberd-wielding guards protecting the General of the Right. Feng Shili sat behind a desk, reviewing documents.

    Chai Yue, of lower rank, knelt and saluted. Han Ruzi merely nodded.

    Feng Shili didn¡¯t respond immediately. He finished reading a document before looking up, as if just noticing them. He smiled, ¡°The Northern Protection General has arrived. Please, have a seat.¡±

    A guard brought over a stool. Han Ruzi sat, while Chai Yue stood by his side.

    Feng Shili looked at Han Ruzi, the smile fading from his face. ¡°Have you seen the Xiongnu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I detailed it in my report.¡±

    Feng Shili lightly tapped the document on the desk. ¡°I saw it. There¡¯s a small issue, but it¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s discuss the main matter first.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt Feng Shili was deliberately mentioning the ¡°small issue¡± without exining it. He didn¡¯t pursue it, and Feng Shili¡¯s gaze turned to Chai Yue. ¡°Was the n to ambush the Xiongnu your idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was my humble suggestion, fortunately taken seriously by the Grand General.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very sessful.¡±

    Chai Yue blushed. The army had been in ambush for a long time. Winter was approaching, yet the Xiongnu hadn¡¯t attacked Shattered Iron City as he predicted. ¡°Perhaps I was foolish¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Such things happen often. No one can predict everything perfectly, right?¡±

    Feng Shili dyed getting to the main point, so Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Is the army heading north to engage the Xiongnu?¡±

    Feng Shili nodded.

    ¡°Have you located their main force?¡±

    Another nod.

    The tent fell silent, bing awkward. Han Ruzi deeply disliked such pointless intrigue but maintained a polite smile, sitting upright as if everything was perfectly clear.

    Feng Shili acted as if waking from a nap, inhaling deeply and exhaling heavily. He rummaged through his desk and pulled out a document. ¡°There¡¯s news that the Eastern Chanyu has died, and Prince Zaheyan is eager to im the Chanyu title. He¡¯s gathering all his cavalry and heading west. The Grand General has ordered me to intercept them. We¡¯ll engage in two or three days.¡±

    Han Ruzi and Chai Yue exchanged nces. This was news to them.

    ¡°Is the information reliable?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°The Grand General believes it, and so does the Northern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal. It must be urate.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to continue the dance of words. He stood up and asked, ¡°Has General Feng seen Jin Chunbao?¡±

    ¡°I have. He said some interesting things.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that might be Zaheyan¡¯s deliberate misinformation¡­¡±

    Feng Shili raised his hand to stop Han Ruzi. ¡°The Grand General has already given orders. Let¡¯s focus on action rather than spection.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t argue against such an ¡°orders are orders¡± stance. ¡°What does General Feng expect the Shattered Iron City garrison to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what I expect. It¡¯s the Grand General¡¯s order.¡± Feng Shili picked up another document, nced at it briefly, made a few approving noises, and then closed it. ¡°The Shattered Iron City garrison is to join me in intercepting the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°We must leave some troops to guard the city, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Leave the noble camp behind. That¡¯s enough. This battle is a guaranteed victory. They¡¯ll be useless anyway, just causing trouble.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought Feng Shili was about to mention his deceased nephew, but instead, Feng Shili said, ¡°General, you can choose to either stay and guard the city or join the battle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and guard the city.¡± Han Ruzi had no intention of showing off.

    Feng Shili nodded, smiling as if he had expected this. ¡°Alright, then. General, please return and send your army across the river before dark. Do not dy.¡±

    Until the meeting ended, Feng Shili didn¡¯t mention any personal matters.

    On the way back to the city, Chai Yue remained silent. Han Ruzi guessed his thoughts and said, ¡°You want to join the battle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to the frontier.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think it might be a trap?¡±

    ¡°Precisely because it might be a trap, I must go. You should understand.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood. Chai Yue was in a difficult position. Staying with Han Ruzi would further anger Lady Hengyang. And he was eager to earn merit, even if the chances were slim.

    Having just saved Chai Yue, Han Ruzi had to let him go. ¡°Alright, you lead the troops across the river. I hope my suspicions are wrong.¡±

    Chai Yue thanked him with a bow. At the city gate, he said, ¡°If I may, I advise you to be patient and not take action against the noble camp. So far, General Feng hasn¡¯t found any major fault with you.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°No need to be patient. I never intended to do much, just to scare them.¡±

    The private soldiers under Han Ruzi¡¯s personalmand remained in the city, not subject to military orders. Nearly three thousand soldiers, including the old and weak from Shattered Iron City, were ordered to leave the city and join Feng Shili¡¯s army across the river.

    The city emptied significantly.

    Han Ruzi walked through the noble camp. Hearing they wouldn¡¯t go to the battlefield didn¡¯t please everyone. Only a few noble sons had no worries about their future; more hoped to earn merit in battle. Staying in the city meant losing that chance.

    Most still believed over thirty thousand Chu troops could defeat ten thousand Xiongnu cavalry.

    But the noble sons were somewhat afraid of the Northern Protection General and didn¡¯t dare question him openly.

    The twenty-three ¡°Chai n members¡± were still confined in Chai Yue¡¯s quarters. When Han Ruzi entered, they all knelt, not daring to stand up and dere their intent for revenge.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t say much. He directly ordered them taken away and locked in a formal prison.

    Returning to the general¡¯s residence, Han Ruzi found that Feng Shili¡¯s ¡°small issue¡± was waiting for him.

    Three military officials under the Grand General hade to investigate the incident where the Northern Protection General led troops to scout and got surrounded by the Xiongnu. The three officials were respectful, only asking a few questions of Han Ruzi but interrogating others in detail. Du Chuanyun, Fang Daye, and others were questioned for nearly an hour. Some who had left with the army were also questioned by other officials.

    Han Ruzi then realized why Feng Shili had been so patient and why he wanted the Shattered Iron City guards to cross the river.

    Prince Donghai, staying in the residence, praised Feng Shili. ¡°That old fox, he¡¯s not good at leading troops in battle, but he¡¯s a master of bureaucratic finesse. He shouldn¡¯t be a general but a Ministry of Justice official. Your situation is neither big nor small. Scouting units encountering the enemy is normal, and casualties aremon. But you¡¯re the Northern Protection General. Normally, you wouldn¡¯t be leading the scout personally. If they twist the narrative to say you led troops recklessly, resulting in heavy losses against the Xiongnu, that¡¯s a serious offense. At least, they¡¯ll strip you of your noble stipend by arge amount. You¡¯ll be an even poorer Weary Marquis.¡±

    In that encounter, the Xiongnu had suffered greater losses, but ording to Chu militaryw, if their own troops lost more than thirty percent, even a victory would only bnce out merits and demerits. If losses exceeded fifty percent, it would be a fault with no merit.

    The crux was whether Han Ruzi¡¯s hundred soldiers were scouts or a formal unit. Militaryw was lenient toward the former but extremely harsh on thetter.

    ¡°It seems I should thank those Chai n members,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°What¡¯s your scheme?¡± Prince Donghaiughed, now uninvolved and not worried about his safety. ¡°A scheming youth facing a sly old fox. Interesting.¡±

    ¡°The Chai n members forced Chai Yue tomit suicide and intended to cause a military rebellion by attacking the general¡¯s residence. That¡¯s a serious crime, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a greater offense than your failed mission. Strictly speaking, you could already execute them under militaryw.¡±

    ¡°Keeping their heads intact is more useful. The Grand General¡¯s three officials are still here. Let them interrogate the Chai n members.¡±

    Prince Donghai pondered andughed. ¡°That¡¯s not a scheme; it¡¯s a brilliant n. Those Chai n members bear a grudge against you. If they confirm you were leading scouts, the officials can¡¯t twist the narrative.¡±

    ¡°Getting out of trouble is a small matter. The key is the over thirty thousand Chu troops. If they fall into a Xiongnu trap¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your concern. It might even benefit you.¡±

    If benefiting required sacrificing over thirty thousand Chu troops, Han Ruzi would rather not benefit.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 159

 Chapter 161: The Walls of Shattered Iron City

    Chapter 161: The Walls of Shattered Iron City

    Fang Daye was utterly exhausted, like a dpidated carriage that appeared intact but was in danger of falling apart after just one push around the block. Despite not being injured in the battle, he needed five full days to recover after returning to the city. Although he could now get out of bed and walk, his spirits were still low, and only his belly remained round and protruding.

    He didn¡¯t have to carry the g or do any work. When the city¡¯s defending soldiers crossed the river to join the main army, Fang Daye, whose name was listed among the prisoners, didn¡¯t have to follow. He spent his days idly, like an ordinary old man, wandering the streets or sitting in the sunshine for half a day.

    His favorite ce was the city wall, where he often walked back and forth. No one stopped him; a young soldier followed him, carrying a folding stool on his shoulder, ready to set it up for the old general at any moment.

    One afternoon, Fang Daye sat on the stool, wrapped in a cloak, gazing westward toward the shifting sands. The only sound in his ears was the whistling of the wind. The young soldier, lying prone between the embrasure, boredly tossed pebbles down to the ground below.

    Han Ruzi climbed the city wall, gesturing for his guards to stay back. He walked alone to the old general¡¯s side, joining him in the silent observation. Neither of them spoke.

    The young soldier heard footsteps, turned to see the Northern Protection General, and stood dumbfounded for a moment before finally reacting and running off.

    ¡°General Fang, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Still breathing,¡± Fang Daye replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these past few days and haven¡¯te to thank you, General Fang.¡±Fang Daye turned to look at the Northern Protection General, ¡°Thank me for what?¡±

    ¡°For saving my life.¡±

    Fang Daye lowered his head, thinking for a moment, ¡°If you thank your subordinates for their ¡®life-saving grace¡¯ after every battle, you¡¯ll owe too many favors to repay.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°What would apetent general do?¡±

    ¡°Treat everyone to a meal, give out rewards, and most importantly, assess military merits as quickly as possible. Personal gratitude is temporary; military meritsts a lifetime. But given the high casualties in this battle, there might not be any military merits to distribute. Sitting here in the sun is the best reward I can get.¡±

    Han Ruzi walked to the spot where the young soldier had stood, leaning over to look down. Shattered Iron City, built in the wilderness, didn¡¯t seem imposing from afar. Only from its walls could one appreciate its height.

    ¡°What are our chances in this battle against the Xiongnu?¡± Han Ruzi turned and asked.

    Fang Daye pondered for a while, ¡°Give me a bow and a bit of luck, and I can hit an enemy a few hundred steps away. But beyond that, I know nothing.¡±

    ¡°You understand the Xiongnu¡­¡±

    ¡°Farmers understand their crops, but those who govern farmers are not farmers. I¡¯m just a soldier. Apart from fighting, I know nothing else. I¡¯m born to be managed, not to manage others.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. Getting Fang Daye to express his thoughts was harder than getting him to draw a bow.

    ¡°Can I ask about Prince Qi and his heir?¡±

    Fang Daye turned to stare at him, a flicker of anger in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the Northern Protection General; you can ask anything.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they were wronged?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you break into the prison to rescue Prince Qi¡¯s heir?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a judicial official. Whether they were wronged or not isn¡¯t for me to decide. I was the heir¡¯s tutor; it was my duty to fulfill that role.¡±

    ¡°Alright, very well. You¡¯re now a Assistant Military Commander. Fulfill your duty.¡± Han Ruzi handed over an appointment letter, walking over to Fang Daye and passing it to him.

    Fang Daye took it in confusion, opened it, and read it for a while. ¡°You paid to redeem my punishment?¡±

    ¡°The Grand General agreed to support my private soldiers for a year, saving quite a bit of money. Enough to redeem your punishment.¡±

    Fang Daye was silent for a moment, ¡°Even with my punishment redeemed, I¡¯m still amoner. What¡¯s this ¡®Assistant Military Commander¡¯ title?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my appointment. You¡¯re now an Assistant Military Commander in my private army.¡±

    Fang Daye didn¡¯t speak, not appearing grateful but rather feeling trapped.

    ¡°Of course, if you refuse, you can return home to be with your family anytime. You¡¯re no longer a prisoner.¡±

    Fang Daye slowly stood up, towering a head taller than Han Ruzi, ¡°Your ambition is too great, but your strength is too weak. Following you might cost my entire family their lives.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t argue, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared three hundred taels of silver and the necessary documents. When do you want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Fang Daye picked up the folding stool and walked away.

    Han Ruzi watched the broad, hunched back until Fang Daye descended the steps, then sighed regretfully.

    Han Ruzi walked to the northern part of the city wall, looking across the river at the distant military camp. The camp was faintly visible, but not many people were inside. Nearly the entire Chu army, over thirty thousand strong, had moved out to intercept the westward bound Xiongnu. ording to expectations, the battle should be over, but no news hade yet.

    Ni Qiu hurriedly ran up, ¡°General, Master Lin has returned.¡±

    Han Ruzi was surprised that Lin Kunshan dared toe back. He quickly descended the wall and rode back to the general¡¯s residence.

    Lin Kunshan was in the hall, chatting happily with Prince Donghai. Upon seeing Han Ruzi, he stood up and bowed, ¡°Apologies, Marquis, for notpleting the entrusted task and returningte.¡±

    Lin Kunshan had been sent to persuade Feng Shili not to believe Jin Chunbao¡¯s words. Despite his efforts, the army still came to intercept the Xiongnu, and he had even dyed a few days in returning, which indeed warranted criticism.

    Han Ruzi had suspected the fate seers were connected to the unrest near the Capital, but he couldn¡¯t say that now. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. I feared something had happened to you. Without you, I felt like I¡¯d lost an arm, unable to do anything smoothly.¡±

    Prince Donghai didn¡¯t move, sitting in his chair with a sly smile, enjoying Han Ruzi¡¯s ttery.

    Lin Kunshan bowed deeply, ¡°Lord Marquis, you overpraise me. If I¡¯m an arm, I¡¯m a useless one. I¡¯ve been of no help and have brought disgrace instead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for thinking too simply. With the unrest near the Capital, the court is eager to end the war with the Xiongnu. Grand General Han and General Feng must follow orders. Even a deity couldn¡¯t convince them to disobey.¡±

    After a round of pleasantries, Lin Kunshan said, ¡°Speaking of unexpected circumstances, I was dyed in Divine Hero Pass by some matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Please, have a seat, Master Lin.¡±

    Lin Kunshan sat down and, with a serious expression, said, ¡°In the past month, unrest has broken out in various counties near the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Just as you predicted: there will be great unrest in the autumn.¡±

    Lin Kunshan sighed deeply, ¡°You think I predicted urately, but you don¡¯t know I was more surprised than you.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Wasn¡¯t the unrest incited by the fate seers?¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled bitterly, ¡°The fate seers fear this kind of thinking the most. To be honest, some fate seers did travel to observe the sufferings of themon people and the general trend, believing there would be unrest in the autumn. But we didn¡¯t incite anyone; we were merely observers.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled.

    Lin Kunshan continued, ¡°But the scope and scale of the unrest exceeded our expectations. At Divine Hero Pass, I received a letter from my master, Master Chunyu. He believes the situation is so chaotic that no one can see the direction clearly, let alone predict the future. He asked me to remind you, Marquis, to avoid involvement and preserve yourself. Only after the chaos can you act ording to the circumstances.¡±

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°Did you meet any of the Hua family at Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    ¡°The Hua family?¡± Lin Kunshan was puzzled.

    ¡°Marquis Junyang Hua Bin and his son Hua Huwang.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that Hua family. You wouldn¡¯t encounter them at Divine Hero Pass. You might not know, but Marquis Junyang and his son have be bandits, with the Marquis proiming himself king in the Yunmeng Marsh[1] in the south, attracting many pugilists and poormoners. They¡¯ve benefited greatly from the unrest, reportedly gathering two to three thousand followers.¡±

    Prince Donghai was astonished, ¡°Hua Bin proimed himself king? Does he think he hasn¡¯t died fast enough? Aren¡¯t the fate seers on good terms with the Hua family? Why didn¡¯t you advise him?¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed, ¡°Fate seers only go with the flow, not oppose it. If Marquis Junyang insists on proiming himself king, no one can stop him. We won¡¯t waste our efforts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d even give Marquis Junyang some advice, helping him rebel,¡± Han Ruzi added.

    Lin Kunshanughed for a moment, ¡°If some fate seers have indeed gone to assist Lord Junyang, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. But I don¡¯t know much about the situation there. By the way, Lord Junyang now calls himself ¡®King of Yunmeng¡¯ or ¡®King Yun.''¡±

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯d call him ¡®King Dreamer,''¡± Prince Donghai, a true royal, held a deep disdain for those non-royals iming kingship.

    Fate seers weren¡¯t trustworthy, but Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to eliminate them yet. He said, ¡°Regardless, wee back, Master Lin, and thanks to Master Chunyu for the reminder. I¡¯ll stay obediently in Shattered Iron City unless the imperial court summons me back. I can¡¯t disobey orders.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Prince Donghai sensed his presence was bing unnecessary. He stood up,ughing, ¡°You two chat. I¡¯ll go find Cui Teng. He has a close rtionship with Hua Huwang. Now that thetter is a ¡®prince,¡¯ I want to see how smug he is.¡±

    After Prince Donghai left, Zhang Youcai entered, ¡°Master, Fang Daye is here to collect the silver and documents.¡±

    ¡°Give them to him,¡± Han Ruzi said. He currently had no use for Fang Daye, so it was better to let the old general return home.

    After Zhang Youcai left, Lin Kunshan said, ¡°Fang Daye is a remarkable man. Are you really letting him go, Marquis?¡±

    ¡°Keeping him unwillingly is futile. Doing some good might be better. This counts as ¡®going with the flow,¡¯ doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed heartily, ¡°Marquis, you grasp the essence well.¡± Then he became serious, leaning forward, ¡°Inaction yet action. Going with the flow, but also creating the flow.¡±

    ¡°Your words are too profound. I¡¯m confused.¡±

    ¡°The world is in chaos, like a flood. Human strength can¡¯t contend with it. But you need to find higher ground to take refuge. Only when the waters recede can you act ording to the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Are the walls of Shattered Iron City high enough?¡±

    ¡°Shattered Iron City is isted beyond the pass, withoutnd or people. With the Xiongnu to the north, it¡¯s always at risk of being attacked. Separated from the pass to the south, if something happens, there¡¯s no retreat. Far from being high ground, it¡¯s the lowest of low.¡±

    ¡°So, Master Lin received advice from Master Chunyu?¡±

    Lin Kunshan nodded, ¡°My master suggests you take Divine Hero Pass. That¡¯s the high ground.¡±

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the imperial n, appointed by the court as the Northern Protection General. How could I ¡®take¡¯ Divine Hero Pass? Besides, I only have a thousand private soldiers. How could I seize the pass?¡±

    ¡°Seizing the pass isn¡¯t about having many people; it¡¯s about timing. Now is the time. Over thirty thousand Chu troops are now fighting the Xiongnu across the river. Themanding general Wu Xiu has been summoned back to the Capital. Divine Hero Pass has nomander.¡±

    ¡°Wu Xiu has returned to the Capital?¡± Han Ruzi was genuinely surprised.

    Wu Xiu was the emperor¡¯s maternal uncle. His return to the Capital at this time seemed to indicate something.<hr>

    [1] The Yunmeng Marsh is located around Dongting Lake, depicted below, an area that is difficult to navigate and therefore prime bandit/rebel territory.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 160

 Chapter 162: Regrets

    Chapter 162: Regrets

    News from the front line reported a great victory without any ambush.

    Ten thousand Xiongnu cavalry, carrying arge number of livestock, fled westward in panic, caught off guard by the Chu army. Nearly the entire force was annihted, with only a few escaping.

    Since it was difficult to supply the army in the field, Feng Shili ordered more than twenty thousand troops to return to Shattered Iron City to await further orders. He personally led five thousand men to pursue the Xiongnu, determined to capture or kill the fugitive Zaheyan.

    Han Ruzi felt a bit embarrassed, but he was also very pleased. The Chu army¡¯s great victory was far more important than his own predictions and reputation.

    That morning, Han Ruzi bid farewell to the old general Fang Daye and weed the first batch of returning Chu troops. In the afternoon, he and Prince Donghai went to Riverwatch City to receive another contingent led by Chai Yue.

    The ruins of Riverwatch City had been cleared to allow the passage of the army. It waste autumn, and the river¡¯s shallow waters posed no obstacle.

    Prince Donghai, rarely venturing outside the city, gazed at the ruins with a sense of mncholy before turning and smiling, ¡°It seems our trip was in vain. We endured months of hardship in Shattered Iron City, yet we aplished nothing.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Chu army wins, that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as the Chu army wins¡­ We won¡¯t have to spend the winter in Shattered Iron City, right?¡±¡°That depends on the imperial court¡¯s arrangements. The army will surely advance to quell the rebellions, but Shattered Iron City still needs to be guarded. Next year will bring evenrger-scale battles¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai leaned closer to Han Ruzi and whispered, ¡°What did Lin Kunshan say to you?¡±

    Han Ruzi looked into his cunning eyes and asked in return, ¡°What did he say to you? When I returned to the residence, you two seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.¡±

    Prince Donghai chuckled, ¡°He wants to reconcile me with my uncle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing for you.¡±

    ¡°A good thing? My heart was stabbed by my closest kin. The wound hasn¡¯t healed, yet he expects me to forget the hatred and pretend nothing happened?¡± Prince Donghai wouldn¡¯t easily forgive those who betrayed him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what ¡®closest kin¡¯ means?¡±

    Prince Donghai snorted, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Lin Kunshan must have given you some advice.¡±

    ¡°He suggested I capture Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°Hah, is he mad? Even if the court agrees, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take the pass with ten thousand troops, let alone a few hundred garrison troops.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need ten thousand troops, just a few men. Wu Xiu has returned to the Capital, and there¡¯s currently no general defending Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°Wu Xiu returned to the Capital?¡± Prince Donghai was taken aback and more intrigued by this, ¡°Did he return on orders or privately? Why did he return?¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan said he didn¡¯t know. Divine Hero Pass has sealed off information; he only found out by chance.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Prince Donghai nced at the guards behind him, then leaned closer to Han Ruzi again, ¡°You should¡­ You really should capture Divine Hero Pass and then request the imperial court to appoint you as its defending general.¡±

    ¡°Without a legitimate reason, it would be hard to convince others and gain the court¡¯s approval.¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t believe it would be that simple.

    ¡°Without a legitimate reason? Isn¡¯t there a rebellion within the pass? You could upy Divine Hero Pass to quell the unrest. As for the court¡¯s recognition¡­ Have Han Xing appoint you to an official position first. A general in the field can act on the situation. Once the deed is done, the court usually acknowledges it.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and shook his head. Given his identity, anything he did was far from ¡°usual.¡±

    ¡°Staying in Shattered Iron City is a death sentence. Feng Shili will undoubtedly seek revenge for his nephew, and you¡¯ve thoroughly offended Lady Hengyang. She won¡¯t let you go either.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re back.¡± Han Ruzi pointed ahead.

    Chai Yue led a returning army, escorting arge number of prisoners and livestock.

    This time, the victorious Chu army didn¡¯t camp outside the city but directly entered Shattered Iron City. They were only staying temporarily; once General Feng Shili returned, the army would march to Divine Hero Pass and then participate in quelling the internal rebellion.

    After coordinating with the officers inside the city, Chai Yue came to pay respects to the Northern Protection General, thanking him for the reception and bringing some new information.

    ¡°You were right; the Xiongnu were indeed luring the Chu army into an attack,¡± Chai Yue reported, still d in dusty armor.

    Han Ruzi was astonished, ¡°But the Chu army achieved a great victory. I heard the Xiongnu had only that ten thousand cavalry, with no reinforcements.¡±

    Chai Yue closed the door halfway and walked up to the Northern Protection General, speaking solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s the strange part. After capturing the prisoners, I interrogated some Xiongnu nobles on the march. They confirmed that Zaheyan had indeed nned a strategy, and they received a letter from the Eastern Chanyu a few days ago saying everything was going well. But on the agreed date, the Chu army arrived, and the Xiongnu main force didn¡¯t show up. They were perplexed and furious, and it didn¡¯t seem like they were lying.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really¡­¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know what to say. The world wasplicated; he guessed correctly but missed participating in a victory, while Feng Shili acted riskily and achieved great merit. ¡°If General Feng Shili pursues to the west, isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I sent someone to inform General Feng as soon as I got the news. He won¡¯t pursue too far and should be safe. The strange thing is, what happened to the Chanyu¡¯s main force? Why did they miss the date and sacrifice ten thousand cavalry for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Could the Eastern Chanyu have really died?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. That would be a great fortune for Great Chu. ording to the Xiongnu¡¯s customs, if the Chanyu dies, the princes¡¯ power struggle couldst from three to five months to over ten years. The Chu empire will have another period of stability to focus on quelling the internal rebellions.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to you for your achievements. The court will surely reward you generously,¡± Han Ruzi said with a smile. Things were like that; further guessing was useless.

    ¡°Just a minor achievement,¡± Chai Yue also smiled. This small achievement was crucial for him; a reward from the court would bring honor to the Chai n, ensuring his mother and brother lived better without threats to their lives. ¡°General Feng Shili took five thousand trusted soldiers to capture Zaheyan. If he coincidentally encounters the Chanyu¡¯s death, it might be a major merit, earning him a marquisate and title promotion.¡±

    The two exchanged nces andughed simultaneously, feeling both envy and amusement.

    Han Ruzi sighed, ¡°Unlucky year¡­ No, I should me myself. After being besieged by the Xiongnu, I became too cautious and missed an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Caution ensures longevity; you did nothing wrong. It was I who nned for days, persuading you to move from Mayi City to Shattered Iron City, yet this battle had little to do with my n.¡±

    ¡°Without your n, the thirty thousand northern troops wouldn¡¯t have stationed in the valley outside Divine Hero Pass, and there wouldn¡¯t have been a chance to intercept the Xiongnu. So your n was still very useful.¡±

    They chatted for a while longer before Chai Yue said, ¡°There¡¯s another member of the Jin family among the prisoners.¡±

    Han Ruzi raised an eyebrow. Chai Yue continued, ¡°The Jin family¡¯sdy is missing, possibly having escaped with Zaheyan. Jin Chunzhi was captured by the Chu army. I interrogated him, and he asked me to apologize to you on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he said he was foolish for insisting on returning to the steppes instead of staying with¡­ you. Now he deeply regrets it.¡±

    ¡°That was his choice,¡± Han Ruzi shrugged. He owed the Jin family no favors and had no need to worry about Jin Chunzhi¡¯s safety or save his life. The Jin brothers were prisoners, and their fate was out of his hands.

    Chai Yue observed for a moment, ¡°In three to five days, General Feng Shili should return. Tomorrow, I will escort the prisoners to Divine Hero Pass. Northern Protection General¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t see you off then. I hope you achieve great sess.¡±

    Chai Yue said no more, bowed deeply to the Northern Protection General, and took his leave.

    Han Ruzi sat alone in the room for a long time. He couldn¡¯t retain the old general Fang Daye, and now he had to send off Chai Yue. Though Chai Yue hadn¡¯t achieved great merit, he would surely be promoted, and Grand General Han Xing seemed to appreciate him. Without any idents, Chai Yue had a promising future.

    Watching two capable generals slip away, Han Ruzi felt a sense of regret. As a mere Northern Protection General, he couldn¡¯t promise wealth and honors, so he couldn¡¯t gain loyal followers. Fang Daye and Chai Yue had grander ambitions than penniless fishermen.

    The Chu troops returned in batches, in high spirits, making Shattered Iron City lively. Strict military discipline rxed, and groups of soldiers roamed the streets, drinking, quarreling, and fighting. As long as no one died, it was tolerated. Some camps even had half-naked women,ughing and chasing drunken soldiers.

    Han Ruzi wandered the city, astonished, and called for the leader of his private army, Chao Hua, to ask where the wine and women came from, as there were only a few female prisoners in the city.

    Chao Hua scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled too. Everyone hid some wine, but I don¡¯t know where the women came from. Did they spring from the ground? But I guarantee, there are none in our army.¡±

    Han Ruzi could only smile wryly.

    Chao Hua took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Everyone¡¯s upset they didn¡¯t go to battle. Can we¡­¡±

    ¡°In any event, I won¡¯t be leaving the residence until dawn.¡±

    Chao Hua understood the subtext and happily left. Being a soldier was tough; even those without merits needed asional indulgence.

    Cai Xinghai and Liu Heixiong returnedter. After settling the soldiers, they came to see the Northern Protection General. They weren¡¯t interested in what happened to the Xiongnu, only excitedly discussing the battle. After half an hour, they left.

    Du Chuanyun, recovering from his wounds, came to congratte Han Ruzi. After they left, Duined, ¡°What a battle, and we had more men than the Xiongnu. Did you regret missing it, Marquis Weary?¡±

    Zhang Youcai shoved the tactless Du Chuanyun out.

    Truthfully, Han Ruzi did regret it. He had taken risks all autumn, yet backed down at thest moment, losing a chance for merit.

    Past midnight, Han Ruzi was about to rest when Prince Donghai rushed in, waving Zhang Youcai out, and seriously said, ¡°I have a way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I have a way for you to safely capture Divine Hero Pass. My uncle wants to reconcile with me, right? I¡¯ll write him a letter, asking him to give youmand of Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°Grand Tutor Cui is the Southern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal. I¡¯m neither his subordinate, nor is Divine Hero Pass under the Southern Army¡¯s jurisdiction.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. The key is Divine Hero Pass has no general. We¡­ you can take advantage of the situation, seize the pass, then ask for a title.¡±

    ¡°Then what? What can I do by holding Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Wu Xiu¡¯s return to the Capital is suspicious. Capturing Divine Hero Pass gives you a chance to return to the Capital too.¡±

    ¡°What if Wu Xiu returned for personal matters?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the risk. Han Ruzi, aren¡¯t you the one who loves taking risks?¡±

    ¡°Let me think about it. Not participating in the Chu army¡¯s victory against the Xiongnu is one thing, seizing the pass at this time would be even more inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°It may be inappropriate for others, but it¡¯s right for you. Think about it. You need to decide quickly before Feng Shili returns and the opportunity is lost.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Just after midnight, Han Ruzi had barely dozed off when Zhang Youcai woke him. Another Chu troop returned, bringing bad news that finally made Han Ruzi decide.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 161

 Chapter 163: Sudden Appearance of the Xiongnu

    Chapter 163: Sudden Appearance of the Xiongnu

    In the middle of the night, only a dozen Chu soldiers returned to the city. They had been following General Feng Shili in pursuit of the fleeing Xiongnu when they became separated from the main force and encountered arge Xiongnu army. Fearing discovery, they galloped away frantically, unable to find General Feng, and eventually escaped back to Shattered Iron City.

    They were truly terrified, having barely rested on their journey back. Their lips were dry, and their faces covered in sweat and dust. Unsure of where their superior officers were, they were brought to the general¡¯s residence.

    The news was so sudden that Han Ruzi had to treat it with caution.

    ¡°Where did you see the Xiongnu army?¡± he asked.

    ¡°On a grasnd less than two days¡¯ journey from here.¡±

    ¡°Grasnd? Not a valley?¡±

    The soldiers shook their heads in unison. ¡°It was a grasnd. The Xiongnu army was resting in their camp, which stretched as far as the eye could see, probably numbering in the tens of thousands!¡±

    His description seemed exaggerated, and Han Ruzi found it hard to believe. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Did you really see the Xiongnu camp?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± the soldiers replied in unison.¡°Think again, carefully,¡± Han Ruzi said. He had only encountered the Xiongnu once but had read many books about them. They always deployed scouts far from their camp. For these dozen men to reach the camp¡¯s vicinity seemed unusual.

    Even if some Xiongnu nobles had adapted to sedentary ways, the army wouldn¡¯t abandon their old habits.

    The soldiers thought for a moment. One of them spoke up, ¡°Niu Er, you definitely saw the camp, right?¡±

    Everyone turned to Niu Er, who looked flustered before saying, ¡°I saw it from a distance¡­ but we did encounter many Xiongnu.¡±

    This time, everyone nodded emphatically.

    Han Ruzi had to start from the beginning, finally piecing together the truth.

    Feng Shili had been pursuing the fleeing Xiongnu. Two days ago, they surrounded Zaheyan and over a hundred others. The battle was supposed to be one-sided, but a sudden wind disrupted their formation, and the Chu army fought without cohesion. Niu Er and about twenty others spotted a Xiongnu on a fine horse and gave chase.

    They soon realized the Xiongnu was a woman, possibly Zaheyan¡¯s wife or daughter, and decided to capture her. However, she was not only riding a fast horse but was also an excellent archer, always managing to shoot one or two pursuers and break through.

    After chasing her for some time, the Chu soldiers noticed arger Xiongnu cavalry force to their nk. Outnumbered, they stopped their pursuit and turned back. The Xiongnu cavalry did not pursue them but instead met the woman and escorted her away.

    The Chu soldiers felt increasingly uneasy. Niu Er bravely rode up a hill and saw the vast camp but admitted that he had been looking into the setting sun and couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    ¡°But we heard the sound of the army, right?¡± Niu Er asked for hisrades¡¯ confirmation.

    The others nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard the rumbling of thousands of horses, shaking the ground.¡±

    Recalling the scene, the soldiers were pale with fear.

    They tried to rejoin General Feng but couldn¡¯t find the way back, so they fled east and returned to Shattered Iron City after two days and nights.

    ¡°The Xiongnu cavalry saw you but didn¡¯t chase you?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know why. They shouted something we didn¡¯t understand,¡± Niu Er said.

    Han Ruzi immediately summoned Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai.

    Chai Yue had not participated in the city-wide revelry, but Cai Xinghai was drunk and had to be doused with cold water to sober up. Upon hearing that arge Xiongnu army was nearby, his intoxication vanished.

    Niu Er and his men had encountered the Xiongnu the afternoon beforest. If the Xiongnu had continued eastward, they would be very close to Shattered Iron City.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We were on guard against ambushes and sent out scouts, but we saw no sign of the Xiongnu,¡± Cai Xinghai¡¯s first reaction was disbelief.

    Chai Yue reminded, ¡°The scouts were sent out before the battle. We haven¡¯t sent any since the victory.¡±

    Han Ruzi asked Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai to question the soldiers again. He retreated to his room to think. After a while, he ordered Zhang Youcai to fetch Prince Donghai and Ni Qiu to summon Cui Teng.

    Prince Donghai arrived first, looking as if he hadn¡¯t slept. He smiled, ¡°Have youe to a decision?¡±

    ¡°Write a letter to the Grand Tutor Cui, and then go with me to Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°A letter alone might not work without me going personally.¡±

    ¡°Send Cui Teng.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Prince Donghai agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. If it seeds, get me an official post.¡±

    Zhang Youcaiid out paper and ink. Prince Donghai was halfway through his letter when Cui Teng arrived, bleary-eyed and irritated. ¡°Why did you call me in the middle of the night?¡± he grumbled, yawning loudly.

    When he learned he was to meet his father, Cui Teng became fully awake. ¡°I¡¯ll go! When do we leave?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send you to Divine Hero Pass at dawn,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Prince Donghai finished the letter, letting it dry before turning to Cui Teng. ¡°Go quickly and return swiftly. Don¡¯t dy; this is a matter of life and death.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Cui Teng promised, thumping his chest.

    Prince Donghai, still concerned, suggested, ¡°Have Du Chuanyun apany him.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Cui Teng protested, though he had reconciled with Du Chuanyun, he didn¡¯t want to be watched.

    Han Ruzi thought it was a good idea and sent Ni Qiu to fetch Du Chuanyun. He then called Zhang Youcai over, whispering instructions. Zhang Youcai nodded and hurried out with ink and brush.

    Prince Donghaiughed, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Changing your mind suddenly and acting like there¡¯s an enemy at the gates.¡±

    ¡°There is indeed an enemy. The Xiongnu army is less than a day¡¯s journey from here.¡±

    Cui Teng shivered, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re sending me to see my father. Brother-inw, you are¡­ too good to me.¡±

    Du Chuanyun and Ni Qiu arrived and stood silently.

    Prince Donghai was puzzled, ¡°Where did this Xiongnu armye from?¡±

    Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai entered, looking grim. Their detailed questioning had confirmed the soldiers¡¯ story.

    ¡°The fleeing Xiongnu woman is likely the daughter of the Jin family,¡± Chai Yue said, ncing at Han Ruzi. ¡°But she didn¡¯t seem to be luring us. It seemed idental, which is very strange. Zaheyan didn¡¯t seem to know about this Xiongnu army¡¯s presence¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi had his doubts, but he decided to act first. ¡°Is the Xiongnu army real?¡±

    Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai exchanged a look and nodded.

    ¡°If so, General Feng Shili and his men are in great danger?¡±

    Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai nodded again. Prince Donghai interjected, ¡°Wait, if Feng Shili is in danger, how did these soldiers escape?¡±

    ¡°They were let go by the Xiongnu,¡± Chai Yue exined. ¡°It¡¯s likely a form of intimidation to create chaos in Shattered Iron City.¡±

    ¡°Foolish,¡± Prince Donghai judged.

    Han Ruzi needed such ¡°foolishness.¡± He looked around at the group. ¡°Given the suddenness of this event, with General Feng¡¯s fate unknown, as the Northern Protection General, I have the authority to takemand of all Chu troops, correct?¡±

    There were over twenty thousand Chu soldiers in the city. Feng Shili had appointed two trusted deputies to oversee the army temporarily. Normally, the Northern Protection General wouldn¡¯t have a say. If not for the deputies being heavily drunk and the gate guards being Han Ruzi¡¯s men, the returning soldiers wouldn¡¯t have been brought to the general¡¯s residence.

    Cai Xinghai was the first to respond, ¡°As the Northern Protection General, you can takemand of the entire northern region.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a solid reason. Chai Yue added, ¡°As long as the Chu soldiers are in the city, the Northern Protection General should have the authority to takemand.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Han Ruzi looked around again. ¡°A lone city is hard to defend. I will personally go to Divine Hero Pass for reinforcements. I will takemand of all Chu troops and then hand them over to you two.¡±

    Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai were shocked, their faces changing. Chai Yue said, ¡°This¡­ the number of Xiongnu troops is unknown. Shattered Iron City might not need reinforcements¡­¡±

    Only Prince Donghai knew Han Ruzi¡¯s real intention in going to Divine Hero Pass. He said, ¡°Requesting reinforcements might be unnecessary, but if the Xiongnu outnumber us and besiege the city, now is the time to request help, or we might lose the chance.¡±

    Chai Yue understood the logic but was uneasy about takingmand of the Chu army. ¡°Perhaps we should speak to the two deputies. Maybe¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°I trust you two. Do you trust me?¡±

    This was a high-stakes gamble. If the supposed Xiongnu army was small or did not attack, if Feng Shili survived and returned¡­ any of these scenarios could spell trouble for Han Ruzi, Chai Yue, and Cai Xinghai.

    Cai Xinghai suddenly knelt, having been prepared for this day. He even felt it hade toote. ¡°Please give your orders, Lord Marquis.¡±

    For Chai Yue, the decision was harder. He had just achieved merit and had a bright future. But remembering the Chai family members who had forced him tomit suicide, he made up his mind and knelt. ¡°I am willing to follow you.¡±

    Cui Teng, feeling the excitement, also knelt, not knowing what to say, just calling out, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    Prince Donghai stepped back, smiling silently. He wouldn¡¯t kneel to Han Ruzi again.

    ¡°Come with me to see the two deputies,¡± Han Ruzi said, taking his sword from the wall.

    On the way, Han Ruzi called for ten soldiers on night duty. At the gate, they met Zhang Youcai, who hadpleted his task and written ¡°Chen¡± on the wall, a signal to summon Meng E.

    Du Chuanyun would escort Cui Teng; Han Ruzi needed a protector by his side.

    Han Ruzi, Prince Donghai, Cui Teng, Chai Yue, Cai Xinghai, Zhang Youcai, Du Chuanyun, Ni Qiu, and ten soldiers, eighteen in total, walked through the quiet streets, everyone armed with swords.

    It was almost dawn. Apart from a fewte-night revelers, most soldiers were asleep, and Shattered Iron City was silent.

    One of Feng Shili¡¯s deputies was fast asleep, while the other was still drinking with his subordinates, holding a woman in his arms,pletely unaware of what was about to happen.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 162

 Chapter 164: Execution

    Chapter 164: Execution

    Deputy General Luo was already numb with drunkenness, his mind nk, yet he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the wine and meat before him, let alone release the two women in his arms. He knew that if he let go, the ravenous officers around him would snatch them away.

    He was a tight-fisted man, his fingers never let go when they could hold on. He held his cup tightly, grabbed money tightly, and embraced women tightly, preferring to let things rot in his hands rather than share them. The table full of wine and meat was a tribute from his subordinate officers.

    ¡°Out of the hundreds of thousands of Chu soldiers, only¡­ only we¡­ have made great achievements. General Feng eats meat, we¡­ enjoy the gravy. We must¡­ drink enough. Come on!¡±

    Two cups of wine were brought to his mouth. Luo took a sip from one bowl, grinning widely as he held the women tighter. They had to smile while keeping their cups bnced.

    More than a dozen officers were already drunk. Once again, they lost to Deputy General Luo, unable to get himpletely drunk.

    It was at this moment that Han Ruzi arrived with his men. Seeing the chaotic scene, he was even more determined to seize control of the military.

    The room was lit by more than a dozen candles, so it was as bright as daylight. Luo squinted for a while before recognizing the Northern Protection General. He immediately pushed the women under the table, making them put down their cups. Remembering that he was in charge of the army by order, he slightly loosened his grip and grinned foolishly at the doorway.

    ¡°Northern Protection General, you¡¯rete¡­te. Go find women elsewhere¡­ How old are you even?¡±

    ¡°Hand over the general¡¯smand token,¡± Han Ruzi ordered.¡°On what grounds?¡± Luo, emboldened by wine, was not afraid of the deposed emperor and didn¡¯t even bother to stand up.

    Du Chuanyun, with two guards, bypassed the drunken officers and approached Luo. The guards reached for the two women, but Luo, enraged, tightened his grip, shouting, ¡°Mine! They¡¯re all mine!¡±

    Du Chuanyun struck Luo at the back of the neck. Luo¡¯s arms went numb, failing to keep hold of the women. Infuriated, he stood up, only to feel dizzy and copse. Even if he wished to hold on, he could only let go, yawning and closing his eyes, mumbling, ¡°Mine¡­ no one can¡­¡±

    Du Chuanyun rummaged through Luo¡¯s arms, pulled out a small package, and opened it to show Han Ruzi.

    It was indeed the general¡¯smand token entrusted to Luo by Feng Shili.

    Han Ruzi, already familiar with military affairs, took themand token and ordered, ¡°Both deputy generals are to be imprisoned for dereliction of duty. Summon all officers and clerks above the seventh rank to the general¡¯s residence within half an hour. Anyters will be dealt with by militaryw.¡±

    Seizing the token was easy, which boosted everyone¡¯s confidence. They immediately followed orders, but Han Ruzi and Chai Yue understood that seizing the token was just the beginning. Making everyone acknowledge the seizure was the real challenge.

    The soldiers of the personal army were also indulging in revelry. Only a few, who had to guard the general¡¯s residence, were not part of the celebration. Han Ruzi gathered about seventy to eighty of them, ordering them to stand on either side with weapons.

    Deputy General Luo, hands bound, sat leaning against a pir, still dreaming.

    More than half of the officers and clerks had been drinking with Luo and were dragged to the general¡¯s residence, still asleep on the ground. A few, slightly sober, pretended to sleep, not daring to open their eyes.

    Chai Yue and others brought the remaining officers. The second deputy general, Sun, had also drunk heavily but was more sober, having slept early. Du Chuanyun and Cui Teng forcibly brought him.

    Deputy General Sun, unwilling to kneel, stood in the hall, shouting, ¡°Northern Protection General, killing meritorious officers, are you rebelling?¡±

    Han Ruzi took out the general¡¯s token and ced it on the table, ordering, ¡°Water.¡±

    The soldiers had prepared cold water, and they poured it over the sleeping officers. Although it waste autumn and not cold enough that iron would snap, the cold water was a rude awakening. Those pretending to be asleep were the first to get up, followed by others, jumping up, bewildered and shouting.

    Luo also woke up, forgetting what had happened. Seeing the women gone and his hands bound, he yelled, ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s ying tricks on me? Do you want to die?¡±

    Seeing his unharmed colleagues, Sun felt slightly relieved. Looking at the general¡¯s token on the table, he uneasily asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu army is approaching Shattered Iron City. General Feng Shili is likely dead,¡± Han Ruzi announced.

    The officers were shocked. Luo finally stood up, struggling with his bound hands, ¡°The Xiongnu were defeated. Where¡¯s this army? Give me the token!¡±

    ¡°With the enemy at our gates, neither deputy general is fit to hold the seal. From now on, the Chu army in Shattered Iron City will follow my orders.¡±

    ¡°Haha, a mere boy, dreaming ofmanding us? General Feng entrusted the army to us two¡­¡±

    ¡°Drinking and reveling, harboring women, this is your way of leading the army?¡± Han Ruzi mmed the table, grabbing the seal. ¡°Deputy General Luo, you¡¯re unfit and corrupt. You should be executed.¡±

    ¡°Who dares kill me? I¡¯m appointed by the court. My uncle is¡­¡±

    Cai Xinghai stepped forward, drawing his sword, ¡°I¡¯m the Northern Army inspector, here to execute those who fail in their duties!¡±

    Though the inspector had no real power, Cai Xinghai, now a cavalry captain under Han Ruzi, outranked Deputy General Luo. Luo, ring, refused to submit, ¡°No one but General Feng can¡­¡±

    Cai Xinghai, a tall and strong man, struck hard, decapitating Luo with one blow.

    Sheathing his sword, Cai Xinghai bowed to Han Ruzi, ¡°Militaryw has been enforced. General, please inspect.¡±

    The officers knelt in shock. Deputy Sun, wide-eyed in disbelief, was nudged from behind, causing him to kneel as well.

    ¡°The Xiongnu army approaches. The lives of thirty thousand soldiers in Shattered Iron City are in our hands. Choose a worthy general here, and I¡¯ll hand over the token.¡±

    Seeing Luo¡¯s head on the ground, no one dared to object. Deputy Sun was the first to agree, followed by others, acknowledging that Han Ruzi, as Northern Protection General, was the most suitable to hold the token.

    As dawn broke, Han Ruzi began issuing orders. First, he sent scouts to monitor the Xiongnu army, then he closed the city gates and organized the troops. He sent a messenger to Divine Hero Pass for reinforcements.

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t leave immediately. The situation was precarious after killing the deputy and seizing the token. He had to stay to stabilize the troops.

    The soldiers, who had just celebrated a victory, found it hard to believe another Xiongnu army was nearby. They dared not speak out, fearing militaryw and the special status of the Northern Protection General, not knowing what court intriguey behind this.

    Han Ruzi spent the day inspecting the city, starting with his personal troops. Chao Hua, ashamed after waking, regretted being drunk when the general needed loyal men. But it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault, as he had sought permission to drink.

    Han Ruzi, with Chai Yue and Cai Xinghai, visited every camp, ensuring the soldiers saw him.

    Thest to be inspected was the noble camp, whose personnel were probably the least loyal but they kept their thoughts well hidden. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t expect all 400 noble soldiers to support him, as long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble.

    Shortly after noon, the first scouts returned with confirmed news of arge Xiongnu army approaching Shattered Iron City, expected to arrive by nightfall.

    The news spread, boosting Han Ruzi¡¯s credibility and prestige.

    Seizing the moment, Han Ruzi ordered Chai Yue to arrange defenses and Cai Xinghai to enforce militaryw. Chai Yue¡¯s firstmand was to send men to guard the beacon tower on the eastern hill, ready to block Riverwatch City with stones.

    Scouts came and went, bringing increasingly rming news. Half an hour before sunset, there was no need to send more scouts. The Xiongnu army appeared across the river.

    The vanguard, about four to five thousand, scouted the area, followed by more cavalry setting up camp without crossing the river.

    As more Xiongnu arrived, Chai Yue ordered the beacon tower guards to roll stones down and block Riverwatch City by nightfall.

    No one doubted the Xiongnu army¡¯s existence. Even without clear sight at night, the estimated enemy count was at least fifty thousand, far more than Shattered Iron City¡¯s twenty-five thousand Chu soldiers.

    The atmosphere in the army turned from skepticism to fear. The pressing question was why they weren¡¯t retreating to Divine Hero Pass¡ªwhy not flee?

    Chai Yue exined that, ording to militaryw, cowardice and abandoning the city were capital offenses. Soldiers would lose their pay or even face penal servitude.

    ¡°Though the Xiongnu are many, thirty thousand Chu soldiers can hold out. The Northern Protection General will seek reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass. The Chu army within the pass numbers over two hundred thousand and will quicklye to fight the Xiongnu.¡± Chai Yue had to blend truth and deception. Though the Chu army was numerous, they were scattered suppressing rebellions and couldn¡¯t be quickly mobilized.

    But as a Chu general, Chai Yue understood that Shattered Iron City must be held. Only here could the Chu army advance or retreat freely. If they retreated to Divine Hero Pass, they¡¯d lose the advantage of this staging point, and would have to make a long detour to the north to attack the Xiongnu.

    Han Ruzi nned to leave at night but stayed longer to stabilize morale. He couldn¡¯t take many people, especially not Prince Donghai.

    ¡°Cui Teng will deliver a message to the Southern Army. If we both head to Divine Hero Pass, it will look like the ¡®family¡¯ is fleeing. One of us must stay. You choose,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Prince Donghai, his eyes darting, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll stay, but you must bring reinforcements.¡± He preferred to stay, where the Chu army was under Han Ruzi and Chai Yue¡¯s control, rather than face the uncertainty of trying to capture Divine Hero Pass. ¡°We each have our strengths. You seize authority; I¡¯ll defend the city¡±

    At midnight, Meng E arrived as promised. Han Ruzi, taking only twenty men, set out for Divine Hero Pass. By dawn, clouds covered the sky, and snow began to fall near noon, heralding winter.

    Winter, usually a barrier to the Xiongnu, now worked against the Chu army. Once the river froze solid, the Xiongnu army could advance directly to Shattered Iron City.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 163

 Chapter 165: Chaos at Divine Hero Pass

    Chapter 165: Chaos at Divine Hero Pass

    Meng E sat quietly in the room. She was adept at waiting.

    Zhang Youcai ran into the room, lighting a candle. Seeing an extra person suddenly there, he almost screamed. Recognizing her vaguely, he eximed, ¡°You are¡­ you are¡­¡±

    Meng E was dressed in a coarse prisoner¡¯s outfit, her face weathered, looking decades older. If they had met outside, Zhang Youcai would never have recognized her as the former pce maid.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Get me a soldier¡¯s armor.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Okay.¡± Zhang Youcai turned to find the armor, then felt something was off and turned back. ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°The Weary Marquis invited me.¡±

    Zhang Youcai scratched his head, suddenly understanding, ¡°Oh, the master had me write the character ¡®Chen¡¯ on the wall to find you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhang Youcai scratched his head again, puzzled by the connection between the Weary Marquis and Meng E. ¡°How did you end up in Shattered Iron City?¡±¡°Someone paid me to serve a sentence for his wife,¡± Meng E replied, tilting her head slightly as she observed Zhang Youcai. ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    ¡°No more.¡± Zhang Youcai hurried out, soon returning with a lighter set of armor, cing it on the table. He quickly packed a bundle and waited outside.

    Not long after, Meng E emerged, looking slightly smaller than an average man but appearing every bit the soldier in armor. Her face, weathered, made her look like a man in his thirties.

    Zhang Youcaiughed, ¡°If you had dressed like this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you.¡±

    ¡°Call me Chen Tong from now on.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Chen Tong. Why the surname Chen? Did the master find you, or did you find the master? Do you still have contact with the pce? Why didn¡¯t you join the ¡®Unfortunates¡¯ back then? Brother Cai is also here, do you want to see him? The master won¡¯t let me go with him, but with you protecting him, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Meng E ignored all his questions.

    Han Ruzi recognized Meng E at once, not because of his keen eyesight but because he had been expecting her. Upon seeing the unfamiliar face, he immediately guessed who it was.

    The group of more than twenty set off, traveling all day. At night, while resting at the camp, Han Ruzi had his first conversation with Meng E after their meeting, brief and to the point.

    ¡°Protect my safety, don¡¯t let me be killed by assassins. If I regain the throne, within five years after ascending, I will lend you an army. But you must ensure that the attacked country deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Meng E agreed without hesitation, without a hint of negotiation, and remained in the tent. Once a pce maid, now a soldier, both identities were disguises.

    No one knew this ¡°new recruit.¡± Everyone assumed she was a trusted aide assigned by the Northern Protection General and paid no attention.

    When they arrived at Divine Hero Pass, a thinyer of snow covered the ground, and the guards were much stricter. After carefully questioning their identities and checking their documents, they were allowed into the city and guided directly to the administrative office of Divine Hero Pass.

    The city was in chaos, with masses of civilians trying to enter the pass. Countless carts and carriages clogged the streets, shing with soldiers. Han Ruzi and his group had to dismount and walk to bypass the obstructions.

    The office was even more chaotic, with numerous servants and soldiersing and going. Several carts piled with belongings stood at the entrance.

    ¡°Is this¡­ are they fleeing?¡± Cui Teng, who needed a stamp on his pass to leave the city, followed them to the office. Hearing about the approaching Xiongnu army, his first reaction was to flee, yet he now scorned others for trying to escape.

    Lin Kunshan hadn¡¯te along, and only Han Ruzi knew that General Wu Xiu was no longer in the city. Hence, he was puzzled as to whose belongings these were.

    Their guide, a junior officer, asked the Northern Protection General and his group to wait at the entrance while he went inside to report. Before leaving, he asked, ¡°Is the Xiongnu army really here? With hundreds of thousands of troops?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed an army, but the exact number is unclear. We should have more definite information by tomorrow or the day after.¡±

    The junior officer sighed, shook his head, and went inside.

    With so many peopleing and going, Han Ruzi and his group stood aside. Many others also waited outside the office, hoping for an audience. Du Chuanyun, with his sharp eyes, was the first to spot a familiar face in the crowd. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that¡­ Fang Daye! Old Fang!¡±

    Fang Daye, moving his bulky frame, squeezed through the crowd to greet the Northern Protection General.

    He had left Shattered Iron City before news of the Xiongnu arrived and traveled slowly due to his age. The messenger Han Ruzi first sent had arrived ahead of him. By the time Fang Daye reached Divine Hero Pass, the city was in a panic, and the governmental office was paralyzed. He could enter the city but not leave, so he waited at the office like everyone else, hoping for someone to stamp his documents.

    Cui Teng agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,e with us into the office. I need to leave the city too, so we can get our travel documents stamped together.¡±

    Dressed inly and without weapons, Fang Daye looked like any ordinary old man, yet he maintained a dignified demeanor, nodding to everyone and only slightly bowing to the Northern Protection General.

    No one came out to meet them for a long time, infuriating Cui Teng. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Even if they don¡¯t know who I am, they shoulde out to greet the Northern Protection General. I¡¯m going in to see.¡±

    Cui Teng strode into the office, with Han Ruzi and the others following.

    The two gate guards stepped forward to block them. Cui Teng kicked one over, and Du Chuanyun seized the other¡¯s spear and threw it aside, pushing the guard back several steps.

    The servants and soldiers moving belongings stared but did not intervene, while the civilians outside cheered.

    Cui Teng swaggered into the office, shouting, ¡°Where is everyone? Come out and greet the second son of the Cui family!¡±

    The guards at the entrance exchanged nces but didn¡¯t stop the intimidating soldiers.

    The main hall was empty. Cui Teng headed straight to the rear courtyard, bumping into the junior officer who had guided them. Grabbing his cor, Cui Teng demanded, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the son of the Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, Grand Tutor Cui, and even the Emperor has to be polite to me. Who is Wu Xiu to not meet us?¡±

    The junior officer, confused about this person¡¯s identity but intimidated, said, ¡°Young Master Cui, Northern Protection General, please follow me, Wu General is waiting.¡±

    Cui Teng released him, stepping aside, ¡°Brother-inw, after you.¡±

    The rear hall had tea prepared but was empty. Han Ruzi left the guards outside and entered with Cui Teng, Du Chuanyun, Meng E, and Fang Daye.

    The junior officer hurried off, soon returning with a military clerk and then stepping aside.

    ¡°I am the Chief Clerk under General Wu. I didn¡¯t know the Northern Protection General wasing, forgive me for not weing you properly¡­¡±

    Cui Teng stepped forward, ¡°Enough with the formalities. The whole pass knows the Northern Protection General is here. Where is Wu Xiu? Bring him out.¡±

    The clerk, with a troubled expression, said, ¡°Well, General Wu¡­ is upied¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi approached, ¡°General Wu has returned to the Capital. Who is in charge now?¡±

    Cui Teng, surprised, eximed, ¡°That scoundrel left quickly!¡±

    The clerk, more shocked, turned pale, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Northern Protection General,¡± Cui Teng reminded coldly.

    The clerk quickly corrected himself, ¡°How did the Northern Protection General know¡­¡±

    ¡°Did General Wu leave themand seal with you?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    The clerk nodded.

    Typically, the main general would appoint a deputy to manage the army in his absence. Wu Xiu leaving the seal with a clerk indicated his intent to keep it secret.

    ¡°Hand it over,¡± Han Ruzi ordered.

    Only then did the others realize the Northern Protection General intended to seize amand seal again. Cui Teng, delighted, added, ¡°Yes, hand it over quickly, or I¡¯ll have to search you.¡±

    The clerk, pale-faced, hesitated. In times of peace, he could manage, but in chaos, he couldn¡¯t make decisions. ¡°The seal¡­ is not with me.¡±

    ¡°You dare deceive us! You just said it was, now you deny it?¡± Cui Teng raised his fist.

    The clerk initially nodded, unable to exin before being threatened. Covering his face with his hands, he stammered, ¡°The seal was taken by General Han.¡±

    Cui Teng lowered his fist, ¡°General Han? Which General Han?¡±

    ¡°General of the Left of the Northern Army, Han Tong.¡±

    ¡°Han Tong?¡± Cui Teng, familiar with many nobles, quickly recalled, ¡°The son of the Martial Emperor¡¯s seventeenth prince. Brother-inw, he¡¯s your cousin.¡±

    Han Ruzi had heard of Han Tong. After the Champion Marquis Han Shi became Northern Army Grand Marshal, he recruited many n members, including Han Tong, who served as General of the Left and was highly trusted.

    Seizing the seal just became more difficult.

    ¡°When did General Tong arrive?¡± Han Ruzi asked, following the n¡¯s habit of using given names.

    ¡°This morning, two hours before you.¡±

    Han Ruzi sighed inwardly, realizing he had just missed the chance. If not for staying to stabilize the Chu army in Shattered Iron City, he would have arrived earlier.

    There was no use regretting it. Stabilizing the Chu army was a necessary task. Even knowing he¡¯d bete, he would have made the same choice.

    ¡°Where is General Tong now?¡±

    The clerk, flustered, replied, ¡°Checking the warehouses in the east city.¡±

    ¡°Take me to him.¡±

    The clerk shook his head, ¡°I must sort General Wu¡¯s belongings and send them out of the city by nightfall. If anything is missing, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±

    Cui Teng and Du Chuanyun stepped forward, ready to act. The Chief Clerk, shielding his head, refused to relent. He was loyal to Wu Xiu and would only follow his orders. Handing over the official seal was one thing; losing his personal belongings were another.

    Fang Daye intervened, asking, ¡°Are these things to be sent to the cCapital?¡±

    The clerk nodded, bewildered by the elderly man¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Have the travel documents been prepared?¡±

    The clerk nodded again.

    ¡°Show us.¡±

    The clerk shook his head, cing his hands on his stomach. Cui Teng and Du Chuanyun knew what to do. Each grabbed an arm while Cui Teng retrieved a wooden case from the clerk¡¯s robe. Opening it, he found the documents. ¡°It¡¯s so hard for us to leave the city, yet Wu Xiu prepared his documents for his personal belongings in advance. He should be reported for this.¡±

    Fang Daye took the document, nced at it, and saw the clerk¡¯s name on it. It seemed like he intended to flee. Fang Daye didn¡¯t ask further. He simply tore up the document and said, ¡°You need a new document. Take us to meet the General of the Left.¡±

    Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t expected Fang Daye to help. He had only brought him to help him expedite his own travel documents.

    Fang Daye, like an old lion, breathed heavily and coldly said, ¡°I need to leave the city too.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 164

 Chapter 166: Volunteers

    Chapter 166: Volunteers

    Prince Donghai personally ascended the city wall to look across the river. His heart sank, and he began to regret staying in Shattered Iron City.

    The horizon was filled with the dark tents of the Xiongnu. Cavalry squads rode unrestrained on the opposite bank, observing the southern shore. Some Xiongnu even stood at the river¡¯s edge, pointing at Shattered Iron City.

    Prince Donghai felt like he had been spotted, possibly even targeted by archers. Despite the river between them, he didn¡¯t feel safe. He turned and asked a nearby officer, simultaneously taking cover behind the parapet.

    ¡°Are there really a hundred thousand of them?¡±

    ¡°Based on the number of tents, it¡¯s estimated to be around seventy to a hundred thousand,¡± an officer replied, this conclusion drawn from multiple scouts¡¯ observations.

    ¡°So many!¡± Prince Donghai had heard the figure before but was still shocked. Back in Mayi City, with twenty to thirty thousand Chu troops as backup, he thought a hundred thousand Xiongnu were too few. Now, the number weighed on him as heavily as a mountain. Trying not to show his fear, he forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s snowing now, which will make supplies difficult. The more Xiongnu there are, the sooner they¡¯ll retreat, right?¡±

    The officers nodded, one adding, ¡°But Shattered Iron City must hold out as well.¡±

    The blunt truth stung. Prince Donghai struggled to maintain his smile and turned back to look at the opposite bank. ¡°You have a n to defend the city, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, General Chai has two ns. The Xiongnu have been observing Riverwatch City, likely nning to cross the river there. When they try to clear the stones, the beacon tower on the eastern hill can push down logs to reseal the passage.¡±¡°Good, that¡¯s a solid n. It should hold the Xiongnu for a few days. What¡¯s the second n?¡±

    An officer pointed west towards Flowing Sand City, ¡°The river is freezing. Once the ice is thick enough, the Xiongnu will likely cross there. General Chai ns to set an ambush at Flowing Sand City to hit their vanguard and blunt their advance.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Prince Donghai, unfamiliar with military leadership, felt a bit relieved knowing the officers had ns.

    Having spent enough time on the wall, he tightened his cloak and descended, ¡°Make sure the gates are secure and the walls are strong. Don¡¯t give the Xiongnu any opportunity.¡±

    Back at the general¡¯s residence, a group of noble sons awaited him. About a dozen of them stepped forward to greet him humbly. Among them, Prince Donghai felt more at ease, guessing their purpose. With a cold nod, he entered the main hall.

    As expected, once the servants had withdrawn, the noble sons surrounded Prince Donghai, speaking all at once.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Prince Donghaimanded, pointing around until his fingernded on the son of Marquis Shengjun, ¡°Lou Ji, you speak.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s choice was deliberate, as Lou Ji¡¯s father held the highest title among them.

    Lou Ji, familiar with Prince Donghai, spoke directly, ¡°We should leave Shattered Iron City while we still can. The Xiongnu won¡¯t cross the river immediately. If we ride quickly, we can reach the pass in less than two days.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s finger moved again, stopping at the nephew of Chancellor Yin Wuhai, ¡°Small-eyes Yin, your thoughts?¡±

    Despite his nickname, Small-eyes Yin¡¯s eyes were not small, he was just constantly squinting with a smile. Now, wide-eyed, he nearly shouted, ¡°Shattered Iron City can¡¯t hold! The Northern Protection General won¡¯t bring reinforcements! We can¡¯t wait to die here; we need to escape quickly!¡±

    ¡°Do you all think the same?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    The group nodded. Lou Ji added, ¡°This is just an isted city beyond the border. Is it worth defending? If we retreat first and the army follows behind us, bringing back thirty thousand Chu soldiers would be a significant military merit.¡±

    Prince Donghai thought for a moment, ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s discuss this with Chai Yue, as he is in charge of defending the city.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re Prince Donghai, appointed by the Northern Protection General to oversee everything,¡± they argued, relieved by Prince Donghai¡¯s response.

    Prince Donghai stood, frowning slightly, ¡°There are nearly five hundred noble sons. Surely more than just you want to retreat. Gather more people, and we¡¯ll pressure Chai Yue together.¡±

    ¡°Right, everyone wants to retreat. Why should we be the ones to stand out?¡±

    Soon, over fifty noble youths gathered at the general¡¯s residence, ready to follow Prince Donghai to see Chai Yue. They all wore pleased expressions. Dissatisfied, Prince Donghai named a few more to join them, sending Lou Ji and others to fetch them.

    Zhang Yanghao, Xie Ying, and Ding Hui arrived, trembling with fear. They had abandoned Prince Donghai at Riverside Vige and feared retribution.

    To their surprise, Prince Donghai weed them warmly, ¡°At times like this, let¡¯s forget past grievances and be friends.¡±

    The three were so moved they nearly wept, kneeling to apologize, only to be lifted by Prince Donghai.

    The group set out to see Chai Yue, attracting much attention along the way.

    Chai Yue resided in a northwest tower, conveniently observing enemy movements. He was discussing the ambush n at Flowing Sand City with a dozen officers when he heard Prince Donghai wasing with a group of noble sons. His heart sank. The Chu army¡¯s stability was tenuous; if the noble camp led a revolt, the entire army might copse. Even if the Northern Protection General were here, he might not be able to control them.

    Refusing to meet wasn¡¯t an option, so Chai Yue let them in. The officers stepped aside, thinking the same: if the noble sons fled, they wouldn¡¯t risk fighting either. Everyone would race back to the pass,peting to see who could move fastest.

    Over fifty people climbed the tower, standing rather than kneeling with Prince Donghai present.

    Prince Donghai said, ¡°General Chai, we have a matter to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Chai Yue rose to greet them politely, aware he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them.

    ¡°Why must the Chu army defend an isted city beyond the border?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    Chai Yue had exined this to many soldiers. He repeated, ¡°Though Shattered Iron City is isted, it is a Chu city. Since the time of the Martial Emperor, Great Chu has maintained an assertive posture against the Xiongnu. Abandoning this city would signal a shift from offense to defense¡­¡±

    Lou Ji interrupted, ¡°Aren¡¯t we defending here in Shattered Iron City?¡±

    Chai Yue smiled, ¡°It¡¯s different. Shattered Iron City, backed by mountains and rivers, offers open terrain. Once reinforcements arrive, we can switch from defense to offense. If we let the Xiongnu take this city, retreating to Divine Hero Pass makes it harder tounch offensives.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you defend the city. We¡­¡± Lou Ji nced at Prince Donghai, hastily stepping back. Among them, rank was paramount; speaking out of turn was overstepping.

    Prince Donghai nodded, ¡°General Chai¡¯s reasoning makes sense. You n to ambush at Flowing Sand City?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chai Yue said, puzzled by Prince Donghai¡¯s attitude, ¡°The Xiongnu are feigning interest in Riverwatch City. I believe they¡¯ll cross the river from the west within three days. Flowing Sand City, though in ruins, is still usable. After dusk, I¡¯ll send a Chu force from the ridge to Flowing Sand City, unseen by the Xiongnu¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. You make the ns. I¡¯ve brought you a squad of volunteers.¡±

    ¡°Volunteers?¡± Chai Yue was confused, looking at the over fifty noble youths who hade along.

    Lou Ji and the others exchanged looks, suddenly realizing they were the ¡°volunteers.¡± Panic set in.

    Prince Donghai sternly said, ¡°You¡¯ve all have enjoyed state stipends since birth. The nation has supported your families for generations. Isn¡¯t it time to repay that debt?¡±

    They were speechless, more shocked than ashamed. They never expected such words from Prince Donghai.

    ¡°General Chai, please issue the orders. If necessary, I¡¯ll lead the charge myself.¡± Prince Donghai felt a twinge of nervousness. If it were Han Ruzi or Fang Daye, he wouldn¡¯t dare boast. But Chai Yue should understand the ¡°unspoken rules¡± and act ordingly.

    Chai Yue, equally shocked, was greatly relieved, ¡°These volunteers will suffice. Shattered Iron City needs you, Prince Donghai. You must stay andmand.¡±

    Prince Donghai nodded solemnly, then turned to the stunned noble sons, ¡°Make your families proud. Fight bravely.¡±

    Leaving the noble sons behind, he descended the tower. Chai Yue ordered armor and horses for them from the noble camp. This incident ensured the officers¡¯pliance with the ambush n.

    Prince Donghai felt satisfied, having both punished the cowardly nobles and taken revenge against those who had once betrayed him.

    Back at the general¡¯s residence, Lin Kunshan came to see him. Upon entering, he smiled and saluted, ¡°Prince Donghai, your strategy is brilliant. It both taught a lesson to the cowardly and stabilized the army. Your prestige will greatly increase.¡±

    ¡°Do I need such prestige?¡± Prince Donghai felt no need to hide his ambition from the fate seer. ¡°They care only for their lives, not for Chu¡¯s cities. I care.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled, ¡°The Chu empire, beset by internal and external troubles, needs a royal scion like you to turn the tide.¡±

    Prince Donghai snorted.

    Over two hundred miles away, another person also cared about the Chu empire¡¯s territorial integrity.

    Led by the chief clerk, Han Ruzi and his party reached the east warehouse but found no sign of General Han Tong. They learned he had taken some supplies to the north gate and had left recently.

    They hurried to the north gate, where people and vehicles were blocked from exiting. No amount of shouting could open the gate.

    Han Ruzi had the chief clerk report his arrival. After a long wait, the clerk returned, confused, ¡°The General requests to see the Northern Protection General alone.¡±

    Sensing something amiss, Han Ruzi said, ¡°Alright, but I need a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ should be fine. I¡¯ll ask.¡± The clerk hurried back, puzzled by theck of kinship between these royal cousins.

    Du Chuanyun tightened his belt, ready to apany Han Ruzi, who stopped him, ¡°You stay. Chen Tong,e with me.¡±

    Meng E nodded. In front of others, she never spoke to avoid revealing her identity.

    Du Chuanyun, both surprised and disappointed, couldn¡¯t believe this ordinary soldier was more skilled than him.

    The clerk returned, inviting the Northern Protection General and his attendant up the tower.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 165

 Chapter 167: Atop the City Gate

    Chapter 167: Atop the City Gate

    The stairway inside the tower was crowded with fully armed soldiers, forcing those climbing up to move sideways. Meng E handed over her saber before being allowed to pass.

    The spacious room at the top was simrly filled with guards. Han Ruzi scanned the room but didn¡¯t immediately see his target. At the chief clerk¡¯s prompting, he finally spotted his cousin Han Tong in a corner behind several guards.

    The two had likely met before, one sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne and the other standing among many imperial n members. Thus, Han Tong recognized Han Ruzi, though thetter didn¡¯t remember his face.

    The clerk, persistently busy, took a few steps forward with a sycophantic smile, ¡°General of the Left, the travel documents¡­¡±

    Han Tong waved his arms dismissively, as if swatting away annoying insects. The clerk, more persistent than an insect, stepped forward again, ¡± General of the Left, without the documents, I cannot leave the pass. The general¡­¡±

    Han Tong suddenly strode forward, right hand gripping his sword hilt, teeth clenched, ¡°No one leaves the pass, not even a mouse.¡±

    The clerk paled, regretting having handed over the seal, ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± Han Tong shouted as if facing a grave danger.

    The outburst startled both the clerk and Han Ruzi, who couldn¡¯t understand his cousin¡¯s extreme reaction.¡°Take him away, drive him out, I don¡¯t want to see him ever again!¡± Han Tongmanded.

    Two guards, brought by Han Tong from the Northern Army, stepped forward, grabbed the clerk¡¯s arms, and began to drag him out. The bewildered and fearful clerk had no idea how he had offended the General of the Left.

    Han Tong, around thirty years old, looked sullen and panicked but tried to maintain a facade of authority. He clenched his fists on the desk, avoiding eye contact with Han Ruzi, addressing him with downcast eyes, ¡°So, you finally came. I knew you would.¡±

    Han Ruzi was puzzled, ¡°I arrived just recently. They said you arrived slightly earlier.¡±

    ¡°A bit earlier? Haha, just that bit earlier, and Divine Hero Pass is mine!¡± Han Tong dered.

    Han Ruzi nced at Meng E, signaling her to stay put, then took a couple of steps forward.

    Han Tong grew even more nervous, despite the tall, strong guards around him. Hecked confidence, fearing his teenage cousin might harm him. His fists tightened, but he refrained from shouting, keeping his gaze down.

    Han Ruzi sensed his cousin¡¯s fear. ¡°The Xiongnu army has already reached Shattered Iron City. What are your ns, General Tong?¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu¡­ the Xiongnu¡­ how could there be Xiongnu?¡± Han Tong was still in shock from the news he had received that morning, having been unaware of the Xiongnu¡¯s approach when he was dispatched to Divine Hero Pass.

    ¡°What are your ns, General Tong?¡± Han Ruzi repeated.

    Han Tong sat slowly, clutching his head, ¡°ns? The Champion Marquis didn¡¯t mention ns¡­ he instructed me to guard Divine Hero Pass, to let no one through¡­¡±

    Han Tong raised his head, finally meeting Han Ruzi¡¯s gaze, ¡°Especially not to let you through the pass back to the Capital.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°I have no intention of returning to the Capital. I¡¯m here to request reinforcements.¡±

    Han Tong also smiled, a bit crazily, ¡°I thought I had missed it, but I got here just in time. Haha, the Champion Marquis foresaw everything. You cannot pass! You cannot¡­¡±

    After hisughter subsided, Han Ruzi said, ¡°Divine Hero Pass is easy to defend and hard to attack. Even if the Xiongnue, they won¡¯t take it quickly. There¡¯s no need to panic.¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu¡­ easy to defend¡­ how did you enter the pass? The north gate¡­ the north gate should be closed immediately.¡±

    Han Tong fumbled on the desk for paper and ink. A guard, seeing his struggle, stepped forward to assist. Han Tong quickly wrote an order, stamped it with the seal from his robe, and handed it to a guard, who rushed off.

    Han Ruzi watched silently. When the guard left, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here now, standing before you, General Tong. Open the gates to let the civilians through, then gather the troops outside the pass to support Shattered Iron City immediately.¡±

    Han Tong looked puzzled, as if wondering why Han Ruzi was still there, ¡°I¡¯ve sent word to the Champion Marquis. He will decide. My task is to guard the pass, and I won¡¯t open the gates.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s tone grew firmer, ¡°Shattered Iron City is in imminent danger. Anyone else would send reinforcements immediately. Please, General Tong, act decisively.¡±

    ¡°My task is to guard the pass.¡±

    ¡°Shattered Iron City has thirty thousand Chu soldiers.¡±

    ¡°My task is to guard the pass.¡±

    ¡°Losing Shattered Iron City means the Chu army will be confined to Divine Hero Pass, unable tounch counterattacks.¡±

    ¡°My task is to guard the pass.¡±

    ¡°Shattered Iron City holds five hundred noble sons, each from distinguished families.¡±

    ¡°My task is to guard the pass.¡±

    No matter what Han Ruzi said, Han Tong¡¯s response remained the same.

    Han Ruzi turned and nced around. There were at least ten guards in the room. Meng E stood by the door, but she couldn¡¯t protect him against ten men.

    ¡°Very well. When will the Champion Marquis arrive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent word to him. He will decide. My task is to guard the pass.¡±

    Han Ruzi turned to leave, the guards making no move to stop him.

    At the door, Meng E gave him a questioning look. Han Ruzi shook his head slightly; seizing the seal now was too risky with Han Tong so paranoid.

    Downstairs, the group waited anxiously. The chief clerk looked disheartened, still in shock.

    ¡°Brother-inw, did you get the¡­ never mind, I see that you didn¡¯t,¡± Cui Teng noted Han Ruzi¡¯s empty hands.

    Han Ruzi led the group away. The streets were crowded with people and vehicles. Many civilians, desperate to escape the approaching Xiongnu, mored at the gate.

    Han Ruzi stopped, ¡°General Tong refuses to open the gate, gather reinforcements, or hand over the seal. He awaits the Champion Marquis¡¯s orders.¡±

    Cui Teng was astonished, ¡°The Champion Marquis is hundreds of miles away. A round trip will take five or six days. By then, Shattered Iron City will have fallen to the Xiongnu!¡±

    Han Ruzi asked the clerk, ¡°How many soldiers are at Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    The clerk, now directionless, replied quickly, ¡°A thousand inside the pass, four to five thousand in the camps outside. More would require troops from other locations.¡±

    ¡°Without themand seal, how many can you gather?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± The clerk sensed trouble.

    Cui Teng grabbed his cor, ¡°Stop ying dumb. How many can you gather?¡±

    The clerk smiled bitterly, ¡°Without the seal¡­ only the guards here in the office, twenty or so.¡±

    ¡°What about your household servants?¡±

    ¡°Old and young, around forty to fifty. They can¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Have them don armor and bring them here. Tell them they won¡¯t need to fight, they just need to bolster our numbers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Chief Clerk to General Wu. I won¡¯t get involved in disputes between the Northern Protection General and the General of the Left,¡± the clerk said, frightened.

    ¡°If you want to leave, do as I say. Whether we seed or not, it won¡¯t implicate you.¡±

    Still hesitant, the clerk saw Cui Teng grab his cor again and quickly agreed, ¡°Alright, alright. Pleasee with me, Lord Cui. Your presence carries more weight than mine.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Cui Teng pushed the clerk towards the office. Han Ruzi dispatched five guards to apany them.

    He called Du Chuanyun over, ¡°When I was upstairs, one of General Tong¡¯s guards went downstairs to deliver orders. Did you see him?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Remember what he looked like?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Intercept him, and persuade him to take us up the tower. If he refuses¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Du Chuanyun ran off.

    Han Ruzi assigned five guards to follow, leaving him with ten guards, including Meng E, and the silent old General Fang Daye.

    ¡°Once we have the seal, you can leave, General Fang.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Daye said nothing more, walking away to blend in with themoners on the street.

    Han Ruzi and his guards waited. Nearby, a cart piled with bundles carried two crying children. Their parents, anxious, watched the gate, unable tofort them.

    Compared to the Martial Emperor¡¯s era, the Chu empire had indeed declined, but it wasn¡¯t yet powerless. Han Ruzi vowed to repel the Xiongnu, not merely defend the city.

    Cui Teng and the clerk returned first, bringing over a hundred men, more than expected. It was unclear how Cui Teng had managed this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the battle.¡± Cui Teng was eager, fearless. The soldiers and retainers, however, looked pale and anxious.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    After a while, Du Chuanyun returned, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t cooperate, so I brought him back.¡± He pointed behind him, where five guards dragged the bound messenger. The street was chaotic; no one noticed the daylight kidnapping.

    Just as Han Ruzi was about to issue orders, amotion erupted at the gate. Many were shouting to open the gate, but when there was no response, they turned their anger towards the tower. A tall figure led the charge, demanding, ¡°The gate officer is up there. Let hime out and exin!¡±

    Fang Daye, disguised as amoner, shouted, inciting the crowd.

    Han Tong¡¯s guards, about a hundred strong, drew their swords. But the mass of people was overwhelming, making the guards nervous.

    Han Ruzi signaled for the captured messenger to call for help. The bruised and defiant messenger kept his mouth shut, shaking his head. Du Chuanyun took the lead, climbing onto a cart and pulling the messenger up, shouting, ¡°There¡¯s a Xiongnu spy in the north! Help is needed! Look, your man is hurt!¡±

    The guards on and around the tower, seeing the injured messenger, panicked, further disarraying their ranks.

    Han Ruzi turned to Cui Teng and the clerk, ¡°Time to rescue the general.¡±

    Cui Teng hesitated but quickly understood, ¡°Yes, we must assist General Tong. Everyone, follow me! Rescue the General of the Left, and there will be rewards for all!¡±

    Cui Teng led the men through the crowd towards the tower. The confused guards hesitated, some even moving aside to check on the situation at the north gate.

    Han Ruzi watched the chaos he had created. Unlike past risky ventures, he felt genuinely calm this time, confident in victory.

    Sometimes, a weak enemy can instill great confidence.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 166

 Chapter 168: The General who Holds Command

    The city¡¯s citizens had been waiting in the streets for nearly a day. Once their anger was unleashed, it was uncontroble. Initially, they were wary, but as more people gathered and pushed forward, the front ranks were forced into the tower, shing with the guards.

    The guards injured a few people, but the overwhelming crowd toppled the guards on the stairs, forcing their way upward step by step.

    Fang Daye, the instigator, extricated himself before the situation spiraled out of control. He approached the Northern Protection General, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go up from another entrance.¡±

    The tower had two doors: one at ground level and another leading directly to the city wall.

    Cui Teng, leading over a hundred misceneous troops under the pretext of ¡°protecting the General of the Left,¡± also appeared on the city wall, vigorously waving to Han Ruzi.

    Han Ruzi immediately led his men into an eastern alley, asionally waving back to Cui Teng. They soon found a staircase leading to the top of the city wall, where a dozen soldiers stood guard, anxiously watching the gate. When Cui Teng and his men rushed down, the guards didn¡¯t dare to stop or question them.

    Han Tong was dragged down by a few people, his face pale and body trembling, ¡°Rebellion, this is a rebellion¡­¡±

    Cui Teng tossed the seal over, grinning triumphantly, ¡°Done. It was that simple.¡±

    Han Ruzi caught the seal and found the chief clerk among the crowd, ¡°Now we can open the gate, right?¡±The clerk, disoriented from following Cui Teng up and down the tower, nodded and then shook his head.

    As Han Ruzi was about to issue an official order, Fang Daye interjected, ¡°Do not open the gate yet.¡±

    ¡°General Fang, what do you suggest?¡± Han Ruzi held great respect for the old general.

    ¡°The civilians are in chaos. Opening the gate now will only spread chaos into the interior of the city. The Northern Protection General should first gather the city¡¯s soldiers, then order the civilians to obtain exit documents from the office and release them in batches.¡±

    Lacking experience, Han Ruzi immediately saw the wisdom in Fang Daye¡¯s advice. He led his men to the office, leaving some soldiers to announce the order at the gate shortly.

    The office was deserted, even the cleaning staff were taken away by Cui Teng. Many of the belongings had been looted, with scattered scrolls, fabrics, and other items left behind. The looters fled when they saw the soldiers returning.

    The chief clerk, seeing the mess,mented, ¡°How will I exin this to General Wu?¡± Realizing he couldn¡¯t clean up alone, he decided to stay close to the Northern Protection General, hoping to pass the responsibility up the chain.

    Han Ruzi ordered the carts moved aside, the office doors opened wide, and soldiers lined the streets to maintain order. Only ten guards remained inside, while Han Tong was ced under watch in the rear yard.

    Han Ruzi sat behind the desk, holding the seal, while Cui Teng managed the ink and the chief clerk handled the paperwork. They brought in arge number of forms that needed names, reasons, dates, and apanying items. With the proper documents, people could pass through the gates unimpeded.

    The first exit document was for Fang Daye, the reason stated as ¡°returning home,¡± and the apanying item ¡°a horse.¡± Han Ruzi stamped it, and Fang Daye carefully stored the document, bowed, and left the office.

    The chief clerk couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Who is this old man? Such disrespect in a government office?¡±

    Han Ruzi, though unable to retain Fang Daye, held him in high esteem, ¡°In peaceful times, he¡¯s just an old man. In troubled times, he¡¯s a valuable asset.¡±

    There were too many orders for Han Ruzi to issue. Allowing civilians to leave was just a small part of it. He also needed to mobilize soldiers from outside the pass, call for reinforcements from distant counties, dispatch scouts to Shattered Iron City, and check the internal defenses and supplies.

    The chief clerk was overwhelmed but fortunately, several military officers and officials arrived in time. Divine Hero Pass had been leaderless, and they had been searching for someone with authority. With the chief clerk unable to take responsibility and the General of the Left refusing to meet subordinates, they immediately obeyed the Northern Protection General once they saw him with themand seal.

    As more people arrived, the mood shifted. The civilians redirected from the gate were initially aggressive, but seeing the soldiers, they calmed down. By the time they entered the orderly office, their anger had dissipated. Some even hesitated to enter, but a few brave ones did and received their documents. As they exited with their papers, the crowd¡¯s anger turned topliance, and they formed orderly lines. The soldiers arriving also restored order.

    As the tasks piled up, Han Ruzi became more focused. He paced the main hall, issuing orders to the military officers, overseeing the chief clerk¡¯s paperwork, and asionally questioning the iing civilians.

    Divine Hero Pass finally found its leader. The officials, observing for a while, began advising Han Ruzi, answering his questions promptly. As dusk fell, calm returned to the pass.

    The main hall saw countless documents and orders signed. A box of ink was used up, and Cui Teng¡¯s clothes were covered in it. His job was simple¡ªfollow Han Ruzi around with the ink box¡ªbut he was more excited than the general, nodding, gritting his teeth, and ring as if he wanted to speak but refrained.

    As things settled, Han Ruzi noticed Cui Teng, lightly tapping his head, ¡°I forgot to arrange for you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, no, Northern Protection General, let me stay. Delivering a message is a task anyone can do.¡±

    ¡°No, this message is for Chancellor Cui. It would be best if Prince Donghai delivers it. Since he can¡¯t, it must be you.¡± Han Ruzi had the chief clerk issue the document and handed it to Cui Teng, ¡°Take ten soldiers, but Du Chuanyun will stay. I have another task for him.¡±

    Cui Teng took the document, patted his chest, ¡°I¡¯m off then. Don¡¯t worry, brother-inw. I¡¯ll make sure you get an official position, even if it means threatening my father.¡±

    Cui Teng hurried out, calling for horses, preparing to depart that night.

    Du Chuanyun, eager for action, asked, ¡°Weary Marquis, what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°I want you to return to the Capital immediately.¡±

    ¡°For what purpose?¡±

    Han Ruzi initially drafted a letter but decided against it, saying, ¡°Go back to my manor, see my wife, and thene back quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? No letter? No message?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head, ¡°No need, but hurry. You might encounter obstacles¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, understood. I don¡¯t need an exit document. I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Du Chuanyun turned to go, then returned, ¡°On second thought, an exit document will make things easier.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, instructing the chief clerk to prepare one. Watching Du Chuanyun leave, his unease grew.

    Wu Xiu¡¯s sudden return to the Capital, the Champion Marquis sending Han Tong to guard the pass, and no news from his wife for nearly half a month were ominous signs of unknown events in the Capital.

    With the enemy at the gate, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t abandon his post. He could only send Du Chuanyun to gather information.

    As night deepened, the gates closed as per regtions. The civilians, no longer panicked, returned home with their documents, trusting the young general who seemed dependable.

    The office gradually quieted. Soldiers returned to their posts, and the conscripted household retainers and servants resumed their roles, cleaning, cooking, and retrieving scattered belongings. The chief clerk wept over the losses but clung closer to the Northern Protection General.

    Han Ruzi also needed the chief clerk. With few followers left, he relied on Meng E for personal protection but he needed more support.

    Afterpleting most tasks, Han Ruzi went to visit General Han Tong in the back courtyard.

    After Cui Teng¡¯s example, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to give up on anyone. The chief clerk and officials could only stabilize the pass, but a noble with a position could influence a broader region and its soldiers.

    Over a hundred Northern Army soldiers guarded the back courtyard. Seeing Han Ruzi approach, they respectfully saluted, not attempting to rescue their general.

    In a small room, Han Tong still trembled, untouched food on the table.

    Han Ruzi entered alone, his confidence in Han Tong dwindling, ¡°Divine Hero Pass is secure, and I haven¡¯t left. You can rx.¡±

    Han Tong looked up, his eyes filled with fear and confusion.

    Han Ruzi took out the seal, ¡°This is just a symbol. Real power must be earned. But with this, it¡¯s easier.¡±

    Power lies between ten paces and a thousand <em>li</em>, Han Ruzi felt his power had reached ten <em>li</em>.

    Han Tong clearly didn¡¯t understand, his confusion deepening. After a long pause, he said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have epted the Champion Marquis¡¯s invitation. Staying quietly in the Capital would have been better. Ordinary people with ambition can seed, even be chancellors. But imperial n members only face one end¡ªdeath. Why am I so unlucky? I don¡¯t want to join your struggles or fight the Xiongnu. This is all a mistake, a nightmare¡­¡±

    Han Tong began hitting his head.

    Han Ruzi realized this man wasn¡¯t worth recruiting. He also felt slightly disdainful towards the Champion Marquis. Despite his higher status,rger army, and greater knowledge, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t see him as the primary threat.

    Han Ruzi left without further questions. He ordered for a horse and set off to catch up with Fang Daye. No matter what, he had to retain the old general rmended by Yang Feng.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 167

 Chapter 169: Nighttime Chat

    Chapter 169: Nighttime Chat

    Traveling at night was difficult, especially in winter. The cold wind howled, and the ground was slippery with ice, making everyone, including horses, move cautiously. Fang Daye led his horse along the official road, slowly trudging forward. He was constantly overtaken by others¡ªpeople pushing carts, driving livestock, or carrying children¡ªhurrying as if the Xiongnu were right behind them.

    Gradually, the number of people catching up from behind decreased, and those who did were less hurried. A wife, walking alongside her husband, grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted we leave. Many neighbors decided to stay in the city to see how things turn out. I wonder how our house is. The chickens and ducks haven¡¯t been fed tonight. Did you lock the door?¡±

    The husband, slightly regretful but unwilling to admit it or argue, repeatedly said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Fang Daye nced back, facing the north wind. The shadow of Divine Hero Pass had long disappeared into the darkness. Although he was the one who had suggested the idea of stabilizing the popce, the young Northern Protection General seemed to be executing it well.

    Behind a dpidated wall by the roadside, a group had built a fire, huddling around it for warmth. Someone called out to the solitary old man on the road, ¡°Come warm yourself by the fire. There¡¯s no vige or inn ahead tonight.¡±

    Fang Daye found a spot to tie his horse, fed it some beans, and joined the group, sharing in the warmth.

    The people knew each other, fervently discussing the state of the world.

    ¡°For decades, Great Chu has never lost to the Xiongnu. This time will be no different. We might have left too early.¡±

    ¡°Times have changed, young man. During the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, Chu soldiers chased the Xiongnu beyond the pass. Now the Xiongnu are close to Divine Hero Pass. I remember when Chu outposts extended a hundred miles north of the river. People could freely roam and graze their cattle. Since the Martial Emperor¡¯s passing, I haven¡¯t crossed the northern gates.¡±¡°The new Northern Protection General seems capable, like a general who knows how to fight.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too young. During the Martial Emperor¡¯s time, someone his age, no matter how noble, could only be a captain, learning from the veterans beforemanding troops independently. He¡¯s too young to be a match for the Xiongnu. We did the right thing by leaving, though we might have been too hasty and could have waited a night.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a good idea to rush home. I¡¯ve heard of unrest in many ces. I hope my hometown is safe.¡±

    ¡°The worst-case scenario is not encountering unrest back home. It is to be conscripted again and sent to defend Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    Most of the city¡¯s popce were merchants. They were eager to return to their hometowns but also wanted to avoid conscription or heavy taxes. They sighed collectively, frequently reminiscing about the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, forgetting hister years¡¯ cruelty, remembering only the peace and prosperity.

    ¡°Old man, did youe from the north?¡± someone asked.

    Fang Daye responded with a nod, preferring not to chat idly.

    ¡°Can Shattered Iron City hold out?¡±

    Fang Daye pondered, ¡°Probably ten to fifteen days. If reinforcements from within the pass are dyed, it will be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many troops left within the pass. Most are dealing with the unrest back in the homnds. Internal and external troubles have converged.¡±

    ¡°The Chu empire knows it has internal and external troubles. The Xiongnu may not. They¡¯ve been defeated for decades and must be wary. As long as the Chu army shows resolve, they might push the Xiongnu back.¡±

    Fang Daye¡¯s manner of speech distinguished him from ordinary folk, earning him their respect. They made room for him, and someone offered a sk of heated wine. After a couple of sips, warmth spread through his body.

    ¡°Do you suggest dealing with external threats before internal ones?¡± someone asked.

    Reserved before the Northern Protection General, Fang Daye was more talkative withmoners. ¡°The internal unrest is primarily due to excessive taxation in recent years, leaving people impoverished. Heavily taxed to prepare for war against the Xiongnu, the people are easily incited to join bandits. High taxes are the cause; unrest is the effect. Suppressing unrest will not reduce taxes. Reducing taxes could ease the unrest, but this can only happen if the Xiongnu are defeated.¡±

    Themoners found it hard to follow his reasoning but respected him nheless. An elderly man asked, ¡°If the unrest isn¡¯t dealt with promptly and spreads after winter, won¡¯t it be toote to reduce taxes?¡±

    ¡°We must contain the unrest but needn¡¯t eradicate it. Each county should guard its gates and passes, preventing the rebels from spreading to other areas. The real fear is focusing too much on nearby threats, neglecting the Xiongnu. If troops are diverted to quell the unrest, leaving the pass open to the Xiongnu, it will be harder to drive them outter.¡±

    Themoners nodded, feeling Fang Daye¡¯s insights were profound. A middle-aged woman remarked, ¡°If even you understand this, surely the imperial court won¡¯t make such a mistake.¡±

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t,¡± Fang Daye replied, not wanting to rm them. Though he wondered why he shared these thoughts, they came unbidden and he couldn¡¯t keep them in. Unfortunately, there was no suitable audience.

    Suddenly, his enthusiasm waned, and he focused on warming himself by the fire.

    ¡°Sir, are you an official of the court?¡± someone asked respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner, just released.¡±

    The circle around the fire fell silent, only the crackling of wood and the wind breaking the stillness.

    In the distance, rapid hoofbeats approached. To ride fast on such a night and terrain was unusual, and everyone looked towards the road. Three riders appeared, someone called out, ¡°Come warm yourselves by the fire¡­¡±

    Before the words were out, the riders stopped. They were armored soldiers clearly on a mission. Silence fell, the civilians not daring to interfere with military matters.

    ¡°Has anyone seen an elderly man, around sixty, tall, traveling alone with a horse?¡± one of the riders called out.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Fang Daye.

    Fang Daye sighed heavily, moved towards his horse, and the rider eximed, ¡°There he is¡­ General¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi dismounted, relieved to have caught up sooner than expected. He had prepared many arguments to persuade the old general to stay.

    Fang Daye led his horse to the road, bowed to the Northern Protection General, and asked, ¡°How many troops can you mobilize?¡±

    Han Ruzi, caught off guard by the question, hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m working on it¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me rephrase, how many troops do you hope to mobilize?¡±

    After some thought, Han Ruzi replied, ¡°I hope to mobilize all Chu troops.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll return with you.¡±

    Fang Daye mounted his horse.

    Han Ruzi, stunned but pleased, also mounted his horse, riding side by side with Fang Daye back to Divine Hero Pass, discussing the current state of the empire. Fang Daye, unusually talkative, left Han Ruzi listening intently.

    By the roadside, the onlookers murmured, ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He must be a fallen official, and now he¡¯s being invited back. Did you see that I was the one who called him over?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you call everyone over. It¡¯s not just him.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you recognize the general? He¡¯s the one who signed our exit documents at Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Protection General? You sure? It was so dark.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. There¡¯s no other young general like him.¡±

    Silence followed, and an elder said, ¡°With these two, the Chu army will surely defeat the Xiongnu. At dawn, let¡¯s return to Divine Hero Pass and avoid the hardships of the road.¡±

    Traveling back at a regr pace, Han Ruzi felt time pass faster. Fang Daye¡¯s analysis opened his eyes, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll dispatch troops to support Shattered Iron City in batches, making the Xiongnu believe reinforcements are constantly arriving.¡±

    ¡°Frequent deployments can confuse the Xiongnu, but grain supplies are critical. Shattered Iron City wasn¡¯t meant to house over twenty thousand soldiers, and its grain won¡¯tst long. Divine Hero Pass must secure the supply route. If the front can hold the Xiongnu at the river, all will be well. If not, we need strongholds along the route to protect our supply lines. If you don¡¯t mind my age, assign me to this task.¡±

    Guarding the supply route was more dangerous than defending Shattered Iron City. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to risk the old general¡¯s life. They reached the gate, waiting for it to open. Han Ruzi asked, ¡°What convinced you to return with me?¡±

    As the gate creaked open, Fang Daye replied, ¡°I need someone to listen to me,¡± and added, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who listens and has the ability to act.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°To be honest, even before I reached Shattered Iron City, someone rmended you to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Someone remembers this old man?¡±

    A group of officials, including the chief clerk, emerged from the gate, relieved to see Han Ruzi return.

    ¡°The former Pce Attendant, now the Northern Army Adjutant, Yang Feng, strongly rmended you.¡±

    ¡°Yang Feng? Never heard of him.¡± Fang Daye, long stationed at the border andter serving in Qi, knew little of the court eunuchs.

    Returning to themand postte at night, the soldiers from the camps arrived as ordered. Han Ruzi and Fang Daye began organizing the troops for Shattered Iron City¡¯s aid. Reluctantly, Han Ruzi agreed to let Fang Daye secure the supply line, on the condition that he return to Divine Hero Pass once it was stabilized.

    In haste, only about five thousand soldiers could be assembled. They were divided into six groups to ensure reinforcements reached Shattered Iron City twice daily for the next three days. During this time, Han Ruzi needed to find more troops.

    Han Ruzi spent a sleepless night at Divine Hero Pass, while the soldiers at Shattered Iron City also had a restless night.

    Before the first reinforcements had departed, the Xiongnu had already crossed the river.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 168

 Chapter 170: Prescience

    Chapter 170: Prescience

    The cold did not crack the iron armor, but it made it feel even heavier. Even through the thick cotton lining, Chai Yue could feel the hardness and the cold of the metal, making walking more difficult as if he was carrying arge piece of raw iron.

    Shortly after nightfall, Chai Yue personally led a thousand soldiers from the ridge down to Flowing Sand City. The horses were sent back the same way, and the soldiers entered the city on foot. A few soldiers stood on the city walls, keeping watch, while most stood below, ready, each holding a crossbow. They waited for almost two hours, but there was no sign of the Xiongnu crossing the river.

    The light snow which had fallen earlier now stopped, and Chai Yue stood atop the city wall, peering towards the river under the faint moonlight.

    The river had frozen over. During the day, Chai Yue had seen some Xiongnu throwing stones towards the riverbed, guessing they would cross the river that night. Now, he wasn¡¯t so sure and could only pace back and forth, softly reminding the soldiers to stay alert.

    If they couldn¡¯t deal a sharp blow to the Xiongnu in the first battle, Shattered Iron City would soon fall. The heavy responsibility Chai Yue bore was heavier than the armor on his shoulders. It was not only about Shattered Iron City but also the lives of nearly thirty thousand Chu soldiers, the trust of the Northern Protection General, and the safety of his mother and younger brother in the Capital.

    Chai Yue needed a decisive victory. He believed his judgment was right¡ªwinter had set in, and the Xiongnu were eager to fight, seizing any chance to cross the river. However, only facts would prove him correct. For this isted Chu army, Chai Yue¡¯smand was somewhat illegitimate, and one or two wrong judgments would suffice to lose the soldiers¡¯ trust.

    The thousand men on the wall and below stayed dutifully silent, withoutints, but Chai Yue knew that if the Xiongnu didn¡¯t appear by dawn, his already scant authority would vanishpletely.

    Chai Yue walked among the soldiers below the wall, whispering, ¡°The hour before dawn is the most dangerous. The Xiongnu are most likely to cross then.¡±

    The soldiers remained silent, but Chai Yue could guess their doubts: Why would the Xiongnu, with theirrge army, sneak attack a small city guarded by thirty thousand Chu soldiers? And if the pre-dawn hour was the most dangerous, why did they have to be on guard all night?Chai Yue had exnations: though numerous, the Xiongnu sought to capture Shattered Iron City with minimal cost. The pre-dawn hour being the most dangerous didn¡¯t mean other times were safe. To be ready for any scenario, he had to wait at Flowing Sand City all night. But there was no need to voice these exnations; the soldiers needed to see the Xiongnu crossing the river secretly.

    Someone behind Chai Yue whispered, ¡°Might as well freeze to death here; it would save the Xiongnu the trouble.¡±

    It was one of the noble youths forced into service by Prince Donghai. Chai Yue pretended not to hear. Results and achievements could win over ordinary soldiers; only rank and status could subdue these nobles.

    A soldier on the wall gently tapped a stone twice, causing Chai Yue¡¯s whole body to tense, a rush of adrenaline driving out the cold.

    The entire Chu army, hearing the taps, readied themselves, adjusting their grips on the crossbows.

    Chai Yue, trying to appear calm, walked up the stairs slowly but quickened his pace on thest few steps.

    A group of Xiongnu cavalry was crossing the river, but their numbers were too few, roughly one to three hundred, and they weren¡¯t heading straight for Shattered Iron City but towards the ridge, targeting Flowing Sand City.

    Chai Yue and his men quickly hid behind the parapets.

    Though they outnumbered the Chu forces, the Xiongnu were cautious, sending scouts ahead to assess the situation.

    Chai Yue¡¯s ambush was in a dilemma. Shooting the scouts would be easy but would expose the ambush.

    The Xiongnu conversed quietly below. With the north gate closed, they circled the city, looking for another entrance.

    Chai Yue descended the wall, quietly ordering his men to hide in nearby houses. Most houses were dpidated, roofless, making it easy for the Xiongnu to discover them, but Chai Yue had no other choice after waiting all night.

    The appearance of the Xiongnu slightly boosted the soldiers¡¯ trust in Chai Yue. They immediately followed orders to hide. The noble youths remained troublesome, with one grabbing Chai Yue¡¯s arm and threatening in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve already offended the Chai n. Do you want to offend everyone? If anything happens to me¡­¡±

    Chai Yue shook off his grip, coldly saying, ¡°Luo Ji, here you are a soldier, not the son of the Victory Marquis.¡±

    Luo Ji huffed, joining the others in hiding, fearing the copsing walls more than the Xiongnu.

    Not all noble sons disliked this mission. Zhang Yanghao, grandson of Marquis Piyuan, whispered to Chai Yue, ¡°The Xiongnu, eager to attack, won¡¯t search too thoroughly.¡±

    Chai Yue smiled, hiding in another ruined house.

    Flowing Sand City was small. The Xiongnu quickly reached the ajar west gate, broke it open, and rode in, galloping through the streets.

    The footprints left by Chu soldiers on entering the city were now covered in frost and snow, but the prints below the wall remained clear. If the Xiongnu lit torches or dismounted to inspect, they would find them.

    Chai Yue was gambling.

    The Xiongnu, emboldened, began shouting, at times only separated from Chu soldiers by a wall. But they didn¡¯t linger in the city, their shouts soon fading.

    Chai Yue stepped out, barely restraining a cheer.

    Several officers joined him, surprised, ¡°They didn¡¯t stay to guard the city.¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu don¡¯t like cities,¡± Chai Yue said calmly, though uncertain. Some Xiongnu had adapted to settled life, but these scouts evidently didn¡¯t want to stay.

    To the soldiers, Chai Yue appeared prescient. As they passed him to the wall, their gazes held newfound respect. Even Luo Ji and his noble peers lowered their heads, obediently climbing the steps.

    A thousand Chu soldiers stood in three rows on the wall, bending low, feet on the crossbows, hands drawing the strings, gently nocking the arrows.

    The crossbows could reach the riverbank, leaving the Xiongnu nowhere to hide.

    Chai Yue looked out from the parapet. As he had predicted, many Xiongnu cavalry were crossing the river, gathering at the foot of the ridge, some carrying longdders, clearly nning an attack on Shattered Iron City before dawn.

    Chai Yue¡¯s doubts and tension vanished, reced by unprecedented confidence. No matter how nervous his soldiers were, he remained calm, silently observing, waiting for the perfect moment.

    The Xiongnu finished gathering. Their vanguard began moving. Chai Yue walked to the signal officer and nodded. The officer, understanding, raised a pre-prepared horn, warming up his cheeks before blowing strongly. The Chu army usually used drums to signal orders, but as an ambushing force, horns were more practical.

    Chu soldiers straightened and advanced, firing the crossbows from the parapet, then retreating as the second and third rows took their turn.

    Chai Yue didn¡¯t watch the battle below; the screams and horse cries told him enough. He patrolled the wall, ensuring the soldiers followed the sequence. Victory was assured. His task now was to make it wless.

    Under his supervision, the soldiers repeated the cycle of drawing, nocking, and firing, wlessly coordinated, feeling Chai Yue¡¯s eyes on them even when he wasn¡¯t nearby.

    Approaching, Luo Ji fumbled, failing to draw the string twice. As his row moved forward, he struggled, panicking.

    Chai Yue motioned him to move back, to allow the line behind to move forward cleanly.

    Blushing, Luo Ji had no arrow to shoot this round. He finally drew the string as he retreated.

    Chai Yue continued, feeling the unity of his men, an extension of his will.

    Screams continued below. Officers reported, ¡°General Chai, the Xiongnu are retreating.¡±

    Chai Yue finally looked, seeing many bodies on the dark ground, more Xiongnu fleeing across the ice, slipping in their haste.

    ¡°Shall we pursue?¡± an officer asked, emboldened by victory.

    ¡°No, we withdraw. The whole army withdraws,¡± Chai Yuemanded, knowing the Xiongnu excelled in counter-attacks during pursuits. Even with all Chu soldiers here, crossing the river would be costly.

    He aimed to break the Xiongnu¡¯s momentum while awaiting reinforcements.

    Without horses, the Chu soldiers ran back to Shattered Iron City. By dawn, scouts had verified the battle, and the gates opened to wee the unscathed ¡°dare-to-die¡± troops and theirmander, Chai Yue.

    Prince Donghai met them at the gate, bringing food and drink, recording everyone¡¯s merits, especially Chai Yue¡¯s.

    All day, the Xiongnu were quiet, crossing the river again by dusk to retrieve bodies and upy Flowing Sand City.

    Chai Yue had sent messengers to Divine Hero Pass early. Despite receiving congrattions, he remained cautious. The Xiongnu, thwarted, would dy their attack, eventually resorting to direct daylight assaults, truly testing Shattered Iron City.

    Chai Yue slept soundly that night but woke early. He headed to the west wall, where nearly all officers, including Prince Donghai, were gathered.

    ¡°General Chai, what are the Xiongnu doing?¡± Prince Donghai asked, relieved by Chai Yue¡¯s arrival.

    Chai Yue looked west. Flowing Sand City was gone, dismantled by the Xiongnu overnight.

    ¡°They¡¯re venting their anger by dismantling the city?¡± Prince Donghai asked, many officers thinking the same.

    Chai Yue¡¯s heart sank, ¡°The Xiongnu are building ramps for an assault!¡±

    Piling earth at the city walls, forming ramps, the enemy could storm the walls. Chai Yue had expected to hold Shattered Iron City for at least ten days, but now saw the timeframe drastically cut. He looked south, hoping to see reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass soon.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 169

 Chapter 171: Assault on the City

    Chapter 171: Assault on the City

    The real battle for the defense the city was about to begin. The Xiongnu were arranging their troops in the distance. Their cavalry was stationed at the base of the hill, while arge number of infantry gathered at the top, holding shields and carrying baskets of soil and earth. Flowing Sand City, a city built of earth, provided ready materials once dismantled.

    The Xiongnu made no effort to conceal their intentions. The infantry would pile the soil outside the west gate, forming a ramp directly to the top of the city wall.

    Prince Donghai nced from afar, feeling a knot in his heart, but outwardly maintained hisposure. He smiled at the surrounding soldiers and said, ¡°The Xiongnu are very courteous. They know Great Chu has abandoned Flowing Sand City and are helping us dismantle the walls as a gift.¡±

    Everyone could only respond with forcedughter, their eyes all turning to Chai Yue, including Prince Donghai.

    Chai Yue appeared genuinely calm. He stood by the wall in thought for a moment before beginning to issue orders. Most of these orders weremonce, things any ordinary officer could think of, buting from Chai Yue, they seemed to carry a greater assurance of sess. Finally, Chai Yue ordered a team to fetch water, filling every bucket, pot, and trough in the city.

    Though Prince Donghai was not adept at warfare, he was the first to understand Chai Yue¡¯s intent. Feeling somewhat relieved, he was finally able tough heartily, leaving the city wall and entrusting the defense of the city entirely to Chai Yue.

    He did not return directly to the General¡¯s Residence but went to the nearby camp where the Weary Marquis¡¯ personal army were. To show his determination to defend the city, Han Ruzi had taken very few people with him, leaving most of his soldiers in the city.

    Prince Donghai did not dismount but stopped at the camp gate, sending a follower to call for the camp leader, Chao Hua.

    Chao Hua, still retaining the habits of a fisherman from Guaizi Lake and a part-time bandit from Riverside Vige, gave a slight bow upon arrival and asked bluntly, ¡°What do you want?¡±Prince Donghai smiled and said, ¡°The Xiongnu are about to attack the city. With the Northern Protection General absent, I will ensure your safety. Rest assured, there are more than twenty thousand regr Chu troops in the city. As long as they remain, there will be no need to mobilize the Northern Protection General¡¯s personal soldiers.¡±

    Chao Hua and a few nearby soldiers remained silent, their faces stern. Prince Donghai continued, ¡°Do not act rashly. I will be at the General¡¯s Residence. Come to me if anything happens.¡±

    As Prince Donghai left, Chao Hua¡¯s face turned grim. One of the soldiers said, ¡°Have we followed the Northern Protection General for so long just to sit idle?¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai is clearly trying to goad us,¡± another said.

    Chao Hua raised his hand to stop the chatter and ordered, ¡°Bring my horse.¡± Looking at the familiar faces, he said, ¡°Prince Donghai¡¯s words were unnecessary. Even without his provocation, I would request to join the battle. Are you all prepared?¡±

    They all nodded in unison.

    Without further words, Chao Hua mounted his horse and rode straight to the west of the city.

    Chai Yue had descended from the wall and was organizing soldiers to draw water from the wells. There were more than ten deep wells in Shattered Iron City, covered by structures to shield them from the elements, and they were still functional. The water drawn could not be left in the open, so many houses in the west of the city were cleared out to store the water in buckets and iron pots.

    Dismounting, Chao Hua followed Chai Yue, listening to him issue one order after another as they walked through the streets.

    Once the arrangements were mostly made and the specific tasks were handed over to the officers, Chai Yue started back to the city wall, motioning for Chao Hua to follow.

    ¡°Why prepare so much water?¡± Chao Hua still did not understand the purpose of this move.

    Chai Yue smiled and said, ¡°The Xiongnu intend to pile soil to attack the city. Once they¡¯ve nearlypleted it, we will freeze the city wall with water, making it impossible for them to climb.¡±

    Chao Hua suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Chai Yue asked.

    Chao Hua, standing in front, replied earnestly, ¡°The defenders are not just Chu troops but also the thousand private soldiers of the Northern Protection General. It seems General Chai has forgotten about us.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. An army has its vanguard, its main force, and its reserves. The private soldiers are the reserve.¡±

    ¡°We want to be the vanguard,¡± Chao Hua said anxiously.

    Chai Yue was silent for a moment. He had reasons for not using the private soldiers. Firstly, these were the private soldiers of the Northern Protection General, and without their master, they should not be used rashly. Secondly, their training was still insufficient, and they could not bepared to the regr Chu troops.

    Chai Yue, having grown up in a military camp, had a natural interest in training and using soldiers. To him, the qualities of being well-trained and obeying orders were far more important than bravery in battle. He liked regr soldiers who could urately understand the general¡¯s intentions and neither panic nor act rashly in battle. Even though he had not led the army for long, Chai Yue couldmand the troops as naturally as using his own limbs. Just like the ambush the previous night, an immature army would have had some soldiers unable to withstand the sound of the Xiongnu horses¡¯ hooves, rushing out to fight and ruining the n.

    Regr Chu troops, even the Northern Army which had a poor reputation, could strictly follow orders, standing silently under a dangerous wall.

    ¡°Have your men ready.¡± Chai Yue was not very familiar with the private army, but he respected their desire to fight.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been ready for a long time!¡± Chao Hua said joyfully.

    ¡°War is unpredictable. You might have to wait a long time. I will only let you fight when necessary. Do not act without my orders. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood. But we have one request: if General Chai sends troops out of the city, let us be the first.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Chai Yue nodded.

    A messenger ran up, ¡°General Chai, the Xiongnu are advancing toward Shattered Iron City.¡±

    Chao Hua left, and Chai Yue led his guards and officers up the city wall, looking west.

    The Xiongnu advanced at a slow pace, their cavalry and infantry moving together, resembling giant crawling insects or a vast swath of grass slowly consuming the wastnd.

    Prince Donghai could not stay idle at the General¡¯s Residence and came to watch the battle, standing beside Chai Yue with a slightly pale face. ¡°Are we just going to wait?¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu have many troops, so they should attack first.¡±

    Prince Donghai forced a couple ofughs, looking around. ¡°The soldiers¡¯ morale is good. They all know what to do without your orders.¡±

    Chai Yue grunted in acknowledgment, his eyes never leaving the distant Xiongnu. ¡°This is the strength of the Chu army. Good training leads to effective responses in times of crisis.¡±

    Chai Yue called an officer from behind. ¡°Notify the north wall to be on guard. The Xiongnu cavalry might attack there.¡±

    The officer left with the order. Prince Donghai, puzzled, said, ¡°The north is near the river and narrow. Why would the Xiongnu cavalry choose to attack there instead of the open south wall?¡±

    Chai Yue guessed the Xiongnu infantry would pile soil at the west city while their cavalry responded from the north. As for the south wall, he was less concerned. ¡°The Xiongnu¡¯s usual tactic is to surround on three sides, leaving one side open to lure the enemy to escape, then have their cavalry pursue them. Look at that cavalry in the southwest; they¡¯re there to intercept any escapees.¡±

    Prince Donghai looked southwest. There indeed was a group of cavalry, their numbers unclear, stationary but positioned to intercept the southern city road. Once they charged, they could quickly nk and intercept fleeing Chu troops.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face paled further. ¡°If the Xiongnu block the southern pass, will the reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass be unable to reach us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they won¡¯t get through.¡± Chai Yue called another officer to clear the city wall entrance, preventing any blockage. Then he moved to the other side of the wall to observe the streets below. Seeing any potential congestion points, he sent men to clear them, willing to break walls and doors to ensure the smooth delivery of water to the wallter.

    To him, the main task of battle was not just watching the enemy¡¯s movements or fighting bravely. These were important but handled by specialized personnel. As themander, his duty was to ensure his side was fully prepared and orderly.

    Prince Donghai admired Chai Yue¡¯sposure but was also frustrated by his aloofness. Just as he was about to ask more questions, Chai Yue said, ¡°The Xiongnu are hesitant to approach the pass, fearing an ambush.¡±

    ¡°They may be hesitant now, but they will eventually muster the courage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we must trust the Northern Protection General to bring reinforcements quickly,¡± Chai Yue said calmly. He could blunt the Xiongnu¡¯s initial assault and deal with their earthen ramps, but these were dying tactics. An isted city was hard to defend. Without reinforcements, Shattered Iron City would eventually fall to the Xiongnu.

    Prince Donghai was silent for a while, following Chai Yue back to the other side. He was shocked to see how close the Xiongnu had gotten. The cavalry at the base of the hill was elerating towards the north wall as Chai Yue predicted, while the infantry on the hill erected long shields and carried not just soil but also a lot of wood.

    ¡°Escort Prince Donghai back to the General¡¯s Residence,¡± Chai Yue ordered, not wanting anyone to disrupt the Chu troops¡¯ morale.

    ¡°General Chai, do your best. I¡¯ll be waiting with wine at the residence to celebrate,¡± Prince Donghai said, trying to maintain hisposure. He hurriedly descended the wall, mounted his horse, and had not gone far before hearing the war drums from the city wall.

    In the private army camp, nearly a thousand soldiers stood in formation, holding their horses and spears, ready to fight the Xiongnu at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Prince Donghai waved at them, passed the General¡¯s Residence, and went to the noble camp, where he found more like-minded individuals.

    There were not many left in the noble camp. Most of the servants had been conscripted to fetch water, transport equipment, and serve the entire Chu army rather than just their masters.

    Over half of the noble scions had joined the fight, leaving about 150 in the camp, finding various reasons to stay. Chai Yue did not force them to fight.

    The drums on the city wall beat rhythmically, mixed with shouts and unidentifiable booms. The noble sons gathered, seekingfort from each other but only bing more terrified.

    In front of this group, Prince Donghai regained some confidence. He rode into the camp and stood before them. ¡°Put on your armor, take up your weapons, and prepare to prove that you are the elite and pirs of Great Chu. If the city stands, we stand; if the city falls, we die!¡±

    No one responded, but they all feared Prince Donghai and quickly ran to their rooms, donning armor and taking up swords. Without their servants¡¯ help, many wore their armor incorrectly and had to help each other tie the straps.

    Prince Donghai felt slightly satisfied and decided to stay in the noble camp instead of returning to the General¡¯s Residence.

    A few more booms sounded from somewhere, and soon a messenger arrived on horseback, shouting in the street, ¡°Private army, head to the north wall immediately!¡±

    The messenger repeated his call several times before arriving at the noble camp¡¯s gate. He did not receive orders to mobilize the noble youths but found it odd to see over a hundred idle men.

    Without a word, the messenger rode away.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go defend the north gate!¡± Prince Donghai shouted, but he was shocked inside. Shouldn¡¯t the ramp still be iplete? How could the north gate be at risk already?

    The Xiongnu were attacking too quickly. For the first time, Prince Donghai sincerely missed Han Ruzi, his elder brother.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 170

 Chapter 172: Leaving the City

    Chapter 172: Leaving the City

    The dpidated Shattered Iron City had been patched up where ws could be seen, but some hidden weaknesses remained undetectable. The north gate was one such case ¨C while appearing normal on the surface, its interior had rotted and could not withstand an assault.

    The Xiongnu cavalry fired several volleys of arrows at the city walls before sending over a hundred infantry with long shields to cover a battering ram. What was meant as a probing attack unexpectedly caused the gate to tilt after just over a dozen strikes.

    A squad of Chu soldiers temporarily propped up the gate with logs, but this was only a stopgap measure. Upon discovering the north gate¡¯s vulnerability, the Xiongnu immediately sent more infantry to support the attack. The cavalry below the walls also gradually advanced, their arrows now able to reach the battlements. The Chu forces were suppressed and struggled to counterattack the enemy outside the gate.

    Compared to the great cities within the passes, Shattered Iron City was shorter, originally intended only for storing supplies. It was severely underprepared to face arge army¡¯s siege.

    War was more than just a hail of arrows and spears. The soldiers of the private army arrived just in time, but found no immediate use for their weapons. Under the direction of several officers, they immediately dismounted and began moving earth and stones to block the north gate.

    The Chu army disyed excellent discipline. Thousands of men transported materials in an endless stream, orderly as ants. Over a dozen officers stood in the middle coordinating the effort. Soldiers carrying earth and stones ran in from the right side in an organized line, dumped their loads, and exited to the left without breaking stride.

    However, the pace of setting up the blockage at the gate was still too slow. By the time Prince Donghai arrived leading the noble camp, arge hole had appeared in the gate, revealing the menacing shape of the battering ram.

    A junior officer ran up, asking Prince Donghai and the young nobles to leave. The gate area was only sorge, and they didn¡¯t need more manpower at the moment. Their presence in the street would only hinder operations.

    Prince Donghai and his group had no intention of staying. They immediately turned to head for the fiercest fighting at the west wall, but were politely stopped before getting far. Except for Prince Donghai himself, the others were not allowed to freely ascend the walls.Shattered Iron City was notrge, and its garrison of nearly 30,000 was not small. Only about 30% of the soldiers were defending on the walls, while most were busy below. The roads had to remain clear and unobstructed. A group of noble youths running back and forth would only add to the chaos.

    Prince Donghai climbed the wall alone, constantly making way for soldiers going up and down. At a time like this, even if the Emperor himself were present, he could not expect much cremony.

    Over a dozen bloodied soldiers were carried down, their screams unceasing. Prince Donghai dared not go up any further. Since no one was paying him any attention anyway, he hurriedly turned back, following behind the soldiers carrying the dead and wounded. He quickly descended, mounted his horse, and galloped back to the general¡¯s headquarters.

    Over a hundred young nobles were waiting outside the entrance. With nobat duties, they were even more nervous.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Prince Donghai called out, spurring his horse toward the south gate without stopping. The young nobles all mounted up and followed behind.

    The south gate was rtively quiet, but the soldiers guarding it dared not be careless. They remained vignt both on and below the walls. Prince Donghai received the treatment befitting his rank here. When he led several noble youths up to the battlements, the soldiers made way for them.

    Prince Donghai ran up to the tower and looked west. His heart sank. From here he could not see the height of the earthen ramp, but the Xiongnu had already approached the city wall and were exchanging fire with the Chu forces. The Chu army¡¯s powerful crossbows no longer held much advantage.

    Unable to find Chai Yue, Prince Donghai realized that even if he had, it would not have increased his confidence much. The drumbeats that had previously alternated between urgent and slow now sounded without pause.

    Prince Donghai concluded that Shattered Iron City could not hold out until nightfall. Looking south, he saw only towering mountains, indifferent to the petty human conflicts below. There was no sign of reinforcements.

    Prince Donghai grabbed one of the young nobles. ¡°Take some men to Divine Hero Pass to request aid. Go now!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the noble responded in panic, stumbling down with severalpanions.

    ¡°Open the city gate,¡± Prince Donghai ordered the south gatemander who had followed him.

    ¡°Open the gate? But General Chai¡­¡±

    ¡°I am Prince Donghai. Any general must obey my orders. Open the gate and let the messengers out. Without reinforcements, we¡¯ll all die here!¡±

    Themander hesitated for a moment before ordering the south gate opened.

    Arge group rather than just a few ¡°messengers¡± rushed out of Shattered Iron City. Hearing there was a chance to escape, not one of the hundred-plus young nobles stayed behind. Without calling for attendants or bringing provisions, they simply rode off in a cloud of dust. Some even tossed aside their swords and helmets to lighten their load.

    ¡°Close the city gate,¡± Prince Donghai ordered. Standing atop the tower, he looked nowhere else but at the group of nobles riding further and further away. Many were people he knew, some he could even call friends. But the fleeing men did not look back, and the observer felt no attachment to them. Prince Donghai only wanted to know if the Xiongnu would intercept this group.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted others,¡± Prince Donghai muttered to himself, regretting not escaping earlier.

    There was arge group of Xiongnu in the wilderness to the southwest, though quite far away. After a while, Prince Donghai saw a squad of Xiongnu cavalry heading towards the main road. Their speed did not seem fast enough to intercept the escapees.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s heart was in his throat, at times worrying the young nobles would not escape, at times regretting not fleeing with them, wondering if he had wasted his only chance.

    As it turned out, the Xiongnu were far better at judging distances than Prince Donghai and the noble youths. The group of over a hundred had ridden barely two miles when they encountered the Xiongnu.

    The Xiongnu cavalry did not block the road, but rode parallel to the fleeing group, keeping a distance of thirty to fifty paces. Then they calmly turned in their saddles to loose arrows. The noble youths werepletely defenseless, only able to desperately urge their horses to greater speed. But they could never outrun arrows.

    The fugitives and their pursuers rode down a slope, out of view from the city tower.

    Prince Donghai was stunned. The south gatemander standing beside him also stared in shock. Those hundred-plus young nobles all came from prominent families. Even the death of their attendants would cause no small trouble. Yet now they were mowed down by the Xiongnu like wild grass. Prince Donghai had proven far more ruthless than the Northern Protection General.

    The young nobles did not reappear. Instead, the Xiongnu cavalry returned to the top of the slope and rode towards Shattered Iron City along the main road.

    This was also a Xiongnu custom,ing to gloat and intimidate after killing their enemies.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He no longer even tried to feignposure. Hurrying down from the tower, he mounted his horse and rode aimlessly through the city. He didn¡¯t know where to go, only feeling that anywhere was safer than the city walls. Yet there was no ce that truly felt secure.

    ¡°I will be Emperor. I will not die here,¡± Prince Donghai repeated over and over, as if negotiating with an unseen deity.

    After riding for who knows how long, a squad of cavalry came galloping towards him. At their head was Chao Hua, covered in dust but once again gripping his long spear.

    ¡°Has the north gate fallen?¡± Prince Donghai was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s blocked up,¡± Chao Hua shouted. Though exhausted, his voice was still strong. ¡°We¡¯re going to reinforce the south gate.¡±

    ¡°The south gate¡­¡± Only then did Prince Donghai remember that a squad of Xiongnu cavalry had been riding towards the south gate and should have arrived by now. It seemed Chai Yue or some other officer had learned of this and was redeploying troops.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have bows or crossbows¡­¡±

    A private army soldier rode up beside Prince Donghai, forcing his mount to change direction and gallop towards the south gate as well. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch. Come with us!¡±

    Prince Donghai recognized this man as the brute called Ma Da. While others might only be joking, this man would truly force Prince Donghai onto the battlefield.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going¡­¡± Prince Donghai cried out, trying to turn his horse around. But more cavalry followed, and no matter how hard he pulled on the reins, his horse could only follow along with the main body of troops.

    The private army soldiers¡¯ training was indeedcking. Before they even left the city, their formation had already be disorganized.

    ¡°Those big iron chunks really pack a punch when thrown down,¡± Ma Da said excitedly, as if he had caught a big fish barehanded in the river. He cursed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we use them earlier? We wasted all that time carrying them.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, of course we had to wait for the Xiongnu to gather together before using them,¡± someone replied. Ma Da didn¡¯t get angry, just chuckled.

    So the north gate had preparations as well.

    ¡°How¡¯s the west wall? Have they started pouring water yet?¡± Prince Donghai shouted. No one answered. The private army soldiers had just left the north gate and didn¡¯t know the situation elsewhere.

    ¡°Make way, I need to go to the west wall¡­¡± Prince Donghai yelled. But no one obeyed his orders. These soldiers who had just put down their loads of earth and stones were eager to rush to another battlefield, as if there was something good waiting for them to grab.

    Against his will, Prince Donghai was carried out of the city gate. Every time he pulled tight on the reins, someone would ¡°helpfully¡± p his horse from behind. He even began to suspect this was a plot arranged in advance by Han Ruzi to have him killed by proxy.

    The battle outside the city had already begun. A squad of Chu troops had sortied, using powerful crossbows to drive back the Xiongnu cavalry who hade to intimidate them. Another squad of Chu spear and shield bearers had established a temporary barricade west of the road to prevent the Xiongnu from the west taking advantage of the situation.

    The private army joined with the Chu cavalry that had previously left the city, galloping south along the main road.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s heart leapt with joy, thinking they were going to escort him away from Shattered Iron City. He no longer pulled on the reins, but elerated along with the private soldiers.

    He looked back. The city gate had closed again. Looking west, the sun was half set and he could not clearly see where the main Xiongnu army was. But he knew that surely a force of Xiongnu cavalry was rapidly approaching the main road to intercept them.

    ¡°Faster!¡± Prince Donghai shouted. But the Chu forces maintained their predetermined speed¡ªnot slow, but not particrly fast either.

    In the distance came the sound of horns and wolf-like howls. The Xiongnu really hade, in vast numbers. They seemed to upy the entire wilderness to the west of the road.

    The private army soldiers were not skilled at mounted archery. It was the apanying Chu troops who protected the nks. Unable to use their powerful crossbows on horseback, they exchanged arrow fire with the Xiongnu.

    Prince Donghaiy t on his horse¡¯s back, blindly following those in front as they galloped. Death felt so close, hanging just above his head, only a few feet away. No matter how fast he rode, he could not shake it off.

    Suddenly the private army soldiers in front and behind began to shout, clearly increasing their speed.

    Prince Donghai raised his head in surprise. He saw that the Chu forces on the nks had entered the wilderness and were now in a chaotic melee with the Xiongnu. The retainer soldiers were charging.

    On a small hill ahead, arge group of Xiongnu sword and shield infantry were hastily constructing a temporary defensive line. They had only just arrived, their horses still nearby. They had only managed to raise their long shields.

    The retainer soldiers charged past both sides of the shield wall, raising their long spears high to thrust downwards. Whether they hit or missed, they immediately let go of their weapons.

    Prince Donghai had no weapon. He could only follow the others as they rode up the hill and down the other side.

    At the top of the hill, he finally understood the purpose of this sortie.

    From a mountain pass to the south, a Chu army was emerging in a continuous stream. This small hill by the main road had suddenly be a crucial position. Whoever held it would conveniently control the entire road.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 171

 Chapter 173: Within the Pass, Outside the Pass

    Chapter 173: Within the Pass, Outside the Pass

    Fang Daye hurried back to Divine Hero Pass, bringing first-hand news to Han Ruzi.

    Two days ago, under the fierce attack of the private army, the Xiongnu soldiers were forced to abandon the roadside hill and flee in panic.

    The earthen ramp at Shattered Iron City¡¯s west wall had been built up by the Xiongnu, and the defending soldiers poured arge amount of water on it. Though it wasn¡¯t cold enough for the water to freeze instantly, the slope was too narrow for the Xiongnu cavalry to rush up all at once. The Chu army barely held on with bows and crossbows.

    The first wave of reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass arrived just in time. Although there were only over a thousand men, to the Xiongnu, it seemed like an endless stream of Chu soldiers pouring out of the mountain pass. The Xiongnu army retreated, not wanting to engage in a decisive battle with the Chu army in the narrow terrain south of the river.

    As night fell, Shattered Iron City remained in the hands of the Chu army.

    Fang Daye met with Chai Yue, and after a brief discussion, they reached the same conclusion: Shattered Iron City couldn¡¯t withstand another attack, so they had to ¡°scare¡± the Xiongnu into staying north of the river.

    Chai Yue deployed arge number of Chu soldiers to guard the ruins of Flowing Sand City, showing a determination to defend to the death. He nted gs all over the ridge, making the Xiongnu on the opposite bank mistakenly believe that arge number of Chu reinforcements had arrived below the ridge. Then he sent scouts across the river to survey the terrain¡­ In short, the Chu army put on a show of wanting to cross the river for a decisive battle.

    Prince Donghai thought he could finally leave Shattered Iron City, but the two generals didn¡¯t consult him or seek his approval. They raised arge royal g in Shattered Iron City, with the threerge characters for ¡°Prince Donghai¡± not embroidered, but pieced together with red cloth.

    The deception tactics worked. The Xiongnu army retreated over ten miles that night, but didn¡¯t fleepletely. They also seemed to want a decisive battle, as the open and t terrain north of the river was advantageous for their cavalry to disy their strength.By the time Fang Daye returned to Divine Hero Pass, six waves of reinforcements had already been dispatched. Over three thousand more reinforcements had arrived from within the pass, but that was all. The Northern Army of the Champion Marquis, the Central Army of Han Xing, and the Southern Army of Cui Hong were too far away to send news. Nearbymanderies and counties needed to keep troops for self-defense and couldn¡¯t spare many to support Divine Hero Pass. Moreover, many officials were confused by the orders issued by the Northern Protection General.

    Seizing the seal was not the normal procedure after all. While the leaderless Divine Hero Pass was willing to ept the Northern Protection General¡¯smand, the nearby prefects, county magistrates, and military officers had many doubts. Many neither sent soldiers nor replied, leaving the messengers to return empty-handed. Two counties even detained the messengers.

    While the Chu army in Shattered Iron City relied on bluffing to confront therge Xiongnu army, Han Ruzi in Divine Hero Pass was close to having no troops left to dispatch. What hecked was not just soldiers, but also legitimacy.

    Fang Daye had anticipated this and thought of an idea on the way: ¡°One hundred and sixty-seven sons of noble families died in battle while defending Shattered Iron City¡­¡±

    ¡°One hundred and sixty-seven?¡± Han Ruzi was startled. The Noble Camp had only over four hundred men, yet nearly 40% had been casualties. ¡°The nobles themselves? Not including their attendants?¡±

    ¡°The attendants didn¡¯t participate directly in the battle, so there were very few casualties, less than ten. It was Prince Donghai who sent out 151 noble sons from the city, probably to test the Xiongnu¡¯s strength. They were all wiped out.¡±

    No one believed this exnation. The experienced old general knew in his heart that this was a rash move by Prince Donghai in a moment of panic.

    ¡°There¡¯s another exnation,¡± Fang Daye added, ¡°that those noble sons were eager to escape and opened the city gate without authorization, only to be intercepted by the Xiongnu.¡± This version was even less believable and could only serve as a temporary cover-up.

    Han Ruzi was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°How is Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai¡­ was a bit shocked, butter he charged out of Shattered Iron City you¡¯re your private army troops and seized a crucial high ground from the Xiongnu. Everyone says he was very brave.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He knew Prince Donghai too well; that certainly wasn¡¯t bravery. There must have been another reason for him to leave the city and join the battle.

    Fang Daye¡¯s idea was rted to this casualty report. ¡°I suggest you spread this news immediately, so that the imperial court and the armies within the pass understand that therge Xiongnu army has truly arrived.¡±

    ¡°The noble families are closely connected. The entire imperial court will probably hate me to death.¡±

    ¡°The more they hate, the more likely they are to send troops to support us. After all, there are still over two hundred noble sons alive. Besides,¡± Fang Daye paused, ¡°it was Prince Donghai¡¯s order to send the noble sons out of the city, not yours.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled slightly. ¡°As long as I¡¯m themander, all casualties are my responsibility. Nevertheless, your strategy is good. Let¡¯s do as you say. I¡¯ll write the letters immediately.¡±

    What Shattered Iron City needed wasrge-scale military support. Han Ruzi wrote four urgent letters, sending them to the three armies and the Capital.

    ¡°How long can Shattered Iron City hold out?¡±

    ¡°Five to ten days. If the Xiongnu are determined to have a decisive battle north of the river, Shattered Iron City might be able to hold out even longer.¡±

    The Northern Army¡¯s camp was closest to Divine Hero Pass. Early the next morning, Han Ruzi received a reply document. After reading it, he was confused.

    The document wasn¡¯t responding to the urgent letter sent just yesterday, but to a letter from five days ago, when Han Ruzi had just seized the seal and written for support, exining the special circumstances that forced him to take over Divine Hero Pass.

    The Northern Army¡¯s reply was already a bitte. Usually, it took five days for a round trip, but for urgent military matters, it should take at most four days. The Northern Army had dyed for at least a day.

    The contents of the reply were even more puzzling. It was extremely brief, only saying ¡°The situation is noted, stand firm and await orders.¡±

    Han Ruzi sought out the experienced Fang Daye and showed him the reply. The old general frowned immediately after ncing at it. ¡°Most of the soldiers defending Shattered Iron City are from the Northern Army. I thought they would send troops to support us immediately.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only this reply, not a single soldier,¡± Han Ruzi was even more perplexed. ¡°Could it be that the Champion Marquis resents me for seizing General Tong¡¯s seal?¡±

    Fang Daye shook his head. ¡°The General of the Left wasn¡¯t appointed by the court either. Strictly speaking, the seal belongs only to Lord Wu. Both you and the Northern Army¡¯s General of the Left seized it, just at different times. The Xiongnu are a great enemy of Chu. Even if the Northern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal harbors resentment, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch us die. Moreover, he would be saving Northern Army soldiers.¡±

    Fang Daye thought for a moment. ¡°Did the messenger see the Northern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal in person?¡±

    The messenger was an ordinary soldier, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t have seen the Grand Marshal. Han Ruzi had already asked about this.

    ¡°The Northern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal sent the General of the Left to take over Divine Hero Pass, specifically to prevent you from entering the pass and returning to the Capital. But at that time, the Xiongnu hadn¡¯t appeared yet, and you would have had no reason to leave Shattered Iron City, unless¡­¡± Fang Daye didn¡¯t continue. He was willing to stay and assist the Northern Protection General, but everything had its limits. He would fight in battle without hesitation, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the court¡¯s power struggle.

    ¡°The Champion Marquis must have secretly returned to the Capital as well,¡± Han Ruzi could only reach this conclusion. ¡°There¡¯s no one in charge of the Northern Army, that¡¯s why they gave such a reply.¡±

    ¡°Neither you nor Prince Donghai seem to have very good intelligence from the Capital,¡± Fang Daye said.

    Han Ruzi smiled again. He hadn¡¯t received any letters from the Capital for a long time. ¡°It seems I need to find a way to take over the entire Northern Army.¡±

    ¡°Northern Protection General¡­ don¡¯t you want to return to the Capital as soon as possible?¡± Fang Daye didn¡¯t want to get involved in imperial infighting; asking this question was his limit.

    ¡°The Xiongnu or the Capital.¡± Han Ruzi was filled with doubts. Something big must have happened in the Capital for Wu Xiu and the Champion Marquis to rush back so hurriedly. ¡°I have to stay,¡± Han Ruzi decided after weighing his options. ¡°If the Xiongnu enter the pass, the Chu empire will be in ruins, and I¡¯ll be a sinner for all history. Besides, if I return to the Capital now, I might be walking into a trap.¡±

    Han Ruzi had almost no support base in the imperial court. If he returned to the Capital alone, he couldn¡¯tpete with the Champion Marquis. He needed to at least establish a firm foothold in the northern frontier.

    There was another important reason why Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to return to the Capital immediately. Yang Feng was right by the Champion Marquis¡¯s side, yet he hadn¡¯t sent even a word of warning. He was either being held hostage, having lost his freedom, or he believed the Champion Marquis had victory in the bag and had simply decided to truly assist his new master.

    Either possibility dissuaded Han Ruzi from returning to the Capital.

    Fang Daye put his hand on his sword and bowed to the Northern Protection General. ¡°The Northern Army has many soldiers and officers. You should not go there and risk danger. Let me go instead.¡±

    ¡°It would be even more dangerous for you to go.¡±

    Fang Daye, who had not yet received an official appointment from the court and whose true identity was just that of an ordinary citizen recently released from prison, wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°With the Champion Marquis back in the Capital and General of the Right Feng Shili fallen in battle, General of the Left Han Tong should be the highest-ranking officer now. If I bring him to the Northern Army, I would almost certainly seed.¡±

    ¡°The Champion Marquis¡¯s return to the Capital is just our guess, and he might have already given orders to the Northern Army¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s even more important that you do not go. Without you holding Divine Hero Pass, the Chu armies inside and outside the pass would soon scatter. You can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too risky¡­¡±

    Fang Daye spoke sternly: ¡°This old man has served in the military for many years and has taken risks charging into battle. Am I afraid of our own people? Please entrust General Han Tong to me, along with ten guards. We¡¯ll set out immediately!¡±

    ¡°At least make a n,¡± Han Ruzi had finally managed to keep a great general and didn¡¯t want to lose him in vain.

    ¡°We¡¯ll y it by ear. I¡¯ll ask General Han Tong on the way if there¡¯s anything we need to know. Time is of the essence. It will take at least five days for me to go there and back, plus time is needed to reorganize the army. It might take even longer, but there will definitely be a reply within seven days. Northern Protection General, just focus on defending the pass and stabilizing the morale in Shattered Iron City.¡±

    Han Ruzi hesitated no longer. He wrote letters, issued documents, sent for General of the Left Han Tong, summoned ten soldiers from his private army, and handed them all over to Fang Daye.

    Upon hearing that he was returning to the Northern Army¡¯s camp, Han Tong was very happy, even more eager to set out than Fang Daye.

    Han Ruzi also had a message sent to Shattered Iron City, iming that the Northern Army was mobilizing and would arrive at Divine Hero Pass within seven days, and reach Shattered Iron City within ten days. With no troops at hand, Han Ruzi could only use lies to maintain morale.

    Two dayster, several thousand more reinforcements arrived at Divine Hero Pass. Themanding officer, from a noble family, demanded that the Northern Protection General recall his brother from Shattered Iron City as soon as he entered the pass. Han Ruzi refused, and the two were at an impasse for half a day until Grand General Han Xing¡¯s military order arrived, resolving the dispute.

    Han Ruzi finally received an official appointment, still with the title of Northern Protection General, but now in overallmand of all Chu forces in Shattered Iron City, Divine Hero Pass, and ten counties within the pass to resist the Xiongnu, with the authority to act at his own discretion.

    The thousands of Chu soldiers who had arrived suddenly became subordinates of the Northern Protection General. Themanding officer no longer dared to disobey orders and had to lead his troops out of the pass to support Shattered Iron City.

    The situation in Shattered Iron City remained rtively stable. After suffering sessive setbacks, the Xiongnu had notunched another attack and remained north of the river.

    Three dayster, on a day of heavy snowfall, Han Ruzi received two crucial letters in session.

    One was from Chai Yue, who had received unexpected information in Shattered Iron City: the Xiongnu had proposed peace talks, but with one condition ¨C they would only negotiate with the Northern Protection General in person.

    The other letter was from the Capital, written by Cui Xiaojun. The handwriting was messy, with only one sentence: I am gravely ill, and long for your swift return.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 172

 Chapter 174: Making Decisions Alone

    Chapter 174: Making Decisions Alone

    ¡°Sword Immortal¡± Du Motian, after enduring countless hardships, finally delivered a letter with only a few words to the Weary Marquis.

    When the Weary Marquis joined the northern military campaign, Du Motian sent off his grandson, Du Chuanyun, and moved out of the Marquis¡¯s residence. He spent his days socializing with renowned heroes in the Capital, living a rather leisurely life. About ten days ago, the old eunuch bookkeeper He Yi from the Marquis¡¯s residence suddenly visited him, invited him to drink, and after getting him thoroughly drunk, handed him a letter along with a request from the Marquis¡¯s wife.

    From that moment, Du Motian realized he was being followed. He didn¡¯t leave immediately and waited for two more days, continuing his social life until he offended a high-ranking hero from the pugilist world and had to ¡°escape¡± the Capital.

    Along the way, Du Motian received help from many old friends in the pugilist world but also faced numerous obstacles, including two assassination attempts and a public challenge. He had to abide by the rules of the pugilist world and epted the challenge but did not win.

    The ¡°Sword Immortal¡± was old after all. The continuous travel exhausted his energy, and he was defeated in the duel. He had no choice but to return to the Capital.

    Thus, the person who delivered the letter to Han Ruzi was not Du Motian but a friend he had entrusted with the task before the duel.

    This person, in his twenties, had no official travel documents but somehow managed to slip into Divine Hero Pass. He loitered outside the office for half a day, not seeking any officer or guard for notification. It wasn¡¯t until dusk when he saw Meng E apanying the Northern Protection General out of the office that he approached.

    Meng E, under the alias Chen Tong, dressed and acted like a male guard, and even her asional speech had no ws that could be detected. She had followed the Northern Protection General for many days without being recognized. However, the young man instantly identified her as a ¡°pugilist¡± from afar, sped his fists, and shouted, ¡°All within the four seas are brothers. Brother, could you spare some food?¡±

    Meng E was startled and stopped the guards who were about to seize him, inviting the man inside to question him in detail before taking him to see the Northern Protection General.The young man stood tall and did not bow, nced at Han Ruzi a few times, handed over the letter, and turned to leave.

    Han Ruzi wanted to keep him, but Meng E stopped him. ¡°You are not a pugilist; you don¡¯t need to deal with them.¡±

    If he had time, Han Ruzi really wanted to ask the single-mindedly restoration-seeking Meng E what kind of pugilist she considered herself and what benefits those entric pugilists could gain. But after ncing at the letter, he had no mood to ponder pugilists.

    It was indeed Cui Xiaojun¡¯s handwriting, but the delivery process was puzzling. The stranger even refused to reveal his name, and the ount of Du Motian¡¯s experience was overly brief.

    Han Ruzi had already sent Du Chuanyun back to the Capital, but it was evident he hadn¡¯t met his grandfather Du Motian on the way.

    Han Ruzi pondered over the letter for a long time. In all of Divine Hero Pass, the only person he could discuss it with was Meng E. ¡°Do you believe this person?¡±

    ¡°I believe he has no ill intentions, but I also know that many innocent people can be manipted, never realizing it even until their death.¡±

    Such an answer was of no help to Han Ruzi. He smiled, brought the letter close to the lit candle, hesitated for a moment, and then burned it. ¡°Assuming everything said is true, Xiaojun is not seriously ill. She didn¡¯t specify, so I guess someone else is gravely ill, either the Empress Dowager or the Emperor, which is why Uncle Wu and Champion Marquis are in a hurry to return to the Capital. But when Xiaojun wrote this letter, she didn¡¯t know about the Xiongnu invasion or my situation in the northern border¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi fell silent, talking to himself. Meng E remained quiet beside him, her gaze slowly shifting, listening to the sounds outside.

    ¡°Xiaojun hopes I return to the capital, so she must have prepared something. But Old General Fang is right; if I leave Divine Hero Pass, the Chu army in Shattered Iron City is likely to copse. The Xiongnu are a great threat, the true great threat¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi picked up another letter, sent by Chai Yue, stating that the Xiongnu wished to negotiate with the Northern Protection General. Chai Yue specifically noted he didn¡¯t trust the Xiongnu. Since the onset of winter, there had been three snowfalls. If they held out a bit longer, even without significant reinforcements, the Xiongnu might retreat.

    There were many ¡°maybe¡±s and ¡°probably¡±s in the information given ton him¡­ Han Ruzi increasingly understood what Yang Feng once said: The Emperor, because he holds too much information, finds it harder to make decisions than when he knows nothing.

    Chai Yue, as the frontline general, had the responsibility to anticipate every possibility, but he didn¡¯t have to make the final decision.

    Cui Xiaojun, secluded in her residence, aimed to seek the greatest benefit for her husband, but she didn¡¯t understand the border crisis and didn¡¯t need to weigh the pros and cons.

    Han Ruzi sat there, not thinking about the next step but pondering how difficult and interesting it was to make decisions.

    ¡°I am alone¡­¡± Han Ruzi suddenly remembered this sentence. In his past memories, his grandfather, the Martial Emperor, sat in the shadows of the Hall of Diligent Administration, majestic and lonely. Now, the scene in his mind¡¯s eye had subtly changed. The Martial Emperor still sat alone in the shadows, but he was not lonely, or rather, he enjoyed and liked that loneliness.

    ¡°Summon Jin Chunbao,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Meng E¡¯s eyes turned towards him, slightly surprised. She was a bodyguard, and the Weary Marquis rarely gave her orders. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, stepped outside, and whispered to the guards to find the chief clerk.

    Even the general inmand couldn¡¯t summon a detainee with just a few words. He had to issue an order, stamp it with the official seal, and then fetch the person from prison.

    Meng E, who rarely participated in specific tasks,pleted the entire process, taking the official seal from the Weary Marquis and pressing it onto the document.

    Han Ruzi remained silent, not even noticing that he had tasked Meng E with the duties of a personal follower.

    Before long, Jin Chunbao was brought in.

    Jin Chunbao had suffered greatly. To confirm the truth of his words, the jailers had tortured him, and after General Feng Shili¡¯s downfall, he had been tortured again.

    The former eldest son of the Marquis Guiyi was unrecognizable. As soon as the guards released him, he knelt on the ground, trembling.

    ¡°The Xiongnu army has already reached Shattered Iron City.¡± From Jin Chunbao, Han Ruzi saw only one lesson:ck of foresight led to great consequences.

    Jin Chunbao raised his head and took a while to recognize the Weary Marquis, trembling as he spoke, ¡°Weary Marquis, save me¡­¡±

    ¡°You are a prisoner of the Chu army; no one can save you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Xiongnu anymore. Weary Marquis, give me another chance, even if I stay in Great Chu as amoner or a ve!¡±

    ¡°To be a citizen of Great Chu, you must fight the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°I am willing, I am willing.¡± Jin Chunbao, not a strong person, was moved to tears at the hope of escaping his prisoner status.

    ¡°Take him away,¡± Han Ruzi ordered.

    Two guards dragged Jin Chunbao out. Even outside, he was still shouting, ¡°I am willing to serve Great Chu¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi turned to the chief clerk. ¡°I have been impolite. We have defended the city together for many days, yet I have not asked for your name.¡±

    The registrar stepped forward. ¡°It is my fault to trouble the general with such matters. My name is Hua Bao En.¡±

    ¡°Chief Clerk Hua, you were brought to Divine Hero Pass by General Wu, correct?¡±

    Hua Bao En¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt down. The longer he spent with this young general, the more fearful he became. ¡°I was rmended by General Wu, but I am a seventh-rank chief clerk of Great Chu, receiving a state sry and serving the state without any personal agenda.¡±

    ¡°Please rise,¡± Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°During General Wu¡¯s absence, you managed the affairs of Divine Hero Pass well.¡±

    Hua Bao En dared not rise. ¡°Holding an important position with a low rank, I have no merit and deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°In extraordinary times, extraordinary measures are necessary. You may leave.¡±

    Hua Bao En kowtowed and withdrew. After leaving the room, it took him a while to calm down, not understanding what the Northern Protection General meant by his words. He felt chills and wanted to leave this ce of trouble but didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Meng E also didn¡¯t understand. When the room was empty, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You clearly saw the roster and knew the Chief Clerk¡¯s name. Why ask again?¡±

    It was rare for Meng E to be curious. Han Ruzi smiled and said, ¡°I want this Chief Clerk to know that from now on, I am watching his every move.¡±

    Meng E still felt puzzled but didn¡¯t press further. For things she didn¡¯t understand, she preferred to keep her distance. ¡°You should also be careful. If there were pugilists intercepting Du Motian, there might be pugilists watching you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I trust you can protect me.¡±

    Meng E stepped aside, feeling inexplicably wary. Previously, she set the terms, and the Weary Marquisplied. Now, the Weary Marquis gave orders, and sheplied unconditionally, without any reason or will to refuse.

    Han Ruzi had already made a decision but hadn¡¯t acted immediately because he was waiting for Fang Daye.

    On the fifth day of Fang Daye¡¯s visit to the Northern Army, he finally sent back a message. He and General of the Left Han Tong had convinced the northern army officers, and within two days, they would lead fifty thousand men to Divine Hero Pass, providing reinforcements to Shattered Iron City within another two days.

    Upon receiving the message, Han Ruzi immediately ordered all soldiers in the city to march to Shattered Iron City, leaving Registrar Hua Bao En to guard Divine Hero Pass with only a few dozen office staff, tasked solely with receiving and dispatching reinforcements.

    Jin Chunbao was ordered to apany the army, without armor or weapons, still a prisoner.

    Since seeing hope, Jin Chunbao had been racking his brain, trying to figure out how he could help the Weary Marquis. So when Han Ruzi asked, he spoke at length.

    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. Prince Zaheyan wanted to use me to lure the imperial guards. But not everything he said to me was false. Based on what I saw and heard in the Xiongnu camp, the Eastern Xiongnu are indeed divided. Some want to seize Chu cities and people to settle within the pass, while others wish to continue their nomadic lifestyle. Zaheyan and the Great Khagan belong to the former group. Although thetter group is more numerous, theyck power. They have only one option: to establish a new Great Khagan. If they can¡¯t find a suitable candidate among their nobles, they will seek other Xiongnu nobles. The Xiongnu who fled west during the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign must still retain their traditions. I heard some people in the camp speak nostalgically of the Western Xiongnu, who are friendly towards the Jin family from the Western Xiongnu. If I¡¯m right, the Western Xiongnu have returned.¡±

    ¡°Why would the Western Xiongnu want to negotiate?¡± Han Ruzi was most concerned about this question.

    Jin Chunbao couldn¡¯t answer. He had gave his boldest guess just to secure his life.

    Han Ruzi, who read numerous frontline reports daily, had already confirmed that the enemy to the north was a coalition of Eastern and Western Xiongnu. ¡°When the Xiongnu say that there is a ¡®haunting¡¯ what else can they mean?¡±

    That was when they encountered Jin Chunbao, and several Xiongnu herders swore there was ¡°a haunting¡± in the west.

    Jin Chunbao, not fluent in the Xiongnunguage, strained to recall his conversations with the Xiongnu. ¡°If I didn¡¯t misunderstand, the Xiongnu do not distinguish between gods and ghosts. A haunting could also mean divine punishment. As for what the so-called ¡®god¡¯ is, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 173

 Chapter 175: Each with their Plans

    Chapter 175: Each with their ns

    The Northern Army was filled with many nobles, with many whose families had served as generals for generations. Here, status was not just determined by rank but also by family heritage. Sometimes, even the Grand Marshal couldn¡¯tmand his own subordinates.

    Liu Kunsheng, a Northern Army Commandant and the Grand Marshal¡¯s deputy, was by protocol in charge when the Grand Marshal was absent from the camp. However, Liu¡¯s family had only two generations of military service, with his grandfather being a farmer. With such a background, Liu had to be extremely cautious in the Northern Army.

    Liu Kunsheng seeded in this. He had served as a pce guard for many years, capable of going days without speaking a word. Although not highly respected, he had earned his superiors¡¯ trust.

    He watched as the Grand Marshal, the Champion Marquis, quietly left the camp with a few followers. He observed the generals¡¯ arrogance, the Northern Protection General¡¯s messengers requesting aid, and the endless debates among the officers¡­

    He remained silent, no matter how many thoughts he had, until a new guest arrived.

    Fang Daye and General of the Left Han Tong arrived just in time. The news of over a hundred noble youths¡¯ deaths had just reached the Northern Army, and the generals were furious, swearing to avenge their kin, though their methods varied. Some refused to mobilize troops, hoping the Xiongnu cavalry would kill their enemies, while others wanted to rush to Shattered Iron City to bring back the surviving youths, dealing with other matterster.

    As Han Ruzi had anticipated, although it was Prince Donghai who had sent the noble youths to their deaths, the Northern Protection General bore most of the hatred. It was he who had brought the noble camp to Shattered Iron City against opposition and insisted on keeping the noble youths in dangerous territory amidst a major threat. Moreover, he was Prince Donghai¡¯s brother; their rivalry was little known, leading others to believe they were close.

    Like the silent and reserved Northern Army Commandant Liu Kunsheng, General Han Tong preferred to stay out of conflicts. In the central tent, both men deferred to each other about holding the seal ofmand, hoping that the other would hold it, while dozens of generals argued fiercely, some even speaking recklessly.

    ¡°The two sons of the Graceful Emperor are already hopeless. The pce has long wanted to eliminate them but hasn¡¯t said it out loud. Let¡¯s kill these two bastards; it¡¯s a meritorious act with no drawbacks!¡±Fang Daye sat quietly, sipping tea asionally, never expecting help from Han Tong, who had traveled with him. He waited for the argument to settle.

    The argument could not go on forever. Some would be persuaded, others forced toply, and some would simply tire and ept any resolution to end the bickering.

    Finally, one general gained the upper hand. He had more supporters from the start and won over more during the argument, gradually gaining dominance. He then expelled the most stubborn opponents from the tent, freeing his hands to deal with the two deferential generals.

    His name was Chai Zhi, brother of Marquis Hengyang and uncle to Chai Yue and Chai Yun. He was the Northern Army¡¯s Provost Marshal, in charge of militaryw.

    Chai Zhi strode up to Liu Kunsheng and Han Tong, pointing to the side. ¡°Gentlemen, please go discuss matters over there.¡±

    Han Tong blushed slightly, while Liu Kunsheng remained unmoved, smiling and nodding. After some further deference, they walked aside and continued their discussion on who should hold the seal.

    Chai Zhi dared not seize the seal himself, and he didn¡¯t need the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal.

    After Han Tong and Liu Kunsheng stepped aside, Fang Daye was exposed to Chai Zhi. Dozens of officers approached, standing behind Chai Zhi, eyes ring.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Chai Zhi asked, legs apart, left hand on his sword, right hand on his belt.

    Fang Daye slowly stood up. ¡°I am Fang Daye, adjunct under the Northern Protection General.¡±

    ¡°Fang Daye? Are you that¡­ Fang Daye?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any other Fang Daye.¡±

    Though not of noble birth, Fang Daye had served in the military for many years, earning significant achievements on the frontier. Known for his bravery in his youth, his courage had not waned with age. He had even dared to storm a prison in the Capital to rescue his master. Though he failed, his reputation grew, especially among the Chu Army, where many had heard of his exploits.

    Chai Zhi¡¯s expression softened slightly as he nodded. ¡°The Northern Protection General has good judgment in selecting you as an adjunct. You¡¯vee from north of the pass, have you seen the Xiongnu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are there really a hundred thousand of them?¡±

    ¡°After several battles, the Xiongnu have suffered some casualties. At least eighty thousand remain.¡±

    ¡°And the Chu Army?¡±

    ¡°Initially over twenty-seven thousand, with casualties andter reinforcements, there were about thirty-one thousand when I left.¡±

    Chai Zhi nced back. ¡°The Northern Army has fifty thousand men. If we reach Shattered Iron City, we can match the Xiongnu in strength. With the Chu army¡¯s prowess, we will surely achieve a great victory, though not enough to annihte the Xiongnu.¡±

    The officers agreed, some raising concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t the Xiongnu have reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s winter; where would the Xiongnu get supplies to support more troops?¡± Chai Zhi answered his own question, then turned to Fang Daye. ¡°You are an old general. You have earned military achievements and ran to troubles with thew. Can you provide some advice: what military merit is needed to atone for killing imperial princes?¡±

    Han Tong shuddered, deferring even more, refusing to ept the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal.

    Fang Daye had listened intently to the arguments, knowing Chai Zhi and others nned to kill the Northern Protection General and Prince Donghai, then defeat the Xiongnu to atone for their acts.

    ¡°Military merits can indeed atone for crimes, but the killing of innocent imperial princes is an unforgivable crime, no matter the merit.¡±

    ¡°Killing innocent princes is unforgivable. What about those who are not innocent?¡± Chai Zhi asked coldly.

    ¡°That depends on why they are not innocent. If the court is in dire need of talent, the chance of atonement could be higher.¡±

    Chai Zhi turned to the officers. ¡°I¡¯lle up with a fitting reason. The Chu empires faces internal and external troubles, it is the perfect time for the court to utilize our talents to pacify the realm.¡± He paused. ¡°The Champion Marquis is already in the Capital. With him there, what crime can¡¯t be atoned for?¡±

    If these were ordinary officers, Chai Zhi wouldn¡¯t dare speak such words openly, and the others wouldn¡¯t be persuaded. But these officers were different; they were not only nobles but also held power. Well-informed, they sensed the Capital¡¯s turmoil even from afar, giving them the courage to undertake bold deeds.

    Others, however, wanted to stay out of it. Liu Kunsheng, of humble origins, and Han Tong, a royal descendant, were no exceptions. Non-royal nobles could choose sides in chaos, but Han n members faced excessive suspicion. Though the Champion Marquis trusted Han Tong, he dared not take on a high profile, firmly pressing the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal into Liu Kunsheng¡¯s hands, refusing to ept it.

    One thing surprised Han Tong. He had thought Fang Daye was loyal to the Northern Protection General, but the old general didn¡¯t speak for him, instead agreeing with Chai Zhi¡¯s n.

    Chai Zhi took a step forward. ¡°You are a veteran of the Chu army, but you alsomitted crimes. Will you follow the Northern Army to achieve military merits, or will you remain loyal to your master like you did for the Heir of Qi?¡±

    Chai Zhi and the others had long intended to kill the Northern Protection General¡¯s envoy, but Fang Daye¡¯s reputation stayed their hand.

    ¡°I served the Heir of Qi under the court¡¯s appointment and naturally had to be loyal. The Northern Protection General gave me an adjunct title without court recognition; he is not my ¡®master.¡¯ I am loyal to Great Chu, to the Chu soldiers resisting the Xiongnu in Shattered Iron City, awaiting reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Mobilize the entire army, march immediately to Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City!¡± Chai Zhi ordered, then told Fang Daye, ¡°Write to the Northern Protection General, telling him reinforcements are on the way, not to worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Say nothing more.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing more to say once reinforcements are sent.¡± Fang Daye cooperated fully.

    Chai Zhi then approached the two ¡°seal pushers,¡± ncing around. Han Tong stepped back, having suffered at Divine Hero Pass, hisst bit of courage spent. He preferred ridicule over responsibility. ¡°Commandant Liu holding the seal is the Champion Marquis¡¯s arrangement. I would rather die than take it.¡±

    Chai Zhi was satisfied with Liu Kunsheng, not wanting to rece him. ¡°Commandant Liu, give the order.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng sighed. ¡°Since everyone has decided, I have nothing to say. Who will draft the order? I¡¯ll stamp it.¡±

    Several clerks came forward, spreading paper and grinding ink. Chai Zhi dictated, another wrote, and Liu Kunsheng held the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, looking helpless. He inadvertently met Fang Daye¡¯s gaze and quickly looked away.

    Fang Daye¡¯s face remained expressionless.

    On the third day after the Northern Army¡¯s departure, Han Ruzi led all remaining soldiers from Divine Hero Pass to Shattered Iron City. Meanwhile, Prince Donghai was restless with news from the Capital, Chai Yue stood on the ruins of Flowing Sand City, anxiously watching the Xiongnu camp, growing increasingly uneasy.

    In a vast camp across the river, Jin Chuiduo stepped through the snow into a tent. The guards at the entrance respected her, not stopping her.

    The tent was carpeted with felt, with dozens of bronze braziers warming it like spring. A fat old man reclined on a bed, surrounded by concubines. Opposite him, over thirty Xiongnu leaders and noblemen sat or stood, chatting andughing with the Chanyu.

    The conversation stopped as Jin Chuiduo entered. The leaders and noblemen turned to look. The Chanyu smiled. ¡°Wee, my daughter. Are youfortable? Do you need anything?¡±

    The Chanyu spoke in Xiongnu, which Jin Chuiduo barely understood. She replied in Chinese, ¡°I am well, but I have one question: The Chanyu wants to negotiate with the Chu Army, but why are the troops frequently moving?¡±

    Her words were tranted for the Chanyu, who nodded and quickly answered. Jin Chuiduo looked to the trantor.

    The Xiongnu trantor said, ¡°The Chanyu says the Chu are cunning, and the Xiongnu should learn from them. Negotiations will proceed, but we must also prepare for battle. The Xiongnu have no way out; we must seize grazingnd from the Chu before the snow deepens.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 174

 Chapter 176: The Strange Camp

    Chapter 176: The Strange Camp

    Prince Donghai found himself in a predicament. He had be the most unpopr person in Shattered Iron City.

    He had unnecessarily dispatched over a hundred noble scions out of the south gate, resulting in almost all of them being killed or wounded. The truth had spread both inside and outside the city, causing the surviving noble scions to distance themselves from him. The ordinary soldiers also deeply doubted his abilities. Only some soldiers from his own troop, out of past camaraderie, treated him somewhat politely.

    With the arrival of the Northern Protection General, Prince Donghai¡¯s status plummeted even further.

    Han Ruzi brought good news.

    Word spread that fifty thousand Northern Army troops would arrive soon. The Chu army inside and outside Shattered Iron City cheered; they had been waiting for this news for too long, especially those soldiers originally from the Northern Army. After losing General of the Right Feng Shili, they longed even more for reinforcements from theirrades.

    In no time, the Chu army, which had been terrified of the Xiongnu army, began to worry about another issue: would the Xiongnu flee before the reinforcements arrived?

    Han Ruzi needed to boost morale, but he was not so optimistic about the situation. Shortly after arriving at Shattered Iron City, without even returning to the General¡¯s Residence, he and a group of officers went to the ruins of Flowing Sand City to the west to meet with Chai Yue, who was stationed there, to hear his report on the military situation across the river.

    The ground was as hard as iron, and a gust of wind blew snow everywhere. The Chu army had established fiveyers of barricades along the riverbank, with varied directions to block the impact of the Xiongnu cavalry. The hills were covered with tents, where many soldiers took shelter from the wind and cold, but they couldn¡¯t remove their armor and had to keep their weapons at hand, ready to respond at any moment. Especially at night, they could only take turns sleeping for a short while.

    Han Ruzi stood on the highest point of the ridge on horseback. After facing the wind for a while, his face felt like it was being cut by knives, his eyes teared up, and the cold shot into his head like arrows. Not far away, soldiers on several makeshift watchtowers stood for at least an hour at a time, frozen stiff and often unable to move their feet.¡°Veteran soldiers in the army say this winter is colder than previous years,¡± Chai Yue said, wearing severalyers of clothing and armor, with frost on his helmet and eyebrows. He had spent more time on the ridge than anyone else in recent days, watching even if only a single horse moved on the other side.

    ¡°The Xiongnu won¡¯t be able to hold out here for long, and neither will the Chu army,¡± Han Ruzi tightened his cloak. ¡°The supplies in Shattered Iron City are running low, and the reserve supplies in Divine Hero Pass aren¡¯t enough to sustain an army of tens of thousands for long.¡±

    Chai Yue was well aware of the difficulties in defending the northern frontier. ¡°Have you decided to negotiate?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to hear your opinion first.¡±

    Chai Yue took a deep breath of cold air. He had been observing for so long to give the Northern Protection General a clear answer, but when it was time to speak, he still felt uncertain.

    ¡°The Xiongnu camp looks strange.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Han Ruzi only noticed that the camp across the river was particrly long and didn¡¯t see anything unusual.

    Chai Yue pointed west. ¡°That part of the camp is obscured. I sent scouts to observe, and they reported that the tents there are the densest, with nearly half of the Xiongnu stationed there, clearly guarding against a surprise attack. But the Chu army isn¡¯t on the west side.¡±

    He then pointed east. ¡°The camp there is sparser but stretches longer. There¡¯s a small camp even a hundred miles away, probably surveying the terrain. The east is the retreat route chosen by the Xiongnu.¡±

    Finally, Chai Yue pointed to the center, where a ridge was almost entirely upied by tents. ¡°The Great Chanyu¡¯s banner stands there. Scouts have seen Xiongnu moving east behind the camp.¡±

    ¡°Are the Xiongnu fleeing?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°It seems so, and not just the Eastern Xiongnu; there¡¯s arge number of Western Xiongnu as well. The two groups have merged, and it¡¯s said that the current Great Chanyu is also a Western Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°Then are they sincere about negotiating?¡±

    Chai Yue was silent for a moment. ¡°Hard to say. Whatever¡¯s happening in the west, the Xiongnu are eager to flee. A ceasefire doesn¡¯t mean much to them. They might still want a piece ofnd with a checkpoint to defend against what they see as a stronger enemy.¡±

    Han Ruzi also fell silent.

    Chai Yue looked at a small group of people across the river and said, ¡°The envoy is back. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡±

    Han Ruzi and the others descended the ridge and entered a tent to warm themselves by the fire. Soon, the envoy arrived. He had been sent to negotiate preliminary talks and gather intelligence with the Xiongnu.

    ¡°The Xiongnu want to exchange prisoners first to show their sincerity in negotiating.¡±

    Chai Yue frowned, ¡°We have quite a few Xiongnu prisoners. Where did they get Chu army prisoners?¡±

    In the previous two battles, both sides had casualties but few captives. The prisoners in Shattered Iron City were all Eastern Xiongnu captured by General Feng Shili.

    The envoy replied, ¡°The Xiongnu have over a thousand Chu army prisoners, including General Feng Shili. I saw them with my own eyes.¡±

    The officers in the tent were shocked. ording to Xiongnu custom, they only took women and children as prisoners, killing or forcing captured soldiers to fight as cannon fodder in the next battle. But in the previous two battles, no Chu soldiers had been seen, and everyone thought Feng Shili and his men were dead.

    Exchanging prisoners was beneficial for both sides. After discussing with the officers present, Han Ruzi agreed. The Chu envoy brought a Xiongnu back to report to the Great Chanyu, agreeing to exchange prisoners the next morning and then discuss the terms of the negotiation.

    Back at the General¡¯s Residence in the city, Han Ruzi finally had a chance to rest. Zhang Youcai and Ni Qiu, who had stayed in Shattered Iron City, had already made the roomfortable and warm. Han Ruzi, just back from the front, felt a bit embarrassed to stay there.

    It was already dark. After dinner, Prince Donghai rushed in. ¡°You¡¯re going to exchange prisoners with the Xiongnu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, General Feng is still alive. As a Chu general, we must exchange him back no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Feng Shili¡­¡± Prince Donghai signaled his two attendants to leave. ¡°Feng Shili is the General of the Right of the Northern Army. Once he returns, who will follow your orders?¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand Northern Army troops are on their way. They¡¯ll arrive soon. Whether Feng Shili is here or not, the Northern Army will have its ownmanders.¡±

    ¡°Forget the Northern Army. Have you heard about the Capital?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit but not in detail.¡±

    Prince Donghai stepped closer. ¡°I bet you don¡¯t know. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have returned to Shattered Iron City from Divine Hero Pass.¡± He sighed heavily, showing some anger. ¡°I got word that the Emperor hasn¡¯t held court for over a month. The Empress Dowager also frequently misses sessions at the Hall of Diligent Administration. Memorials are not being addressed, and the ministers are in a panic. The three Wu brothers have secretly returned to the Capital, and it¡¯s rumored that the Champion Marquis is hiding in the city.¡±

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Han Ruzi had only received one letter and knew very little about the situation in the Capital.

    ¡°My uncle sent me a letter,¡± Prince Donghai referred to Cui Hong as ¡°uncle¡± again.

    Han Ruzi remained silent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Prince Donghai asked urgently.

    ¡°Of course, I believe you. I¡¯ve also heard that there¡¯s unrest in the Capital. But what can we do?¡±

    ¡°What can we do? We must return to the Capital immediately, as fast as possible. We can¡¯t let the Champion Marquis take advantage. If he deres himself Emperor, his first decree will probably be to kill you and me.¡±

    ¡°What about the Xiongnu here? Returning to the Capital now might not guarantee victory against the Champion Marquis, but if we leave, we will most likely lose the war against the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re usually pretty smart. How can you be so confused at a critical moment? The Northern Army belongs to the Champion Marquis. He¡¯s abandoned his troops and returned to the Capital. Why do you care? Let the Northern Army fight the Xiongnu themselves. Feng Shili will be exchanged back tomorrow, and the future oue has nothing to do with us. You need to prioritize. Regaining the throne means the whole world is yours. If you stay in Shattered Iron City, even if you defeat the Xiongnu, the credit will go to someone else, and you won¡¯t even save your own life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. There¡¯s no clear news from the Capital yet. Let me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going crazy! Are you addicted to being a general?¡± Prince Donghai turned to leave, then quickly returned. ¡°You want to negotiate? Fine, negotiate with the Xiongnu. But after that, you must return to the Capital with me immediately.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Prince Donghai left, still shaking his head.

    Meng E entered. She had been sharing a room with Han Ruzi these days, protecting his safety just like in the pce. She extinguished the candle and sat on her small bed for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°Why won¡¯t you go back to the Capital with Prince Donghai?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t eavesdropped, but Prince Donghai spoke loudly and left with an angry face, so she could guess the general situation.

    Han Ruzi, sitting on his bed and silently gathering his energy, replied, ¡°The Champion Marquis returned to the Capital because he has the Northern Army and the support of nobles and the imperial n. Prince Donghai wants to return immediately because he has the support of Grand Tutor Cui and the Southern Army. What do I have?¡±

    Han Ruzi knew very well that he only had one use to Prince Donghai: to restore the legitimacy of the Graceful Emperor¡¯s sons and create conditions for Prince Donghai to ascend the throne.

    He didn¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s puppet anymore.

    ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± Meng E asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me get killed.¡± Han Ruzi smiled, then said seriously, ¡°I have a feeling that once the fifty thousand Northern Army troops arrive, someone will make a move. Who it will be is still uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Then why call the Northern Army for reinforcements?¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t continue gathering his energy. He got out of bed, walked over to Meng E, and whispered, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make the first move.¡±

    Meng E was startled. ¡°Is this what you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just protecting me isn¡¯t enough. I need to not only survive but also eliminate enemies and have a loyal army. Meng E, do you think I¡¯m fit to be Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to protect you.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I need to do things an Emperor should do. Meng E, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Meng E felt once again that the young man before her had an irresistible authority, making her agree without hesitation and not dare to set any conditions.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Han Ruzi returned to his bed, silently calcting who were enemies, who were trustworthy, and who could be used but not fully trusted.

    No matter what was happening in the Capital, it was a rare opportunity for him, much earlier than expected.

    He had many things to do, and the first was to deal with the Xiongnu threat.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 175

 Chapter 178: Prince Donghaiâ€™s Promise

    Chapter 178: Prince Donghai¡¯s Promise

    If given another chance, Prince Donghai would have told those 150 noble scions, ¡°Stay by my side and live or die with me.¡±

    He deeply regretted not because he lost so many soldiers in vain, but because he realized toote that those noble-born but cowardly individuals were his natural allies.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really cowardice,¡± Prince Donghai exined to Lin Kunshan. ¡°It¡¯s like when a house catches fire; servants can be brave or cowardly, but the master is either calm or panicked: the question of cowardice does not arise. Regardless, the master doesn¡¯t need to rush into the fire, right? The Xiongnu are like a raging fire. Those noble scions didn¡¯t join the battle because they felt it was beneath them. They were supposed to bemanders, not treated as ordinary soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Many noble scions did join the battle, and they were quite enthusiastic,¡± Lin Kunshan reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, but look at who they were. Half of them were illegitimate children like Chai Yue, and the rest were like Zhang Yanghao, who had noble titles but no corresponding power. They rushed to fight because they didn¡¯t have the status of ¡®masters.''¡±

    ¡°As a result, all the ¡®masters¡¯ got burned to death, leaving only you.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Prince Donghai sighed. ¡°If there were anyone else to talk to, I wouldn¡¯t need toin to you. But it¡¯s not all my fault. Han Ruzi and Chai Yue must also bear part of the responsibility¡­ most of the responsibility. They didn¡¯t treat those noble scions as ¡®masters,¡¯ which led to this tragedy.¡±

    ¡°Even a fate seer who has trained for ten years couldn¡¯t have exined it better,¡± Lin Kunshan said, raising his cup.

    Outside, the cold wind was biting, but the two sat inside, drinking by the fire. Whenever the wine cooled, the attendant would immediately reheat it without needing any instructions, as if he had a sense for the wine¡¯s temperature.¡°He¡¯s very brave,¡± Prince Donghai said, pointing to his attendant. ¡°Take a piece of coal with your hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the attendant immediately reached for the coal. When his hand touched the burning coal, Prince Donghai waved him off. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The attendant withdrew, curling his hand to hide the burn marks from his master.

    ¡°Does Han Ruzi have people like this?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    Lin Kunshan shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°He thinks by winning over a few followers, he qualifies as a master? The people he attracts are all opportunists who need him, like Chai Yue, who follows him to avoid punishment from the Chai family, or that little eunuch, whatever his name is, dreaming of bing the director of eunuchs by staying close to him. As for those soldiers, what a joke. They follow him just for food. Where¡¯s the loyalty in that? Offer them a higher price, and they¡¯ll all betray him, without exception.¡±

    ¡°How high a price can you offer?¡± Lin Kunshan asked.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You think I can¡¯t hear the sarcasm?¡±

    Lin Kunshan put down his wine cup. ¡°It¡¯s not sarcasm; it¡¯s a genuine question. You need people now, and I might be able to recruit some warriors for you in the city, but I need to know how much you¡¯re willing to pay.¡±

    Prince Donghai stared at Lin Kunshan for a while before suddenly smiling. ¡°Asking for yourself, too, I suppose.¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed, drained his cup, and reached for the wine jug.

    Prince Donghai extended his hand, stopping Lin Kunshan¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a choice. Theter you choose, the lower the price you¡¯ll get.¡±

    Lin Kunshan remained still, his smile fading. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the army for over six months, titled as a strategist, but the Northern Protection General rarely consults me. He doesn¡¯t trust me. In these troubled times, my drinking with you here already shows my choice.¡±

    Prince Donghai withdrew his arm and smiled. ¡°Han Ruzi doesn¡¯t trust you because he¡¯s too influenced by Yang Feng. He¡¯s more wary of fate seers than he appreciates them.¡±

    Lin Kunshan picked up the wine jug, first filling Prince Donghai¡¯s cup, then his own.

    Prince Donghai signaled, and the attendant quietly left.

    ¡°Do you value fate seers?¡± Lin Kunshan asked casually.

    ¡°Anyone who can deceive my uncle and then regain his trust is someone I admire. But not all fate seers impress me. Bu Hengru, for example, disappointed me. Too immature. A slight change in ns, and he¡¯s flustered. I admire you and Chunyu Xiao.¡±

    ¡°To be honest,st year¡¯s pce coup was just a test by my master, so he didn¡¯t make an appearance. Bu Hengru isn¡¯t even his favored disciple.¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed, not believing a word. ¡°And this time?¡±

    Lin Kunshan thought for a moment. ¡°We go with the flow.¡±

    Prince Donghai said proudly, ¡°The flow of major events is in the hands of a few people¡ªme, the Champion Marquis, Han Ruzi¡­ barely counts. Everyone wants to go with the flow. What makes fate seers better?¡±

    Lin Kunshan said calmly, ¡°The flow of events lie with imperial princes, but the key to triggering the flow is in the hands of fate seers.¡±

    Prince Donghai remained silent because he didn¡¯t understand but didn¡¯t want to ask.

    ¡°Beforeing to Shattered Iron City, I reminded the Northern Protection General to be prepared, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Lin Kunshan said, sipping his wine and chewing on a piece of meat. ¡°Everyone is waiting, but as long as that one event doesn¡¯t happen, the great flow remains in the pce, in the hands of the Empress Dowager.¡±

    As long as the current emperor lived, Prince Donghai was just a fallen noble. The emperor¡¯s death was the key to triggering the flow of events.

    Prince Donghai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been talking to you seriously, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d crack a joke.¡±

    ¡°The real joke is the Champion Marquis. The Northern Protection General is too slow to react, but he¡¯s too quick. Returning to the Capital now will only make him a thorn in the Empress Dowager¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­ impossible, that¡¯s impossible. Last year, a group of pce maids and eunuchs defeated you.¡±

    ¡°Going with the flow, Prince Donghai. Fate seers always go with the flow. Sometimes the flowes to us. Is it coincidence? Is it chance? Call it what you will. We see its value at a nce, seize it firmly, and then patiently wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait for what?¡± Prince Donghai asked, now intrigued.

    ¡°Wait for someone who recognizes its worth.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Han Ruzi about this?¡±

    ¡°As you said, the Northern Protection General is more wary of fate seers than he appreciates them. I hinted at it, but he didn¡¯t care, so I stopped. You¡¯re different. You understand the value of fate seers and know how to cooperate with us. You listened to my advice and reconciled with Grand Tutor Cui. At a crucial moment, you thought of me first, while the Northern Protection General pinned his hopes on ordinary soldiers.¡±

    Prince Donghai leaned forward, lowering his voice. ¡°If I be emperor, I will share the world with you. What do fate seers want? A position of Spiritual Leader?¡±

    Lin Kunshan gently shook his head, also lowering his voice. ¡°Afterst year¡¯s test, my master no longer wants to be Spiritual Leader. Two tigers can¡¯t share one mountain. He doesn¡¯t insist on staying in Great Chu. He has his eye on a ce outside Great Chu. If he can establish himself there, it would be a great sess for fate seers.¡±

    ¡°Exchangingnd outside Great Chu for the support of fate seers? It feels like I¡¯m getting a great deal.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled. ¡°As I said, we go with the flow. Great Chu¡¯s fortune hasn¡¯t ended. No matter how we struggle, the flow isn¡¯t on the side of us fate seers. Better to settle for second best.¡±

    ¡°Is our deal settled, then?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    Lin Kunshan nodded.

    ¡°Can you tell me about the situation in the pce?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been on the bordends and only know the general situation, not the details.¡±

    Prince Donghai guessed Lin Kunshan would respond this way, so he smiled and asked, ¡°Am I the only one making deals with fate seers?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that. Only my master knows the overall situation. I only know one thing: among all the potential coborators, you are definitely at the forefront.¡±

    Prince Donghai cursed fate seers inwardly, but his smile became even more affable. ¡°I¡¯m not just walking in front; I¡¯ll run and outpace everyone.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Protection General may be slow, but bringing him along can make things easier for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have that in mind. But¡­ I¡¯m short of manpower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find some, but I need a promise from you.¡±

    ¡°Those who follow me today will be made marquises in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Time is of the essence. I¡¯ll go find people now. Please wait for good news.¡±

    Lin Kunshan drank hisst cup of wine, stood up, and left. The smile on Prince Donghai¡¯s face disappeared along with the fate seer¡¯s back. ¡°Going with the flow, indeed. iming credit for what is going on in the pce right now¡ªdoes he think I¡¯m a fool? Fool me once, but not a second time. Come in!¡±

    The attendant pushed the door open and stood with hands folded.

    This was the only person in Shattered Iron City Prince Donghai trusted, sent by his mother.

    ¡°What did the Chai n members say?¡±

    Over twenty ¡®Chai family people¡¯ in Shattered Iron City had been imprisoned for attempting to assassinate Deputy General Chai Yue. Prince Donghai, feeling isted, had his attendant take care of these people. Before Lin Kunshan¡¯s visit, the attendant had just conveyed Prince Donghai¡¯s goodwill to their leader, Xiao Bi.

    ¡°Xiao Bi is willing to serve Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°In his current state, that¡¯s all he can do. Is he willing to help contact Chai Zhi in the Northern Army?¡±

    ¡°He is. He also revealed that Chai Zhi ns to attack the Xiongnu during peace talks, causing the Xiongnu to kill the Weary Marquis, and then assassinate Your Highness amidst the chaos, before defeating the Xiongnu to redeem his crimes. Xiao Bi just got this news.¡±

    Prince Donghaiughed briefly. ¡°The Chai family truly produces remarkable people. Leaking their plot so thoroughly¡ªonly they can do that. Can Xiao Bi persuade Chai Zhi to change his mind?¡±

    ¡°He says he can, but I don¡¯t believe him,¡± the attendant replied.

    ¡°Just state the facts; there¡¯s no need for your judgment,¡± Prince Donghai said coldly, though he agreed with the attendant. ¡°This is interesting. Chai Zhi wants to kill two birds with one stone, and Lin Kunshan wants to take Han Ruzi back to the capital. I need to stay alive first, then decide which side to choose.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 177CH 179 ¡ú

 Chapter 179: Wordless Letter

    Chapter 179: Wordless Letter

    As they drew closer to Shattered Iron City, Northern Army Commandant Liu Kunsheng¡¯s position became increasingly awkward, and his anxiety grew. Suddenly, he found himself thrust into a key role, a responsibility that General Han Tong had desperately shirked and that he had been forced to ept.

    On the evening they arrived at Divine Hero Pass, Provost Marshal Chai Zhi visited Liu Kunsheng with three other officers, intending to rify some matters face to face.

    Since Liu Kunsheng was the official with themand seal, Chai Zhi and hispanions maintained a polite facade, bringing wine and meat. However, they didn¡¯t leave their ¡°superior¡± any room to refuse. They set up a feast and invited Liu Kunsheng to the head seat. Initially, they drank quietly, then joyfully, and eventually, they engaged in boisterous drinking games.

    Once everyone¡¯s faces were flushed and they could speak candidly, Chai Zhi raised his cup and asked, ¡°Commandant Liu, who do you think we are?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng, quite drunk and dizzy, forced a smile. ¡°What, are you testing my tolerance for alcohol? You are the the Northern Army¡¯s Provost Marshal¡­¡±

    Chai Zhi shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean our military titles.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng hupped. ¡°A riddle? If I guess wrong, I¡¯ll drink. If I guess right, you all drink. First, let¡¯s finish this cup.¡±

    The five of them downed their drinks in one go. Chai Zhiughed, ¡°It¡¯s not a riddle, just stating a fact. Commandant Liu, we are not the same kind of people.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are younger?¡±¡°Haha, just by a decade or so. Commandant Liu, did you inherit your military position from your father and grandfather?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng scratched his head. ¡°Oh, I understand. If you trace back, my family is quite ordinary. My grandfather was a farmer in the capital, my father was selected into the border army as a good family man and died in battle. I joined the army as an orphan and grew up in the military, without making any significant achievements. You all are from noble families whose ancestors made great contributions to Great Chu. We¡¯re indeed not the same.¡±

    ¡°Ancestral merit, enjoyed by descendants. Do you think it¡¯s fair, Commandant Liu?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng was surprised. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fair. Why wouldn¡¯t it be? If one couldn¡¯t pass their merits to their descendants, why would anyone fight so desperately in battles?¡±

    The othersughed heartily. Chai Zhi put down his cup. ¡°You¡¯re right. Family legacies include not just merits but also loyalty¡ªloyalty to His Majesty and to Great Chu. That¡¯s the biggest difference between us.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng, emboldened by the alcohol, mmed his cup on the table, ¡°Is Provost Marshal Chai questioning my loyalty?¡±

    Chai Zhi quickly apologized with a smile, and the other three officers joined in persuading Liu Kunsheng to drink. Once Liu Kunsheng¡¯s anger turned toughter, Chai Zhi continued, ¡°Loyalty can be of different kinds. Commandant Liu¡¯s loyalty is about making achievements and rising through the ranks. Ours is about maintaining the stability of Great Chu, whether we achieve merits or not.¡±

    At this point, Liu Kunsheng could no longer respond, so heughed dryly and raised his cup in a toast, drinking first himself.

    Chai Zhi picked up his cup and said, ¡°Great Chu has a million strong soldiers to fend off external invaders and internal rebels, but one thing that ordinary Chu soldiers never get involved in is the royal family¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng remained silent.

    ¡°Chu soldiers don¡¯t meddle in the royal family¡¯s internal matters. It¡¯s an unwritten rule, even though some have broken it asionally. A loyal and wise general would never cross that line. We are different. Since our ancestors were granted titles for their contributions, we have be part of the royal family and have the right and duty to participate in its affairs. It¡¯s more dangerous than fighting on the battlefield, and such contributions are rarely publicized.¡±

    Liu Kunshengughed again.

    ¡°Do you understand the difference now, Commandant Liu?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve always understood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being nosy, but I heard that you made significant contributions during the pce coup while serving as a pce guard and that you had contact with the Weary Marquis¡­¡±

    In the court¡¯s official ount, the details of Liu Kunsheng taking the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword out of the pce were vague. Most people believed it was under the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders, but there were other rumors among the noble families.

    Liu Kunsheng could no longer feign ignorance. He said seriously, ¡°As Provost Marshal Chai said, ordinary soldiers have no right to meddle in the royal family¡¯s affairs. I was lucky to make a small contribution while serving as a pce guard, for which I was rewarded. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the matter is over, and I don¡¯t think about it or discuss it.¡±

    Chai Zhi raised his cup and shouted, ¡°I knew Commandant Liu was a smart man. Come, let¡¯s drink to Commandant Liu¡¯s early ennoblement, so he can join our ranks!¡±

    The five of them drank heavily until a junior officer came in to remind them they had to march the next day, and the banquet finally ended.

    As they bid farewell, Chai Zhi, with a drunken slur, put his arm around Liu Kunsheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Keep the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal safe, then wait for the chance to defeat the Xiongnu and earn your reward. As for other matters, just observe.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng mumbled, ¡°Other matters are not my concern. Why should I observe? I won¡¯t observe, not even a nce.¡±

    Chai Zhi left, satisfied.

    In his room, Liu Kunsheng¡¯s expression turned serious. He pondered for a long time before finally falling asleep.

    The army was set to depart at dawn. Although Liu Kunsheng sleptte, he woke early, sitting by his bed and recalling the series of nightmares he had experienced the previous night.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Liu Kunsheng asked himself. Suddenly, he raised his head, looking around warily. The room was dark, with his attendants and personal guards sleeping outside, still not awake.

    Liu Kunsheng stood up, lit an oilmp, and confirmed there was no one else in the room. He felt slightly relieved. Even talking to oneself was unsafe at such times.

    He sat back on the bed, unable to sleep, intending to wait silently for dawn.

    His right hand, resting on the bed, suddenly touched something strange. When he turned to look, he saw a letter where he had just been lying.

    The envelope was smooth, clearly ced there recently.

    Liu Kunsheng stood up abruptly, took his waist sword from the wall, and circled the room. He walked to the door, intending to open it but changed his mind and listened instead. Outside, he heard the faint neighing of horses, but nothing else.

    Returning to the bed, Liu Kunsheng stared at the letter for a while before finally picking it up. He opened the envelope and took out the letter inside.

    There were no words, only a drawing of a sword.

    Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Commandant, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Kunsheng replied, quickly folding the letter and tucking it into his robe. He ced the envelope on the table. This was a room in the Divine Hero Pass office, equipped with ink, paper, and brushes. An empty envelope wouldn¡¯t draw attention.

    Leading an army of fifty thousand through the pass was no simple task. After the vanguard, the frontline troops, and the advance guards had set out, Liu Kunsheng led his own troops. Behind him, arge contingent of soldiers still waited inside the pass, which would not bepletely cleared until the afternoon.

    During the march, Liu Kunsheng remained unsettled. When asked, he med it on a hangover.

    Two dayster, the army emerged from the mountains, and Shattered Iron City came into view.

    Shattered Iron City was too small to amodate the fifty thousand reinforcements. Camps had been set up in the southern hills outside the city, and the Northern Army units entered in an orderly fashion.

    As the official with themand seal, even if Liu Kunsheng couldn¡¯t interfere in royal family affairs, he was responsible for the battle against the Xiongnu. When they were still dozens of miles from Shattered Iron City, he led his guards up a hill to observe the terrain around the city.

    Veteran soldier Fang Daye and several guides were called over to answer themandant¡¯s questions.

    Having grown up in a military camp, Liu Kunsheng was familiar with warfare but foundmanding arge army challenging. His subordinates drafted the battle ns, and he could only ask some trivial questions, asionally expressing his thoughts. ¡°Thinking back to the Martial Emperor¡¯s time, there weren¡¯t many battles of this scale. After this battle, we can secure at least ten years of peace for Great Chu.¡±

    Fang Daye, having no official position in the Northern Army and not even considered a staff officer, stood with the guides but was therefore bold enough to speak. ¡°This battle may not happen.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? Do you think the Xiongnu genuinely want peace talks?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the peace talks are genuine, but looking at the terrain, the Chu army and the Xiongnu are separated by a river. To engage in battle, one side must cross the river and form ranks. The Chu army¡¯s advantage is having Shattered Iron City to defend, while the Xiongnu have the open grasnds at their back. Commandant, look, the terrain on the Xiongnu side is open. If they sense things aren¡¯t going well, they can flee immediately, and the Chu army won¡¯t be able to catch them. A decisive battle is unlikely.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng nodded, finding Fang Daye¡¯s words somewhat reasonable.

    A military officer stepped forward and said, ¡°Old General Fang only knows part of it. Commandant, don¡¯t worry. The Chu army has a detailed n. The peace talks are a ruse to deceive the Xiongnu. The frontline generals have already obtained the Xiongnu¡¯s agreement. During the talks tomorrow, the Chu army will send ten thousand men across the river. The river is frozen, and the Chu army has secretly built dozens of simple wooden bridges that can be set up on the riverbed within two quarters of an hour, connecting the two banks. The Chu army can thenunch a full-scale attack. At least thirty thousand men will advance westward to cut off the Xiongnu¡¯s retreat before moving north to encircle them.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng nodded in approval.

    Fang Daye, however, shook his head vigorously. ¡°The Art of War says, ¡®When ten to one, surround them; when five to one, attack them.¡¯ The Chu army and the Xiongnu are evenly matched. How can we divide our forces to encircle them?¡±

    The deputy general sneered, ¡°Old General Fang underestimates the Chu army. Our equipment far surpasses that of the Xiongnu, and we are well-trained and eager for battle. Since the Martial Emperor¡¯s time, one Chu soldier has been worth five or ten Xiongnu soldiers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ancient history. Even General Deng Liao, one of the Martial Emperor¡¯s greatest generals, never encircled the Xiongnu with equal numbers.¡±

    The deputy general wanted to argue, but Liu Kunsheng intervened. ¡°No need to quarrel. The army is here, and we must fight. Old General Fang, there¡¯s no need to worry. Even if the Chu army can¡¯t encircle the Xiongnu, we can certainly defeat them.¡±

    Fang Daye fell silent. Liu Kunsheng walked a few steps before calling Fang Daye over. ¡°Which direction is Flowing Sand City?¡±

    Fang Daye pointed it out. Liu Kunsheng turned his back to the crowd, took out the letter, opened it, and showed it to Fang Daye, then quickly put it away.

    Fang Daye was stunned for a moment, then took out a piece of paper with the same sword symbol.

    The two men exchanged nces, each gaining confidence, believing that the Northern Protection General not only sensed the danger but also had a n to counter it.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 178

 Chapter 180: Illusion

    Chapter 180: Illusion

    The fifty thousand Northern Army troops had not yet fully assembled, but morale inside and outside Shattered Iron City was already high. The soldiers were eager for battle, believing that the peace talks were merely a ruse tounch a surprise attack on the Xiongnu.

    Han Ruzi personally led a team out of the city to wee the Northern Army¡¯smanders. The atmosphere was warm and friendly, but it changed soon after they entered the city.

    Chai Zhi and others insisted on seeing the bodies of the fallen, not the ordinary soldiers but the nearly two hundred noble scions. Their bodies had been cleaned and ced in a courtyard, preserved by the winter cold, with a canopy overhead to protect them from the snow.

    Arge number of Northern Armymanders came to mourn their friends and rtives. Even those without personal losses, and those not of noble birth, gathered here. Soon, the surviving noble scions of Shattered Iron City also arrived. This was their first gathering since the noble camp had been disbanded.

    The courtyard was crowded, with those of lower status standing in the alley outside. No one whispered, but a mere exchange of nces made it clear that today¡¯s mourning was not simple; a fierce conflict was imminent.

    Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai also arrived, staying in an empty side room with a few attendants. The room was bare, even the folding stools were brought in by the attendants. The doors were open, making it as cold inside as outside, though without the biting wind.

    Watching the noblemanders mourn and weep in front of their rtives¡¯ bodies, Prince Donghai grew nervous. He pulled his cloak tighter and whispered, ¡°Why did wee here?¡±

    ¡°They sacrificed for the country; the Han imperial family should mourn them.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t sacrifice for nothing. Each family will receive rewards, worth a hundred or a thousand times that of ordinary soldiers.¡±Han Ruzi nodded without saying anything, preparing to ¡°face off¡± against the noblemanders.

    Misunderstanding Han Ruzi¡¯s silence, Prince Donghai darkened his face and said, ¡°The first ones to die were the ones you led out to scout.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? I heard someone wants revenge on us both.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled slightly, ¡°If that¡¯s true, I hope the revengees sooner rather thanter.¡±

    Prince Donghai fell silent.

    A dozenmanders entered the room, bowing to the Northern Protection General and Prince Donghai. Chai Zhi, leading the group, spoke bluntly, ¡°Tomorrow is the day for peace talks, but I hear the Northern Protection General has not yet decided between battle or negotiation, causing unrest among the troops. Please make a quick decision.¡±

    ¡°The situation is fluid. Whether to fight or negotiate depends on the Xiongnu¡¯s actions.¡±

    ¡°A hundred thousand Imperial Guards against a hundred thousand Xiongnu is a sure victory. Since when does the Chu army watch the Xiongnu¡¯s moves?¡± Chai Zhi retorted, citing exaggerated numbers as was customary.

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°How long does General Chai think this battle will take?¡±

    ¡°If we start at noon, it should be over by nightfall.¡±

    ¡°Including the time to pursue the defeated.¡±

    Chai Zhi estimated briefly, ¡°Three to ten days.¡±

    ¡°Shattered Iron City¡¯s provisions willst no more than five days.¡±

    Shattered Iron City was a small city north of the pass. The initial n was for over thirty thousand Chu troops to encircle and annihte ten thousand Xiongnu, finishing the battle before winter, leaving a small garrison to wait for spring. Provisions in the city were stored ording to this n.

    But the war dragged on, andrge numbers of Chu troops arrived to support the fight. By winter, roads became difficult, making it harder to transport provisions than troops. The court dyed instructions, and local areas struggled to coordinate, resulting in fewer provisions delivered, insufficient to sustain an army of over eighty thousand.

    Including servants andborers, more than a hundred thousand people and over seventy thousand horses were gathered in and around Shattered Iron City. Even in summer and autumn, supplying them would be challenging.

    Themanders understood this. Chai Zhi said, ¡°Given theck of provisions, we should seize the opportunity to strike the Xiongnu hard, even if we can¡¯t pursue them. We must make sure they don¡¯t dare to head south this winter.¡±

    ¡°I will decide the timing based on my negotiations with the Chanyu.¡±

    Chai Zhi smiled slightly, ¡°The Northern Protection General¡¯s willingness to risk his personal safety to scout the enemy is admirable, but who will make decisions in the rear? I trust the General has arranged the peace talks meticulously, but what if the Xiongnu set a trap, and the General encounters danger and can¡¯t return in time? Who will decide between battle or negotiations?¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Chai Zhi¡¯s younger brother, Chai Yue, behind him. ¡°General Chai Yue has defended Shattered Iron City for many days, winning two consecutive battles against the Xiongnu and understanding the situation best. During my negotiations, he shouldmand the Chu army.¡±

    Chai Zhi slowly turned to look at his younger brother, sizing him up. Chai Yue kept his head down, pretending to be invisible.

    Chai Zhi said nothing to him, then turned back to the Northern Protection General. ¡°Chai Yue is only a deputy general.¡±

    ¡°I have appointed Chai Yue as the city¡¯s defensemander.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s only a fifth-rank military officer, not yet approved by the court. Without proper titles, orders won¡¯t be followed. The Northern Army¡¯s elite are all here. Though the Grand Marshal is absent, his officers are numerous. Having a mere deputy generalmand might cause disorder and dy battle opportunities.¡±

    Chai Yue did not defend himself. He had no right to speak in this ¡°struggle.¡±

    Han Ruzi could have countered that over twenty thousand Northern Army soldiers had followed Chai Yue¡¯s orders smoothly before, but he smiled and asked, ¡°Does General Chai intend tomand the Northern Army personally?¡±

    Chai Zhi shook his head, ¡°I am not worthy. The Northern Army has itsmander. The Grand Marshal entrusted his seal to this person before his departure.¡±

    Chai Zhi stepped aside, revealing the Northern Army captain, Liu Kunsheng.

    Liu Kunsheng said awkwardly, ¡°When the Grand Marshal entrusted the seal, he didn¡¯t know about the Xiongnu invasion. To be honest, I can manage the army, but I¡¯m not capable of judging battle opportunities ormanding the army as well as you all.¡±

    ¡°Captain Liu need not worry. Themanders will advise you.¡± Chai Zhi did not seek the Northern Protection General¡¯s opinion and turned to anothermander, ¡°General Tong, well-versed in military strategy, can assist Captain Liu.¡±

    Han Tong was startled, his face turning pale. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just a bookworm¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi pointed to another, ¡°General Feng, who infiltrated the Xiongnu, is most familiar with the front-line situation and can assist Captain Liu.¡±

    Feng Shili, who had arrived at Shattered Iron City with great fanfare, now kept his head down and remained silent. As a returned captive, he was awaiting punishment ording to militaryw. Chai Zhi nced at him but did not object.

    Han Ruzi then pointed to Chai Yue, ¡°Though young and low-ranked, Chai Yue understands the situation well and can also assist Captain Liu.¡±

    Chai Zhi turned, pointing out three more officers, vying for their roles, but Han Ruzi started to refuse, ¡°In the face of the enemy, we need decisive action. More people won¡¯t help. Four generals are enough.¡±

    But Chai Zhi wasn¡¯t satisfied and signaled. Several officers jointly rmended Chai Zhi, insisting on a fifth member.

    After some debate, Han Ruzi relented.

    Prince Donghai, sitting beside Han Ruzi, coughed and nced, but was never rmended.

    Back at the General¡¯s residence, Prince Donghai said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me ¡®assist¡¯? Look at those five. Only Chai Yue might protect you. Liu Kunsheng will just watch, and the others want you dead at the hands of the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°To get the Northern Army¡¯s full effort, Chai Zhi must get some benefit.¡±

    ¡°He wants our heads, not benefits!¡±

    ¡°For the greater good, we must first deal with the Xiongnu, then internal enemies.¡±

    ¡°Once you cross the river tomorrow, the Chu army will fall into Chai Zhi¡¯s hands. You might not even have a chance to return. If you die, I¡¯ll be in trouble too.¡±

    Han Ruzi stepped closer to Prince Donghai, ¡°That¡¯s why you must stay here and ensure the Chu army doesn¡¯t fall to Chai Zhi.¡±

    Prince Donghai was stunned, ¡°What can I do? I have no troops.¡±

    ¡°You have my thousand personal troops.¡±

    Prince Donghai was stunned again, ¡°You¡¯re giving me your personal troops?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Though small, they are loyal to me. I¡¯ve notified Chao Hua to follow your orders. Tomorrow morning, after I cross the river, you must closely monitor Chai Zhi¡¯s actions. If everything is normal, fine. If there¡¯s anything unusual and they n to attack the Xiongnu early, imprison them and take the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal to Chai Yue.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not a Northern Armymander¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Prince Donghai. No one will stop you.¡±

    Prince Donghai thought for a while, ¡°I need someone to deliver messages and a way to get the troops near the central camp¡­ I can do it, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    ¡°You trust me so much. Honestly, I¡¯m a bit surprised.¡± Prince Donghai did not expect such a significant responsibility.

    ¡°We are brothers, we should stand together. Besides,¡± Han Ruzi sighed, ¡°Chai Zhi seeks revenge on both of us. Who else can I trust but you?¡±

    Prince Donghai felt a surge of emotion, wanting to reveal everything he knew, but he hated this feeling. Instead, he smiled, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in this together.¡±

    Han Ruzi took out a piece of paper and handed it to Prince Donghai, ¡°I¡¯ve persuaded some people who are willing to serve me. They need a leader, and that can only be you. Show them this paper when necessary, and they will help you.¡±

    Prince Donghai took the paper and nced at it, ¡°Is this the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a signal. Those with the same paper can be trusted.¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve nned everything well.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let us fall into danger.¡±

    Prince Donghai felt another surge of emotion but held back, smiling, ¡°Once we control the Northern Army, we can return to the Capital together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, together. Also, be vignt against the Xiongnu. I¡¯ve arranged a signal with Chai Yue for troop deployment. If anything happens, you must act, but don¡¯t let Chai Zhi act prematurely.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll watch Chai Zhi and let Chai Yue decide freely.¡±

    The two brothers smiled at each other.

    After Prince Donghai left, Han Ruzi sat alone for a long time. He had learned a technique from Meng E: in the darkness, strike east and throw a dart west, creating the illusion of numerous people.

    He had weaved a sufficientlyrge illusion. Tomorrow would determine whether he could scare the enemy into fear and solidify his allies¡¯ resolve.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 179CH 181 ¡ú

 Chapter 181: Settling on a Plan

    Chapter 181: Settling on a n

    Lin Kunshan turned the piece of paper over and over, unable to decipher its ¡°secret.¡±

    ¡°It depicts the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword,¡± Prince Donghai exined. It waste at night, but he felt no trace of sleepiness. ¡°Han Ruzi wants to recreate the miracle from the pce coup.¡±

    Lin Kunshan put down the paper. ¡°How can you tell that it¡¯s the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword?¡±

    Prince Donghai hesitated slightly, picked up the paper again, and took another look. The sword drawn on it was simple, without any textual markings¡ª it could be any sword. ¡°Of course it is. Why else would he draw a random sword?¡±

    ¡°This sword is not random. I suspect it carries a deeper meaning that the Northern Protection General won¡¯t reveal to you.¡±

    Prince Donghai stared at the drawn sword for a while. ¡°No matter what, he trusts me. He handed over his personal troops to me¡­ What should I do? Follow his n or continue with ours?¡±

    Lin Kunshan remained silent.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, I¡¯m asking you. This is no time for cryptic silence.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled. ¡°I was wondering how many of these sword orders the Northern Protection General has issued.¡±¡°There must be quite a few; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have handed the personal troops to me so readily. He must have other preparations.¡±

    Lin Kunshan shook his head. ¡°In the pugilist world, there¡¯s an alchemy trick. Have you heard of it, Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°Alchemy is a scam.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you know how it¡¯s a scam?¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Lin Kunshanughed. ¡°The key to a scam is making the other person believe you have endless gold. Only then does alchemy appear real. So, alchemists must be generous, spending goldvishly to make the other person willingly hand over thousands of gold pieces. All scams are like this, Prince Donghai. People who are overly generous are usually suspicious.¡±

    Prince Donghai prided himself on his intelligence and disliked Lin Kunshan¡¯s lecturing tone. ¡°First, Han Ruzi is not an alchemist. He¡¯s a descendant of the Han imperial n, raised in a deep courtyard, rarely interacting with people like you. Second, you haven¡¯t seen his abilities. In the pce, he was a known puppet but he could still make a batch of the lowest ranks loyal to him. The so-called ¡®personal troops¡¯ are just starving men. In Shattered Iron City, there are plenty of such people.¡±

    Lin Kunshan thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. After all, this isn¡¯t about money. The Northern Protection General is betting his life.¡±

    ¡°Stop overthinking it. What should we do? Our original n dictates that we act now: kidnap Han Ruzi and hide him, then pretend to handover the Northern Protection General to the Xiongnu. By morning, the Chu army and the Xiongnu will be engaged in battle, and we can escape.¡±

    Lin Kunshan pondered a bit more. ¡°So, Prince Donghai means¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you; you¡¯re the strategist.¡±

    Lin Kunshan chuckled. The pugilist world had its tricks, and so did officialdom. The so-called humility was just a facade. If his advice differed from Prince Donghai¡¯s ns, it would be rejected. If it aligned, it would be epted, but any failure would be his responsibility.

    ¡°Well¡­ If we follow the Northern Protection General¡¯s n, he will have the entire Northern Army afterward, greatly increasing his power¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let him have that?¡± Prince Donghai said coldly. He had felt touched before but was now calm. ¡°We¡¯ll use his men to take the Northern Army. Once I have the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, I won¡¯t give it to Chai Yue but keep it myself. When Han Ruzi returns, if he does, I¡¯ll immediately announce that there are officers in the army plotting to assassinate the Northern Protection General. This will give us a reason to detain him for his protection, and the Northern Army will be mine, not his. Later, I will join forces with my uncle and return to the Capital. The Champion Marquis will be no match.¡±

    ¡°Good idea, much better than mine. Let¡¯s prepare ordingly.¡±

    Prince Donghai silently cursed ¡°sly fox¡± and said, ¡°Mr. Lin¡¯s concerns are valid. We can¡¯t fully trust Han Ruzi. Who knows what he told Chao Hua? If Chai Zhi and others are caught, Chao Hua might immediately capture me. You must ensure my safety. Where are your men? How many have you found? Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, all my men are in the personal army¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s coincidental about it? The personal army camp was the most chaotic part of Shattered Iron City. It was established with the help of fate seers. It¡¯s normal for you to have people there. When you said you were recruiting, I knew it had to be in the personal army camp.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai is wise. I have installed a few people in the personal army camp. They have recruited some more, making a total of twenty-eight. Don¡¯t underestimate these twenty-eight; they are all brave and capable men, worth using.¡±

    ¡°Good, tomorrow they will follow me to the centralmand tent.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    They talked for a while longer before Lin Kunshan left to cancel the original n to kidnap Han Ruzi that night.

    A servant quietly entered, and Prince Donghai asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago, Chai Zhi went to visit the imprisoned members of the Chai family. Xiao Bi will convey Your Highness¡¯s intentions to him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, whether Chai Zhi believes it or not is irrelevant. The key is to make him feel at ease and unguarded against me¡­ You must protect me well. There must be no repeat of the Riverside Vige incident when I was abandoned alone!¡±

    ¡°From now on, I will stay by Your Highness¡¯s side.¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s thoughts shifted to others. ¡°Zhang Yanghao, Xie Ying, Ding Hui, don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten your betrayal.¡±

    Next to the General¡¯s Residence, the prison remained even though the noble camp had been disbanded. Over twenty ¡°Chai family members¡± were held there, each with their own cell.

    Although their lives were not in danger, the prisoners were still in great distress, especially Xiao Bi, the leader. The failure had severely damaged his reputation and future. Upon seeing Chai Zhi enter, he immediately knelt and called out, ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    The Xiao and Chai families were closely connected through marriage. Xiao Bi¡¯s brother had married a Chai daughter, and his own fianc¨¦e was also a close rtive of the Chai family.

    Chai Zhi nodded and motioned for the guards and jailers to leave. He wanted to speak with Xiao Bi alone.

    ¡°Third Brother, set me free.¡±

    Chai Zhi shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. By tomorrow, you¡¯ll be out in glory.¡±

    Xiao Bi was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Also, I¡¯ve brought Prince Donghai over to our side.¡± Xiao Bi eagerly sought to prove his worth.

    ¡°Heh, is Prince Donghai scared?¡±

    ¡°Sending over a hundred noble sons to their deaths, he¡¯s offended nearly every family. How could he not be scared? Luckily, we were in prison at the time and escaped disaster.¡±

    Xiao Bi recounted Prince Donghai¡¯s plea for peace between them. After listening, Chai Zhi pondered for a moment. ¡°Prince Donghai is cunning. He clearly wants to use us to kill the deposed emperor and reap the rewards himself.¡±

    Xiao Bi felt uneasy. ¡°Killing the deposed emperor¡­ won¡¯t that cause trouble? The Empress Dowager seems quite lenient towards him.¡±

    ¡°The situation has changed. The Empress Dowager¡¯s regency is ending. The Champion Marquis is the future, and he has nopassion or leniency for the deposed emperor. Prince Donghai likely sensed something and humbled himself to seek peace.¡±

    ¡°I see. In that case, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t be careless. The Champion Marquis may want to eliminate the two sons of the Graceful Emperor, but our Chai family can¡¯t bear the stigma of regicide, even if it¡¯s a deposed emperor. Tomorrow, I will use the Xiongnu to get rid of the deposed emperor. As for Prince Donghai, even if he submits, he cannot return to the pass. But who should do the deed¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a rmendation,¡± Xiao Bi quickly said, forgetting his promise to Prince Donghai¡¯s servant.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yanghao. He seems to have betrayed Prince Donghai once and has been mistreated ever since. He both fears and hates Prince Donghai. If given the chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yanghao?¡± With so many noble sons, Chai Zhi couldn¡¯t remember each one.

    ¡°The grandson of Marquis, orphaned early, loves gambling and scheming¡ª that Zhang Yanghao.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. He¡¯s suitable. Marquis Piyuan is reclusive, and his family line is thin. If Zhang Yanghao causes trouble, it won¡¯t implicate other families. Can you persuade him?¡±

    ¡°I can, but I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Then have hime here. If he dares toe, the matter is already half done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Third Brother is right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have your servant fetch Zhang Yanghao. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll invite Prince Donghai to the centralmand tent. There will be a moment of chaos, and Zhang Yanghao will seize the opportunity. Tell him that both I and the Champion Marquis will ensure his safety.¡±

    An hourter, Zhang Yanghao indeed arrived. The soldiers guarding the prison had been bribed and dared not offend the Northern Army¡¯s military justice. They let thete-night visitor in without question.

    Zhang Yanghao¡¯s confidence grew.

    Facing Zhang Yanghao, Xiao Bi¡¯s attitude waspletely different. Sitting on a mudbrick bed, he calmly epted Zhang Yanghao¡¯s bow, merely nodding. ¡°The Northern Protection General disbanded your noble camp. Where were you assigned?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao blushed. ¡°The twenty-seventh camp of the right army.¡±

    ¡°The right army has only twenty camps. Where¡¯s the twenty-seventh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the reinforcements from Divine Hero Pass, recently integrated into the right army¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, the Northern Protection General has guts, integrating a random few hundred men into the right army. Are you just going to ept this?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is in the same boat. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard about what¡¯s happening in the Capital?¡±

    Zhang Yanghao hesitated and shook his head. He had heard rumors but didn¡¯t know the full truth.

    ¡°The Champion Marquis has returned to the Capital. There will be major changes in the court. This is the time for revenge. Do you have enemies?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enemies, but someone hates me¡­¡± Zhang Yanghao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stepped forward. ¡°Master Xiao!¡±

    ¡°The Chai family has extensive connections at court. Some things we want to do but can¡¯t. If someone is willing to help, the Chai family will remember their merit, and the Champion Marquis will too.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai killed so many people. He should pay the price,¡± Zhang Yanghao blurted out.

    Plots abounded inside and outside Shattered Iron City. Northern Army Captain Liu Kunsheng held a piece of paper, finally falling asleepte at night. Old General Fang Daye pulled his bowstring dozens of times before resting. Chai Yue, pacing in his tent outside the city, couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Countless unknown figures moved in the darkness, spreading rumors and promises, stirring hearts and minds.

    Han Ruzi slept soundly.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 180

 Chapter 182: The Champion Marquisâ€™ Secret Orders

    Chapter 182: The Champion Marquis¡¯ Secret Orders

    At dawn, snowkes began to fall from the sky, fine and sparse, as if blown down from the rooftops by the wind. Chai Yue, however, did not dare to be careless. The negotiation site was about five miles from the Chu army. If a heavy snowstorm urred, it would obscure visibility, making it difficult to ry messages to the rear in a timely manner.

    Chai Yue immediately adjusted the Chu army on the north bank. Initially, there was a sentry every mile, but now it was reduced to one every half-mile, extending up to less than two miles from the Xiongnu camp. Messages were to be sent regrly, without interruption. The Xiongnu naturally had to make simr adjustments, causing some dy.

    By around noon, Han Ruzi finally crossed the river on horseback, apanied by only ten guards. The generals escorted him to the riverbank, and Chai Yue walked him a bit further until a Xiongnu sentry objected. Only then did he stop, watching the Northern Protection General ride away.

    The snow had stopped, but the sky remained overcast. Chai Yue had previously inspected the area several times and was fairly confident in identifying the tent¡¯s location under the gray sky.

    The sentries of both armies were grouped in threes, riding horses, spaced about ten steps apart, and not allowed to carry any weapons. There were two lines of sentries, running north-south and east-west, intersecting right at the negotiation tent. Any anomaly from any direction would quickly be ryed to their respective camps.

    When Chai Yue returned to the south bank, it began to snow again, this time more steadily. By the time he reached the centralmand tent, it was snowing moderately, and he could only see three or four miles ahead when looking towards the north bank.

    The centralmand tent was set up on the former site of Flowing Sand City. Chai Yue turned towards the south, where tens of thousands of Chu soldiers stood ready, with over a dozen simple wooden bridges arranged in a row. With a singlemand, the bridges could be ced on the frozen riverbed, creating multiple crossing points.

    The riverbed opposite Flowing Sand City was naturally t, and arge amount of sawdust had been spread the previous day, allowing cavalry to charge across without slowing down.

    In short, if necessary, more than eighty thousand Chu soldiers could cross the river at the fastest speed to engage the Xiongnu.¡°All clear!¡± The sentry¡¯s call echoed from afar, reaching the front of the centralmand tent. A soldier beside Chai Yue suddenly shouted as well, startling him slightly. His first reaction was to turn and look at one of his guards.

    This guard was specially assigned to him by the Northern Protection General, with instructions to stay close to him until the General returned safely.

    Chai Yue nodded to the guard and stepped into the tent.

    Meng E followed closely behind. As long as she did not speak much, no one could recognize her true identity. Her task today was simple: to ensure Chai Yue¡¯s safety.

    Inside the centralmand tent, the others had already gathered.

    Captain Liu Kunsheng of the Northern Army sat in the main seat, his back straight and his expression stern, warning everyone not to speak to him unless necessary. He himself did not want to speak either.

    General of the Left Han Tong and General of the Right Feng Shili sat on either side, heads bowed, as if they had been forcibly invited. From the moment they sat down, they were pondering what excuse to use to leaveter.

    Chai Zhi sat beside Han Tong, appearing alert and observant despite his lower rank.

    Each person had a guard standing behind them.

    Chai Yue¡¯s seat was next to General Feng Shili. After nodding in greeting to Liu Kunsheng and the others, Chai Yue sat down, positioning himself to watch the snow outside while avoiding eye contact with Chai Zhi.

    Over a dozen military officers stood on either side.

    The tent was unusually quiet, allowing the sentries¡¯ calls from the other side to be heard clearly.

    ¡°The Northern Protection General has entered the tent, all clear!¡± The voice from the other side was repeated by soldiers outside the tent.

    At this moment, Prince Donghai arrived with dozens of guards, all of whom were stopped outside. He entered the tent alone, nodding and smiling at the five seated generals. ¡°Such a cold day, and the snow is heavy. Why not postpone the negotiations?¡±

    Prince Donghai had a unique status. He held a princely title and was the brother of the Northern Protection General, but held no military position. After making a mistake defending Shattered Iron City, he had lost hismand authority but neither was he under anyone¡¯s control.

    The others remained silent, so Chai Yue spoke up, ¡°Every step of the negotiation is difficult. The Northern Protection General hopes the talks continue as scheduled, and the Xiongnu have raised no objections.¡±

    Prince Donghai nodded in agreement and turned to look across the river. ¡°Why are there no hostages for this negotiation?¡±

    Chai Yue patiently replied, ¡°Initially, there was talk of exchanging hostages, but the Northern Protection Generalter decided it was unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°He is quite bold.¡±

    Chai Yue coughed, ¡°The Xiongnu wanted you as a hostage, which is why the Northern Protection General refused.¡±

    Prince Donghai fell silent.

    No one had prepared a folding stool for him, mainly because they did not know where it would be appropriate to ce it.

    The sentries¡¯ calls of ¡°All clear¡± continued to be heard, indicating that the negotiations had not made any progress.

    Chai Zhi slowly stood up, causing a subtle shift in the tent¡¯s atmosphere. Liu Kunsheng, usually stern, lowered his gaze, while the Left and Right Generals simultaneously looked up. Prince Donghai quickly stepped aside with a smile.

    A military officer, signaled by Chai Zhi, walked to the entrance and lowered the thick curtain, blocking the sentries¡¯ calls from across the river. Only the voices of the soldiers outside could still be heard.

    Chai Zhi moved to the center, nodded at Liu Kunsheng, and then loudly dered, ¡°It is past noon. If the Chu army wants to defeat the Xiongnu before nightfall, we must deploy now.¡±

    Chai Yue immediately stood up, cupping his fists in salute to Liu Kunsheng. ¡°The negotiations are ongoing, and the Xiongnu have shown no unusual movements. The Chu army should not attack.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, it is clear the Xiongnu intend to use the negotiations tounch a surprise attack. The Chu army must preemptively strike.¡±

    ¡°If the Chu army attacks preemptively, what will happen to the Northern Protection General?¡±

    Chai Zhi finally turned, looking at his half-brother. ¡°If the Xiongnu attack first, what will the Chu army do?¡±

    ¡°ording to the n, there are ten thousand Chu soldiers across the river, closer to the negotiation site than the Xiongnu. If the Xiongnu show any signs of aggression, they will split into five groups, four to counter the Xiongnu and one to rescue the Northern Protection General.¡±

    ¡°Good, then let us consider the Xiongnu already attacking.¡±

    ¡°No, that is thest resort and too risky. We must¡­¡±

    Chai Zhi interrupted Chai Yue, ¡°How can we defeat the Xiongnu without taking risks? Should ten thousand Chu soldiers just stand by and watch? Captain Liu, you are themanding general, say something.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ this puts me in a difficult position¡­¡±

    Chai Zhi chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s simple. We have five generals here. Let¡¯s vote on whether to attack or wait.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng hesitated, and Prince Donghai stepped forward, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Provost Marshal Chai Zhi advocates for an attack, while General Chai Yue suggests waiting. Left and Right Generals, what are your thoughts?¡±

    Han Tong and Feng Shili deferred to each other. Prince Donghai pointed to Feng Shili, ¡°Right General, you hold higher rank. You go first.¡±

    Feng Shili stood up, thought carefully, and finally spoke. ¡°I suggest waiting. The Xiongnu seem sincere about this negotiation and are well-prepared. The Chu army has not yet surrounded the Xiongnu, and a hasty attack might win the battle but not annihte the enemy, leading to greater troubleter.¡±

    Chai Zhi¡¯s face remained stern. Prince Donghai turned to Han Tong, ¡°Now it¡¯s the Left General¡¯s turn.¡±

    Han Tong stood, nodding to everyone in the tent. ¡°Negotiations are good, but without imperial approval, can they seed? With ten thousand Chu soldiers already gathered at Shattered Iron City, by Chu¡¯s tradition, we should boldly attack, but¡­¡±

    Han Tong was about to temper his stance when Chai Zhi interrupted, ¡°The Left General has spoken. Two support an attack, two support waiting. Captain Liu, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng had no choice but to stand, contemting for a long time. ¡°The imperial court has dyed issuing a decree. In such cases, the border Chu army falls under themand of the Grand General.¡± He paused for a long time. ¡°The Northern Protection General was appointed by the Grand General to oversee the military affairs of Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City. He is themander of the ten thousand Chu soldiers here.¡± Another long pause. ¡°The Northern Protection General¡¯s n should not be changed without extraordinary circumstances.¡±

    Although he did not explicitly state it, Liu Kunsheng¡¯s opinion was clear: he advocated waiting unless the Xiongnu made any suspicious moves, the Chu army should not cross the river.

    Prince Donghai spread his arms. ¡°Since Captain Liu has spoken, let¡¯s wait.¡±

    During the generals¡¯ discussion, the sentries outside continued their regr calls of ¡°All clear.¡±

    Chai Zhi was not surprised by the oue. He lowered his head, chuckling, and turned to the dozen or so military officers. ¡°See, I told you, the safety and glory of ten thousand Chu soldiers are less important than a young and inexperienced Northern Protection General. The prestige of Great Chu has been utterly lost by ipetents!¡±

    Such a public provocation caused everyone¡¯s faces to change. Liu Kunsheng¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°Provost Marshal Chai, as an officer of martialw, watch your words.¡±

    Chai Zhi sneered, pulling a piece of paper from his sleeve and holding it up. ¡°This is a secret order from the Champion Marquis, given to me before his departure, authorizing me to act at my discretion and reim the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal from Captain Liu!¡±

    Everyone was shocked, especially Chai Yue and Prince Donghai, who had not expected Chai Zhi to have such a move.

    Liu Kunsheng angrily demanded, ¡°A secret order? From where?¡±

    Chai Zhi signaled to a military officer, ¡°Show the Champion Marquis¡¯s secret order to the generals and Captain Liu. Verify the handwriting and seal.¡±

    The officer quickly stepped forward, took the paper, read it, and nodded. He first handed it to Left General Han Tong, who nced at it and immediately said, ¡°This is indeed the Champion Marquis¡¯s secret order. Captain Liu, you should hand over the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng reached for the secret order, but the officer, loyal to Chai Zhi, showed it to the others first before finally giving it to the Northern Army Captain.

    Chai Yue and Prince Donghai also examined it but found no ws. After reading it, Liu Kunsheng was silent for a long time, his gaze sweeping over the others, searching for anyone who might stand up.

    Right General Feng Shili spoke, but no longer in support of the Northern Protection General. ¡°The secret order is genuine. From now on, Provost Marshal Chai is themander of the Northern Army. I retract my previous statement and follow Provost Marshal Chai¡¯s lead.¡±

    Chai Zhi turned, ignoring his half-brother Chai Yue, and looked at Prince Donghai. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    Prince Donghai chuckled and stepped back. ¡°The Champion Marquis has long abandoned his post. His orders are invalid.¡±

    Prince Donghai turned to leave the tent, intending to call for help. As he lifted the curtain, someone crashed in from outside.

    Zhang Yanghao entered, leading several men with drawn swords.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 181

 Chapter 183: Riding Back Alone

    Chapter 183: Riding Back Alone

    The Great Chanyu entered the tent, brushed the snow off his shoulders, and smiled at the Northern Protection General who had arrived earlier. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± he said, then quickly spoke a few sentences in the Xiongnunguage.

    Jin Chuiduo emerged from behind the Great Chanyu¡¯s plump figure and tranted, ¡°The Great Chanyu apologizes for making you wait. The weather is freezing, and he hopes you can get used to it.¡±

    Han Ruzi had arrived a bit earlier, bringing only one guard as agreed, with the rest of his men waiting outside.

    The Great Chanyu, not well-versed in the Central ins¡¯nguage,municated through a trantor. Han Ruzi also refrained from speaking directly, whispering to his guard, who then spoke loudly, ¡°The Great Chu is vast and rich, with four distinct seasons. The people of Chu are long ustomed to all kinds of weather.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo quietly tranted this, and the Great Chanyu burst into heartyughter, taking a seat on a soft chair and motioning the Northern Protection General to sit as well, as if he were the host.

    Jin Chuiduo and the guard stood behind their respective leaders. The Great Chanyu and the Northern Protection General often paused to think and exchanged nces, then whispered their thoughts to their aides to speak aloud.

    In negotiations between two countries, equality was crucial. Han Ruzi had arrived first and waited in the tent, already losing some momentum. Therefore, he also needed to convey his words through someone else, just like the Great Chanyu.

    ¡°The Chu army is just bluffing,¡± Jin Chuiduo said, her voice monotone, staring at a corner of the tent instead of the two men opposite her. ¡°Thergest batch of reinforcements only arrived yesterday, totaling just over eighty thousand, and the soldiers are exhausted and easy to defeat.¡±

    ¡°In the past decades, has the Chu army ever been easy to defeat? Just a few days ago, who suffered heavy losses?¡± the guard retorted.After Jin Chuiduo tranted, the Great Chanyuughed heartily, followed by a bout of coughing.

    Jin Chuiduo said, ¡°Northern Protection General, don¡¯t be overconfident due to a few small victories. This isn¡¯t decades ago. The Chu army has retreated south of the river, losing its edge. The Xiongnu have ended their division. I am not the pretender Chanyu of the Eastern Xiongnu; I am the Great Chanyu of all the Xiongnu, uniting the East and West with over two hundred thousand warriors. Even at its peak, the Chu army wasn¡¯t our match.¡±

    ¡°A defeated general dares to boast? The Xiongnu were also once aggressive, but eventually split into East and West. The Western Xiongnu fled thousands of miles, and the Eastern Xiongnu bowed in submission. Does the Great Chanyu not remember the events during the reign of the Martial Emperor?¡±

    The two sides exchanged sharp words, debating which side had more soldiers, higher morale, and greaterbat strength. Their words were a mix of truth and exaggeration.

    The Great Chanyu was not angered. After listening to the trantion, he asionallyughed heartily, though hisughter often turned into coughing fits.

    After a prolonged debate, the Great Chanyu chose to concede, speaking through Jin Chuiduo, ¡°We are not here to quarrel but to negotiate sincerely. I¡¯ll start.¡±

    The Great Chanyu spoke at length, with Jin Chuiduo nodding constantly. After he finished, she said to the Northern Protection General, ¡°The Western Xiongnu have returned from afar. We were doing well in the west and had no desire to return to fight the Chu. But fate had other ns. We encountered the Eastern Xiongnu, whose pretender Chanyu had died, and his sons were fighting for session, abandoning their n to ambush the Chu army.¡±

    ¡°This is a gift from heaven. The heavens took us from our western homnd but gave us the entire Eastern Xiongnu. The Great Chanyu easily unified the East and West. Northern Protection General, the Xiongnu are here but do not wish to fight the Chu. Attacking Shattered Iron City was just a test to see how much of the Chu¡¯s former might remains.¡±

    The Great Chanyu spoke again, and Jin Chuiduo continued, ¡°The Great Chanyu is satisfied with the Chu army and proposes negotiations.¡±

    The Northern Protection General whispered for a while, and the guard said, ¡°The Chu army is not yet satisfied with the Xiongnu. Why did the Western Xiongnu return east? On what basis do you negotiate with the Chu?¡±

    After the trantion, the Great Chanyu waved his hand, indicating for Jin Chuiduo to answer directly.

    ¡°The reason for the Western Xiongnu¡¯s return is irrelevant. Negotiations benefit both sides.¡±

    ¡°I only see benefits for the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°The Chu scouts must have seen the Xiongnu migrating east inrge numbers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they are all old, weak, women, and children.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where the Chu army is mistaken. Behind them are many young and strong men. There¡¯s no need to hide it now; fifty thousand Xiongnu cavalry will soon arrive at Mayi City. If the Northern Protection General does not wish to negotiate, we can fight. The Xiongnu do not care about the oue of this battle. If we can fight, we will. If not, we will retreat east. By then, Mayi City will have fallen, and the Xiongnu will prate the Chu territory, making negotiations unnecessary.¡±

    The faces of the Northern Protection General and the guard changed simultaneously. Grand General Han Xing had led his troops into the pass to quell the rebellion, leaving few troops to defend Mayi City. Even with only ten thousand invaders, the Chu army would struggle to hold the city.

    Mayi City also located outside the Great Wall but was muchrger than Shattered Iron City. Its fall would be a severe blow to the Chu army.

    The Northern Protection General whispered to his guard, who then said, ¡°Since we are being open, the Northern Protection General has a truth to share: the Chu army on the southern bank is ready to cross the river soon. The Xiongnu may take Mayi City but will suffer a disastrous defeat here. However, the Northern Protection General believes that the hard-won peace between Chu and the Xiongnu should not be shattered by minor conflicts. Therefore, he is willing to halt the Chu army¡¯s attack ns and engage in sincere negotiations.¡±

    After the trantion, the Great Chanyuughed, stood up, and took a few steps forward, spreading his arms as if to embrace the Northern Protection General.

    Jin Chuiduo nodded slowly. The Northern Protection General stood up, and the two walked forward simultaneously, embracing. Compared to the Great Chanyu, the Northern Protection General appeared tiny, almost swallowed by the Great Chanyu¡¯s belly.

    The Great Chanyu returned to his seat and had Jin Chuiduo speak, ¡°The Great Chanyu says that openness is a good start. Although the Northern Protection General is young, he is bold and decisive, which the Great Chanyu admires. He is pleased to have chosen the right negotiation partner.¡±

    The Northern Protection General nodded, ¡°I need to send someone back to stop the Chu army from crossing the river.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo asked directly, ¡°Can¡¯t the many sentries outside deliver your orders?¡±

    ¡°No, the sentries only report safety. If they carry orders, the rear generals will not obey and may cross the river early.¡±

    After Jin Chuiduo tranted, the Great Chanyu waved indifferently, and Jin Chuiduo said, ¡°Alright, the Great Chanyu and the Northern Protection General will each send one person back to deliver orders, then continue the negotiations.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo and the guard exited the tent. Nine Chu soldiers and nine Xiongnu cavalry stood guard several paces away, holding gs and facing each other.

    Jin Chuiduo lowered her voice, ¡°Did you think I would help you deceive the Great Chanyu?¡±

    The guard smiled slightly. He could deceive the Great Chanyu, whom he had never met, but not Jin Chuiduo. ¡°Your Xiongnunguage is excellent.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo red at him and continued walking, ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave and lead a surprise attack on the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°I swear on the heavens, I am returning only to quell some internal chaos within the Chu army. I have no intention of attacking the Xiongnu. I sincerely want peace talks. Once this is over, I need to return to the Capital. There¡¯s been a change at court, and I am more anxious to end this war than the Great Chanyu, but I cannot reveal that now.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo remained silent for a few steps before speaking, ¡°My Xiongnu is actually poor. The Great Chanyu¡¯s words were pre-prepared. I only roughly tranted your words. The Great Chanyu said he judges by actions, not words. If your young attendant is recognized, how will I exin?¡±

    ¡°Then trante more slowly. Give me an hour at most, and I will return to exin everything to the Great Chanyu.¡±

    ¡°That would still be deceiving him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for your help. Most Chu generals do not want peace talks; they want to fight and earn merit. If I fail¡­¡±

    After a few more steps, Jin Chuiduo called a Xiongnu cavalryman and ordered him back to the camp. Han Ruzi, not understanding Xiongnu, could not discern what Jin Chuiduo said, but he knew she had not divulged the secret.

    Han Ruzi mounted his horse. The old General Fang Daye dismounted, ready to enter the tent as a guard. With his vast experience, he could handle the situation.

    Snow fell heavily as Han Ruzi rode south alone.

    Jin Chuiduo and Fang Daye returned to the tent. The Great Chanyu saw therge old soldier andughed, saying a few words.

    Jin Chuiduo, half-guessing, tranted, ¡°The Great Chanyu asks why the young guard was reced by an old one.¡±

    Fang Daye stood behind the ¡°Northern Protection General¡± and said, ¡°Young men for chatting, old men for serious talks.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s Xiongnu was clumsy, but the Great Chanyu understood, pping his leg and speaking loudly.

    ¡°The Great Chanyu is pleased. He says that you look like a seasoned veteran, trustworthy.¡±

    Fang Daye bowed slightly in acknowledgment.

    Standing behind the Great Chanyu, Jin Chuiduo felt uneasy. The Great Chanyu had trusted her, had treated her like a daughter, and had chose her as his solepanion for the negotiations, over those more fluent in bothnguages.

    Yet she had helped deceive him.

    But she had no choice. Her two brothers were determined to leave the Xiongnu and return to the Chu army, relying solely on the Northern Protection General Han Ruzi.

    Jin Chuiduo did not want to leave the steppes. Had she known she would have to lie to the Great Chanyu for Han Ruzi, she would have refused or avoided acting as a trantor. But once in the tent, even though she hesitate many times, she ultimately did not reveal the secret, thus paving the way for her brothers.

    Moreover, she trusted Han Ruzi, who had risked much to bring them to the steppes and had kept his promises.

    Han Ruzi had not expected Jin Chuiduo to apany the Great Chanyu into the tent.

    Before setting out, he and Zhang Youcai had swapped armor, with Han Ruzi arriving earlier to quickly change helmets and cloaks. Thus, Zhang Youcai became the Northern Protection General, and Han Ruzi the guard.

    When Zhang Youcai whispered, he said nothing, leaving Han Ruzi to respond. After Han Ruzi left, the task fell to Fang Daye.

    The Chu soldiers outside the tent were from the same unit and would not speak out of turn in front of the Xiongnu.

    Riding south alone, Han Ruzi passed groups of sentries, keeping his distance to avoid recognition.

    The heavy snow helped, and the sentries only ryed, ¡°The Northern Protection General¡¯s messenger returned safely.¡±

    In the Chu camp, factions were numerous, and Han Ruzi struggled to control them without clear evidence. He hoped for a disturbance among the generals in his absence and aimed to return in time to quell it, securing control over the northern army.

    It was an unpredictable n, but Han Ruzi knew one thing for sure: riding back to camp alone would earn him considerable respect.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 182

 Chapter 184: Fighting for the Seal

    Chapter 184: Fighting for the Seal

    ¡°The messenger from the Northern Protection General¡¯s camp has returned safely,¡± the sentry¡¯s distant shout was much faster than the arrival of the ¡°messenger¡± himself, echoing through the central tent but failing to garner the attention it deserved.

    Inside the tent, chaos reigned.

    Zhang Yanghao, Xie Ying, and Ding Hui each brought a attendant, forcing Prince Donghai back into the central tent. Zhang Yanghao shouted sternly, ¡°Prince Donghai, if you want to seize the seal and rebel, you must get past me first!¡±

    Prince Donghai staggered back several steps, angrily retorting, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± His heart sank, realizing he had fallen into a trap. Given Zhang Yanghao and the others¡¯ status, they had no right to stand guard outside the central tent¡ªthey were clearly let in by Chai Zhi.

    The three subordinates lifted the curtain, and Zhang Yanghao loudly dered, ¡°Prince Donghai, upon hearing about troubles in the court, you harbored treacherous thoughts, intending to seize the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal and lead the Northern Army soldiers back to the Capital to seize power. Is this true or not?¡±

    Outside the tent, numerous officers, guards, and subordinates were startled by the shouting inside, exchanging nces but not daring to make a sound or move.

    Prince Donghaiughed bitterly in his fury, ¡°You have quite the nerve, don¡¯t you? Do you even know your ce? Even if I did intend to do something, what makes you think you could interfere? Get lost!¡±

    Having grown up in the aristocratic circles with the status of a prince and supported by the Cui n, Prince Donghai had never been defied. Zhang Yanghao and the others naturally feared him and instinctively recoiled at his rebuke.

    Ultimately, Zhang Yanghao, bolder than the rest, nced at Chai Zhi inside the tent, drew his sword, and said, ¡°Prince Donghai, your usual arrogance is one thing, but seizing the seal and rebelling is treasonous¡­¡±Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the tent. Dozens of guards brandishing weapons charged towards the central tent. Leading them was a fierce figure, wielding a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, cutting through anyone in his path.

    Chai Zhi exchanged a telling nce with Zhang Yanghao.

    That nce foiled the n. Zhang Yanghao, a gambler who had repeatedly failed at conspiracies and suffered many beatings from his grandfather, had learned to read people. He realized that if Chai Zhi was using signals instead of words, it was an ominous sign: the seemingly invincible Chai n might need a scapegoat.

    Zhang Yanghao, sword drawn, did not strike. Instead, he feigned extreme fear, stepping back with a trembling arm.

    Xie Ying and Ding Hui, who had once abandoned Prince Donghai at Riverside Vige and sought his forgiveness ever since, were less experienced. Convinced by Zhang Yanghao, they were determined to eliminate Prince Donghai, rushing forward with drawn swords, ready to kill him before the gathered officers.

    Prince Donghai instinctively raised his arm, seeing his subordinates still several steps away, too far to save him in time.

    With a ng, Xie Ying¡¯s sword was deflected. The stunned Prince Donghai was yanked away, narrowly avoiding Ding Hui¡¯s de.

    In the critical moment, only Chai Yue and Meng E came to his aid. Chai Yue deflected Xie Ying¡¯s sword while Meng E pulled Prince Donghai to safety.

    Xie Ying and Ding Hui, barely skilled in martial arts and only sixteen or seventeen years old, were weak but full of youthful ferocity. Missing their first strike, they charged again, shing wildly like madmen.

    Chai Yue, not adept with des, dodged after blocking two strikes. Prince Donghai, held by Meng E by the cor, stumbled but did not fall, dodging de after de in a close shave, too scared to even scream.

    The sudden chaos left the gathered officers in the central tent frozen, regardless of their hopes for Prince Donghai¡¯s fate.

    Zhang Yanghao stood at the entrance, mortified. If he did not act, he would lose even the Chai family¡¯s support. With a roar, he stepped forward to join the fray, but was struck heavily on the back of the head, cking out and falling.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s attendant finally broke through, unimpeded by the dozens of guards outside. He knocked Zhang Yanghao down with his shield and struck Ding Hui on the back with his sword hilt, then kicked Xie Ying aside, standing protectively before his master with a fierce gaze at Meng E, like a lion protecting its prey.

    Meng E released Prince Donghai and moved to stand beside Chai Yue, her true charge.

    Outside, the other guards brought by Prince Donghai were blocked, entangled with Northern Army soldiers. Both sides held back, uncertain of how the situation would unfold.

    Prince Donghai clung to his attendant¡¯s belt, feeling a slight relief. Chai Zhi, reacting quicker, loudly ordered, ¡°Prince Donghai and his men are plotting treason. Guards, seize them!¡±

    As the Provost Marshal, Chai Zhi¡¯s orders were immediately obeyed. Soldiers swarmed, surrounding the guards Prince Donghai had brought, hesitating only at entering the central tent, which required the Northern Army captain¡¯s direct order. Only a gambler like Zhang Yanghao dared to storm the tent on noble status alone.

    Liu Kunsheng, leaning back with arms spread and feet on the desk, had been frozen in this terrified pose for a while, not daring to move.

    Prince Donghai realized he had underestimated Chai Zhi. In desperation, he clung to his attendant¡¯s belt with one hand and pulled out a slip of paper with the other, shaking it and shouting, ¡°I also have a secret order from the Northern Protection General! Who else has received it, stand up now!¡±

    The tent was silent, with no response. Prince Donghai felt a wave of embarrassment followed by anger. Had Lin Kunshan been right? Was Han Ruzi just bluffing, using him as a pawn?

    Chai Yue, who had previously saved Prince Donghai, now spoke up, ¡°I also have a secret order from the Northern Protection General. Officers, the onemanding you to defend Shattered Iron City is the Northern Protection General. Chai Zhi only arrived yesterday; we cannot let him seize control!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the one seizing power!¡± Prince Donghai shouted hoarsely.

    Before reinforcements arrived, Chai Yue had already convinced some Northern Army officers in Shattered Iron City to support him and the Northern Protection General. These officers now stepped forward, followed by a group of soldiers.

    Chaos erupted inside and outside the central tent. Some fought, some mediated, while most were confused, retreating or holding their positions. The sentries continued their routine, shouting ¡°All clear¡± despite the chaotic scene before them.

    Seeing his side gaining strength, Prince Donghai felt reassured, realizing Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t deceived him. He released his attendant¡¯s belt and pointed at Liu Kunsheng inside the tent. ¡°Speak up now, who do you support? Or hand over the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal!¡±

    Both factions suddenly understood that the neutral onlookers still held the majority. These soldiers only heeded orders from one person or one object: Liu Kunsheng and the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal. Whether he spoke or handed over the seal would quickly end the chaos.

    Liu Kunsheng refused to speak or hand over the seal. Though he had received the Sword Imprint, he was cautious, unwilling to take a stand. He suddenly lunged at the desk, tightly grasping the official seal.

    His ambiguous stance deepened the chaos, emboldening the crowd. The first to rush forward was Chai Zhi, shouting, ¡°The Champion Marquis ordered me to hold the seal!¡± Prince Donghai pushed his subordinate forward, joining the scramble, ¡°The Grand Marshal¡¯s seal is mine!¡±

    Right General Feng Shili and Left General Han Tong, closest to the Northern Army captain, also lunged forward, unsure whom they supported.

    Chai Yue wanted to help but was stopped by Meng E, who had orders to ensure Chai Yue¡¯s safety.

    Zhang Yanghaoy unconscious, while Xie Ying and Ding Hui scrambled up, shouting as they joined the fray. Their target was not the seal but Prince Donghai. Fortunately, they had the sense to discard their weapons beforehand.

    Their involvement spurred several officers into action. They unbuckled their swords and joined the melee barehanded.

    Inside the tent, a dozen people brawled like street thugs.

    Outside wasn¡¯t much better. Initially, more spectators watched, but the generals¡¯ disregard for rules incited the soldiers, who joined the fray, helping friends and attacking foes.

    Chai Yue, stunned by the turn of events, had believed the Northern Protection General¡¯s meticulous ns would ensure order. He never expected such chaos.

    With no other choice, Chai Yue stepped out of the central tent,manding the soldiers to stop. But without the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, few obeyed, retaliating when struck.

    ¡°All clear!¡± The dutiful sentries continued their calls, though their expressions belied their calm derations.

    Unable to quell the chaos, Chai Yue observed. From the tent¡¯s high vantage, he saw the turmoil below clearly. The soldiers remained still for now, but this calm couldn¡¯tst. With the mainmand in disarray, it would soon endanger the entire Chu army.

    Chai Yue didn¡¯t know the guard assigned to him by the Northern Protection General well but trusted him. He turned and said, ¡°We must seize the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡± A triumphant voice rang out from the tent as Prince Donghai emerged, holding the seal.

    The real hero wasn¡¯t him but his attendnat, who, having mastered advanced martial arts, dominated the close-quartersbat.

    ¡°Stop! Everyone, obey my orders! The Grand Marshal¡¯s seal is in my hands!¡± Prince Donghai shouted excitedly. After Han Ruzi¡¯s two sesses in seizing seals, he had finally seeded once as well. And more spectacrly at that, having managed to seize the Northern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal seal.

    For a moment, the chaos outside ceased as all eyes turned to the tent. Seeing Prince Donghai holding the seal, they resumed fighting.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s smile froze, puzzled by his failure tomand authority after seizing the seal.

    Provost Marshal enforcer Chai Zhi staggered out, copsing beside Prince Donghai, a knife wound in his back bleeding profusely.

    His death triggered even greater chaos.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 183CH 185 ¡ú

 Chapter 185: Departure and Arrival

    Chapter 185: Departure and Arrival

    The Northern Army generals were notoriously unruly. Among them, rank, status, and camaraderie were more important than militaryw. Chai Zhi, as the Provost Marshal, was well-liked and used his power to win the favor and allegiance of many officers.

    While these connections were insufficient to rally support for seizing the seal ofmand, they were enough to evoke sympathy and indignation.

    Now, hey fallen before the centralmand tent, his blood stark against the drifting snowkes. Nearby stood Prince Donghai, holding the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, confused yet still bearing traces of excitement and joy from seizing the seal.

    ¡°Provost Marshal Chai is dead!¡± someone shouted, and the call echoed. The chaotic battle in front of themand tent halted as people slowly gathered around the corpse.

    Prince Donghai suddenly realized he had brought trouble upon himself. He quickly lowered his arm and stepped back, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him; I don¡¯t even have a knife.¡±

    Then he remembered that the killer must be in the tent, right behind him, and stepped back again, ¡°Who is the murderer? Step forward now¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai killed Provost Marshal Chai!¡± an officer shouted. Everything he saw confirmed this fact, and he neither listened to nor believed Prince Donghai¡¯s denial.

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Donghai!¡± More voices joined in, the crowd slowly advancing. After all, he was a prince of the Han imperial n, and the mob hadn¡¯t decided what to do, merely influencing each other as they moved forward.

    ¡°I killed him; it has nothing to do with Prince Donghai!¡± A man emerged from the tent holding a blood-stained dagger.Prince Donghai was shocked, whispering, ¡°Why are you here? I haven¡¯t given the order¡­¡±

    The attendant whispered, ¡°Your Highness, please step aside and stay away from the danger.¡±

    Prince Donghai continued to retreat, fully aware that he had seized the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal thanks to the attendant¡¯s help. Yet he harbored resentment: was there no other way? Was there truly a need to kill Chai Zhi? Why was his attendant so foolish.

    A single attendant could notmand any fear from the soldiers. Dozens quickened their pace, brandishing their weapons, and charged at their target.

    Prince Donghai watched in horror as the ferocious soldiers passed by, helplessly observing his attendant fighting alone with a dagger against many. He wanted to issue orders with the seal but feared no one would obey.

    Suddenly, two soldiers grabbed him from either side. Just as he was about to struggle and call for help, someone whispered, ¡°Prince Donghai,e with us; it¡¯s not safe here.¡±

    The ones holding him were soldiers from the private army, specifically sent by Lin Kunshan to ensure his safety. Previously blocked by other soldiers, they hadn¡¯t managed to storm the tent with the servants.

    Prince Donghai also resented them. ording to the n, these pugilists should have charged in with the attendant to help seize the seal and control everyone in the tent. But they had been preempted by Zhang Yanghao and his men. As Prince Donghai did not have time to give orders, the pugilists hesitated and lost the opportunity.

    Prince Donghai maintained a shred of sanity, refraining from voicing hisints. He joined the group of dozens of soldiers, mounted his horse hastily, and looked back at the centralmand tent. His attendant was fighting valiantly but was outnumbered, covered in wounds and blood.

    This was a highly skilled and loyal servant, and Prince Donghai felt regret. Yet he couldn¡¯t remember the servant¡¯s name, preupied with how to exin this to his mother when he returned to the capital.

    Other important generals were trapped in themand tent. Only Chai Yue hade out and was now rushing towards Prince Donghai, shouting, ¡°Leave the seal behind!¡±

    Prince Donghai realized he still held the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal. The soldiers, eager for revenge for Chai Zhi, had forgotten about it.

    The chaos in front of the tent seemed to have reached the other side of the river, causing amotion. Although the sentries continued to call out ¡°All is well,¡± their voices sounded unusual.

    Prince Donghai nced across the river, then at the approaching Chai Yue. He spurred his horse forward, tucking the seal into his robes.

    He couldn¡¯t stay here. After killing his attendant , the soldiers might turn on him. Even if they didn¡¯t dare kill a prince, they might imprison him, a humiliation he couldn¡¯t bear. He believed he had a more important mission.

    With dozens of soldiers, Prince Donghai descended the hillside, heading towards Shattered Iron City. To their right, just a few strides away, were many soldiers and equipment. The chaos hadn¡¯t spread here yet, but the soldiers were whispering and questioning each other.

    The Chu army was on the verge of a major upheaval, Prince Donghai concluded, urging his horse to go faster.

    He didn¡¯t enter Shattered Iron City but met Lin Kunshan outside the southern gate. The fate seer was observing the situation and was shocked to see Prince Donghai return in such a panic.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. The n has changed. We must return to the Capital immediately, without dy.¡± Prince Donghai looked southward, wishing he could fly.

    ¡°The Northern Protection General¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s finished. Even if he returns, he¡¯s a dead man. He doesn¡¯t have enough support. If the Xiongnu don¡¯t kill him, the Northern Army will. Lin Kunshan, whose side are you on?¡±

    Lin Kunshan mounted his horse. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m with you. But don¡¯t rush. It¡¯s a long way to Divine Hero Pass, with heavy snow blocking the way. We need enough supplies.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Army has a new camp at the mountain pass. We can get supplies there.¡± Prince Donghai¡¯s n was already taking shape. Looking westward, he saw the army below moving towards themand tent without orders, a bad omen in his eyes.

    He had failed, and so had Han Ruzi. But he still had a chance to return to the Capital quickly and participate in the power struggle there. Perhaps he could first seek refuge with his uncle and return to the Capital with the Southern Army¡¯s support.

    Prince Donghai touched the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal in his robes and realized he hadn¡¯tpletely failed. In fact, he had aplished something: without this seal, the Northern Army would certainly fall into chaos, no longer a check on the Southern Army.

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Prince Donghai rode onto the highway, galloping southward, eager to leave the troubled ce quickly.

    He forgot about his loyal attendant, the negotiations with the Xiongnu, the chaos in the Northern Army, and even Lin Kunshan and the dozens of followers. He just wanted to run faster and faster.

    As Prince Donghai fled themand tent, amotion broke out on the northern bank.

    ording to the n, there were ten thousand Chu soldiers on the northern bank. Some served as sentries, while the rest were divided into five units. In case of emergency, four units would fight the Xiongnu, while the fifth had one task: to rush to the negotiation site and rescue the Northern Protection General.

    The officer leading this unit was Cai Xinghai,manding five hundred elite soldiers, half from Han Ruzi¡¯s personal army and the other half personally selected Northern Army soldiers.

    Cai Xinghai had served as a supervisory officer in the Northern Army. He excelled at making friends and had be an important figure among the Unfortunates in the strictly hierarchical pce despite his low status. After joining the Northern Army, he quickly integrated himself amongst the soldiers and even led a team to rescue the then Weary Marquis.

    Aware of the importance of today¡¯s mission, he led his five hundred men as close to the river as possible, until they could see the first Xiongnu sentries in the snow, about four or five miles from the river, and he advanced another half mile himself.

    The chaos inside and outside themand tent hadn¡¯t reached here.

    The Chu sentries had already reported that the Northern Protection General¡¯s messenger was returning. So, when Cai Xinghai saw a lone rider approaching through the snow, he wasn¡¯t surprised but watched closely, hoping to hear ¡°The General is safe,¡± which would be more reassuring than the sentries¡¯ regr reports of ¡°All clear.¡±

    Han Ruzi rode with his head down, stopping directly before Cai Xinghai, who reined in his horse and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    Cai Xinghai nearly fell off his horse in shock but quickly recovered, both surprised and delighted, and nodded hastily.

    ¡°Have everyone fall back two miles, then tell them I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xinghai turned his horse around, suppressing his excitement, and returned to the front of the unit at a normal pace, ordering them to retreat.

    The three Xiongnu sentries nearby saw this and rxed, feeling tense at being so close to a Chu army unit.

    Han Ruzi followed, gradually increasing his speed. Two miles away, he rejoined the unit.

    The Northern Protection General had returned alone, surprising and delighting everyone. But they obeyed Cai Xinghai¡¯s orders and didn¡¯t show their emotions.

    There were no Xiongnu nearby, only Chu sentries who shouldn¡¯t cause trouble. Han Ruzi immediately sent a few soldiers to scout the southern bank. His solo return was to quell the chaos. If everything was calm, he had another n to implement.

    The soldiers quickly returned.

    The centralmand tent on the southern bank was not only chaotic but in utter turmoil, threatening to spread to the entire Chu army.

    Han Ruzi felt a bit relieved but also saddened. He had anticipated the chaos but couldn¡¯t prevent it early. Now, he had to take an unexpected approach. The real test was ahead, as he couldn¡¯t predict the chaos¡¯s extent or if his reputation was enough to quell it.

    With Cai Xinghai¡¯s five hundred men, Han Ruzi raced towards the river. The shouting from the southern bank grew clearer. As he crossed the river, he could see the battle before themand tent.

    More soldiers saw the Northern Protection General.

    Han Ruzi removed his soldier¡¯s helmet. He was without amand g, but he was apanied and supported by five hundred soldiers. Even those who hadn¡¯t seen the Northern Protection General seemed to recognize him almost instantly, even without asking theirpanions.

    Some soldiers closest to themand tent showed signs of disorder, wondering if themanders on the ridge were killing each other and if the Chu army still had a leader.

    The Northern Protection General¡¯s appearance immediately quelled the budding chaos. He was the leader, and no one doubted it.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t stop. He knew that to quickly quell the chaos, he had to reach the core of the chaos quickly. This approach was risky but worth it.

    The soldiers on the ridge hadn¡¯t noticed the Northern Protection General¡¯s return, still arguing and fighting, using each other of starting the chaos and specting about various conspiracies.

    Cai Xinghai led a cavalry unit into the crowd, forcibly separating them and clearing a path straight to themand tent.

    Han Ruzi rode forward. Finally, everyone before the tent saw him. Surprise, fear, joy, suspicion¡ªeach person had different emotions, but they all stopped arguing and fell silent.

    Silence wasn¡¯t submission. One wrong word or order from the Northern Protection General could reignite the chaos, which might be uncontroble.

    Three bodiesy before the tent: Chai Zhi, the Provost Marshal; Prince Donghai¡¯s attendant; and an officer. Despite being outnumbered, the nameless servant had managed to kill an opponent before dying.

    Han Ruzi dismounted, realizing the situation was worse than he had imagined. Chai Zhi¡¯s death was poorly timed.

    He scanned the surroundings but didn¡¯t see Prince Donghai.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 184

 Chapter 186: The Common Enemy

    Chapter 186: The Common Enemy

    Han Ruzi had never felt so nervous before. Despite being surrounded by thousands of people, their allegiance was uncertain. They could be powerful allies or suddenly turn against him with weapons raised. The oue might hinge on a single word, a single action, a single sound, or even a single snowke¡­

    Han Ruzi looked at the three corpses on the ground, unsure of what to say first.

    Inside the central military tent, a dozen generals slowly emerged. They had previously hidden in the furthest corners out of fear of those who wanted to avenge Chai Zhi, and only now dared to show themselves.

    Liu Kunsheng, the Captain of the Northern Army, hesitated repeatedly. When he made eye contact with the Northern Protection General, he knelt down for the second time. The young man had appeared at the most unexpected moment.

    The other generals also knelt, even those who had previously supported Chai Zhi.

    Han Ruzi epted their kneeling calmly, not asking them to rise as he usually did. He turned around, removed his cloak, and began to take off his armor. Cai Xinghai had already dismounted and stood by, stepping forward to help the Northern Protection General remove his armor.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s movements were slow, and no one knew what he was doing. Liu Kunsheng and the others nced at his back and quickly lowered their heads again.

    Chai Yue led a group of people over and knelt on either side of the Northern Protection General. Han Ruzi still said nothing, nor did he ask the generals to rise, continuing to remove his armor piece by piece.

    The surrounding soldiers were initially confused but gradually felt fear. Drawing weapons in front of the central tent was a capital offense, and disturbing the army¡¯s morale in the face of the enemy was even more unforgivable.¡°It was Prince Donghai¡­¡± someone shouted, trying to justify their actions, but stopped mid-sentence, feeling even more fearful.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know what he was doing either. He just wanted to attract attention and buy time. When he had removed all his outer armor and was about to speak, a voice suddenly rang out nearby, ¡°Safe¡­ safe!¡±

    The sentry at the tent entrance was still dutifully on guard. The voice from across the river was not loud, but it seemed abrupt to those near the central tent. After shouting, the sentry stood tall, looking straight ahead.

    This shout had a far greater impact than he had imagined, significantly reducing the fear among the soldiers in front of the central tent. Finally, someone shouted, ¡°Prince Donghai¡¯s followers Provost Marshal Chai! We are avenging him!¡±

    Han Ruzi waved his hand, ordering Cai Xinghai¡¯s soldiers to retreat, facing the troublemakers directly.

    He took a few steps closer to them. Chai Yue, Cai Xinghai, and others were taken aback, not having received any hint, and did not dare to follow. Only Meng E, disguised as an ordinary soldier, followed closely behind.

    ¡°We just want revenge¡­¡± said an officer closest to the Northern Protection General, nervously.

    ¡°I am here,¡± Han Ruzi stopped within five steps of the man. ¡°Without armor, without weapons. If you want revenge, strike now.¡±

    The officer became even more nervous, shaking his head hastily. ¡°It was Prince Donghai¡¯s followers¡­¡± He realized he was holding a knife and quickly threw it to the ground. ¡°It was Prince Donghai¡¯s followers¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai is my brother,¡± Han Ruzi preferred to reveal this himself rather than let someone else do itter. He raised his voice, ¡°How many descendants of the Han family are here?¡±

    Some people lowered their heads in shame. Indeed, the Northern Army had many members of the imperial n, the highest-ranking being Right General Han Tong, who was also kneeling in front of the central tent with the others, beside the three corpses.

    ¡°How many of you are imperial rtives or descendants of meritorious families?¡±

    More people lowered their heads. The Northern Army had many noble descendants, especially in front of the central tent.

    Words alone couldn¡¯t quell the dissatisfaction in their hearts. Han Ruzi finally thought of a way: only one thing could make the soldiers temporarily abandon their disputes and conflicts¡ªfacing amon enemy.

    Han Ruzi pointed north. Snowkes were still falling, obstructing the view, making the distant horizon even more mysterious.

    ¡°A hundred thousand Xiongnu soldiers are waiting on the other side, another hundred thousand have already attacked the city of Mayi, waiting for the orders of the Great Chanyu to storm the city. More Xiongnu are hidden in the north, ready to support at any time.¡± Han Ruzi doubled the number of Xiongnu attacking Mayi, making it sound more intimidating.

    As expected, everyone was shocked by these words. The main reason the generals dared to cause trouble was the ¡°great merit¡± waiting on the other side. If the Xiongnu were stronger than expected and the Chu army had no certainty of victory, their actions would not be ¡°foolishness¡± but ¡°serious crimes.¡±

    ¡°You are soldiers of Great Chu, elites of Great Chu. Facing a strong enemy, if you fall into chaos before even fighting, how will you return?¡± Han Ruzi walked among the crowd, and the soldiers stepped aside, dropping their weapons.

    Han Ruzi climbed to the highest point, looking north. ¡°The Eastern and Western Xiongnu have united, but the Chu army is divided. Even if you don¡¯t care about Great Chu¡¯s survival, don¡¯t you care about your own lives?¡±

    These words were a bit harsh. Most of the soldiers were from noble families, more afraid of beingbeled ¡°disloyal¡± than militaryw. More and more people knelt, and eventually, everyone knelt, shouting for battle.

    Han Ruzi felt slightly relieved. He walked to the central tent and gave his first order: to move the three corpses inside the tent. Then he had all the senior generals form a circle around him to discuss military affairs in front of everyone.

    Only then did Chai Yue have a chance to remind the Northern Protection General that Prince Donghai had taken the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal.

    ¡°The seal is not important,¡± Han Ruzi had to downy the impact of this matter. Otherwise, it could trigger another chaos. He didn¡¯t even immediately send someone to chase Prince Donghai, treating the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal as nothing. ¡°Captain Liu will continue tomand the Northern Army.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng felt deeply ashamed. ¡°I am ipetent and unworthy of this responsibility.¡± He then tried to kneel again.

    This time, Han Ruzi stopped him. ¡°I allow you to atone for your sins with meritorious service. Gather the whole army and take a defensive stance. Without my order, no one is to cross the river.¡±

    A general asked in surprise, ¡°Are we not fighting the Xiongnu?¡±

    ¡°At least not today,¡± Han Ruzi had just quelled the disturbance, and the Chu army¡¯s stability was still fragile. It was impossible to fight the Xiongnu at this time. ¡°Right General Feng and Left General Tong will assist Captain Liu in escorting the central tent back to Shattered Iron City. General Chai will stay at the front line¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi issued several orders in session, finally saying, ¡°I must return to negotiate with the Great Chanyu.¡±

    This decision surprised and shocked everyone even more than the Northern Protection General¡¯s solo return to camp.

    ¡°Northern Protection General, you must not¡­¡± Liu Kunsheng and others did not want the Northern Protection General to leave at this time. None of them had the confidence to control the entire army.

    Han Ruzi waved his hand to stop their persuasion. ¡°You have your duties, and I have mine. No matter what happens during the negotiation, whether I return or not, the Chu army must not cross the river today. Understood?¡±

    Liu Kunsheng and the others looked at each other and finally nodded in agreement.

    Having lost the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, Liu Kunsheng and the Left and Right Generals had to personally deliver the orders. Han Ruzi left Chai Yue behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Try to keep as many soldiers at the front line as possible. That is your duty.¡±

    Chai Yue nodded but still felt uneasy. ¡°Are you really going back to negotiate?¡±

    ¡°The generals are not united, and the ranks are divided. Do you think this battle can still be fought?¡±

    Chai Yue was silent. After receiving five thousand reinforcements, the Chu army¡¯sbat effectiveness had actually declined, making it unsuitable forunching an attack.

    Cai Xinghai, who had been standing nearby, stepped forward and said, ¡°I will escort the Northern Protection General back¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°It must be me alone. Cai Xinghai, take a hundred men and head to Divine Hero Pass immediately. Write a letter to the Grand General, warning him of the danger to Mayi City. Also, if possible, persuade Prince Donghai to return.¡±

    Cai Xinghai epted the order and left. Han Ruzi then said to Chai Yue, ¡°Across the river is the Xiongnu army. The Chu army now has no Grand Marshal seal and no truemander. You have proven your ability. Now you must secure your position.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Chai Yue felt deeply uneasy.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return, the Chu army will need a great general. If I return safely, I will need a capable assistant. Chai Yue, if you want to achieve great sess, this is your best opportunity.¡±

    Chai Yue blushed, not knowing what to say.

    Han Ruzi motioned for his horse to be brought over, mounted it, nced at Meng E, nodded to her, and slowly rode towards the river bend.

    The soldiers had heard that the Northern Protection General was going back to negotiate with the Xiongnu and were puzzled. Gradually, someone provided an exnation: ¡°The Chu army is in turmoil and cannot fight the Xiongnu. The Northern Protection General has to negotiate to protect the Chu soldiers by stalling the Xiongnu.¡±

    This exnation convinced many and made them feel deeply ashamed.

    Chai Yue stood dazed for a while. Meng E stepped forward and said, ¡°General Chai.¡±

    Chai Yue snapped back to reality and summoned a group of officers from Shattered Iron City, assigning tasks. ¡°The Xiongnu¡¯s attitude towards the Northern Protection General depends on the strength of the Chu army. The Chu army must withdraw to the south bank and reorganize for further battle.¡±

    Chai Yue slightly modified the Northern Protection General¡¯s words, not mentioning the internal strife or the weaker strength of the Chu army, nor the withdrawal and taking of a defensive posture. He admired the Northern Protection General but had his own ideas aboutmanding the army.

    In Chai Yue¡¯s orders, the retreat of the ten thousand Chu soldiers at the front seemed more like preparation for a new offensive.

    He then led a dozen officers to Liu Kunsheng and the others, who were slowly directing the soldiers to carry out the bodies and dismantle the central tent.

    Chai Yue approached Liu Kunsheng and cupped his hands. ¡°The central tent is returning to the city. Please leave the Northern Army soldiers at the front line.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Liu Kunsheng asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Northern Protection General made it clear that we are not to cross the river today,¡± said Right General Feng Shili.

    ¡°Precisely because we are not crossing the river today, we must make a show of readiness to fight, so the Xiongnu won¡¯t dare act rashly. I will immediately have all bridges constructed, and the entire army will gather at the riverbank.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng was dumbfounded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ forcing the Xiongnu to attack the Northern Protection General?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, the Xiongnu proposed negotiations because they saw the Chu army as strong. The weaker we appear, the worse it will be for the Northern Protection General.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng was speechless. Feng Shili and Han Tong scrutinized Chai Yue, not understanding why this young noble had suddenly be so assertive.

    ¡°The Northern Protection General appointed me tomand the front line,¡± Chai Yue said.

    Feng Shili snorted and was about to speak when Liu Kunsheng said, ¡°Do as General Chai says.¡±

    Liu Kunsheng realized he was not the Northern Protection General¡¯s confidant andcked the ability tomand the entire army. Giving power to Chai Yue might be a better choice.

    Having just experienced chaos, the Left and Right Generals did not want to oppose the Northern Army Captain.

    As the tent was being dismantled, Chai Yue escorted the Northern Army Captain and the Left and Right Generals back to the city. Along the way, he issued orders to the various camp leaders below, instructing them to obey General Chai¡¯smands.

    Liu Kunsheng became the living Grand Marshal¡¯s seal.

    Across the river, Han Ruzi, now without armor, was galloping back to the negotiation tent.

    The Xiongnu sentries had already detected something unusual and ryed messages back. The orders they received were to ignore it, as the Great Chanyu saw it as the Northern Protection General¡¯s ¡°promise of retreat.¡±

    Han Ruzi returned to the original site without incident but couldn¡¯t enter immediately. A Xiongnu went in to report, and only after receiving the Great Chanyu¡¯s permission was the strange soldier allowed inside.

    Inside the tent, the Great Chanyu and Fang Daye had also removed their armor and were drinking and feasting.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 185

 Chapter 187: The Distant West

    Chapter 187: The Distant West

    Jin Chuiduo¡¯s proficiency in the Xiongnunguage was insufficient to trante all conversations. Once the discussion deviated from the predetermined topics, her trantions became even more clumsy.

    Fang Daye was slightly better at speaking Xiongnu. Having served on the frontier for decades, he had fought against the Xiongnu during wartime and had dealings with them during peacetime, even making a few friends.

    The Chanyu first brought up past events, asking the old general if he had participated in the famous Battle of Mayi City decades ago. Fang Daye nodded. That was a war during the early years of the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign. After that battle, the Chu empire shifted from defense to offense, winning consecutive victories and eventually forced the Xiongnu to split into eastern and western factions.

    In that battle, both sides hadrge armies and were unwilling to yield. The conflictsted for half a month, with the battlefield gradually extending to the northern ins. The Xiongnu attempted to lure the Chu army into terrain more favorable for cavalry warfare, but the Chu army, in high spirits, followed them onto the steppes.

    Both sides showed fierce determination, but ultimately, the imperial army proved superior, and the Xiongnu were defeated, admitting their defeat wholeheartedly.

    At that time, the Chanyu was still a prince, and Fang Daye was merely a junior officer in charge of fifty soldiers. Neither yed a significant role in the war, but both had the deepest impressions of that battle.

    ¡°Grand General Deng Liao was like a deity in warfare. Wherever hemanded us to go, we pursued relentlessly. Eventually, we would always catch up with the fleeing Xiongnu. That was the first time I earned a merit on the battlefield¡­¡±

    ¡°The Xiongnu were not fleeing. Our tactic was to lure the enemy into pursuit and then turn to fight when they were exhausted. It¡¯s our traditional strategy.¡±

    ¡°The Grand General saw through your tactics and pursued without giving you a chance to turn back.¡±The two men began arguing in Xiongnunguage. Inside the tent, there was a table with cups, pitchers, bowls, and dishes. They used it to map out the battlefield, recreating the events of that battle. One argued that the Chu army had won decisively, while the other imed that many Xiongnu survived and it wasn¡¯t a total defeat.

    Jin Chuiduo couldn¡¯t get a word in and could only exchange nces with the ¡°Northern Protection General¡± across from her.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand our conversation?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo nodded coldly.

    ¡°My name is Zhang Youcai, the personal attendant to the Weary Marquis,¡± Zhang Youcai said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve met before. On our way north, I was in the army. Miss Jin rarely showed her face, but once I delivered something¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember you,¡± Jin Chuiduo said.

    ¡°How are your two brothers? The Weary Marquis can¡¯t give them special treatment just because our countries are at war.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°And Qingting? I met her more often.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also fine. We were separated for a while¡­ I think we should stop talking.¡±

    Zhang Youcai closed his mouth but asionally smiled at Jin Chuiduo.

    ¡°Bring the wine!¡± the Chanyu shouted, not in anger but in excitement.

    Somehow, the two elderly men had transitioned from arguing to confiding in each other.

    Jin Chuiduo left the tent, and Zhang Youcai almost got up to follow her but remembered he was supposed to be the Northern Protection General and sat back down. Fang Daye walked to the tent¡¯s entrance and called to the Chu soldiers, ¡°Bring the wine! Let the Xiongnu taste the strong wine of Chu!¡±

    Soldiers on the frontier usually carried wine with them as a substitute for water. Two soldiers brought several wine bags. The Chanyu and Fang Daye drank and talked, growing more animated,pletely forgetting about Jin Chuiduo and the ¡°Northern Protection General.¡±

    Zhang Youcai finally sensed something was wrong. ¡°Has the Chanyu recognized my identity?¡±

    Jin Chuiduo could only draw the same conclusion. Since the real Northern Protection General left, the Chanyu had not mentioned the peace talks again. Realizing her betrayal had been discovered, Jin Chuiduo blushed.

    The Chanyu turned to Jin Chuiduo and said a few words, then continued drinking with Fang Daye.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Zhang Youcai asked.

    ¡°He said General Fang might have been one of those who chased him on the battlefield back then.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s still so happy?¡± Zhang Youcai found it hard to understand.

    Jin Chuiduo couldn¡¯t understand either. She had heard of enemies reconciling with a smile, but the Xiongnu and Chu armies were currently facing off, far from reconciliation.

    After drinking half a bag of wine each, the two elderly men¡¯s conversation became less intense. The Chanyu spoke seriously, and Fang Daye listened, nodding asionally.

    ¡°What is the Chanyu saying now?¡± Zhang Youcai asked.

    ¡°He said¡­ I can¡¯t quite understand. Let¡¯s wait until he returns.¡±

    The Chanyu finished speaking and resumed drinking and chatting with Fang Daye.

    As time passed, Zhang Youcai was certain he had been exposed but didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only hope his master would return soon. Jin Chuiduo, on the other hand, remained calm, standing silently.

    When a Xiongnu guard reported that a Chu soldier had returned, Zhang Youcai nearly jumped up in joy.

    Han Ruzi entered the tent, wearing neither armor nor a helmet, looking like a survivor from a disaster. Zhang Youcai stood up but managed to restrain himself from asking questions.

    The Chanyu struggled to stand and walked over to the ¡°Chu soldier,¡± saying a few words. Jin Chuiduo blushed even more and tranted, ¡°The Chanyu said it seems you seeded. That¡¯s all for today. He¡¯s happy and believes they can continue negotiating in the future.¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback. ¡°He recognized me?¡±

    ¡°Probably a long time ago. I told you, the Chanyu observes people, not just listens to them.¡±

    Han Ruzi bowed slightly. ¡°Please apologize to the Chanyu for me.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo spoke, and the Chanyu replied with a smile, nodding to Han Ruzi before leaving the tent. Jin Chuiduo said, ¡°Establishing trust between the Xiongnu and Chu is difficult. Someone has to show goodwill first. The Chanyu is willing to start.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo also left the tent, feeling guilty.

    Fang Daye approached. ¡°The Chanyu told me some things. Does the Northern Protection General want to hear them now or back at camp?¡±

    ¡°Back at camp.¡± Han Ruzi was confused by what had happened but needed to address Chu army matters first.

    By the time they returned to the southern shore, it was dusk. Han Ruzi had spent most of the day on the road, never feeling at ease. He had quelled the chaos, but his sess was precarious and could copse at any moment, leaving him unable to prevent it.

    Chai Yue gave him a surprise.

    The Northern Protection General¡¯s instructions and the death of his half-brother Chai Zhi finally made Chai Yue steel his resolve. He understood that, regardless of the truth, in the eyes of the Chai family, he was aplete traitor, siding with their enemies. Following the Northern Protection General was his only option.

    He left most of the 80,000 Chu soldiers on the front lines. Without the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal, Chai Yue personally ryed orders to each camp. Despite therge number of troops, he managed them with precision, and none of the apanying officers could find fault.

    The more than 20,000 Northern Army soldiers previously defending the area had already been won over by him. They were his greatest allies. Influenced by theirrades, the newly arrived 50,000 Northern Army soldiers also epted the young general, temporarily forgetting the chaos and death at the centralmand tent.

    With the Northern Protection General safely returned, there was no need for battle. Chai Yue remained hands-on, arranging for the army to either garrison or return to camp, working tirelessly. He only had time to greet the Northern Protection General from afar.

    Han Ruzi needed such a general. He didn¡¯t return to the city but set up a tent at the former site of Flowing Sand City, merging with the soldiers guarding the front line.

    There were also many matters for him to address. The first was to appoint a new Provost Marshal. He couldn¡¯t arbitrarily ce his confidants in the Northern Army, so he sent someone to consult the Northern Army generals in the city. Liu Kunsheng, Han Tong, and Feng Shili immediately rode over. After some polite refusals, they rmended an old Northern Army general to temporarily take the position, pending the court¡¯s approval.

    The new Provost Marshal and the three generals jointly interrogated Zhang Yanghao and others overnight to rify the cause of the chaos in the centralmand tent. It was an extremely challenging task, requiring both convincing the soldiers and avoiding widespread implications. For Liu Kunsheng, this was easier than deploying troops.

    By the time everything was arranged, it was the middle of the night. Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t sleep and called Fang Daye to ask what the Chanyu had said.

    Fang Daye briefly mentioned the war memories and then recounted an incredible story that led the Western Xiongnu to return east and seek peace with Great Chu.

    The West was not a barren wastnd but home to many nations and peoples. The Western Xiongnu upied a fertile grasnd, using it as a base to expand in all directions, particrly south and west. Xiongnu cavalry traveled thousands of miles, defeating dozens of countries and forcing them to pay tribute. Life was quite good, and they had long lost interest in returning east topete with the Chu army.

    About ten years ago, a group of ves in a small country revolted. The Xiongnu didn¡¯t take it seriously and sent a small number of cavalry to assist in quelling the rebellion. The result was unexpected: the ves won, killing all the Xiongnu cavalry and the country¡¯s nobles.

    The victorious ves expanded into neighboring countries, winning sessive victories. The Chanyu didn¡¯t take it seriously either. Previous victories hade too easily, leading the Xiongnu to underestimate the Western countries, let alone a group of nameless ves.

    But these ves quickly expanded their territory. They didn¡¯t just demand tribute like the Xiongnu but upied cities. From nobility tomoners, everyone faced two choices: join the army or be ves.

    Almost all countries chose the former.

    Strangely, these ves imed to be descendants of Xiongnu who had migrated west long ago. Theirnguage was indeed very simr to the Xiongnunguage.

    Initially, these ves were polite to the northern Xiongnu, willing to acknowledge them as overlords, returning the dead Xiongnu cavalry andpensating them with gold and silver.

    The Chanyu epted the gold and silver, a decision he regretted ever since. He watched the wars around him coldly, nning to annihte the ves at the most opportune moment. The result was even more regretful.

    In just five years, the ve army conquered most countries and began challenging their overlords. They were no longer just a ve army or a collection of small states but a massive force with cavalry, infantry, and chariots.

    The Western Xiongnu fought and lost three battles, finally realizing their enemy was no longer the weak countries of the past.

    The Chanyu led his people eastward. Whenever they stopped, the enemy pursued. After another five years, the Western Xiongnu returned to their homnd, bordering Great Chu and subduing the Eastern Xiongnu.

    The entire story was indeed incredible, and Han Ruzi found it hard to believe. But Fang Daye was inclined to think the Chanyu was telling the truth. ¡°The ves imed to be descendants of earlier migrating Xiongnu. Their leader called himself the ¡®Chanyu revered by all, established by gods and spirits, worshipped by kings,¡¯ known as the ¡®Spirit Chanyu.''¡±

    So the Western Xiongnu¡¯s talks about a ¡°haunting¡± was about this. Han Ruzi felt it necessary to meet the Chanyu again. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the distant threat but the current situation.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 186

 Chapter 189: Opening the Gates

    Chapter 189: Opening the Gates

    Prince Donghai was eager to get away from the chaos behind him, hoping to distance himself as much as possible. He had to admit that he was not suited for winning in the midst of turmoil. Competing with Han Ruzi in such matters was meaningless; he was better at strategizing in the halls of power.

    Someone behind him shouted a reminder. Prince Donghai looked ahead nkly and saw a rider approaching from the direction of Divine Hero Pass, waving his arms to signal them to stop. ¡°Divine Hero Pass¡­ The Northern Protection General¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai only caught these two words. He spurred his horse to speed up and passed by the rider. No one could stop him, no one at all.

    The horse couldn¡¯t keep running indefinitely. No matter how much Prince Donghai urged it, it slowed down. The people behind him caught up. Lin Kunshan sighed in relief and smiled, ¡°Prince Donghai, no need to worry. The Chu army is in chaos, maybe even fighting the Xiongnu. They won¡¯t catch up anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t catch up? No, no. I¡¯m not worried about them. I need to get back to the Capital as soon as possible. I¡¯ve realized that only in the Capital can I thrive, be safe, and hold absolute power. Lin Kunshan, if you get me back to the Capital, you will have done a great service.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai, are you not going to the Southern Army?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Prince Donghai had changed his mind and was firm about it. ¡°I will seize the throne directly and then summon my uncle back to the Capital.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Kunshan had no intention of questioning him directly.

    Prince Donghai nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m being unrealistic. I¡¯m well-prepared, much more so than when I tried to seize the Northern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal¡¯s seal. And I¡¯m not under anyone¡¯s control.¡±Prince Donghai stopped there, frowning slightly. ¡°Who was that blocking the road just now?¡±

    ¡°Looks like a messenger from Divine Hero Pass. I sent someone to inquire. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±

    Prince Donghai appreciated subordinates who thought for him. He looked up. On both sides, the peaks towered, covered in snow. The road was wide but winding, with no end in sight. ¡°How far are we from Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    ¡°More than halfway there, Prince Donghai. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Prince Donghai sighed, full of thoughts. He patted the horse¡¯s neck, not daring to urge it too much. Suddenly, urgent hoofbeats sounded from behind, strikingly out of ce among the slow-moving convoy. He was startled but then remembered it should be the subordinate he had sent to inquire.

    His entourage consisted of fewer than fifty people, all found by Lin Kunshan. He didn¡¯t know any of them. His only loyal follower had died in the central tent, and another had been left behind in Shattered Iron City, not brought along.

    Prince Donghai sighed again, not looking back as he proceeded. Lin Kunshan stopped to wait for news and quickly caught up, riding alongside him for a while. He said, ¡°A group of rebels attacked Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    Prince Donghai reined in his horse. ¡°What? Rebels attacked Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t captured it yet. They¡¯re reportedly closing in, probably trying to seize the grain inside.¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t rebels; they¡¯re traitors and bandits. How could I be so unlucky? Traitors ahead, chaotic army behind¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to Divine Hero Pass first.¡±

    Prince Donghai suddenly remembered something. ¡°Fate seers know bandits. Maybe the chaos was instigated by you lot!¡± He grew more excited as he spoke, not caring about the rebellion itself. ¡°You can persuade them to make way, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled wryly. ¡°Prince Donghai overestimates the abilities of fate seers. We can at most fan the mes. Whether things happen or seed isn¡¯t up to us, and we don¡¯t know that many people.¡±

    ¡°Ha, now you act modest.¡±

    During the rest of their journey, Prince Donghai and his entourage encountered several more messengers. The messengers assumed this small group was heading to support Divine Hero Pass and were very pleased, saying a few words before hastily moving on.

    Each messenger brought increasingly dire news. Thousands of rebels had already reached beyond the south gate, upied several unguarded military camps, and were moring outside the city, preparing for an assault. There were fewer than a hundred soldiers avable inside the city, and though there were over a thousand civilians, they were too frightened to help defend and had shut themselves indoors.

    Lin Kunshan asked each messenger the same question: ¡°Are there more civilians or bandits among the attackers?¡±

    He exined to Prince Donghai, ¡°If there are more civilians, the situation is out of control. Even if Master Chunyu himself intervenes, it might not help. If there are more bandits, since we¡¯re all from the pugilist world, I might know a few and can negotiate for you.¡±

    The messengers couldn¡¯t answer this question. The city¡¯s chief clerk was nearly frantic, continuously sending people to plead for help from the Northern Protection General, even iming that if they couldn¡¯t hold the pass, they would surrender.

    Prince Donghai wanted to curse the heavens.

    That evening, they arrived at Divine Hero Pass. The guards thought they were reinforcements. Despite their small numbers, it lifted their spirits. They quickly opened the gates and led them to the office to meet Chief Clerk Hua Bao En.

    Chief Clerk Hua was in the hall praying to gods and Buddhas, with statues and ques of various deities lined up on the desk in three rows, coexisting harmoniously.

    He didn¡¯t recognize Prince Donghai, but in such times, anyoneing from the north was a savior. Chief Clerk Hua immediately knelt down, eager to relinquish his duties.

    Prince Donghai didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He kicked the chief clerk aside and ordered Lin Kunshan to take people to the south gate to assess the situation and report back quickly.

    The hall was empty except for the chief clerk cowering in a corner. Prince Donghai was equally anxious and fearful, but he was moreposed than the chief clerk. He didn¡¯t beg the deities but threatened them instead. ¡°Ensure my safe return to the Capital, and you will be well worshiped. If anything happens to me, I¡¯ll smash you all to pieces.¡±

    Perhaps the deities did fear threats. Soon, Lin Kunshan¡¯s men brought back news that most of those gathered outside the south gate were bandits from various ces, taking advantage of the chaos to gather. They had heard there was plenty of grain and few defenders in Divine Hero Pass, so they hade to seize it. Their morale was high, but theycked siege equipment. The fewdders they had were not even half the height of the city walls, so they hadn¡¯tunched an attack.

    The best news was that Lin Kunshan indeed knew one of the leaders.

    Prince Donghai was overjoyed and immediately authorized Lin Kunshan to negotiate with the bandits. As long as they didn¡¯t block the road, any conditions could be agreed to, but the city gates couldn¡¯t be opened. Lin Kunshan was lowered out in a basket.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Emperor, I¡¯m the Emperor¡­¡± Prince Donghai encouraged himself. Suddenly, he walked over to Chief Clerk Hua and kicked him again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you burning more incense and praying? The more, the better. Take everything out. The gods may not protect you, but they will protect me.¡±

    The hall soon filled with incense smoke. The night outside grew darker. Prince Donghai was anxious and suddenly remembered something. He rushed out, called a messenger, and ordered him to tell the guards at the north gate, ¡°Without my order, don¡¯t open the gate for anyone.¡±

    The messenger didn¡¯t understand the order but didn¡¯t dare to ask. He ran off immediately. Prince Donghai was burning with anxiety. He had the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal with him. Even if the Chu army was in chaos, someone woulde to reim it. He couldn¡¯t stay at Divine Hero Pass for long.

    A soldier reported that Lin Kunshan had negotiated with the bandit leaders, but the gatekeepers refused to let him back in, nor would they lower the basket again, fearing they might bring in spies.

    Prince Donghai ran out but turned back, grabbing Chief Clerk Hua by the ear and dragging him to the south gate. He had learned his lesson. An official seal and title weren¡¯t enough. To the ordinary soldiers, familiar faces were more effective.

    It was alreadyte at night. Prince Donghai had just reached the south gate and hadn¡¯t climbed the wall when someone came riding up, ¡°Another group of Chu soldiers ising from the north¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish, Prince Donghai shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t open the gate, no matter what. They¡¯re not Chu soldiers, they¡¯re¡­ Xiongnu spies!¡±

    Such a lie wouldn¡¯t hold for long. Prince Donghai dragged Chief Clerk Hua up the wall and looked out. The road was filled with fire pits and torches, with countless shadows moving around. Lin Kunshan stood alone with a torch a few steps from the gate.

    ¡°Is it General Han?¡± Lin Kunshan shouted.

    Prince Donghai was stunned but quickly understood. The title ¡°Prince Donghai¡± was too burdensome for the bandits. Lin Kunshan was protecting him. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s me. How did the negotiations go?¡±

    ¡°The heroes are willing to let you pass, but they have one condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°This autumn¡¯s harvest was poor, and it¡¯s now winter. The viges are out of grain and can¡¯t survive. They hope to borrow some grain from you to get through the winter.¡±

    Lin Kunshan¡¯s tone made him sound like one of the bandits. Prince Donghai had no choice but to trust him. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯lle down.¡± He kicked and pushed Chief Clerk Hua down the stairs. ¡°Open the gate.¡±

    Chief Clerk Hua, battered and bruised, became increasingly submissive to Prince Donghai. He immediately ordered the gate to be opened. His orders were effective with the soldiers, and the gate slowly opened. Prince Donghai, controlling his urgency, waited for Lin Kunshan toe in, constantly looking back, fearing the appearance of Chu soldiers.

    Lin Kunshan came in, originally alone, but now with two others following him. Prince Donghai was startled but had no choice but to face them.

    Lin Kunshan introduced, ¡°These two are heroes from Anyang Mountain, known as¡­¡±

    A burly man interrupted, ¡°Our names are insignificant. Let¡¯s be straightforward. Will you give us grain or not? How much? We have seventeen viges¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai suddenly had an idea. ¡°I¡¯ll give you grain, not just grain, but the entire Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    The two bandit leaders were stunned, and Chief Clerk Hua was so frightened he copsed. Prince Donghai kicked him hard. ¡°Open the gate wider ande with me.¡±

    He turned to the bandits, ¡°To be honest, the Xiongnu will soon attack. The Chu army has been defeated and can¡¯t hold Divine Hero Pass. Rather than let it fall to foreigners, I¡¯d rather give it to our own people. If you can hold this pass, it will be a great merit, and the court will reward you generously in the future.¡±

    The bandit leaders exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t want to defend the city for the government, but the granaries and wealthy households inside the pass could be looted in a day or two. They nodded simultaneously. ¡°Alright, General Han is so generous. We will be righteous too. Take as many people as you want out of the city. We will escort you and ensure no one stops you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Prince Donghai couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He led the way out of the city, followed by Lin Kunshan¡¯s men and Chief Clerk Hua. The gate guards nced at each other, threw down their weapons, and followed suit. If themander was abandoning the city, they didn¡¯t want to face the bandits alone.

    A few dozen steps out of the city, they mounted their horses. Prince Donghai took onest look at Divine Hero Pass, thinking it was hisnd to reim eventually. For now, let the bandits hold off the pursuers. Han Ruzi, whether alive or dead, would no longer pose a threat.

    Outside the north gate of Divine Hero Pass, Cai Xinghai was leading a hundred soldiers as he called out for the gatekeepers to open the gate.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 188

 Chapter 190: Itâ€™s Always One Person who Makes the Decision

    Chapter 190: It¡¯s Always One Person who Makes the Decision

    Han Ruzi did not sleep well. When he woke up, the tent was pitch ck and chillingly cold. The charcoal fire had gone out. If Zhang Youcai had been serving him, he would have gotten up several times during the night to stoke the fire, but Meng E did not do such things, likely thinking it unnecessary. She seemed not to fear the cold at all.

    Han Ruzi could endure it too. Besides, the cold had its benefits; it could help clear his mind.

    He quietly got up, put on his coat and boots, and tiptoed to the tent entrance. There was no sound from Meng E¡¯s bed, but she must have been awake as well.

    As Han Ruzi stepped out of the tent, a sharper gust of cold air hit him. One foot had barely crossed the threshold when he already regretted his decision to leave the rtive warmth of his bedding.

    But he still went out, slowly inhaling the icy air, gradually adjusting to the environment.

    It turned out he was not the earliest riser. Not far ahead, a group of soldiers had just changed shifts at their posts. Many people were cooking and feeding horses. The various sounds merged and, filtered through the cold air, clearly reached the hilltop. Han Ruzi could even hear a few unrted shouts.

    With the battle imminent, Han Ruzi felt more hesitant than when he had made his decision the previous day.

    Regardless, he could not let his hesitation spread to the troops. He retreated back into the tent and sat on his bed, waiting for dawn.

    ¡°The Great Chanyu is not an easy opponent,¡± Han Ruzi said.There was only one listener in the tent. Meng E always reacted slowly in conversations. She asked, ¡°Do you think the Xiongnu have set an ambush?¡±

    ¡°I just find it strange. Why would the Great Chanyu choose to negotiate with me?¡±

    ¡°Because you are themander of the Chu army.¡±

    ¡°No, my position asmander was fought and seized for, not assigned by the court. Even the appointment from Grand General Han Xing only arrived a few days ago. But before that, the Great Chanyu had already designated me as his negotiating partner. The Great Chanyu is no ordinary person; he would not ce all his hopes on negotiations.¡±

    ¡°This extraordinary Great Chanyu was badly defeated by a group of ves in the west.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the west. The Great Chanyu¡¯s defeat was due to underestimating his enemy, but he will not underestimate Great Chu. After two consecutive defeats, he will be even more cautious.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°We still have to fight. The Chu soldiers are ready. This is the flow that the fate seers speak of; it can only be followed, not reversed. I just need to think moreprehensively. Chai Yue will handle the formations, and Old General Fang will gather intelligence. My task is to understand the enemy leader.¡±

    Han Ruzi remained silent for a long time, not thinking about timing, terrain, or human factors, but focusing on recalling the Great Chanyu he had seen. Finally, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Meng E grunted. She had no real interest in the battle; she had only spoken to help Han Ruzi organize his thoughts.

    Han Ruzi got up and walked out to find Chai Yue, hoping to adjust the battle n and reserve more troops. But before he could step outside, an urgent voice called out, ¡°Northern Protection General, are you awake?¡±

    Han Ruzi stepped out of the tent, surprised to see Chai Yue.

    Seeing the fully armored Northern Protection General, Chai Yue was also surprised but quickly reported the urgent news. ¡°Divine Hero Pass has sent for help.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Ruzi immediately asked.

    ¡°The messenger says thousands of rebels are attacking Divine Hero Pass. The pass is understaffed and might not hold.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fast!¡± When Han Ruzi left Divine Hero Pass, he had gathered intelligence. Though there were small rebellions in the nearby counties, none seemed significant, and they were spreading southward, not northward. He hadn¡¯t expected the rebels to reach Divine Hero Pass in just a few days.

    ¡°I think the messenger might be exaggerating. Even with just a hundred defenders, Divine Hero Pass shouldn¡¯t fall immediately.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai.¡± Han Ruzi realized he had made two mistakes: leaving Divine Hero Pass to the timid and cautious Chief Clerk Hua Bao¡¯en, and letting Prince Donghai go. Both decisions had seemed inevitable at the time, but together, they might lead to a grave mistake, causing Divine Hero Pass to fall.

    In the generals¡¯ n, after defeating the Xiongnu, the Chu army would immediately return south, rest and resupply at Divine Hero Pass, and then return to their camps. If Divine Hero Pass fell, the 80,000 soldiers and 20,000 auxiliaries in Shattered Iron City would copse within days.

    ¡°Send troops to reinforce Divine Hero Pass immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already dispatched 3,000 men.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Han Ruzi tried to stay calm. ¡°Will this affect today¡¯s battle?¡±

    The news hadn¡¯t spread yet, and everything was orderly. But once the soldiers heard about the trouble at Divine Hero Pass, the consequences were unpredictable. It might inspire them to fight the Xiongnu quickly, or it could cause panic and destroy morale.

    Chai Yue, leading arge-scale battle for the first time, found it hard to predict urately. ¡°I suggest we proceed with the n. Even if we need to defend Divine Hero Pass, we should first neutralize the Xiongnu threat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi could only agree. Chai Yue left to carry out the orders.

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t stay calm. Despite all the books he had read and the advice he had heard, the path ahead was uncharted. Each step was a choice, and some choices were critical; one misstep could lead to disaster. While he could appear fearless, he couldn¡¯t deceive himself.

    Han Ruzi woke the guards in the nearby tents. Fifteen minutester, he led over a hundred men across the river to a hill a few miles away, hungry but waiting for dawn. If a battle was inevitable today, he wanted to be the first to see the battlefield.

    As dawn broke, the battlefield and the Xiongnu camp were still hidden. But he heard the sound of hooves from the opposite side.

    Though the Chu army camped on the south bank, they had sentries on the north, usually in teams of ten. But this time, it was clearly just one rider heading towards the hill.

    Chao Hua rode to meet the rider and shouted, ¡°Who goes there?¡±

    ¡°Is that Brother Chao?¡± came an urgent voice.

    ¡°Liang Tong?¡± Chao Hua recognized him as one of his own soldiers.

    Han Ruzi had sent two followers with Fang Daye yesterday. One, Ma Da, had returnedst night. The other was Liang Tong.

    Chao Hua brought Liang Tong to Han Ruzi, and Liang Tong said, ¡°Old General Fang wants to reschedule the negotiation with the Xiongnu to noon.¡±

    Han Ruzi was taken aback. He and Fang Daye had agreed that a negotiation before noon meant it was safe to fight the Xiongnu, as Ma Da had reported yesterday. A negotiation after noon meant Fang Da Ye had discovered a trap and the Chu army should not cross the river. What did a noon negotiation mean? Was the old general in the Xiongnu camp unable to make a judgment?

    Liang Tong had only this one message and knew nothing else.

    Han Ruzi still had to make a decision, and quickly.

    ¡°Return to camp,¡± he said, leading the way back to the south bank.

    The Chu soldiers were already mounted, with the first group ready to cross the river at hismand.

    Han Ruzi changed direction, moving west to east, inspecting the troops ready for battle.

    He didn¡¯t look at their formations, equipment, or horses¡ªonly their faces. After a mile, he turned back to the hill where Chai Yue and other generals were waiting for his orders.

    The news about Divine Hero Pass had evidently spread. Even the most ordinary soldiers knew its importance, and they were scared, anxious, and hesitant, not knowing whether to defeat the Xiongnu first or defend the crucial pass.

    Han Ruzi addressed Chai Yue, Liu Kunsheng, and the others. ¡°Cancel the operation. The entire army will return to Divine Hero Pass in phases. Leave 3,000 men to guard Shattered Iron City.¡±

    The generals were silent, then almost simultaneously nodded. Chai Yue, Liu Kunsheng, and others voiced their agreement. After brief discussions, they personally led officers to ry the orders to each camp.

    Han Ruzi stayed on the hill, observing the Chu army¡¯s movements below. It was quiet¡ªno objections, no shouting, no chaos. Everyone seemed to ept the retreat order.

    Still uneasy, Han Ruzi sent Chao Hua with some soldiers across the river, maintaining the appearance of preparing for negotiations. He wanted to show the army that the Northern Protection General would stay to negotiate with the Xiongnu and be thest to leave Shattered Iron City.

    The generals returned quickly. Chai Yue said nothing, while Liu Kunsheng and others urged the Northern Protection General to head to Divine Hero Pass immediately. Some even volunteered to negotiate with the Xiongnu in his ce.

    Han Ruzi declined all their offers and assigned tasks: Chai Yue would lead the vanguard to Divine Hero Pass; Liu Kunsheng would follow, then Left General Han Tong. The vanguard was to move quickly, while the other two groups marched normally. Right General Feng Shili would stay until tomorrow.

    Han Ruzi was giving Chai Yue a chance, hoping he could firmly control the Northern Army at Divine Hero Pass.

    Transitioning an army from attack to retreat was difficult, especially with a strong enemy behind them. Han Ruzi stayed on the hill, ensuring everyone saw themand gs. He monitored every unit¡¯s movements, allowing no rashness.

    By noon, only a third of the army had retreated. Even so, it felt too fast. Han Ruzi kept sending reminders to the generals to ensure nothing was left behind.

    Then he set off with ten guards, crossing the wooden bridge to continue negotiations with the Great Chanyu.

    For him, it was another unpredictable venture. The Xiongnu ahead were uncertain allies or enemies, and even the Chu army behind him was not fully trustworthy. This was a test of his authority as Northern Protection General.

    At least until he left the Chu army¡¯s sight on the south bank, everything was calm.

    This time, the Great Chanyu arrived first, apanied only by Jin Chuiduo.

    Fang Daye greeted him at the entrance. Han Ruzi left his guards outside, relying on Fang Daye for trantion.

    ¡°Sorry, I could not give you a clearer suggestion,¡± Fang Da Ye whispered. ¡°The Xiongnu have no reinforcements, but they are determined to fight to the end. This time, the Chu army is attacking while the Xiongnu defend. I can¡¯t predict the oue.¡±

    ¡°Your message was very important,¡± Han Ruzi said with a smile. As he stepped into the tent, he finally felt calm, confident in his decision and in the loyalty of the Chu army behind him.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 189

 Chapter 191: Daughters of the Great Chanyu

    Chapter 191: Daughters of the Great Chanyu

    In old age, people were often willing to forsake their posture and manners for a bit offort. The Great Chanyu reclined on a soft chair, panting and smiling as he weed the Northern Protection General.

    ¡°He apologizes to the General for not being able to stand and wee you. He drank too muchst night and hasn¡¯t fully recovered,¡± Fang Daye tranted, pausing to add, ¡°The Great Chanyu indeed drank a lot.¡±

    Han Ruzi asked Fang Daye to exchange a few pleasantries on his behalf and then sat across from the Great Chanyu.

    The Great Chanyu put away his smile and spoke sternly.

    Fang Daye said, ¡°The Great Chanyu knows the movements of the Chu army. He regrets that the Chu army did notunch an attack this morning, making the preparations of the Xiongnu in vain.¡±

    Fang Daye listened for a while, conversed with the Great Chanyu, and then said to the Northern Protection General, ¡°The Xiongnu wish to engage in a major battle with the Chu army to regain their confidence. They believe that if they can defeat the Chu army, they can then turn and defeat the false Chanyu in the west. The Xiongnu are ready for a desperate battle; they have sharpened their swords, stocked up on arrows, and shod their horses¡­ In short, if a battle starts, the Xiongnu will first kill all the livestock in their camp, except for their horses, to show that they have no retreat and must obtain food from the Chu camp.¡±

    ¡°Please tell the Great Chanyu¡­¡± Han Ruzi was choosing his words when Fang Daye said, ¡°I have already told him that the Chu army has no retreat as well; if war breaks out, there is no retreat for us either.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Chu army¡¯s retreat is nearly cut off. We received news this morning that a group of rebels has reached Divine Hero Pass, and it¡¯s unclear who controls it now,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    Fang Daye took a heavy breath, ¡°General, speak and I¡¯ll convey it to the Great Chanyu¡­¡± He nced at Jin Chuiduo, ¡°Go ahead, General.¡±Han Ruzi cleared his throat, ¡°I understand the Xiongnu¡¯s determination to fight to the death and believe in the strength of their cavalry, but the Great Chanyu is mistaken if he seeks to bolster confidence from a fight with the Chu army. Thirty thousand Chu soldiers can defend Shattered Iron City against arger force, let alone a hundred thousand Chu soldiers. On the vast steppes, the Xiongnu might have some advantage in hit-and-run tactics, but in a direct confrontation, the Chu army excels. We only fear that the Xiongnu will flee too quickly; we never worry about thempeting on the battlefield. Yes, the Chu army did not attack but retreated instead. Even so, Shattered Iron City remains a Chu city that no number of Xiongnu can take.¡±

    Fang Daye tranted truthfully. The Great Chanyu nodded and shook his head alternately, thenughed and spoke quickly.

    ¡°We have met and built mutual trust, so why waste time ying games? The Chu army did not attack, and the Xiongnu did not counterattack, which shows that both sides are sincere. Let¡¯s skip the probing and speak frankly.¡±

    Fang Daye unconsciously adopted the Great Chanyu¡¯s tone, tranting well, leaving Jin Chuiduo unable to interject.

    Han Ruzi nodded, ¡°The Xiongnu must retreat, stay away from the river, and not invade any Chu territory.¡±

    ¡°The Great Chanyu agrees, saying that as soon as a peace agreement is reached, they will immediately withdraw. The Eastern Xiongnu have established several camps in the northern valleys, stocked with enough forage tost the winter. The Great Chanyu also hopes the Chu army will not advance northward, as each camp is vital to the Xiongnu. Losing one would mean endless trouble for the Chu.¡±

    This was the basis of the peace talks. Han Ruzi agreed, and both sides took turns proposing conditions, all within reason, with little dispute. After about half an hour, Han Ruzi said, ¡°There is one matter the Great Chanyu should have raised, but since he hasn¡¯t, I will: I am merely a general of the Chu army. I can agree to many things, but I am not the decision-maker.¡±

    This was a significant w in the negotiations, but the Great Chanyu seemed to ignore it. After hearing Fang Daye¡¯s trantion, heboriously shifted in his chair and spoke much more slowly.

    ¡°The Great Chanyu says his ambition is not great; he just hopes that mutual trust can gradually deepen. He heard that the General is the grandson of the Martial Emperor and once briefly served as Emperor. That is enough for him; he believes the General has a bright future. If necessary, the Xiongnu are even willing to offer assistance.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at Jin Chuiduo. The Great Chanyu likely learned of the General¡¯s former identity from her. He said, ¡°Thank the Great Chanyu for his kindness, but please also assure him that under no circumstances, even if my life were at stake, would I allow the Xiongnu to enter our territory, let alone extend an invitation to the Xiongnu.¡±

    The Great Chanyu nodded repeatedly and said through Fang Daye, ¡°As long as a peace agreement is reached, the Xiongnu will not cross the river southward. The General raised a question for the Great Chanyu, so the Great Chanyu must reciprocate: does the General not care about what happens in the west? The false Chanyu¡¯s power is rapidly expanding. He not only ims to be Xiongnu but also openly deres his intention to conquer all of Chu territory and kill all Chu people.¡±

    Han Ruzi did care about this but didn¡¯t intend to listen to the Xiongnu¡¯s one-sided story. ¡°I already know enough. The Chu has officials in the Western Regions, and I will have them gather more urate information.¡±

    ¡°The false Chanyu is still some distance from the Western Regions. The General should have the officials gather more information. You will understand the false Chanyu¡¯s strength and methods, and why the Xiongnu fled the west and are determined to negotiate with the Chu. It is not a distant threat; in as little as a year or as much as five years, the false Chanyu will surely lead his army eastward once he conquers the western nations.¡±

    The negotiations were almostplete. Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Should we write an agreement and seal it?¡±

    Fang Daye shook his head, ¡°The Xiongnu have no writtennguage and do not trust written words. Let me ask.¡±

    The Great Chanyu slowly straightened up, gesturing as he spoke. Jin Chuiduo, who had not participated in the conversation, finally spoke in Xiongnu. Han Ruzi could tell she spoke awkwardly and seemed angry, but she eventually fell silent andplied.

    Fang Daye found the Great Chanyu¡¯s request somewhat excessive and hesitated before tranting, ¡°The Great Chanyu wants a marriage alliance with the General.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Ruzi did not immediately grasp the meaning.

    ¡°A marriage alliance means¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what it means. The Great Chanyu wants to marry a Chu princess? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°No, the Great Chanyu wants to marry his daughter to you.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned. Marriage alliances had existed since ancient times, typically involving a Central ins princess marrying a steppe king, but sometimes the reverse. Regardless, the groom was always a ruler.

    The Great Chanyu spoke at length, and Fang Daye said, ¡°The Great Chanyu knows it is difficult for the Chu to believe in the Xiongnu¡¯s goodwill and the western threat. The General¡¯s courage in negotiating ismendable, and he hopes to be family with the General. He also said¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Han Ruzi said, pausing to think. ¡°Tell the Great Chanyu that I am a subject of Chu and cannot independently agree to a marriage alliance with a foreign tribe. If he truly desires this, I can only report it to the court.¡±

    Han Ruzi did not mention that he already had a wife, as this would not be an issue for the Xiongnu.

    ¡°The Great Chanyu understands the difficulty and does not seek an immediate marriage. It can wait until the Chu know more about the west. However, if Chu and Xiongnu wish to form a true alliance, a marriage is essential, whether with the General or the Emperor. No one else will do. The Great Chanyu has one request: to go see his daughter to show the Xiongnu that the marriage is possible, allowing them to retreat north with peace of mind.¡±

    Like Han Ruzi, the Great Chanyu worried that his authority might not be enough to control the newly united Xiongnu army and needed external support.

    Han Ruzi found this highly inappropriate and shook his head. ¡°Tell the Great Chanyu that I¡¯m already taking a great risk by negotiating. Even a hint of a marriage alliance would cause me immense trouble.¡±

    Fang Daye, understanding the suspicions this would arouse against the General, seriously exined the situation to the Great Chanyu. After much discussion, Fang Daye said, ¡°The Great Chanyu is willing topromise. You need not visit; he will bring his daughter here. You may choose to see her or not.¡±

    The Great Chanyu looked stern and spoke directly to the General.

    ¡°The Great Chanyu says that despite his age, he is not weak, and his daughter is¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi interrupted Fang Daye, ¡°Should I agree to this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with him again.¡±

    Fang Daye debated with the Great Chanyu and finally said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ agree. Consider it as if you¡¯re meeting a potential bride for the Emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi knew that not engaging the Xiongnu in battle would bring countless criticisms upon his return to the capital. Meeting a potential bride for the Emperor was even more absurd. However, seeing the Great Chanyu¡¯s firm stance, he reluctantly said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo went outside to ry the order. Only then did Han Ruzi nce at her again.

    Jin Chuiduo deliberately avoided his gaze.

    The rest of the negotiations proceeded smoothly. The Great Chanyu praised his daughter¡¯s unparalleled beauty and shared more about the west. ording to him, the false Chanyu was incredibly cruel, killing all men in any resisting city, regardless of age, even newborns. The Western Xiongnu had fought him several times and were now considered resisters¡­

    Han Ruzi felt the Great Chanyu was likely exaggerating and listened without questioning.

    The Great Chanyu seemed well-prepared. Shortly after Jin Chuiduo gave the order, his daughter arrived¡ªnot one, but two.

    ¡°The General and the Emperor¡­ can each marry one,¡± Fang Daye tranted. Despite his familiarity with the Xiongnu, he still found this breach of decorum shocking.

    The Great Chanyu was right. His two daughters were very young, about fourteen or fifteen, and very beautiful. They stood at the entrance, heads slightly lowered, faces flushed. Han Ruzi nced at them and then looked away.

    The negotiations finally concluded. The Great Chanyu hoped the General would quickly reach a consensus with the imperial court, ¡°The Xiongnu will wait until next spring at thetest.¡±

    Jin Chuiduo escorted the Great Chanyu¡¯s daughters out of the tent. The Great Chanyu spoke again, and Fang Daye did not immediately trante but said to Han Ruzi on the way back to camp, ¡°The Great Chanyu said he showed the General not two daughters, but three. He also said¡­¡±

    Fang Daye, reluctant to involve himself in court politics, had to trante, ¡°The Xiongnu are willing to help the General reim the throne. He asks the General to consider it carefully.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 190

 Chapter 192: Standoff at the Walls

    Chapter 192: Standoff at the Walls

    Cai Xinghai had just entered Divine Hero Pass when he saw numerous torches swaying in the distance. The city¡¯s defenders were right; Prince Donghai had indeed let the mob in.

    He faced several choices: he could flee, which was understandable given the enemy¡¯s numbers; he could fight and die in the streets, which, though foolish, would earn him a loyal minister¡¯s reputation; or he could hide, as the city had many sturdy buildings that could hold out for a while.

    However, none of these options seemed bold enough to Cai Xinghai. Even fighting back felt like a desperate move. The pce had castrated this old soldier, but it hadn¡¯t removed his courage. Hecked Fang Daye¡¯s experience and Chai Yue¡¯s strategy, but when opposing forces met on a narrow path, he knew what to do.

    ¡°To the walls!¡± Cai Xinghai shouted, leading the charge on horseback.

    Divine Hero Pass was wide to the south and narrow to the north, with two paths up the northern wall, one by the gate and the other a sloping ramp.

    Cai Xinghai brought a hundred cavalrymen, and with the northern gate guards, they numbered about 150. The enemy had thousands.

    Dismounting, Cai Xinghai stood on the wall, looking south. The soldiers around him were terrified, especially the guards, who trembled, unsure of what this new officer intended.

    Cai Xinghai did nothing but observe. After a while, heughed heartily. ¡°No need to worry; they are just a rabble,¡± he said, turning to the soldiers. ¡°If they had stormed the northern gate, even gods couldn¡¯t hold them off. But look, the scattered torches show they are looters focused on plunder, not strategic points.¡±

    The soldiers felt somewhat reassured. Cai Xinghai grew moreposed, pacing back and forth. ¡°Within a day, reinforcements wille from Shattered Iron City. We just need to hold this section of the wall to leave a path for them.¡±A trembling guard asked, ¡°What about the gate?¡±

    ¡°Let them have it,¡± Cai Xinghai replied. ¡°The cliffs on either side make Divine Hero Pass impassable. We just need to hold these two paths.¡±

    Cai Xinghai divided his cavalry and the northern gate guards into two groups. The wall had some rolling stones and logs, but not enough, so he led men down to fetch more from the storehouses, ignoring the looters roaming the city.

    Half an hourter, the torches neared the northern gate. Cai Xinghai and his men prepared for battle.

    The city was chaotic. The looters, divided into gangs, first attacked and plundered government offices and warehouses. Most residents had locked their doors, offering some resistance.

    Several military depots below the northern wall attracted a gang, uninterested in the gate or wall. They found mostly wood, stones, and iron balls. They left disappointed, and took some weapons before noticing the soldiers on the wall.

    A few looters tried to climb the wall but were stopped by barricades and soldiers with crossbows, who ordered them to retreat.

    The looters, not persistent, left after some threats. The city was full of loot; there was no need to capture a section of the wall.

    Cai Xinghai walked the wall, encouraging the soldiers. A veteran, he cracked jokes, even making light of his experience being a eunuch. ¡°Being cut isn¡¯t the hard part; it¡¯s the recovery that feels like dying. So, eunuchs have been through hell. A few thousand looters? I don¡¯t fear them.¡±

    There was food in the tower, which Cai Xinghai distributed. The horses ate their feed.

    Later, some gang leaders came to persuade them to surrender. Cai Xinghai, unruffled, spoke from the wall, ¡°We¡¯re soldiers with families. We can¡¯t join you. We just want to hold this wall so that we can tell our superiors we did our best. We won¡¯te down, and you shouldn¡¯te up. Let¡¯s not trouble each other.¡±

    The looters believed these were Divine Hero Pass soldiers. After some debate, some wanted to attack, others to use fire, but they decided to keep looting and guarded the gate to prevent anyone from leaving.

    At dawn, the looters were still dividing the loot, even fighting among themselves, all this visible from the wall. As Cai Xinghai predicted, they were a rabble. This boosted the soldiers¡¯ confidence; though food was gone, they were less fearful than the previous night.

    The leaders seemed to have met. The city calmed somewhat, with loot piled on streets forter division. The looters divided the city into zones, knocking on and breaking doors to threaten residents.

    A gang finally approached the northern gate, demanding the soldiers surrender or face dire consequences. Cai Xinghai knew he couldn¡¯t avoid this, so he fired a crossbow, narrowly missing the leader¡¯s ear.

    Enraged, the looters ordered an attack but underestimated the difficulty and the defenders¡¯ resolve.

    Hundreds of looters split into two groups, advancing up the narrow paths, which could only hold ten men abreast and slowed their ascent.

    A single volley made them retreat, abandoning bodies and wounded. They were here for loot, not to die for a wall.

    Hearing the wounded¡¯s cries, Cai Xinghai generously allowed the looters to retrieve their dead and injured.

    The looters scattered but returned periodically to try different attack methods.

    Mostmon was persuasion, offering benefits and threats. Cai Xinghai would chat, dying until they realized the ruse and left in anger, which he met with a polite farewell.

    There were also direct assaults, like fire attacks, but arrows fell into the snow and were extinguished quickly.

    Another gang tried a ballista, but identally shot the gate instead of the men atop the wall, killing a looter and scattering the rest.

    By noon, timid residents opened their doors, and weaker homes were broken into. The remaining strongholds were tough to breach, so more looters gathered at the northern gate, seeing it as an eyesore.

    They sent veteran fighters, twenty archers, who found the range to hit the wall.

    Cai Xinghai ordered the soldiers to hide behind the wall and shields.

    After a few futile volleys, the fighters gave up.

    The wall defenders posed no direct threat, so the looters¡¯ attacks weren¡¯t urgent. Tired and hungry from a night and morning of action, they cooked food, sending smoke up.

    Another group tried to persuade surrender with food. Cai Xinghai hoped to trick them for supplies but was found out, resulting in a harmless arrow exchange.

    In the afternoon, well-fed looters continued looting or focused on the northern wall, now a matter of pride.

    They made giant shields from doors and armor, forming a mobile shelter, advancing slowly up the ramp.

    This posed a real threat. The defenders¡¯ arrows barely pierced the shields.

    Cai Xinghai ordered them to stop shooting and drop stones and iron blocks, which piled up on the shields. Overloaded, the looters abandoned the shields near the barricade, fleeing after some struggled to escape.

    Cai Xinghai didn¡¯t shoot after them, not wanting to provoke a desperate charge.

    The looters decided to besiege the wall until the defenders starved, unaware that 3,000 Chu troops were rushing to Divine Hero Pass.

    At sunset, the cavalry appeared on the mountain road. Cai Xinghai breathed a sigh of relief. Holding the wall had paid off. The light cavalry needed the gate opened.

    This was the most dangerous moment. The looters, busy dividing loot, hadn¡¯t noticed the cavalry, but some watched the wall. As Cai Xinghai moved the barricade and led men down the steps, they were spotted.

    The fiercest battle ensued. Cai Xinghai led fifty soldiers down, shields up, while the rest lined the wall, shooting to keep looters back. Some reached the gate.

    A looter killed by a ballistay in the gatehouse. Cai Xinghai and forty soldiers held the gate while ten opened it.

    Most looters were slow to react, so the attackers weren¡¯t numerous. Still, Cai Xinghai¡¯s men faced a numerically superior enemy.

    Cai Xinghai took a blow to the shoulder but heard the cavalry. The looters, realizing the danger, fled.

    Cai Xinghai¡¯s men let the cavalry in. He shouted, ¡°Secure the southern gate, quickly!¡±

    He aimed to trap the looters, gifting them to the Weary Marquis. His efforts had not been in vain.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 191

 Chapter 193: A Good Bird Chooses the Right Tree

    Chapter 193: A Good Bird Chooses the Right Tree

    Chai Yue led three thousand elite soldiers, rushing tirelessly and arriving just three hourster than the first batch of reinforcements. They reached the northern gate of Divine Hero Pass in the dead of night. Hearing the loud questioning from the soldiers on the city wall, Chai Yue heaved a heavy sigh of relief and almost wanted to howl at the sky in celebration.

    As themander in charge, he understood the strategic importance of Divine Hero Pass more than the average soldier. The saying ¡°one wrong move and the entire game is lost¡± applied perfectly here. Losing this pass would mean cutting off the lifeline of eighty thousand Chu soldiers.

    Upon entering the city, Chai Yue was even more astonished.

    He had thought the Chu army had arrived in time to keep the rebellion outside the gates, only to find the city full of surrendered bandits¡ªat least four thousand of them. On his way to the governmental office, Chai Yue¡¯s ears were filled with legendary tales of the ¡°dead eunuch¡± Cai Xinghai, who never shied away from his identity and often boasted about his ¡°resurrection,¡± leading soldiers to simply call him the ¡°dead eunuch.¡±

    The office was in a state of disarray. The bandits, not skilled in siege warfare, were experts in looting. They had even dismantled the main gate, and anything of value, down to thest needle, was piled in the courtyard, yet to be divided.

    In the main hall, Cai Xinghai sat on the ground, his shoulder haphazardly bandaged, drinking cold wine and chatting merrily with a group of bandit leaders, sometimes bursting into sharp, heartyughter.

    The thirty or so bandit leaders, who usually held a poor opinion of eunuchs, were now thoroughly impressed by Cai Xinghai,pletely forgetting they were trapped in the city and already Chu army prisoners.

    Chai Yue reminded them of their predicament.

    With six thousand soldiers, more than the bandits, Chai Yue immediately ordered his men to detain the bandit leaders. The bandits were unafraid, even bidding farewell to Cai Xinghai with admiration.Once the bandits were taken away, Cai Xinghai winced in pain and called out, ¡°Ouch,¡± twice before saying to Chai Yue, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t stand up. Could you find me a doctor?¡±

    Chai Yue promptly dispatched someone to find a doctor in the city and personally helped Cai Xinghai up with the help of a soldier. He refused to sit in the main seat, so Chai Yue had two thick felt nkets brought from the courtyard to make him morefortable lying down.

    ¡°The main army has arrived, right?¡± Cai Xinghai asked.

    ¡°Yes, they have,¡± Chai Yue replied without further exnation, knowing the Chu forces in the city now outnumbered the bandits and more reinforcements would arrive soon.

    ¡°Then I can rest easy. I¡¯m exhausted. I need to sleep for a bit. When the doctores, let him treat me well, but try not to wake me¡­¡±

    Chai Yueughed, ¡°Rest easy, Commander Cai. I¡¯ll watch over the doctor for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General Chai. I trust you.¡± Cai Xinghai yawned widely, then suddenly opened his eyes wide, ¡°Does this count as a merit for the Northern Protection General?¡±

    ¡°A great merit. The Northern Protection General and the eighty thousand Chu soldiers all have to thank Commander Cai.¡±

    Cai Xinghai chuckled twice, and before his mouth closed, he was already asleep.

    Chai Yue gathered the officers in the courtyard outside the main hall to assign tasks. The most important thing was to quickly detain and organize the captives, leaving a few to serve asborers, and to return the looted goods to their original owners. At the same time, he sent soldiers to the surrounding counties to check the situation in the name of the Northern Protection General.

    The doctor arrived, grateful to the Chu army for their timely arrival. He used the best medicines to treat Cai Xinghai¡¯s wounds, assuring, ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound; it will heal in a couple of days.¡±

    During the treatment, Cai Xinghai woke up once in pain, red at the doctor, and then fell back asleep.

    Chai Yue, who hadn¡¯t slept for two nights, didn¡¯t dare rest. He patrolled around to ensure everything was in order before returning to the office. Just then, a soldier reported that they had found some bandit prisoners in a military camp outside the city. Most were local civilians, but there were also a few government officials and messengers, two of whom urgently wanted to see the city¡¯smanding officer and had been brought to the office.

    The first was a courier carrying a document from the Ministry of War, but it had been stolen by bandits and its whereabouts were unknown. Chai Yue ordered the courier to be taken to the captives to find the document.

    The second was a military officer with a letter hidden well enough to escape the bandits¡¯ notice. However, he was reluctant to reveal it easily, asking, ¡°Are you the Northern Army¡¯s Provost Marshal, Chai Zhi?¡±

    Chai Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he smiled, ¡°There isn¡¯t a second ¡®General Chai¡¯ in the Northern Army, is there?¡±

    The officer, not from the Northern Army and unfamiliar with Chai Zhi, only found the young man before him slightly suspect. However, everyone addressed him as ¡°General Chai,¡± so he didn¡¯t think much about it. He opened the hidden pocket in his clothing and handed over a letter to Chai Yue.

    The letter was from the Champion Marquis Han Shi, explicitly instructing Chai Zhi to takemand. The position of Northern Army Captain was second only to the Grand Marshal. Previously, Champion Marquis had appointed Liu Kunsheng to the position to avoid drawing attention. Now, he felt it was unnecessary and wanted Chai Zhi to manage the Northern Army and keep an eye on Liu Kunsheng.

    The more Chai Yue read, the more rmed he became. The Champion Marquis had issued a series of orders to Chai Zhi, demanding he lead the army north to decisively defeat the Xiongnu and return to the Capital immediately after victory. Anyone who obstructed this should be dealt with ording to militaryw. He also imed the Capital¡¯s situation would soon stabilize, and there was no need to be as cautious as before. Untrustworthy or unreliable individuals could be eliminated.

    While the letter did not explicitly state it, the implication was clear: Champion Marquis wanted to eliminate the Northern Protection General and his supporters.

    Chai Yue, pale-faced, read the letter again. The Champion Marquis especially emphasized the importance of defeating the Xiongnu and required Chai Zhi to lead the Northern Army to victory at any cost.

    Chai Zhi was already dead, the Chu army had retreated, and the Northern Protection General was negotiating with the Xiongnu. None of the Champion Marquis¡¯s wishes had been fulfilled. Far away in the Capital, he was too uninformed and toote to grasp the situation on the frontier.

    It was unclear why the Champion Marquis had sent an officer who didn¡¯t even recognize Chai Zhi to deliver the letter. If it had fallen into the wrong hands, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    While Chai Yue was lost in thought, several soldiers returned with the courier. They had found the document from the Ministry of War.

    Unable to get a response from the pce, the Ministry of War had issued a document within its authority. It confirmed the Northern Protection General¡¯s position as the overallmander but stripped him of the power tomand the Chu army against the Xiongnu. His main duty was now to transport supplies.

    This decision by the Ministry of War was not surprising. To them, the young Northern Protection Generalcked the capability to organize a major battle.

    Northern Army Captain Liu Kunsheng and the Left and Right Generals were ordered to jointlymand all Chu forces on the front line.

    The two couriers were unaware of the contents of the letters. Having handed them to General Chai, their task wasplete, and they awaited their receipts to leave.

    Chai Yue sent them to rest first and sat down with the two letters to contemte his next move.

    At dawn, Cai Xinghai woke up, feeling much more refreshed despite the short sleep.

    Chai Yue first showed him the document from the Ministry of War. Cai Xinghai skimmed through it and said, ¡°The Ministry of War is full of fools. Letting those threemand the battle would lead to the Chu army¡¯s annihtion. The Northern Protection General and General Chai are the rightfulmanders. Even if an imperial decree arrived, the soldiers would still choose you two.¡±

    Chai Yue smiled and handed him the Champion Marquis¡¯s letter.

    Cai Xinghai read it carefully, his expression growing increasingly grave. ¡°The Champion Marquis¡­ Could it be that he really¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems so, at least the Champion Marquis himself believes so.¡±

    The two understood each other, but as subjects, they were not close enough to openly discuss topics like ¡°ascending the throne¡± or ¡°emperor.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Cai Xinghai spoke first, ¡°With internal rebellion and external threats from the Xiongnu, Great Chu is on the brink of disaster. It needs someone capable of turning the tide. The Champion Marquis is certainly not that person. He can casually hand over the Northern Army to someone else¡ªwhat else can¡¯t he abandon? It has to be¡­¡±

    Cai Xinghai hesitated, unsure how much he could trust Chai Yue.

    ¡°It has to be the Northern Protection General,¡± Chai Yue said, handing the two letters to the hefty eunuch, already cing his trust in him.

    Cai Xinghai stepped closer and whispered, ¡°It must be fate that these two letters ended up in General Chai¡¯s hands. The fate of Great Chu rests on your shoulders.¡±

    Chai Yue smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Commander Cai holding Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not tter each other. What¡¯s the next step? I¡¯ll do anything for the Northern Protection General.¡±

    Chai Yue stared at Cai Xinghai, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why are you so loyal to the Northern Protection General?¡±

    ¡°Because only he can use me and acknowledge my merits. I¡¯ve been a soldier and served in the pce. I¡¯ve met many people. Honestly, how many would dare to trust a stranger with their life? And how many officials wouldn¡¯t steal credit for themselves after using someone? Most of the time, a eunuch¡¯s death is considered part of the job, not even earning a thank you. As for intelligence and talent, haha, I never imagined using the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword tomand ministers.¡±

    Remembering past events, Cai Xinghai¡¯s face lit up with excitement; the pce coup was a more precious memory to him than holding Divine Hero Pass.

    Chai Yue said solemnly, ¡°Precisely. A good bird chooses the right tree, a good official chooses the right ruler. In peaceful times, the Northern Protection General might be overlooked, and we would struggle to rise to prominence. Now, with internal turmoil and external threats, there are few descendants of the Han imperial n fit to be emperor. The Empress Dowager has her choices, the ministers have theirs, and we have ours.¡±

    Cai Xinghai mmed his fist on the desk, wincing from his shoulder wound, then said, ¡°Why should the Champion Marquis be emperor? The Northern Protection General is the most qualified.¡±

    Chai Yue, gaining confidence after securing Cai Xinghai¡¯s support, tore up the Ministry of War¡¯s document and held up Champion Marquis¡¯s letter. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for just us to support the Northern Protection General. We need the entire Northern Army on his side. The Champion Marquis doesn¡¯t understand border affairs, easily abandoning the army and entrusting the wrong people. Now he wants the Northern Army to attack the Xiongnu for merit, alienating the soldiers. This is the perfect time to rally them behind the Northern Protection General.¡±

    ¡°I know many Northern Army soldiers who have a good impression of the Northern Protection General. I can persuade them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    ¡°What else do we need?¡±

    Chai Yue hesitated before saying, ¡°We need the Northern Protection General to support himself.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 192

 Chapter 196: The Great Flow

    Chapter 196: The Great Flow

    Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng was willing to admit that his moves had fallen short. He had been focused solely on achieving a swift victory without thoroughly understanding the recent changes within the Northern Army. He had also underestimated the deposed emperor. This was evidence that the rumors were true; the deposed emperor was gradually showing his sharpness.

    However, Xiao Sheng did not concede total defeat. After a day of rest and investigation, he felt more confident about turning the tables. The deposed emperor did indeed have some skills, managing to almost win over half of the Northern Army, achieving more in a short time than the Champion Marquis had in a year as Grand Marshal. But the Northern Army ultimately belonged to the Chu court, they were not bandits ruling over mountain strongholds. No matter how much they favored this young general, they still had to obey court orders.

    Xiao Sheng saw himself as representing the imperial court, with the only issue being theck of an imperial edict, which made some people reluctant toply.

    After consulting several military scribes, who feared him more than the military generals did, the situation at Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City became increasingly clear to Xiao Sheng. He felt frustrated; the deposed emperor¡¯s actions on the frontier were full of ws, in excess of legal authority. Any one of them could have been grounds for conviction. Had he known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught speechless in the hall.

    On the afternoon of the second day after arriving at Divine Hero Pass, Xiao Sheng hosted a banquet to entertain the Northern Army generals and some noble youths he knew. The deposed emperor was invited but did not attend, just as he had missed the previous night¡¯s banquet. Xiao Sheng understood that the deposed emperor was gathering his strength. He did not rush his actions either, instead preparing his forces for a decisive strike.

    At the banquet, Xiao Sheng deviated from his usual behavior, saying nothing about the Xiongnu. He reminisced about past events and connections, speaking of how the capital valued the Northern Army and how the families missed their kin.

    Finally, he brought up the ¡°Chai n members¡± still in custody. Everyone fell silent, avoiding the sensitive topic. Xiao Sheng did not press the issue and announced the banquet¡¯s end, leaving only Chai Yue behind.

    Everyone thought Xiao Sheng was going to plead to Chai Yue on behalf of the ¡®Chai n members¡¯. Chai Yue was not only a member of the Chai n but also a confidant of the Northern Protection General. It seemed appropriate for Xiao Sheng to approach him to exonerate his rtives, and Liu Kunsheng, the Northern Army captain, left feeling relieved.

    But this was just a diversion. Xiao Sheng cared little for those ¡°Chai n members.¡± He hade from afar not to save his nephew from prison¡ªhe didn¡¯t even know about the matter when he left the Capital. He understood well that once the Northern Army was taken from the deposed emperor, releasing prisoners would just be a matter of words.The key to taking the Northern Army wasn¡¯t Captain Liu Kunsheng but Chai Yue, who didn¡¯t even hold an official title. His two battles at Shattered Iron City had earned him high prestige.

    Outside, the cold wind howled. Xiao Sheng looked at the messy tables and said, ¡°This winter is colder than usual.¡±

    ¡°The soldiers stationed at the frontier have said the same,¡± Chai Yue replied cautiously, suddenly reverting to the insignificant lowborn son of Marquis Hengyang, careful in front of someone with high authority.

    Xiao Sheng, however, was not the indifferent elder. Smiling, he said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing. The harsh winter might freeze the Xiongnu and the local rebels to death . Meanwhile, the Chu army, well-supplied, need not fear.¡±

    This was something only a civil official would say. Even if the other party weren¡¯t rted to the Chai n, Chai Yue wouldn¡¯t refute it. But he didn¡¯t want to chat idly, so he said, ¡°About the Chai n members in Shattered Iron City¡­¡±

    ¡°They deserve their fate for attempting to murder their kin within the army!¡± Xiao Sheng seemed outraged but then softened, ¡°I got you to stay behind to hear your views on the state of the world.¡±

    Chai Yue looked at the Left Chief Censor in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m just a lowly officer with limited knowledge. How dare Iment on the state of the world?¡±

    ¡°Haha, General Chai, you¡¯re too modest. Do you know what¡¯s been happening in the Capitaltely?¡±

    Chai Yue shook his head, standing even more cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Chai Yue hesitated before sitting sideways on a stool opposite Xiao Sheng.

    ¡°To be honest, no one knows exactly what¡¯s going on in the Capital. The root lies in the pce: His Majesty has not attended court for many days, and the Empress Dowager only asionally goes to the Hall of Diligent Administration to listen to government affairs, without making anyments or approvals on memorials. This is why I didn¡¯t bring an imperial edict.¡±

    Chai Yue responded with a vague ¡°mhmm¡±.

    ¡°Rumors abound, specting that both His Majesty and the Empress Dowager are gravely ill and unable to write. Privately, people say something unusual is happening since the Empress Dowager can still listen to government affairs and should be able to approve memorials. There must be a reason behind her actions, perhaps¡­ she is nning another upheaval.¡±

    Directly discussing the Emperor and Empress Dowager was taboo for officials. Chai Yue felt their rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough for such frankness and remained silent, staring at a cup of leftover wine.

    ¡°Great Chu cannot endure more turmoil,¡± Xiao Sheng sighed, treating Chai Yue as a long-time friend. ¡°In just a few years, we¡¯ve had the Graceful Emperor, the Thoughtful Emperor, the deposed emperor, and the current emperor. The pce has been in constant upheaval, squandering the Martial Emperor¡¯s hard-earned foundation. That is the flow of the tide, Chai Yue¡ªthe Emperor represents the great flow.¡±

    ¡°What can a loyal subject do? We can only remain faithful and wait patiently,¡± Chai Yue had to say something.

    ¡°Of course, a subject must not overstep. No matter what happens in the pce, a subject can only ept it. But some people have special status and are not bound by the etiquette of subjects. These people are few, and there are only three at present. What do you think, Chai Yue?¡±

    Switching from ¡°General Chai¡± to ¡°Chai Yue¡± was not a sign of coldness but of closeness.

    ¡°The Champion Marquis, Prince Donghai, and¡­ the Northern Protection General,¡± Chai Yue replied.

    ¡°Correct. Although there are many royal family members, only these three are different, each with their followers. Chai Yue, who do you support?¡±

    Chai Yue looked up, ¡°I¡¯m just a minor deputy general, subject to the whims of the great flow. Lord Xiao, you are one of the Five Trusted Officials appointed by the Martial Emperor. Whom do you support?¡±

    Xiao Sheng chuckled coldly, ¡°I am a minister appointed by the Martial Emperor, but first and foremost, I must consider the Xiao and Chai families¡¯ interests. Whom do I support? I support the one most likely to ascend the throne.¡±

    ¡°The Champion Marquis?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the great flow I want to discuss with you, Chai Yue. To outsiders, the court seems unstable, but the great flow is already set in motion. The Champion Marquis was the first to receive the news, immediately returned to the Capital, nned for many days, and his strategy has taken shape. I can tell you this: the Champion Marquis has already gained Chancellor Yin¡¯s support.¡±

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai was highly respected and influential in the court. With his support, the Champion Marquis had indeed taken a significant lead.

    Chai Yue remained silent for a while, ¡°What about Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai is on his way to the Capital. We met him on the road. He still has some hope, not because of himself but because of the support of Grand Tutor Cui and the mediation of his mother. I received news that a month ago, Prince Donghai¡¯s mother was brought into the pce, which might indicate something. It doesn¡¯t matter; whether the Champion Marquis or Prince Donghai ascends the throne, the Xiao and Chai families will remain secure.¡±

    ¡°What about the Northern Protection General?¡±

    Xiao Sheng chuckled, ¡°The Northern Protection General? Chai Yue, you and your men have been away from the Capital for too long, and your vision has be short-sighted. Do you really think the deposed emperor can be emperor again? You are all mistaken. That he is a deposed emperor is precisely why he cannot be emperor. When he abdicated, not a single official stood up for him. Who would support him now? Would he not retaliate against the officials if he returned to the throne?¡±

    ¡°The Northern Protection General would not do that.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the Northern Protection General would do; what matters is what people think he would do. Chai Yue, if you want to establish yourself, you must first learn to think independently. Don¡¯t be influenced by the Northern Protection General or me. Observe calmly, and you will reach the correct conclusion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one supporting the Northern Protection General.¡±

    ¡°Even if the entire Northern Army supports him, what good would it do? The capital is two hundred miles away, with many checkpoints in between. Besides, you¡¯re alreadyte.¡±

    ¡°Late?¡± Chai Yue didn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°When I left the Capital, the Southern Army was on its way back. By now, they should have arrived. Without an imperial edict, the Southern Army can¡¯t enter the Capital. Grand Tutor Cui is a smart man and will likely station the army at Huai Tomb north of the Capital, close but not quite entering the city. It also has another advantage.¡±

    ¡°It cuts off the Northern Army¡¯s route back to the capital.¡± Chai Yue¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Exactly. As long as the Southern Army is at Huai Tomb, the affairs of the Capital have nothing to do with the Northern Army,¡± Xiao Sheng paused, ¡°or with the Northern Protection General.¡±

    Chai Yue looked somewhat bewildered, ¡°In that case, why did Lord Xiaoe to Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    ¡°Most court officials now support the Champion Marquis, with a few leaning towards Prince Donghai. To stand out, one must achieve something significant. The Champion Marquis first hopes the Northern Army can defeat the Xiongnu, enhancing his prestige. Second, he doesn¡¯t want any potential threats¡ªnone at all. The Northern Protection General is one such threat, and Prince Donghai is another. But before dealing with Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s Southern Army, Prince Donghai can¡¯t be touched, so we must first deal with the Northern Protection General.¡±

    Chai Yue remained silent.

    Xiao Sheng stood up, walked around the table, and stood beside Chai Yue, ¡°Not everyone has such a good opportunity as you. Establishing yourself means you can stand equal to the Chai family. Birthright will no longer matter, and everyone in the Chai family will curry favor with you.¡±

    ¡°Does the Champion Marquis know of me?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Once you aplish something great, be famous, and receive my rmendation, the Champion Marquis will certainly reward you richly.¡±

    Chai Yue slowly stood up, ¡°Is the great flow truly already set in motion?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the Capital knows it.¡±

    Chai Yue, still young, blushed as he changed his position, ¡°I received news that in three days, several Xiongnu envoys will arrive at Divine Hero Pass to continue negotiations with the Northern Protection General. Does this count as¡­¡±

    Xiao Sheng was overjoyed, ¡°That means sess for us and the Champion Marquis will be worry-free. Nephew Chai Yue, you don¡¯t need to do anything for the next few days. When the Xiongnu envoys arrive in three days, bring them to see me first, and it will be a great merit.¡±

    Chai Yue nodded, his brow furrowed, still seemingly indecisive. Xiao Sheng patted his shoulder, ¡°You are a general of Great Chu and a descendant of the Chai family. Be loyal to the country and filial to your family. Beyond that, nothing else matters.¡±

    Early the next morning, Xiao Sheng began to win over the officers at Divine Hero Pass using his position as Left Chief Censor. He didn¡¯t aim for everyone to side with him; soldiers were often short-sighted, believing they should support whoever could lead them to victory. Xiao Sheng only wanted enough support to counter the deposed emperor when he made his decisive move.

    Colluding with foreign enemies was a sufficient charge to bring down the deposed emperor. While the previous negotiations had some justification, continuing them would be tant betrayal.

    Three dayster at noon, Chai Yue kept his promise and brought the newly arrived Xiongnu envoys directly to Xiao Sheng¡¯s residence.

    Xiao Sheng was well-prepared and, without further questions, led arge group of soldiers to the office, inviting the Northern Protection General to speak.

    The leader of the troop camp, Chao Hua, stood at the door, bowing to everyone and finally addressing Xiao Sheng, ¡°The Northern Protection General is not here.¡±

    ¡°Not here? Where did he go?¡±

    Chao Hua nced at Chai Yue, then smiled at Xiao Sheng, ¡°The Northern Protection General left for the capital several days ago. He should be arriving soon.¡±

    After meeting Xiao Sheng, Han Ruzi immediately understood: fighting Xiao Sheng at Divine Hero Pass was a waste of time.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 195

 Chapter 197: Returning to the Capital

    Chapter 197: Returning to the Capital

    It was Du Chuanyun¡¯s arrival which solidified Han Ruzi¡¯s resolve to return to the Capital immediately.

    Du Chuanyun had long been ordered to go back to the Capital, but the roads were no longer as safe as before. He had been dyed and only reached the Capital after some time. Rushing back to Divine Hero Pass, he arrived a dayter than the Left Chief Censor and brought no letter, only a message: ¡°Thedy says, once the border is stabilized, the Weary Marquis should return to the Capital as soon as possible.¡±

    Because of this message, Han Ruzi could no longer stay put.

    When Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng invited the generals of the Northern Army, Han Ruzi changed into the armor of an ordinary soldier and left the city at dusk, apanied only by Meng E and Du Chuanyun. Few within the city knew of this, and the soldiers guarding the gates did not suspect the trio, never imagining that the Northern Protection General was ¡°hidden¡± among them.

    While Chai Yue was engaging in polite conversation with Xiao Sheng, Han Ruzi and hispanions had already reached the first waystation within the pass. Du Chuanyun presented an urgent document, had it stamped by the stationmaster, changed horses, and set off again, pausing for less than a quarter of an hour.

    Han Ruzi and Meng E waited on the official road outside. Han Ruzi noticed obvious signs of damage to the waystation¡¯s gate¡ªa remnant of the bandit attacks from a few days earlier. The station had strengthened its defenses, increasing the number of soldiers from fewer than five to over twenty.

    ¡°If internal strife continues, it will drag Great Chu into ruin,¡± Han Ruzi said softly. Since negotiating peace with the Great Chanyu, he had felt uneasy, asionally thinking he had made a grave mistake. Now, his unease was somewhat alleviated. Internal and external threats could not be resolved simultaneously. There were thousands of waystations within the Chu empire; even if only half of them increased their defenses, it would tie up arge number of Chu troops, weakening their ability to fight external enemies. Conversely, to thoroughly defeat the Xiongnu would require a significant increase in troops, leaving internal defenses empty.

    Meng E nced at him. ¡°If others heard you speak like this, they might think you were the emperor traveling incognito.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled slightly. Even after abdicating, he maintained the mindset of an emperor, always feeling an inescapable responsibility for the realm.Du Chuanyun and two station soldiers brought out the horses. The three mounted and continued their journey through the night. Not far along, Du Chuanyun asked, ¡°Weary Marquis, can you manage this? Riding day and night would be exhausting even for a martial arts master.¡±

    Du Chuanyun had justpleted a long-distance mission and had rested for less than two hours at Divine Hero Pass. Though he looked energetic, he was worried the Weary Marquis might not endure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rest when I can¡¯t go on,¡± Han Ruzi replied. He had slept a bit during the day, so staying up all night was manageable.

    Early the next morning, while Xiao Sheng began rallying the generals at Divine Hero Pass, and Chai Yue and others quietly advanced their ns, Han Ruzi reached the second waystation.

    The soldiers stationed there were even more numerous, about fifty, and appeared tense. The gate was tightly shut and only opened after knocking. Upon hearing that the three soldiers from Divine Hero Pass were only changing horses and not personnel, the stationmaster was delighted, as he had no extra manpower to spare. ¡°If there¡¯s any trouble from the nearby rebels, they¡¯ll surely attack the waystation first. We¡¯ve already been burned once, but luckily notpletely¡­¡±

    The stationmaster was a bit long-winded but quick in action. A quarter of an hourter, Han Ruzi and hispanions set off again, having breakfast and lunch on horseback.

    Before noon, they passed the first county town along the official road. Although it was winter, the streets seemed too deserted, with virtually no pedestrians. Most shops had their doors half-closed, uninterested in doing business. Even the government office¡¯s gate was shut, leaving only a side door open, with a few runners peeking out anxiously at the three ¡°post soldiers¡± riding by. In such times, the faster the post soldiers ran, the worse the news they carried.

    While still in Shattered Iron City, the Chu soldiers had all wanted to return quickly to the safety within the pass, not expecting that the interior was no longer the peaceful world it once was.

    Three days after leaving Divine Hero Pass, as Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng stood dumbfounded outside the governmental office, Du Chuanyun also felt immense surprise. They stopped by the roadside for some dry rations, all appearing a bit listless, especially Du Chuanyun, who had not rested well and seemed dizzy. ¡°Weary Marquis, don¡¯t you need to rest?¡±

    Han Ruzi was very tired but did not want to rest. He only wanted to keep moving, to join the contest that had already begun as soon as possible.

    ¡°The allure of the imperial throne is truly great,¡± Du Chuanyun could only conclude, not daring to admit his own fatigue.

    On the fourth day, they had to stop. The stationmaster informed them that a group of rebels was attacking a military camp not far ahead. Their strength was also at its limit, so they slept for a night. The next morning, hearing the battle had ended, they immediately set off again.

    The attackers were not bandits but genuine ¡°rebels,¡± armed mostly with hoes and pickaxes, dressed in rags, and emaciated. Theirbat strength was predictable. The two or three hundred soldiers in the camp had initially been too frightened to fight. After a few probes, they realized the enemy was weak andunched a massacre.

    As Han Ruzi and hispanions rode past, they saw the aftermath. The rebels had already scattered, leaving hundreds of corpses strewn across the road and hillside. The soldiers were excitedly inspecting bodies and collecting heads. A bearded officer waved a clean, smooth saber, shouting, ¡°We¡¯ve achieved merit! No survivors, only heads! Someone, take my saber and dip it in blood; from now on, it will be a treasured de. Just dip it, don¡¯t use it to chop, it¡¯ll damage my saber.¡±

    The three ¡°post soldiers¡± were almost stopped by the overly excited troops. Du Chuanyun was furious, nearly drawing his sword, but Meng E stepped forward first, roughly identifying herself. The soldiers then let them pass. As they moved away, they could still hear the officer¡¯s triumphantughter.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have sleptst night; we should have¡­ should have¡­¡± Du Chuanyun didn¡¯t know what they could have done. He turned to Han Ruzi, ¡°You must be emperor and save the people. They are only starving; the soldiers who took their food killed them too.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, saying nothing.

    The journey continued relentlessly. Apart from changing horses, they rarely stopped. Even during snowfall, they only slightly slowed their pace. As they neared the Capital, signs of unrest decreased, and the towns they passed began to show some signs of life.

    Finally, in a town called Baiqiao, they were about to enter the Capital¡¯s outskirts but encountered an insurmountable obstacle. This obstacle was not a natural barrier, bandits, or rebels, but a contingent of Chu troops.

    Baiqiao had a white stone arch bridge. Crossing the bridge meant entering the capital¡¯s jurisdiction. On clear days, one could see the towering city walls from a high point. However, Baiqiao belonged to Huai Tomb County.

    A detachment of Southern Army soldiers had upied Baiqiao. The main street was heavily guarded with sentinels every ten steps and patrols every five. The bridgehead was fortified with multipleyers of fences, and hundreds of soldiers guarded it. Though they werex about those leaving the Capital, they treated those entering as if facing a major enemy. Every traveler was personally inspected by at least ten officers.

    Han Ruzi had traveled without rest. News of his departure from Divine Hero Pass likely hadn¡¯t reached here, but the Southern Army was already prepared. He suspected this had something to do with Prince Donghai.

    Han Ruzi dared not enter the town. The Southern Army was likely there specifically to intercept him, and some soldiers would surely recognize him. Meng E couldn¡¯t go in either; her disguise and voice were wless, but a body search would reveal the truth.

    Du Chuanyun removed his armor, changed into ordinary clothes, and entered the town alone. He returned shortly, shaking his head. ¡°No good. I saw several servants from the Cui household mingling with the soldiers at the bridgehead. They would recognize the Weary Marquis for sure.¡±

    They stopped at a bend outside the town, surrounded by snow-covered woods. Moving forward or backward was both risky, and staying there was conspicuous. Han Ruzi decided to backtrack and find a ce to rest, nning to cross the river at night.

    He and Meng E removed their helmets and donned long robes over their armor, looking less like soldiers despite the odd attire.

    Not far from the town was an abandoned temple. Han Ruzi and Meng E rested inside while Du Chuanyun scouted the woods for a way to cross the river.

    The small temple was drafty on all sides. Han Ruzi sat on a toppled stone incense table, his back to a half-remaining deity statue, feeling nervous about returning to the Capital for the first time.

    At Divine Hero Pass, he had his private army, Chai Yue as a follower, and a somewhat loyal group of soldiers. Even when facing high-ranking officials, he could easily prevail. Here, he was stopped by a detachment of Southern Army soldiers, unable to move an inch.

    Meng E stood at the door, looking towards the official road, and asked without turning her head, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Divine Hero Pass may be safe, but it¡¯s not a long-term solution. Chai Yue and others want to support me as emperor, but they haven¡¯t considered one thing: if the court officials establish a new emperor or if the current emperor ovees his difficulties and resumes court, will the Northern Army still support me? These are extraordinary times, and people¡¯s minds are unsettled; anything is possible. Once the opportunity passes, even if the Martial Emperor were reborn, he wouldn¡¯t gain much support. For the Northern Army¡¯s support to help me, I must return to the Capital. And my sess in the Capital will, in turn, strengthen their support.¡±

    Meng E couldn¡¯t think of that much. She was just keeping Han Ruzipany and could sense he needed to talk.

    ¡°But in the Capital, what will you rely on to seize the throne?¡±

    ¡°Well, the Champion Marquis returned first, supported by ministers. Prince Donghai has the Southern Army. What do I rely on? I trust Xiaojun. She has a reason for calling me back to the Capital and wouldn¡¯t let me take unnecessary risks. Also, my mother, and¡­ Yang Feng.¡±

    Saying ¡°Yang Feng,¡± Han Ruzi felt reluctant. In his list of trustworthy people, the eunuch had fallen far down the ranks. Except for rmending Fang Daye, Yang Feng hadn¡¯t conveyed a single word for a long time, stating he would only support the most likely candidate for the throne.

    ¡°Most importantly, I trust the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager?¡± Meng E turned to look at Han Ruzi, knowing the Empress Dowager and feeling even more surprised.

    ¡°She asionally still goes to the Hall of Diligent Administration to listen to court affairs, which means she is still alive,¡± Han Ruzi paused. ¡°When the Empress Dowager intervenes, how much of the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai¡¯s advantage will remain?¡±

    Only when the powerful contend fiercely do the weak have a chance.

    Han Ruzi worried about one thing: he might not even make it into the Capital.

    Tonight, no matter what, they had to find a way to cross the river. Just as Han Ruzi was about to speak, Meng E whispered, ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Han Ruzi got up and walked to the door, seeing a squad of cavalry approaching from the direction of Baiqiao.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 196

 Chapter 199: Snowy Forest

    Meng E whispered, ¡°Hide.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked around. The temple was small, offering no real hiding ces. Only half of a door still stood, so he moved behind it, pressing against the wall.

    He had aplete n in mind for reiming the throne, but he couldn¡¯t predict every event and certainly couldn¡¯t ount for every detail. The dpidated temple and soldiers were unexpected obstacles; he could only take one step at a time.

    No one in the Capital recognized Meng E in her male attire; perhaps she could send the neers away.

    Meng E stepped back a few paces, positioning herself to see Han Ruzi behind the door. Anyone facing her would only see the broken door panel.

    Hoofbeats passed by the door, giving Han Ruzi a momentary sense of relief. Then he remembered the three courier horses outside; the neers couldn¡¯t have missed them.

    The hoofbeats quickly diminished. Over a dozen soldiers dismounted and walked through the snow. Han Ruzi saw a figure slip inside through the door crack.

    ¡°Who are you? Where are you from? Where are you going?¡± the neer asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a soldier from Divine Hero Pass, heading to the Capital to deliver a message,¡± Meng E replied. Even Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t tell she was a woman.¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why are there three horses outside?¡±

    Du Chuanyun had gone on foot to scout the terrain, leaving the three horses outside the temple. Meng E exined, ¡°They are ridden in turns.¡±

    The neer paused briefly. ¡°One person with three horses? You must be delivering an urgent message.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dark yet. Why aren¡¯t you on your way? Why stop here?¡±

    Han Ruzi was curious about how Meng E would answer this crucial question. The response surprised him and startled the officer.

    Unable to think of a suitable reason, Meng E lifted her robe and drew her sword.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The officer immediately stepped back, drawing his sword. Outside, soldiers rushed in to support him.

    So, Meng E¡¯s final solution was to use force. She had chosen her position wisely; at most, two or three people could enter at once, preventing them from surrounding her.

    As a martial arts expert, Meng E was more than capable. Han Ruzi believed she had a n to kill all the soldiers. But she had failed to maintain her cover.

    Han Ruzi could no longer hide. He stepped out from behind the door, raising his hand. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t fight.¡±

    The officer was startled again. Several soldiers had already entered the temple, forming a fan-shaped formation, each holding a waist knife. Meng E sighed softly, sheathed her sword, knowing the best moment had passed.

    The soldiers rxed slightly but kept their swords drawn. The officer scrutinized the neer. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re together, from Divine Hero Pass, delivering a message to the capital.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. ¡°It¡¯s not an official message, but a private one. We didn¡¯t expect to find Southern Army soldiers at Baiqiao Town, so we stopped here to figure things out.¡±

    The officer lowered his sword. ¡°A private message? For whom?¡±

    Han Ruzi showed hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s a private letter from Left Chief Censor Xiao.¡±

    ¡°For whom?¡±

    ¡°We were just told to deliver it to his residence. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    The officer signaled the soldiers, who lowered their swords but did not sheathe them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re on official business, why are you so nervous? Cross the bridge; no one will stop you. The Southern Army is here to guard against local rebels. You must have encountered many troubles on your way from Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a long story. We made it here thanks to caution and a bit of luck. Seeing so many people at Baiqiao Town made us nervous.¡±

    ¡°Haha, why would soldiers fear other soldiers? Come, I¡¯ll escort you. Just the two of you, no third person?¡±

    ¡°Anotherpanion is in town. He¡¯ll return shortly. We¡¯ll wait here and won¡¯t trouble you further.¡±

    The officer seemed convinced and sheathed his sword. The soldiers inside and outside the temple did the same.

    ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t interfere. You¡¯re safe here, under the emperor¡¯s protection. Just continue your journey.¡±

    Han Ruzi exhaled in relief and smiled. ¡°Thank you. Once ourpanion returns, we¡¯ll cross the bridge and find a ce to stay. We¡¯ll deliver the letter to the Xiao residence tomorrow morning.¡±

    They exchanged courteous farewells. The officer mounted his horse and continued the patrol, but one soldier headed back to Baiqiao Town.

    Watching the soldier leave, Han Ruzi turned to Meng E. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meng E replied sinctly.

    ¡°Leave the robes and horses. Let¡¯s find Du Chuanyun.¡±

    Meng E didn¡¯t ask further, leaving her robe on the incense table. Han Ruzi fetched two helmets from outside, cing them on the robes to make it look like two people sitting together.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Uh, can you find Du Chuanyun?¡± Han Ruzi coulde up with ideas but wasn¡¯t skilled at tracking.

    Meng E nodded and led the way into the woods. Both wore light leather armor, so they weren¡¯t heavily burdened.

    The terrain was difficult. Han Ruzi looked at their footprints and sighed, ¡°I wish I could walk on snow like Du Chuanyun.¡±

    Du Chuanyun had demonstrated his skill of leaving no footprints in the snow back at the marquis¡¯ residence. Though he couldn¡¯t run far, it was useful at times.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Meng E offered.

    Han Ruzi shook his head. ¡°I was just saying. Even Du Chuanyun leaves footprints. Look, there they are. It¡¯s getting dark soon anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. I won¡¯t be able to track after dark,¡± Meng E insisted.

    Han Ruzi still shook his head. Despite her male disguise, she was unmistakably a woman to him. ¡°I¡¯ll speed up.¡±

    Meng E looked at him with a hint of reproach in her eyes, as if questioning how such a hesitant person could be an emperor.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Ruzi relented, unable to bear her scrutinizing gaze. He stepped behind her and ced his hands on her shoulders.

    Han Ruzi was about the same height and weight as Meng E. She hoisted him onto her back and began to jog forward in small steps. Though she wasn¡¯t leaving no traces in the snow, nor moving very fast, Meng E soon demonstrated her skill. She traversed the snowy terrain as if on t ground. While she left footprints, she never sank deep into the snow. Her pace wasn¡¯t quick, but she maintained it steadily, always managing to dodge protruding branches in time.

    As the sunlight gradually faded, Du Chuanyun¡¯s footprints became intermittent and harder to discern. However, Meng E didn¡¯t slow down. She seemed to have a general idea of the direction Du Chuanyun was heading.

    When night fell, Meng E finally stopped. Han Ruzi whispered, ¡°I can get down now.¡±

    But Meng E didn¡¯t let him down. Instead, she made a few strange bird calls from her throat. After a pause, she turned in another direction and called again. After the fourth time, a response came from the distance.

    ¡°Oh, did you arrange this with Little Du beforehand?¡± Han Ruzi was quite surprised. Meng E wasn¡¯t familiar with Du Chuanyun. They had been traveling from Divine Hero Pass for three days before Du Chuanyun realized she was a woman. Though he didn¡¯t ask much, he spoke even less to her after that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trick of the pugilist world. Everyone knows it,¡± Meng E exined simply, continuing forward with Han Ruzi on her back.

    It was dark now, and her pace slowed significantly, barely faster than walking. asionally, she would stop to mimic bird calls, with the responses getting closer each time.

    After a while, Meng E said quietly, ¡°Get down.¡±

    Han Ruzi immediatelyplied, saying ¡°Thank you.¡± He knew Meng E did this so he wouldn¡¯t lose face in front of Du Chuanyun.

    They walked one behind the other for a short distance when a voice came from ahead: ¡°May I ask which hero graces us with their presence?¡±

    Han Ruzi was slightly startled. The voice sounded elderly and was clearly not Du Chuanyun¡¯s. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Suddenly, Meng E retreated to his side, drawing her sword in one smooth motion.

    The moon rose above the treetops, casting some brightness on the snowy ground. Two more people emerged from behind nearby trees, forming a triangle with the speaker opposite them, surrounding the pair.

    Finally, a familiar voice spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s me, Du Chuanyun. Are you¡­ the Northern Protection General and Chen Tong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Han Ruzi replied immediately.

    Meng E sheathed her sword.

    Three people ran over. One was indeed Du Chuanyun, the initial speaker was his grandfather Du Motian, and the third person Han Ruzi also recognized ¨C it was surprisingly the cook, Reckless.

    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    ¡°How did you all meet up?¡±

    Du Chuanyun and Han Ruzi asked simultaneously.

    Han Ruzi answered first, ¡°We encountered some soldiers, diverted them, and then made our way here.¡±

    Du Chuanyun said, ¡°I was looking for a path by the river when I noticed some strange footprints. I followed them and unexpectedly ran into my grandfather. What a coincidence.¡±

    Du Motian said gravely, ¡°This is no coincidence. To intercept the Weary Marquis, a group of pugilists has been patrolling the riverbank. Reckless and I have been observing them for three days now.¡±

    Du Motian nodded to Han Ruzi, showing no reaction to their reunion. He turned to Meng E, looking her up and down, ¡°Your name is Chen Tong?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where did you learn the Du family¡¯s technique?¡±

    So the bird call wasn¡¯t amon skill in the pugilist world, but unique to the Du family. Meng E was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I heard it a few times and learned it.¡±

    Du Motian was taken aback, thenughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite talented. I have roamed the pugilist world for decades, yet I¡¯ve never heard of your great name. I must be truly ignorant.¡±

    ¡°The pugilist world is vast. It¡¯s normal to asionally encounter unfamiliar people.¡±

    Du Chuanyun leaned close to his grandfather and whispered, ¡°Grandfather, she is¡­¡±

    Du Motian raised his hand to stop his grandson from continuing. As an old hand in the pugilist world, he knew when to stop prying, no matter how many doubts he had. He turned to Han Ruzi and smiled, ¡°The three of us were justing to wee the Weary Marquis. It¡¯s wonderful to meet you here.¡±

    Du Chuanyun was also delighted. He only found ¡°Chen Tong¡± a bit strange but didn¡¯t have many questions. ¡°Come, Grandfather and Reckless have found a path that can avoid those troublesome pugilists.¡±

    The Du grandfather and grandson led the way, with Han Ruzi and Meng E following closely, and Reckless bringing up the rear. Since meeting the Weary Marquis, he hadn¡¯t spoken a word.

    Without Meng E¡¯s help, Han Ruzi found walking difficult and could barely keep up.

    They were not far from the river, but they took arge detour, spending nearly two hours before crossing at a remote location.

    Shortly after crossing, Reckless approached Han Ruzi and whispered, ¡°Once we evade the Southern Army, the Weary Marquis shouldn¡¯t enter the Capital yet. Yang Feng wants to meet with you.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 198

 Chapter 200: The Fisherman

    Chapter 200: The Fisherman

    When Han Ruzi awoke, daylight had already filled the sky. Though ustomed to having no fixed abode, in that first moment after opening his eyes, he was still startled and unsure of his whereabouts. He sat up abruptly, and only after a moment did he fully regain his bearings as his racing heartbeat gradually returned to normal.

    A neat set of new robesy beside the bed. Han Ruzi put them on and walked out of the room. He had been brought here in the early hours of the morning and hadn¡¯t looked around much before copsing into bed. Now it was afternoon, and the sunlight reflecting off the snow-covered ground was blindingly bright. Han Ruzi shielded his eyes with his hand, waiting a moment to adjust.

    Five buildings were scattered haphazardly along the riverbank with no apparent nning, and there were no courtyard walls. Han Ruzi¡¯s group had crossed the river far downstream the previous night and circled around to this spot. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to the frozen river nearby then, but now found it strange ¨C after traveling so far, they were still by the river. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for the Southern Army soldiers to find him?

    A path had been cleared through the snow leading to the riverbank. As Han Ruzi walked along it, he saw an unfamiliar old man fishing in the distance on the riverbed.

    Han Ruzi approached him. The old man, intently watching the hole he had broken in the ice, pointed to a long bamboo pole beside him without looking up and said, ¡°Give me a hand.¡±

    Han Ruzi picked up the pole and gently poked at the oval-shaped hole in the ice a few times, breaking up the floating ice. Then he turned the pole around and used the on the other end to scoop out the ice chips.

    There was a folding stool across from the old man. Han Ruzi sat down and watched him fish for a while, then looked up to study his host. Though the man¡¯s beard waspletely white, his skin was smooth, making his age difficult to guess.

    Suddenly the old man lifted his rod, grabbing the fishing line with his other hand. A fish over a foot long was hooked on the end. The fish¡¯s movements were not very vigorous ¨C in such cold weather, even death seemed less frightening.

    The old man tossed the fish into a wooden bucket beside him and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve brought good luck ¨C we¡¯ll have fish to eat tonight. I hope you can wait a while.¡±Though Han Ruzi was indeed getting hungry, he smiled and said, ¡°I can manage. Elder, may I ask your name?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m fishing, just call me the Fisherman.¡±

    Seeing that the other party was unwilling to reveal his true name, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t press the matter. He sped his hands and bowed, ¡°Thank you for taking us in, Elder Fisherman. Where are mypanions?¡±

    ¡°Some left, some stayed.¡± The Fisherman¡¯s words seemed both evasive and meaningful. After a pause, he changed the subject, ¡°Have you ever fished in winter?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Han Ruzi had never fished at all.

    The Fisherman baited his hook again. ¡°Ice fishing is very interesting. You can learn some truths from it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin what truths, and after watching for a while, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°That patience leads to rewards?¡±

    The old manughed, ¡°That¡¯s one truth. What I learned was that you must wear plenty of warm clothing.¡±

    Han Ruziughed too. It was indeed very cold outside, but fortunately there wasn¡¯t much wind and he could bear it. However, he didn¡¯t like this cryptic conversation. After waiting a while, he asked directly, ¡°I heard there are pugilists patrolling along the river. Can¡¯t they find this ce?¡±

    ¡°They can. A group came by early this morning,¡± the Fisherman said, cing his fishing rod on its stand and looking up. ¡°But they won¡¯t cross the river. That¡¯s the agreement. You¡¯re very safe here.¡±

    ¡°Agreement? What agreement?¡±

    Instead of answering, the Fisherman asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Weary Marquis curious about what¡¯s happening in the Capital?¡±

    ¡°I am, but I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°No matter. I¡¯m just making conversation. The Weary Marquis can judge for himself whether it¡¯s urate, and verify itter.¡±

    Han Ruzi found this increasingly strange, but Du Motian and Reckless had brought him here, clearly trusting the Fishermanpletely. There was no need to press for answers, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡±

    ¡°The Champion Marquis returned to the Capital first and has already gained the support of many imperial nsmen and court officials, especially Chancellor Yin Wuhai. Though Yin Wuhai holds the highest position and should be content, he was once tutor to the former Crown Prince and still resents his removal. Thus he¡¯s determined to put the Crown Prince¡¯s orphaned son on the throne. The Weary Marquis can understand his feelings, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Grand Tutor Cui Hong is well-informed and quick to react. Though he hasn¡¯t returned to the Capital himself, he¡¯s been quietly making arrangements for some time and has gained the support of many noble families, enough to rival the Champion Marquis and Yin Wuhai.¡±

    ¡°Is Grand Tutor Cui abandoning Prince Donghai again?¡± Han Ruzi asked. Though Cui Hong had been making arrangements for some time, Prince Donghai knew nothing of it, being forced to flee back to the Capital was an unexpected incident ¨C it didn¡¯t seem like he was coordinating with his uncle at all.

    ¡°No one knows Grand Tutor Cui¡¯s true intentions. In any case, he¡¯s maintained contact with the Champion Marquis, but when Prince Donghai returned from afar, he was also very pleased and immediately sent troops to escort his nephew into the Capital ¨C both for protection and to show off his power, letting everyone know the session struggle isn¡¯t over.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened in the pce?¡± This was what Han Ruzi was most concerned about.

    The Fisherman stared at the water for a while, and after confirming no fish were biting, he said, ¡°The Emperor has fallen gravely ill and is at death¡¯s door, likely to pass at any moment.¡±

    ¡°What illness?¡±

    ¡°The ten imperial physicians have eleven different diagnoses. It¡¯s some strange disease. Though the Emperor is young, he can¡¯t keep food down and vomits after every meal. Now he¡¯s wasted away to skin and bones, lying in bed, and hasn¡¯t gotten up for a long time.¡±

    In Han Ruzi¡¯s memory, the Emperor was still that chubby child. ¡°What about the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has also fallen ill, though her condition is somewhat better than the Emperor¡¯s, with good days and bad.¡±

    ¡°The pce hasn¡¯t approved any memorials for two months now. Why?¡±

    ¡°With the Emperor¡¯s illness persisting, the Empress Dowager understands that another session struggle is about to begin. But times are different now ¨C the Great Chu faces both internal and external troubles. She can no longer simply choose a young imperial nsman to seed at will. So, she came up with a solution.¡±

    The Fisherman nced at the water again.

    Han Ruzi had a feeling that the Fisherman was more familiar with the Empress Dowager than with the Champion Marquis.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s solution is to let the princespete for the throne, with the strongest ascending to save the Great Chu dynasty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Ruzi was shocked.

    ¡°Of course they can¡¯t openlypete for the throne ¨C that would be too undignified. The Empress Dowager must set the rules and personally oversee things. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t been approving memorials ¨C partly because the Emperor is gravely ill and she herself is unwell, and partly to prevent others from taking advantage. Memorials are weapons for officials; one wrong move could affect the court¡¯s bnce and make the princes¡¯petition unfair.¡±

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯tpletely hide his anger. ¡°The border almost fell because the court dyed issuing orders.¡±

    ¡°But if the court had issued orders, the Weary Marquis might have died at the frontier and never returned.¡±

    Han Ruzi was slightly taken aback. Indeed, if the court had immediately responded to the Xiongnu¡¯s arrival, the Northern Protection General would never have been the one appointed tomand. With an imperial edict in ce, he would have had no chance to seize the seal, take hold of authority, andmand the troops.

    ¡°Of course, the Empress Dowager isn¡¯t trying to protect anyone specifically ¨C she just doesn¡¯t want to be manipted. If the Xiongnu army had truly reached the frontier, she would have had to issue edicts.¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head slightly. The pce didn¡¯t understand the danger at the border and was treating the threat so frivolously. Soon he began to feel confused ¨C this didn¡¯t seem like the Empress Dowager¡¯s character. Though she cared most about power, during her regency she had earned praise from officials and didn¡¯t seem the type to act arbitrarily.

    Refusing to approve memorials and having princespete ¨C none of this matched the Empress Dowager¡¯s style. Han Ruzi stared at the Fisherman. ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    ¡°A fisherman.¡±

    ¡°No, no ¨C you have a name, one I¡¯ve heard before. You may not want to say it now, but I¡¯ll find out eventually. Why hide it for now?¡±

    The Fisherman pulled up his line again. This time the fish was smaller, but he still seemed quite satisfied, smiling as he put his catch in the bucket. He picked up the bamboo pole with the, broke up and scooped out ayer of floating ice from the hole, then baited his hook and resumed fishing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used too many names. Sometimes I don¡¯t know which one to use.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly stood up. ¡°You¡¯re Chunyu Xiao?¡±

    The Fisherman nodded. ¡°That is indeed one name I¡¯ve used. If the Weary Marquis prefers it, I¡¯ll be Chunyu Xiao.¡±

    Han Ruzi was astonished and stared at the old man for a long while. This was Chunyu Xiao, leader of the fate seers? Shouldn¡¯t he be arrested and executed on sight?

    Han Ruzi slowly sat back down. ¡°You persuaded the Empress Dowager?¡±

    He finally understood who hade up with those strange ideas, but still didn¡¯t understand how the Empress Dowager could be persuaded by a fate seer.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager figured it out herself. She needs people like us.¡±

    Chunyu Xiao was said to be a eunuch, yet his beard reached his chest and was still thick. He was said to have a red mole in his left eyebrow, but Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t see one. Only his tall stature and white beard matched the rumorspletely. His affairs were always a mix of truth and fiction.

    ¡°So the fate seers now have the power to interfere with imperial session. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just following the natural course of events, going with the flow. Doesn¡¯t the Weary Marquis want to know the rules of session? If you had returned a few dayster, you would have missed this opportunity. You¡¯re fortunate, butpared to the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai, you¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡±

    This exined why Lady Cui Xiaojun had repeatedly urged him to return to the Capital ¨C she must have learned some inside information from the pce.

    Han Ruzi had suffered many humiliations in his life, but none had angered him like this. Still, he smiled. ¡°My apologies. Please continue, Master Chunyu.¡±

    ¡°No matter. As long as fish keep biting, it¡¯s not a waste of time.¡± Chunyu Xiao set his fishing rod on its stand. ¡°The rules are simple. First, no military action within the Capital region.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grand Tutor Cui send troops to escort Prince Donghai into the capital?¡±

    ¡°Just a small force of less than three hundred men. As I said, that was just for show, not military action.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Chunyu Xiao smiled slightly. ¡°Second, and most importantly, contestants may use any means except military force to gain the support of court officials. In the end, whoever has the most supporters will be the next emperor. Fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Han Ruzi asked, ¡°When exactly is ¡®the end¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. We can¡¯t choose a new emperor while His Majesty still lives, can we?¡±

    Suddenly Han Ruzi no longer wanted to talk with Chunyu Xiao. He wasn¡¯t even certain if this was truly Chunyu Xiao, but this fate seer¡¯s abilities were clearly far beyond Lin Kunshan¡¯s.

    Han Ruzi stood up again and walked toward the shore without saying goodbye.

    ¡°Weary Marquis, don¡¯t waste your fortune energies!¡± Chunyu Xiao called out loudly.

    Han Ruzi still didn¡¯t respond. He wanted to find Meng E and leave this ce immediately. He didn¡¯t understand why Meng E also trusted the fate seer and had left him alone.

    A horse approached in the distance. Han Ruzi watched for a while, feeling somewhat relieved.

    Yang Feng arrived as promised, alone. Soon he came before Han Ruzi, dismounted, bringing a st of cold air that made Han Ruzi shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Ruzi asked, feeling Yang Feng would understand his full meaning without further exnation.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has gone mad,¡± Yang Feng said.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 199

 Chapter 201: Teachings of the Empress Dowager

    The smoke of incense filled the room as the Empress Dowager of Great Chu said imperiously, ¡°Kneel.¡±

    The young man immediatelyplied.

    The Empress Dowager stepped forward, extending her arm until her fingertips were just two or three inches from the old garments on the rack. Though within reach, she stopped as if encountering an invisible barrier. ¡°These are the Founding Emperor¡¯s robes,¡± she said, her tone softening with a hint of obsession. ¡°When people die, their spirits remain. When emperors ascend to heaven, they be immortals and deities, forever watching over their descendants. When you ascend, you too will join the ranks of gods. But I¡­ in heaven I will only be a humble servant.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is the mother of the realm. Even in heaven, you will stand among the deities alongside past emperors,¡± the young man answered carefully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. An Empress Dowager can be deposed with just¡­ just one word from the Emperor¡­¡± The majesty vanished from her face, reced by terror and unease. Her gaze turned to the sword on the clothes rack. She suddenly shuddered, stepped back slowly, lowered her arm, and knelt on another cushion to pray quietly for a moment.

    The Empress Dowager turned to look at the young man. ¡°In heaven, will you stand by your mother¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Joy and affection spread across her face. ¡°I knew I could rely on you. Everything I¡¯ve done¡­ it¡¯s all been for you. Your father¡­ no, we won¡¯t speak of him. Just remember, when you ascend, you must defend me. You are the Emperor ¨C you will be a deity. No one can dispute your words, not even other emperors, not even your father.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the kneeling young man replied, keeping his words minimal.The Empress Dowager stood up, her expression bing stern again. ¡°You will soon rule personally. Have you mastered the art of kingship?¡±

    ¡°I still need the Empress Dowager¡¯s guidance.¡±

    ¡°Very well,e with me. Let¡¯s not disturb the Founding Emperor.¡±

    The young man rose and followed the Empress Dowager out of the chamber that housed the Founding Emperor¡¯s ceremonial robes.

    In the courtyard outside stood two women. The Empress Dowager stared at them for a while, her face showing traces of anger yet resignation. ¡°The Graceful Emperor has got his wish ¨C his women are all here. How can he say I¡¯m jealous and spiteful now?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is virtuous and serene, a model for all women. Even if the Graceful Emperor were reborn, he couldn¡¯t find fault with you,¡± Consort Cui said with a smile.

    ¡°Demonic aura! You both have demonic auras,¡± the Empress Dowager pointed at the two women. ¡°Stay right here, don¡¯t move around. Let the Founding Emperor suppress your evil spirits.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± both women respectfully replied in unison.

    The Empress Dowager led the young man into a side hall ¨C a small room normally used for visitors to rest, now serving as a temporary ssroom.

    The young man nced at the two women before reluctantly following the Empress Dowager into the side hall.

    Maiden Wang whispered, ¡°Why did you have to add that extrament? Even in her confused state, she could detect your mockery.¡±

    Consort Cui smiled faintly. ¡°What can she do about it? She brought me into the pce just to ease her conscience before thete emperor. She already knows my personality ¨C why should I pretend otherwise?¡±

    Consort Cui¡¯s smile faded. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s mind is corrupted. Even in her madness, she¡¯s still full of schemes. Making us stand together like this ¨C it¡¯s deliberate. She thinks she¡¯s clever, trying to deceive not just people, but ghosts too.¡±

    Maiden Wang, having risen from being a maid, paid little mind to Consort Cui¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we need the Empress Dowager to deceive people, ghosts, and gods alike.¡±

    Consort Cui stared at Maiden Wang, suddenly breaking into a radiant smile. ¡°Sister speaks truly. The fate of Great Chu rests in this mad woman¡¯s hands. We must ensure a smooth transition to the true Emperor of the Chu empire.¡±

    The side hall door opened and the young man hurried out. He looked around before approaching Consort Cui and Maiden Wang, speaking in a low voice: ¡°Do you realize that everything I¡¯m doing now is punishable by death and the execution of my entire n?¡±

    Maiden Wang remained silent, but Consort Cui smiled and said, ¡°Shang-guan Sheng, the Empress Dowager is your aunt. Humoring her and helping treat her illness is simply your filial duty as a junior rtive. How can that be a capital offense?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impersonating the Thoughtful Emperor!¡± Shangguan Sheng was furious, his voice bing shrill though he dared not raise it for fear the Empress Dowager would hear.

    Maiden Wang said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re not impersonating the Thoughtful Emperor. You¡¯re dressed as a pce guard from head to toe. You haven¡¯t called yourself by the royal ¡®We¡¯ or touched the imperial seal. How is that impersonation? You¡¯re just¡­ like the robes in that room. The Empress Dowager senses the Founding Emperor in those robes and sees the Thoughtful Emperor in you. That¡¯s not impersonation¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re another set of robes, Shang-guan Sheng. In the end, you¡¯ll receive the rewards and treatment befitting those robes,¡± Consort Cui interjected.

    There was always a hint of mockery in Consort Cui¡¯s words. Shang-guan Sheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m risking my life and my family to help you.¡±

    ¡°Whichever of our sons ascends the throne will remember the Shang-guan family¡¯s service. After all, we¡¯re connected to the Graceful Emperor¡¯s lineage ¨C we rise and fall together. The Champion Marquis isn¡¯t,¡± Consort Cui said.

    Shang-guan Sheng understood this logic. After voicing hisints, he had no choice but to continue acting as the ¡°robes¡± and returned to the side hall.

    Watching his retreating figure, Consort Cui remarked, ¡°Did the Shang-guan family¡¯s wit and intelligence all go to the Empress Dowager alone?¡±

    Maiden Wang maintained her silence, knowing that speaking too much leads to mistakes. She preferred not to mock anyone unnecessarily.

    But before Consort Cui, saying too little was also a mistake. She showed a trace of disdain, ¡°It should be my son¡¯s turn now.¡±

    In the side hall, the Empress Dowager sat formally and asked sternly, ¡°Did you rebuke those two worthless women?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I scolded them harshly,¡± Shang-guan Sheng repliedpliantly.

    ¡°Good. Remember, this too is the art of kingship. When promoting someone, you must also suppress them, keep them anxious and grateful, make them understand their ce. Never let them be proud. A subject¡¯s pride erodes imperial power.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Shang-guan Sheng said, though inwardly he wondered just how mad the Empress Dowager had be. He was several years older than the Thoughtful Emperor and barely resembled him, yet somehow she saw him as her own son. It was iprehensible.

    In the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, these obvious discrepancies didn¡¯t exist. She continued, ¡°An emperor must learn to categorize. Never view all subjects as one group. Imperial power can create something from nothing: if you treat different factions as one group, even those with deep hatred will eventually be allies as you ¡®see¡¯ them; conversely, if you insist on treating one group as different factions, they will eventually split apart.¡±

    Shang-guan Sheng nodded.

    The Empress Dowager grew animated, seeing only the Thoughtful Emperor before her. ¡°The nobility are of one type, but to the emperor they have varying degrees of closeness ¨C that¡¯s categorization. The army is of one type, so it must be divided into Southern Army, Northern Army, Border Army, Pce Guards¡­¡±

    She suddenly stopped, as if remembering something particrly important. After a moment¡¯s pause, she asked in an extremely stern voice, ¡°How is the expansion of the Pce Guards progressing?¡±

    At these words, Shangguan Sheng dropped to his knees, breaking into a cold sweat. His uncle, Shang-guan Xu, had been the previous Commander of Pce Guards before departing for the frontier with Grand General Han Xing and never returning. Shortly after, Shang-guan Sheng had inherited the position, spending the past six months doing only one thing: removing excess personnel and strengthening the elite troops.

    Though Shang-guan Sheng had done well, the Empress Dowager¡¯s sudden question reminded him of his true identity. He feared she had regained rity, which would spell disaster. Even as her nephew, he wouldn¡¯t escape death.

    But the Empress Dowager smiled, ¡°My son, you need not fear. I have arranged everything perfectly. In one to three years, the new Pce Guards will take shape. They will not only protect the pce but the entire Capital. The Southern and Northern Armies won¡¯t return from the frontier soon ¨C even if the Xiongnu are defeated, there are still local rebellions to suppress. Let them pacify each prefecture. Then I will richly reward the Southern and Northern Armymanders, make them all high officials, station them in different ces where they¡¯llpete and watch each other. By then, the new Pce Guards can win without fighting, ensuring Great Chu¡¯s peace for at least thirty years.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shang-guan Sheng replied trembling, not daring to mention that the Southern Army had already returned to the Capital¡¯s outskirts and the Northern Army was heading south.

    ¡°Then there are the ministers ¨C they¡¯re the most troublesome. The army¡¯s threats are obvious; as long as you¡¯re careful not to concentrate too much military power in one person or department, you can manage them. But ministers excel at indirect approaches and using softness to ovee strength. When categorizing them, you can¡¯t be too simple. They¡¯re too clever and cunning. Sometimes they deliberately split into factions, pretending topete before the emperor, but in the end both sides benefit while the emperor loses.¡±

    The Empress Dowager fell into contemtion while Shang-guan Sheng knelt silently.

    ¡°A subject¡¯s pride threatens the emperor, but the ministers¡¯ pride runs deep. So the best way to handle ministers is to turn their pride against each other, make them truly look down on one another: officials despising clerks, examination officials despising hereditary officials, senior ministers from previous reigns despising newly appointed ministers, civil officials despising military officers, old despising young¡­ what else?¡±

    Before Shangguan Sheng could respond, Maiden Wang¡¯s voice came from outside: ¡°The old immortal has arrived.¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Quickly, invite him in.¡± Then to Shangguan Sheng: ¡°You¡¯re too young to meet an immortal. Withdraw for now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll continue teaching you the art of kingship.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Shang-guan Sheng rose and left the side hall, wanting to run butcking the courage. Maintaining hisposure, he deliberately avoided looking at Consort Cui and Maiden Wang as he hurried out of the courtyard to join a squad of pce guards outside, feeling somewhat relieved.

    The white-haired old immortal stood outside the courtyard gate. Shang-guan Sheng bowed respectfully and said softly, ¡°Old immortal, you may enter.¡±

    The old immortal smiled and nodded, stepping into the courtyard and bowing to Consort Cui and Maiden Wang.

    ¡°Old immortal, have you seen him?¡± Maiden Wang couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.

    Chunyu Xiao said, ¡°The Weary Marquis has safely entered the Capital region.¡±

    Lady Wang let out a long breath.

    Consort Cui smiled, ¡°Now everyone¡¯s here, can the sessionpetition begin? Old immortal, are you confident you can convince the Empress Dowager? She doesn¡¯t even acknowledge the current emperor, still thinking¡­ that the Thoughtful Emperor is on the throne.¡±

    Chunyu Xiao pointed to the sky, ¡°What mortals cannot do, the gods in heaven can.¡±

    ¡°You are an immortal, descended from heaven,¡± Consort Cui said.

    Chunyu Xiao chuckled and entered the side hall.

    Consort Cui coldly said to Maiden Wang, ¡°Can your son handle such people? Great Chu needs a true emperor, not a puppet.¡±

    Maiden Wang remained silent, her heart racing at the thought that her son was not far away.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 200

 Chapter 202: Yang Fengâ€™s Choice

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has gone mad?¡± Han Ruzi was shocked. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Have you met with her?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I can¡¯t enter the pce freely now, but I have my sources,¡± Yang Feng paused, the cold aura around him diminishing somewhat. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you back. I thought you might sumb to the temptation and stay at Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°Temptation? What temptation?¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°The temptation to be a warlord. Stay at Divine Hero Pass and you could be a warlord, but you¡¯d lose the chance to be emperor.¡± Yang Feng spoke in his mentoring tone from the start, patiently exining, ¡°But being a warlord requires a solid foundation. You¡¯d need at least five years to build rtionships with the troops, and even longer to gradually control the surrounding counties to ensure future supplies. Otherwise, those who seem most supportive today might betray you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Han Ruzi said. For the first time, he felt Yang Feng¡¯s wordscked their usual impact ¨C like tasting a childhood dish after many years only to find it nd despite looking the same. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­ what¡¯s your n?¡±

    A crucial question hung between them: whom would the Northern Army¡¯s Adjutant support ¨C the Weary Marquis or the Champion Marquis?

    Yang Feng avoided this question. ¡°Which fate seer received you?¡±

    ¡°Chunyu Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Him personally?¡± Yang Feng showed obvious surprise.¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he called himself.¡± Han Ruzi turned and pointed toward the riverbed. From his elevated position, he couldn¡¯t see the fishing elder.

    Yang Feng strode forward with Han Ruzi following. The river was right there with the ice hole, fishing rod, and wooden bucket ¨C but the person was gone.

    ¡°He was just here,¡± Han Ruzi said puzzled. Chunyu Xiao definitely hadn¡¯t gone inside; he must have left along the river, quite quickly.

    ¡°He said his name was Chunyu Xiao?¡± Yang Feng asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He said it himself?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t understand Yang Feng¡¯s disbelief.

    Yang Feng grew increasingly interested in this matter. ¡°Think carefully, how exactly did he say it?¡±

    Han Ruzi wasn¡¯t particrly pleased to do so but tried to recall: ¡°We chatted for a while. I found him strange, knowing too much about pce affairs, so I asked his name. He first called himself an old fisherman, then said he¡¯d used many names, and then¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly realized his mistake. His heart skipped a beat as he dropped his impatient tone and continued: ¡°I asked ¡®Are you Chunyu Xiao?¡¯ and he said ¡®That is indeed a name I¡¯ve used. If the Weary Marquis likes it, I¡¯ll be Chunyu Xiao.''¡±

    ¡°So you were the first to say the name ¡®Chunyu Xiao¡¯?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, suddenly blushing. Just when he thought he¡¯d matured beyond needing Yang Feng¡¯s guidance, he¡¯d made a simple yet foolish mistake. ¡°I provided the answer myself, and the fate seer just went along with it. I¡­¡±

    ¡°One must be careful when talking with fate seers. They each have different methods ¨C some are eloquent, others quiet, some mysterious, others y the fool. But they have only one goal: to make you believe them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Han Ruzi said respectfully. ¡°But what he said about the Empress Dowager wanting the princes topete for the throne¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, which is why I say she¡¯s gone mad. Thepetition must have been the fate seers¡¯ idea, yet she agreed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised the Champion Marquis agreed. Doesn¡¯t he already have the Chancellor¡¯s and ministers¡¯ support?¡±

    ¡°Because the Empress Dowager controls the Pce Guards and the Guanghua Tigers ¨Cw enforcement officials loyal to her. She hasn¡¯t been idle ¨C the Pce Guard¡¯s eight camps have expanded to over 50,000 men, and she can summon another 50,000 troops from around the Capital at any time, enough to defend the city. That¡¯s why Cui Hong¡¯s Southern Army dares not enter the Capital, and the Champion Marquis doesn¡¯t want to offend her. Besides, thepetition rules favor him.¡±

    Whoever gained the most officials¡¯ support would be the next emperor, and the Champion Marquis had a head start, naturally feeling confident of victory.

    ¡°Did youe on behalf of the Champion Marquis?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Yang Feng nodded. ¡°I came for two purposes. One was to observe your situation.¡±

    ¡°I returned to the capital alone, with only Meng E and Du Chuanyun. Du Motian and Reckless helped me cross the river, but they must be your men.¡±

    ¡°They now work for your wife.¡± Yang Feng nodded, indicating he¡¯d seen enough. ¡°The second purpose was to deliver a message: the Champion Marquis hopes you won¡¯t participate in the sessionpetition. After he ascends the throne, he¡¯ll grant you a princedom and ensure wealth and luxury. This is the future emperor¡¯s promise, which won¡¯t be broken.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s already so confident of victory, why worry about mypetition?¡±

    ¡°The Champion Marquis wants his ascension to appear destined, without any controversy.¡±

    ¡°What terms did he offer Prince Donghai?¡±

    ¡°To be a regional prince, never required to attend court.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment. ¡°The Champion Marquis is truly generous.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Neither the Champion Marquis nor the court officials want to resolve the session through force. He¡¯s also promised Grand Tutor Cui to marry his daughter and make her empress after ascending the throne.¡±

    When Han Ruzi was emperor, he had also married a Cui daughter. ¡°I remember the Champion Marquis is already married with a son.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. The Champion Marquis and Grand Tutor Cui each have their needs; the marriage alliance benefits both.¡±

    ¡°Did Grand Tutor Cui agree?¡±

    ¡°At least he didn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°What about the Northern Army? The Champion Marquis kept urging them to fight the Xiongnu. That¡¯s his army ¨C is he giving it up?¡±

    ¡°There are some personal grudges involved.¡±

    Han Ruzi could hardly believe his ears. At this crucial moment of session, the Champion Marquis would abandon an entire army over personal grudges. ¡°What grudge could be worth the Champion Marquis cutting off his own arm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. What is your answer?¡±

    Han Ruzi stepped forward and turned around. ¡°Please tell the Champion Marquis that while he may not care about the Northern Army, the soldiers remember him. At this moment, barring any unexpected events, 80,000 Northern Army troops are marching south from Divine Hero Pass to save their lord.¡±

    For the first time since their meeting, Yang Feng showed surprise. ¡°The Champion Marquis doesn¡¯t need the Northern Army to return¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that, the Champion Marquis knows that, but the Northern Army soldiers don¡¯t know that. That¡¯s my answer. At least I haven¡¯t ¡®refused.''¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Yang Feng smiled rarely, turned to his horse, mounted, and seemed about to say something but just called out ¡°Hya!¡± and rode away.

    Han Ruzi walked toward the house where Meng E, Du Chuanyun, Du Motian, and Reckless were emerging from their rooms. ¡°Back to the Weary Marquis¡¯s manor,¡± he announced loudly. After all the talk, the fate seer and Yang Feng had really only told him one thing: the Capital was safe.

    Yang Feng followed the river to Baiqiao Town first. The Southern Army guards had withdrawn from here to nearby Huailing County, awaiting court orders.

    A child in a red jacket ran across the bridge, jumping and skipping with a candied haw stick, chasing after his parents. Yang Feng suddenly remembered the New Year was approaching ¨C the tumultuous ¡°Wuwei¡± era would actually continue into its second year.

    A group of soldiers waited at the bridge head to join the Northern Army¡¯s Adjutant in riding toward the Capital.

    Night fell quickly. They stayed at the closest ry station to the city. The station wasrge, able to amodate four or five hundred people if crowded. Being winter, over half the rooms were empty. Yang Feng chose one and read bymplight, unable to sleep.

    Around the second watch, new guests arrived at the station, led by Cui Hong who came directly to visit Yang Feng.

    Grand Tutor Cui didn¡¯t n to stay ¨C after meeting Yang Feng, he would return to Huailing County that night. Unlike the Champion Marquis, he trusted and relied on the Southern Army and would never easily let them go.

    ¡°Prince Donghai has returned,¡± Grand Tutor Cui skipped the pleasantries.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already met with him on the Champion Marquis¡¯s behalf and offered very good terms.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai won¡¯t agree to withdraw from thepetition ¨C he was born for the throne. This time, I won¡¯t stop him, but please have the Champion Marquis understand: I¡¯m a man who epts oues fairly. The Southern Army will soon withdraw a hundred miles from the Capital, absolutely not interfering with military force in the session. There¡¯s only one condition ¨C he must quickly fulfill his promise to marry my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Does the Cui family have enough daughters?¡±

    ¡°Haha, we manage. The Cui family had three daughters ¨C two married, one still waiting.¡± Cui Hong seemed confident as he walked to the table and looked down at the eunuch in themplight. ¡°When the Southern Army withdraws from the Capital, the Northern Army will stay at the frontier, right?¡±

    Yang Feng considered for a moment before nodding solemnly, ¡°The Champion Marquis promised this. He will definitely keep his word.¡±

    Cui Hong cupped his hands to leave but couldn¡¯t help asking onest question: ¡°Is the Weary Marquis really joining the sessionpetition?¡±

    ¡°At least he hasn¡¯t refused.¡±

    Cui Hongughed then sighed, ¡°The Cui family wasted a good daughter. If we had known¡­ ah, this was Xiaojun¡¯s fate.¡±

    No one at court was better prepared than Cui Hong. All three princespeting for the throne had deep connections with the Cui family. He could safely lead his army away from the Capital.

    The news of the Northern Army¡¯s southward march hadn¡¯t caught up to the hurrying Han Ruzi, and Yang Feng didn¡¯t n to mention it.

    Early the next morning, Yang Feng returned to the city.

    The Champion Marquis no longer needed to hide his movements. Visitors crowded his manor gates early ¨C the cautious ones left calling cards and departed, while the persistent ones stayed, trying to curry favor with the doorkeepers in hopes of personally congratting the Champion Marquis.

    The Champion Marquis had formally sent betrothal gifts to the Cui family and would marry their daughter after the New Year. As for his current wife ¨C all visitors understood it was better not to ask about this matter.

    As Northern Army Adjutant, Yang Feng couldn¡¯t see the Champion Marquis immediately but didn¡¯t have to wait outside. He could enter the front courtyard and wait in the side rooms, even sharing lunch with the household steward.

    It wasn¡¯t untilte afternoon that Yang Feng gained an audience.

    The Champion Marquis was ruddy-faced and in very good spirits, smiling as he asked, ¡°Did the Adjutant meet with the Weary Marquis and Cui Hong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Things went smoothly with Grand Tutor Cui. The Southern Army will withdraw a hundred miles and absolutely not interfere in Capital affairs.¡±

    The Champion Marquis shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°I hear all the Cui daughters are beautiful. Is that true?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Ah right, you¡¯re a eunuch. What about the Weary Marquis?¡±

    ¡°He neither refused nor epted your proposal.¡±

    The Champion Marquisughed. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not surprised at all. The Weary Marquis is¡­ strange. Probably because he spent those few days in the pce, he thinks the throne should be his. Same temperament as Prince Donghai. No matter ¨C it¡¯s better if they don¡¯t ept. Now I can act freely.¡±

    Yang Feng still didn¡¯t mention the Northern Army¡¯s return. He took out a small package from his robes and respectfully ced it on the table beside the Champion Marquis.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the Champion Marquis asked in surprise.

    ¡°The Northern Army Adjutant¡¯s seal. The Champion Marquis¡¯s path to the throne is now smooth and no longer needs my advice. Please allow me to retire from office.¡±

    The Champion Marquis¡¯s expression darkened.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 201

 Chapter 204: Book and Leftover Wine

    Just before entering the Marquis¡¯s manor, servants came out to congratte Lady Cui, saying the Weary Marquis had returned. Lady Cui smiled and rewarded them. Though she had sent Du Motian and Reckless to wee him days ago, she was still thrilled at the news. After stepping down from her sedan chair, her steps were a bit unsteady.

    She controlled herself well, not showing too much excitement in front of the servants. When she returned to the inner quarters, the Marquis wasn¡¯t there. She learned he had gone straight to his study upon returning.

    A maid ran to check the study and quickly returned, reporting that the Marquis was taking a nap and had asked to be woken when his wife returned.

    Lady Cui didn¡¯t have him woken. She had things to do, so she went to the rear hall and asked for his attendants to be summoned if they weren¡¯t resting.

    Reckless had returned to the Drunken Immortal Inn. The Dus and Meng E came to see thedy.

    Lady Cui expressed gratitude to the Dus without giving rewards like she would to ordinary servants ¨C this was too great a debt for the Marquis and his wife to repay currently.

    She was puzzled by the guard ¡°Chen Tong,¡± whom she¡¯d never heard of before. She immediately recognized it was a woman dressed as a man, not from any obvious tells but pure intuition.

    Meng E stopped using a male voice. ¡°I am Meng E, formerly a pce guard.¡±

    The Dus were shocked to learn Meng E was a guard, but Lady Cui was delighted. She took Meng E¡¯s hand and chatted with her at length, calling her ¡°Sister Meng¡± by the time they parted.After handling some household matters, Lady Cui couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went to the study.

    A maid quietly set down a tray of wine and food on the desk before withdrawing. Lady Cui stood in the middle of the room, watching her sleeping husband. After half a year apart, his appearance had changed somewhat ¨C even in sleep, his face showed signs of the hardships he had weathered.

    Han Ruzi was exhausted. Days of travel had taken their toll. Last night¡¯s sleep hadn¡¯t been enough, and soon after returning home he was yawning constantly. He had intended just a short nap but hadn¡¯t woken after more than two hours.

    During the Marquis¡¯s absence, Lady Cui often came to the study, keeping it spotlessly clean with the maids. Sometimes she would sit and read. At the desk, she immediately noticed changes: the Marquis had taken out the national histories again and read over a dozen pages.

    Lady Cui smiled, sat down, and continued reading where he¡¯d left off. The room was quiet except for his breathing. Though she didn¡¯t usually enjoy such books, today she read with interest, even pouring herself wine which she slowly sipped.

    After some time, a maid suddenly rushed in, gesturing urgently to her mistress.

    Lady Cui set down her wine and book, nced at her sleeping husband, and quietly left the study, gently closing the door.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager summons you to the pce immediately. A sedan chair is waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager¡­¡± Lady Cui hesitated, considering waking her husband. But her previous pce visits had always been brief, so she assumed this would be the same. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she left her sleeping husband undisturbed and hurried to the front courtyard.

    They met Meng E on the way, now dressed as a maid like the others in the household. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the pce.¡±

    ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± Lady Cui had her own maid stay behind. ¡°When the Marquis wakes, tell him I¡¯ll return soon.¡±

    Over ten pce eunuchs and maids hade, along with a guard unit ¨C a grander escort than before. Lady Cui recognized one of the female officials but didn¡¯t ask questions, simply boarding the sedan chair with Meng E to head to the pce.

    After dark, Han Ruzi finally woke feeling invigorated, his lost strength and spirit seemingly restored.

    He immediately noticed the book and remaining wine on the desk. ¡°Anyone there?¡±

    A maid entered. ¡°You¡¯re awake, my lord.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    ¡°This servant is called Luzhu, thedy¡¯s maid.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± When Han Ruzi left home, his wife¡¯s maids had been former pce servants. He didn¡¯t know why they¡¯d been reced but wasn¡¯t concerned. ¡°Has my wife been here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but she didn¡¯t want us to wake you.¡±

    Thinking of his wife being so near, Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°She was summoned to the pce, and has just left¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Ruzi started, his voice changing.

    Maid Luzhu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. Mydy often visits the pce but never stays overnight. She¡¯s usually back within two hours.¡±

    ¡°She often visits the pce?¡± Han Ruzi was even more surprised ¨C she had never mentioned this in her letters.

    ¡°Yes, I used to apany her, but today it was that person you brought back¡­¡±

    ¡°Meng E.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Meng E took thedy to the pce.¡±

    Han Ruzi felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Who does she see there?¡±

    ¡°Either Lady Cui or Maiden Wang.¡±

    Han Ruzi rxed a bit more and smiled. ¡°I understand. You may go. When she returns, notify me immediately, no matter what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    After the maid left, Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know what to do. Earlier, he hadn¡¯t discussed much with the possibly fake ¡°Chunyu Xiao,¡± leaving many questions unanswered. Now he felt at a loss.

    He sat in the chair awhile, sensing what seemed like his wife¡¯s lingering warmth. Looking at the book, he saw she had read twenty more pages, clearly staying for some time. She had left a bamboo bookmark where he had stopped reading.

    ¡°Come¡­¡± Han Ruzi started to call for Zhang Youcai before remembering his confidants were still at Divine Hero Pass. He drank the remaining half cup of wine and went to find the Dus himself, as there was something he still needed to ask.

    ¡°When did Reckless start working for my wife? And how did you connect with the fate seer?¡±

    Though Du Chuanyun had traveled longer than Han Ruzi, his martial arts training meant he recovered faster. After one night¡¯s sleep, he was back to normal, but he wouldn¡¯t enter the study, standing at the door ready to leave at any moment.

    Du Motian replied, ¡°Reckless came to us voluntarily a month ago. Since he had helped you before, mydy trusted him. As for the fate seer, he was always with Reckless.¡±

    ¡°What does Reckless call the fate seer?¡±

    ¡°Master Huangfu.¡±

    Han Ruzi grunted, thinking he had indeed made a mistake ¨C it was even less likely the fate seer was Chunyu Xiao.

    A servant rushed in. Han Ruzi¡¯s heart leaped, thinking his wife had returned, but the servant only said someone called Yang Feng, iming to know the Marquis, was at the gate asking to see him.

    The manor¡¯s new servants didn¡¯t recognize the former steward.

    Han Ruzi immediately stood and ran out to wee him personally.

    Du Chuanyun stepped aside and said to his grandfather, ¡°When will we ever repay our debt to Eunuch Yang?¡±

    ¡°His debt was repaid long ago. If you count carefully, he actually owes us now.¡±

    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Then why are we still at the Marquis¡¯s manor?¡±

    ¡°Ah, debts of gratitude are like mountains ¨C climb one and there¡¯s another. We may not owe Yang Feng, but now we owe the Marquis and his wife.¡±

    ¡°No way, if anything they owe us.¡± Du Chuanyun¡¯s eyes widened, unable to understand how after doing so much, they still owed the Marquis. It was like gambling ¨C seemingly winning more than losing, yet ending up short.

    Du Motian was in good spirits and lightly tapped his grandson¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve traveled with me so long yet don¡¯t understand? Debts of gratitude are always unclear ¨C you owe me, I owe you, until it bes friendship. Could you leave the Marquis now if asked?¡±

    Du Chuanyun scratched his head. ¡°Well¡­ I would miss it here. I was hoping to be a general under the Marquis someday.¡±

    ¡°You? A general? You¡¯d only cause trouble.¡±

    Du Chuanyun chuckled. ¡°But what about Yang Feng? The debt is settled and we have no friendship with him.¡±

    Du Motian grew serious. ¡°Yang Feng is strange. He understands and uses the pugilist world but never gets attached or owes debts. We must be careful with him.¡±

    Du Chuanyun nodded in agreement. ¡°All eunuchs are strange¡­ well, no, Cai Xinghai ispletely different from Yang Feng.¡±

    Han Ruzi brought Yang Feng in, and Du Chuanyun quickly fell silent, remembering his grandfather¡¯s words. He nodded to Yang Feng with exaggerated solemnity, while Du Motian simply cupped his hands in greeting.

    Yang Feng ignored Du Chuanyun, only returning Du Motian¡¯s greeting.

    Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and announced loudly, ¡°Master Yang has resigned as Northern Army Adjutant and will again be steward of my household!¡±

    Du Motian smiled. ¡°Congrattions on regaining such a capable officer. Ah, we¡¯ll leave you to talk.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s ambitions for the throne were now public, so there was no need for secrecy. ¡°You two are my right and left hands. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony ¨C please stay and help n these important matters.¡±

    Du Motian looked at Yang Feng while Du Chuanyun eximed, ¡°Great! Finally involved in important matters instead of just running errands. Using my lightfoot martial arts for deliveries is exhausting ¨C that¡¯s not what it¡¯s meant for.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled and invited all three to sit, then asked Yang Feng, ¡°How did the Champion Marquis let you go?¡±

    ¡°He no longer needs me,¡± Yang Feng replied tly.

    ¡°You did much for him?¡± Du Chuanyun asked, now uninhibited since learning their debt was settled.

    ¡°Yes, quite a bit.¡± Yang Feng freely admitted. ¡°When the Champion Marquis first returned to the Capital, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to appear publicly. I persuaded the Chancellor and other officials to support him. When the fate seer approached, I convinced the Champion Marquis to ept him. Perhaps I seeded too well ¨C that fate seer now has the Champion Marquis¡¯splete trust and can rece my position.¡±

    ¡°Heh, so Master Yang lost his ce with the Champion Marquis and came back here,¡± Du Chuanyun said somewhat disdainfully.

    ¡°I will always have a ce for Master Yang,¡± Han Ruzi disagreed. He had once proudly thought he could achieve greatness alone, but no longer. Regaining Yang Feng¡¯s help was his first victory since returning to the Capital, and its ease made him feel fortunate.

    Yang Feng didn¡¯t want to waste time. ¡°The Champion Marquis¡¯s son was brought into the pce. Is it the same with your wife?¡±

    Han Ruzi finally understood this pce visit was unusual. ¡°Was this the fate seers¡¯ arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Probably. Also, I just learned there¡¯s a new rule for the session contest.¡± Yang Feng showed no interest in the Marquis¡¯s wife¡¯s pce visit, keeping his gaze on Han Ruzi. ¡°You must be nominated by at least one high-ranking minister to be eligible for the throne.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 203

 Chapter 205: Settling on a Plan

    The next morning, Meng E returned to the manor alone with definite news. The Weary Marquis¡¯s wife had indeed been kept in the pce, along with Prince Donghai¡¯s mother Consort Cui and the Champion Marquis¡¯s young son, who was only two or three years old.

    Unexpectedly, Han Ruzi¡¯s mother, Maiden Wang, was not kept as a ¡°hostage¡± but remained by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side.

    The fate seer whom Han Ruzi had met fishing by the river personally stepped forward to assure all three parties that regardless of the session oue, their rtives would be free to leave the pce. He carefully avoided words like ¡°detention,¡± ¡°hostage,¡± and ¡°release,¡± but his meaning was clear: to implement this unprecedented method of selecting an emperor, all parties must follow the rules.

    The fate seer clearly knew Meng E¡¯s true identity and watched her closely. All night, she had no chance to leave the emperor to meet anyone.

    Han Ruzi felt angry and regretful. After Meng E left, when only he and Yang Feng remained, he said, ¡°Does the fate seer really think this will make everyone follow these so-called rules? If the losers truly want to resist, will they care how many hostages are in the pce?¡±

    ¡°The fate seer hasn¡¯t revealed all his intentions yet, and he surely has more tricks up his sleeve. Spection is useless ¨C let¡¯s focus on how to y this game.¡±

    ¡°This is a game.¡± Han Ruzi looked at the books piled on the desk. ¡°Has anything like this ever been recorded in history?¡±

    ¡°Not in official records, certainly not in the Chu Dynasty.¡± Yang Feng stood up, quickly found a book from the shelf, and brought it to Han Ruzi. ¡°If we look far enough back, we can find some precedents. In ancient times, when imperial session changed from abdication to hereditary, ministerial support was crucial. There were many cases of old rulers being reced by new ones, especially wise rulers who first needed to gain officials¡¯ support before putting their ns into action.¡±

    Han Ruzi picked up the book and flipped through a few pages without reading immediately. ¡°The fate seer isn¡¯t really trying to restore ancient practices, is he?¡±¡°Never mind the fate seer¡¯s true purpose for now. Winning over ministers is necessary in any dynasty. You must have a n since returning from Divine Hero Pass.¡±

    ¡°When Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng went to Divine Hero Pass, I suspected the Champion Marquis and Grand Tutor Cui might ally again, so I arranged for some people to encourage the Northern Army to return to the Capital in the Champion Marquis¡¯s name. Once news spreads, it might spark suspicion between them and turn them against each other again. With the Southern and Northern armies in deadlock outside, leaving the Capital empty, I had nned¡­ to gather a force to storm the pce, seize the imperial seal, and force the Empress Dowager to make me emperor. If the Champion Marquis and Northern Army were at odds, I hoped to secure the Northern Army¡¯s firm support as outside backing. And my wife ¨C she sent messages twice asking me to return to the Capital. I thought she must have some preparations, though I don¡¯t know what.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who asked her to send messages to the Weary Marquis. Her n was my n.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Han Ruzi was surprised. When he was at the border, Yang Feng should have been ¡°loyally¡± serving the Champion Marquis.

    ¡°I told you I would assist whoever was most likely to be emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    ¡°Please allow me to be frank. Even now, even with the Northern Army returning to face off against the Southern Army, the Weary Marquis¡¯s chances of bing emperor are still slim. But I need to modify what I said before ¨C the person I assist must not only be emperor but also be willing to ept advice and listen to my suggestions.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s words were never pleasant to hear, but they were honest. Han Ruzi dismissed hisst doubts and smiled, ¡°What are Master Yang¡¯s suggestions?¡±

    ¡°First, follow the fate seer¡¯s arrangements. Gaining ministers¡¯ support is always useful.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? When I abdicated before¡­ not a single minister stood up to support me.¡±

    ¡°When you were in power, did anyone stand up against you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ no. The rebellious Prince of Qi was one, but he mainly opposed the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t be quick to categorize ministers by support or opposition. You should view ministers as neutral parties, only judging each one after real interaction. Preconceptions won¡¯t help and might cost you potential supporters.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°I have no preconceptions and am willing to seek support from any minister.¡± After thinking, he added, ¡°When you sought Chancellor Yin¡¯s support for the Champion Marquis, was it to reinforce his ¡®preconceptions¡¯?¡±

    Yang Feng tilted his head slightly. ¡°I offered other suggestions, but the Champion Marquis wouldn¡¯t ept them. Chancellor Yin Wuhai was once Crown Prince Ju¡¯s teacher and pleaded his innocence before the Martial Emperor when the Crown Prince was killed. His support for the Crown Prince¡¯s orphaned son seems natural to outsiders. But there are two problems here. I warned the Champion Marquis, but he didn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°What problems?¡± Han Ruzi was momentarily distracted by Lady Cui Xiaojun¡¯s bookmark peeking out, which stirred his thoughts. He quickly looked away and listened attentively to Yang Feng.

    ¡°First, Yin Wuhai holds the highest ministerial rank and is elderly, with no room for advancement. Any merit he earns can only benefit his descendants. His public support for the Champion Marquis stems mainly from personal ties.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed a problem.¡± Having read so much history, Han Ruzi understood that while support from personal ties was useful, it was most fragile at crucial moments ofpeting interests.

    ¡°Second, the officials who condemned the two princes are still around. The current emperor has no real power and hasn¡¯t taken any revenge, but the Champion Marquis is different. Once he takes the throne, he¡¯ll have full authority. By not reconciling with former enemies first, he¡¯ll leave these officials in constant fear.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are these the officials I should try to win over?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head. ¡°Not yet. They¡¯re too afraid and won¡¯t support you. They might even report to the Champion Marquis to ensure their safety. Only when you¡¯ve built up enough power to rival the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai will they possibly side with you.¡±

    ¡°The beginning is always hardest.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but I have ns. They¡¯ll require your personal involvement.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve rested enough,¡± Han Ruzi was certainly not going to just sit in the marquis¡¯s manor and wait.

    ¡°Do you remember studying at the College of National Scions?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Master Yang wanted me to attend the Imperial University, but the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs only agreed to the College of National Scions. I only registered there, never actually studied.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Your name was still listed there, and you had many ssmates. They¡¯re the first group you should try to win over.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just students, without even official positions, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, College of National Scions students must wait many years to be officials.¡±

    ¡°How can they help me now?¡± Han Ruzi didn¡¯t quite understand Yang Feng¡¯s strategy.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated to exin. In a few days, I¡¯ll apany you to visit your ssmates, and we can discuss it then.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. He had an immediate challenge and didn¡¯t need to think too far ahead. ¡°The fate seer¡¯s new rules require candidates to have a Rank One minister¡¯s nomination. It seems specifically targeted at me: the Champion Marquis has Chancellor Yin, Prince Donghai has Grand Tutor Cui, while I don¡¯t even have support from ordinary ministers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are only about a dozen Rank One ministers in court. To avoid the fate seer finding fault, we must exclude Sub Rank One officials and only approach Proper Rank One ministers,[1] which are even fewer ¨C just five: the Chancellor, Chief Commander, Grand Tutor, Grand Preceptor, and Grand Guardian. Chancellor Yin and Grand Tutor Cui each support their candidates, leaving three¡­¡±

    ¡°Will Grand Tutor Cui really support Prince Donghai?¡± Han Ruzi asked. Speaking of personal ties, Grand Tutor Cui was proof ¨C he was Prince Donghai¡¯s maternal uncle, but once he found a more valuable target, he immediately abandoned his nephew.

    ¡°He will. Even if he¡¯s hesitant now, once he learns about the Northern Army¡¯s return, he¡¯ll support Prince Donghai.¡±

    Han Ruzi had inadvertently helped Prince Donghai greatly.

    ¡°So only three Rank One ministers remain. Who are the Grand Preceptor and Grand Guardian? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met them.¡±

    ¡°Grand Preceptor Wang Ji and Grand Guardian Deng Zhu are both senior officials from the Martial Emperor¡¯s time. They¡¯ve been retired for many years, one in Jiangnan and one in Yan, far away and long uninvolved in court politics.¡±

    ¡°That leaves only Chief Commander Han Xing.¡±

    Yang Feng nodded. ¡°Han Xingmands troops outside the Capital and can¡¯t return without an imperial edict. He¡¯s currently stationed at Hangu Pass,manding Chu forces to suppress various local rebellions. He seems to admire you.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought for a moment. ¡°At least he never gave me trouble. He epted all my requests. It was because of his appointment that I could hold Divine Hero Pass and Shattered Iron City.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave for Hangu Pass tomorrow.¡±

    Though he hadn¡¯t gained any minister¡¯s support yet, Han Ruzi felt more at ease. ¡°Since this kind session contest is so rare, it¡¯s hard to say if it can be maintained. We need other ns too, right? I¡¯m sure the Champion Marquis and Prince Donghai have them.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Prince Donghai might reconcile with Grand Tutor Cui and rely on the Southern Army for protection. If the Champion Marquis is smart enough, he¡¯ll also make peace with the Northern Army, or win over the Pce Guards. The eight Pce Guard camps have greatly increased their numbers. Commander Shang-guan Sheng is the Empress Dowager¡¯s nephew and very worried about his family¡¯s future. I once approached him on behalf of the Champion Marquis. Shang-guan Sheng was willing to support him, but his words can¡¯t be fully trusted.¡±

    ¡°So Prince Donghai actually has the most stable foundation? I talked with him, and he¡¯ll definitely reconcile with Grand Tutor Cui.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Prince Donghai will be the your final opponent, while the immediate opponent is the Champion Marquis. I was very worried about the Northern Army, so when the Champion Marquis urged them to attack the Xiongnu out of personal vengeance, I didn¡¯t strongly oppose it. But you did even better ¨C if you can truly win over the Northern Army, sess is assured. At minimum, we need to split the Northern Army so they can¡¯t fully support the Champion Marquis. As for the eight Pce Guard camps and Shang-guan Sheng, leave them to me. I can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll support you, but at least I can keep them neutral.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai¡­ Prince Donghai¡­¡± Han Ruzi recalled that he once had a chance to kill this rival, then smiled and shook his head. The frontier was where he won people¡¯s hearts ¨C he couldn¡¯t kill carelessly, especially not his own brother. He had nothing to regret.

    As they analyzed the situation and made ns, things became clearer. They skipped lunch and continued into the afternoon until a visitor interrupted their discussion.

    The Cui family¡¯s second son, Cui Teng, arrived. He had been sent to request an appointment from his father but never returned to Divine Hero Pass, having followed his father back to the Capital instead.

    As soon as he entered, he shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re amazing! You actually got the Northern Army to return! Quick, let¡¯s escape ¨C people will being to arrest you soon!¡±

    [1] In ancient Chinese imperial bureaucracy, each official position would have a number rank assigned to it, and for each number, there would be a ¡°proper¡± rank and a ¡°subordinate¡± rank. So Proper Rank One would be highest, followed by Sub Rank One, then Rank Two. But both types of Rank Ones are still considered Rank Ones.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 204

 Chapter 206: Showdown at the Hall of Diligent Administration

    Cui Teng had rushed in impetuously. He nced at Yang Feng but didn¡¯t recognize or pay attention to him. He grabbed Han Ruzi¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re amazing! You actually got the Northern Army to return. Quick, let¡¯s escape ¨C people wille to arrest you soon!¡±

    Cui Teng pulled Han Ruzi toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything ¨C horses, dried food, gold ¨C enough for us to hide for months¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Han Ruzi braced one foot against the doorframe, using all his strength to resist Cui Teng¡¯s pulling. ¡°Exin clearly first.¡±

    ¡°You want me to exin what you did? If we don¡¯t run now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Cui Teng pulled a few more times, but finding his brother-inw¡¯s strength considerable, had to let go. He demanded, ¡°Did you order the Northern Army back?¡±

    Han Ruzi naturally wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Start from the beginning ¨C the Northern Army is returning to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they haven¡¯t reached the capital yet but are on their way. The vanguard is only two or three days from Baiqiao Town. The Southern Army was about to retreat three hundred li when they heard this news. My father is furious and has ordered the entire army to form battle formations to prevent the Northern Army from passing Baiqiao Town. He said he¡¯ll submit a memorial to impeach you ¨C you won¡¯t escape this time.¡±

    Cui Teng reached out again, but Han Ruzi stepped back. ¡°Why would Lord Cui want to impeach me over the Northern Army¡¯s return?¡±

    ¡°Because you called them back!¡± Cui Teng looked surprised, not understanding the question.

    ¡°If I had recalled the Northern Army, why would Ie ahead alone? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to return with them?¡±Cui Teng was speechless for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s true. I was nning to help you circle around to avoid the Southern Army and join the Northern Army. Then¡­ why are they returning? Who ordered it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. More news should arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not running?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head.

    ¡°What about me? I stole quite a bit of gold from my father ¨C he won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    ¡°Stay here with me for now.¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Cui Teng, when I sent you to seek help from the Southern Army, why didn¡¯t you return to Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    Cui Teng¡¯s face changed as he waved his hands frantically. ¡°Brother-inw, it wasn¡¯t my fault! I asked my father to send troops or give me an official appointment, but he kicked me instead and had me beaten. He called me an idiot and kept me in the army under watch until yesterday.¡±

    Han Ruzi pondered for a moment. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll consider it neither merit nor fault.¡±

    Cui Teng sighed in relief. His father¡¯s punishment meant little to him ¨C only his brother-inw¡¯s approval mattered. ¡°So you really didn¡¯t recall the Northern Army? I thought you were nning something big, so I rushed here¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m nning something big. Haven¡¯t you heard about the princespeting for the throne?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard, but isn¡¯t that a joke? Who would take it seriously? Emperors have always chosen ministers, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°Does Lord Cui not take it seriously?¡± Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng, who sat silently by the bookshelf.

    ¡°My father said regardless of what happens in the Capital, as long as he remains Grand Marshal of the Southern Army, the Cui family has nothing to worry about. He made a mistake before and won¡¯t surrender hismand seal again. He doesn¡¯t care who bes Emperor. That¡¯s why he¡¯s especially angry about the Northern Army¡¯s return ¨C he thinks you¡¯re trying to ambush the Southern Army.¡±

    Before Han Ruzi could respond, Manor Clerk Zeng came running in anxiously. He¡¯d enjoyed some peaceful days, but since the Weary Marquis¡¯s return, he¡¯d sensed trouble brewing, though he hadn¡¯t expected it so soon. ¡°L¡­Lord Marquis, people are here!¡±

    ¡°Who? What do they want?¡±

    The prefect stood dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s official messengers¡­ let me go ask.¡±

    As the prefect hurried out, Cui Teng pointed at his retreating figure andughed. ¡°What a muddle-head, daring to report without even finding out who the visitors are! Oh right, my horse and gold are still outside ¨C better not let anyone steal them.¡±

    Cui Teng ran out faster than the manor clerk had.

    Han Ruzi turned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll soon know the Champion Marquis¡¯s true nature.¡±

    The Northern Army¡¯s return was the biggest test for the Champion Marquis. If he handled it poorly, he might lose his enormous advantage.

    Yang Feng nodded. ¡°That was Cui Teng?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can he be trusted?¡±

    Han Ruzi considered. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. He¡¯s my friend today but might be an enemy tomorrow over a small disagreement. But he¡¯s not hypocritical and doesn¡¯t pretend. Hising to ¡®save¡¯ me today seems genuine.¡±

    ¡°Good, send him back to the Southern Army.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s no help here, but in the Southern Army he might provide you with information.¡±

    ¡°But he can¡¯t fool Lord Cui¡­¡±

    ¡°Why deceive? With the Northern Army returning, the Southern Army must stay in Huailing County. Cui Hong will soon contact you himself.¡±

    Han Ruzi understood and added, ¡°Cui Teng said no one takes the princes¡¯petition seriously¡­¡±

    The manor clerk came running back, panting, ¡°It¡¯s messengers from the Ministry of War.¡±

    ¡°What do they want?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    The manor clerk froze again, swallowing. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask.¡±

    Despite his years of experience as an official, he¡¯d never been so scattered.

    Cui Teng returned carrying a package that looked small but heavy. Passing the prefect, heughed, reached the study door, and dropped the package with a sigh. ¡°Gold is really heavy! Brother-inw, everything¡¯s fine. I exined it to them. They were just minor officials from the Ministry of War asking about the Northern Army¡¯s return. I told them what you said, and they were dumbfounded. They¡¯ve left and asked me to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Cui Teng, you need to return to the Southern Army.¡±

    ¡°What? Why? I escaped from there ¨C Father will beat me again when I return.¡±

    ¡°Your sister was summoned to the pce yesterday and reportedly won¡¯t be out for a long time. I need¡­¡±

    Cui Teng¡¯s face filled with anger. ¡°Is the Empress Dowager using my sister as a hostage? That won¡¯t do! I understand now. I¡¯ll go back, even if I get another beating, I must make father intervene and get my sister out!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, you won¡¯t be beaten this time.¡±

    Cui Teng took a deep breath and lifted the package, struggling toward the exit. In the courtyard, he met the manor clerk again. Exhausted, he dropped the package and shouted, ¡°Store this here ¨C it¡¯s valuable and you must return it to meter!¡±

    After Cui Teng left, the prefect stared at the package before rushing to the study door. ¡°The Ministry of War people have left.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But some pce servants have arrived requesting the Weary Marquis¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°At the pce?¡±

    ¡°At the Hall of Diligent Administration.¡± The manor clerk had gotten clear information this time.

    ¡°Do they have an imperial edict?¡±

    The manor clerk shook his head. ¡°They say the Chancellor requests your presence.¡±

    ¡°Fine, tell them to wait.¡±

    The prefect, exhausted from running and fear, walked away holding his robes.

    Han Ruzi returned to his study and sat down. ¡°Any advice?¡± he asked Yang Feng.

    Yang Feng thought for a moment. ¡°The ministers who react most strongly might be the Champion Marquis¡¯s most loyal supporters.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded and read for a while. The manor clerk returned three times, each time just looking in without daring to hurry him.

    When Han Ruzi finally left, it was nearly dark. The pce servants outside were anxious and immediately asked him to mount, escorting him to the Hall of Diligent Administration.

    Candles were lit in the hall, and several high officials wouldn¡¯t be retiring on time tonight.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai, Chief Censor of the Right Shen Mingzhi, Minister of Rites and Decorum Yuan Jiuding, Minister of Personnel Feng Ju, Minister of War Jiang Juying and others were present. There were several other officials Han Ruzi recognized by sight, ten in total, discussing something but falling silent when the Weary Marquis entered.

    The throne was empty, and no eunuchs or pce maids guarded the audience chamber, indicating the Empress Dowager¡¯s absence.

    ¡°Why have you summoned me, ministers?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Chancellor Yin Wuhai, who had openly supported the Champion Marquis, showed no intense reaction but approached smiling. ¡°Just a small matter. There were some misunderstandings, but they¡¯re cleared up now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re far fromplete rity,¡± one minister said harshly.

    Yin Wuhai stopped, looking bewildered at his colleague.

    The speaker was Chief Censor of the Right Shen Mingzhi, who had a stern, thin face now looking particrly grim. ¡°The Weary Marquis must have heard that the Northern Army, supposed to be guarding the frontier, has suddenly returned without orders, iming to seek justice for their Grand Marshal. They also say that they are escorting Xiongnu envoys for peace talks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors,¡± Han Ruzi was surprised ¨C Shen Mingzhi had always been known as an upright official who rarely formed factions, yet he had apparently submitted to the Champion Marquis.

    ¡°Has the Weary Marquis heard rumors that someone incited the Northern Army to rebel while framing the Champion Marquis?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Ruzi showed surprise, then sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s as I suspected.¡±

    ¡°What did you suspect?¡± Shen Mingzhi stepped forward, even closer than Yin Wuhai.

    ¡°Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng suddenly went to Divine Hero Pass without an imperial edict, behaving strangely. I found it suspicious then, but he had documents from the Grand Marshal¡¯s Office and Ministry of War, so I could only leave. I never imagined his ambitions were so great that he would incite the Northern Army. I was also wrong to leave Divine Hero Pass so easily, allowing the Northern Army to fall into treacherous hands.¡±

    The assembled ministers were dumbfounded. Yin Wuhai smiled helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s another exnation. It certainly wasn¡¯t Lord Xiao¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°With the Chancellor¡¯s guarantee, Lord Xiao must be innocent. I must have guessed wrong. I hope the ministers won¡¯t take it to heart or mention this to Lord Xiao.¡±

    Shen Mingzhi¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°Has the Northern Army¡¯s return nothing to do with the Weary Marquis?¡±

    ¡°As a member of the imperial n who once defended Shattered Iron City with the Northern Army, I must bear some responsibility. Do the ministers want me to persuade the Northern Army? They might listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the Champion Marquis strode in from outside, fully armored but unarmed. ¡°I invite all ministers to join us. The truth about the Northern Army¡¯s return will soon be clear.¡±

    The Champion Marquis walked to Han Ruzi¡¯s side and stared at him coldly.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 205

 Chapter 207: The Granary

    The city of Mancang wasrge, with threeyers of walls. From inside out, each wall was lower than the previous, with the outermost being just over a man¡¯s height and made of earth. Combined with the moat, it still effectively hindered enemy attacks. The city¡¯s defenses far exceeded those of ordinary cities.

    The name Mancang meant ¡°full granary¡±. The city stored vast quantities of grain and fodder.

    To prepare for emergencies, Great Chu had built several granary cities based on foundations from the previous dynasty, scattered across all directions. Mancang was one of them, situated on a small in over 80 miles north of the Capital. The city was filled with granaries and pastures. In times of crisis, its stores alone could sustain the entire Central ins region for ten years.

    Since the Founding Emperor established the dynasty, Great Chu had faced several crises. Mancang had prepared to open its stores multiple times, but nothing came of it. Apart from regrly rotating old grain and supplying small amounts to various armies, it had never opened its stores on arge scale. Even when famine struck, Mancang remained uninvolved ¨C its duty was to supply the imperial court during times of unrest, while disaster relief was for other measures.

    Mancang wasn¡¯t on the direct route back to the Capital, being a dozen miles to the east. When Chai Yue led the Northern Army south, his first target wasn¡¯t the Capital but this granary city.

    Chai Yue didn¡¯t know what to do if the army actually returned to the Capital, as he couldn¡¯t really fight the Southern Army. So he chose Mancang ¨C solving the winter provisions problem while allowing them to observe the situation in the Capital and await the Northern Protection General¡¯s next instructions.

    The vanguard of three thousand men was led by Commander Cai Xinghai, heading straight for Mancang.

    Outside the city, Cai Xinghai ordered his army to stop a few miles away, taking only dozens of soldiers to the gate. He imed to be the Northern Army¡¯s provisions officering to collect the month¡¯s supplies, with porters following behind.

    The Chu garrison was cautious ¨C the year had been unstable with peasant uprisings everywhere. In recent months, Mancang had been attacked three times. An officer came out to carefully check Cai Xinghai¡¯s documents, which all bore the Northern Army Grand Marshal¡¯s seal. The officerined, ¡°All you do ise for grain. Can¡¯t you spare some men to help defend us?¡±Cai Xinghai chuckled, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to rx in Mancang? But without court orders, wishing won¡¯t help.¡±

    Mancang¡¯s gates opened wide. Cai Xinghai sent men to the inner city with documents while he waited at the outer gate for the ¡°supply train.¡±

    The three thousand Northern Army troops charged in, leaving the garrison officers dumbfounded.

    Within half an hour, Cai Xinghai had taken Mancang. He politely asked the city officials to continue their duties: ¡°You¡¯re the hosts, we¡¯re guests. It¡¯s like taking shelter from heavy rain ¨C you do your work inside while we stay under the eaves. Don¡¯t mind us, pretend we¡¯re not here.¡±

    But these guests had weapons, and the three thousand vanguard troops alone outnumbered the entire garrison. The bewildered officials could only agree, hiding in their offices and pretending the Northern Army didn¡¯t exist while secretly sending word to the prefect and capital.

    As more Northern Army troops arrived, half entered the city while half camped near the main road a dozen miles away, ready to attack or defend. Chai Yue and other leaders stayed outside while Han Ruzi¡¯s forces guarded Mancang.

    On the second day after making camp, Southern Army envoys arrived warning the Northern Army to retreat north of Divine Hero Pass. Liu Kunsheng had prepared a letter for the Southern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal Cui Hong, iming the Northern Army was exhausted and requesting the Southern Army take over border duty.

    On the third day, news came that the Southern Army was advancing north towards them and upying key fortresses.

    On the fourth day, letters poured in from the Capital ¨C demands from government departments, inquiries from noble families, and mostly orders. Somemanded the Northern Army directly, others went through friends and rtives, all demanding they return to defend the border.

    Chai Yue didn¡¯t stop the messengers, but hinted to his officers that the Southern Army controlled the capital, so everyone gave the same response as Cui Hong!

    On the fifth day, the Northern Army Grand Marshal¡¯s envoy arrived with the Champion Marquis¡¯s personal letter. The envoy told the officers that the Capital was selecting a new emperor, with the Champion Marquis almost certain to seed, and the Northern Army shouldn¡¯t cause trouble at this time.

    The Northern Army soldiers saw this as Southern Army having control over the Champion Marquis, though some suspected things weren¡¯t so simple. But with heavy snow falling in the north and supplies difficult to maintain, no one wanted to leave the granary behind to defend an isted city at the border.

    ¡°The Xiongnu are negotiating with the Northern Protection General and have retreated north for winter ¨C why should we go to the frontier?¡±

    ¡°The imperial court¡¯s support for the frontier has been inadequate, and Mancang only releases small amounts of grain. If the Northern Army returns to the frontier, won¡¯t we starve out there?¡±

    The Northern Army soldiers were like rebellious youth ¨C already dissatisfied and feeling wronged, their discontent grew rather than diminished under criticism from outside.

    Especially with Chai Yue and Liu Kunsheng fanning the mes ¨C one a general respected by all troops, the other controlling the Grand Marshal¡¯s seal as Northern Army¡¯s Captain- they easily won the soldiers¡¯ trust.

    Along with the flood of letters came endless rumors. Everyone now knew about the princes¡¯ session struggle, and that both the Champion Marquis and Northern Protection General were involved. They were pleased, feeling either candidate would benefit the Northern Army.

    Han Ruzi¡¯s letters arrived slightlyter than others ¨C not one but over a dozen, sent to different people. Even officers who considered themselves not close to the Northern Protection General received letters, which continued arriving almost daily afterward.

    The letters¡¯ contents were simr ¨C first recalling the Northern Army¡¯s hard fight at Shattered Iron City (though most arrivedter, they did stabilize morale at the crucial moment), then expressing understanding for their southward march, and finally iming his good rtionship with the Champion Marquis and suggesting they might visit the Northern Army together.

    Rumors quickly spread that ¡°The Champion Marquis and Northern Protection General are working together for the throne ¨C one will be emperor, the other chancellor or chiefmander.¡± Such talk reached even Mancang miles away. The city officials could no longer ignore it, leaving their offices tofort the Northern Army soldiers while secretly seeking news from the Capital.

    When neither the Champion Marquis nor Northern Protection General arrived after the Northern Army had upied Mancang for half a month, it was New Year¡¯s Day of the second year of the Wuwei era. Though the emperor in the pce was nearly forgotten and the court issued no edicts, everywhere still celebrated the new year as usual.

    Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng, trapped in the Northern Army camp, regained freedom that day and immediately headed for the Capital with hundreds of followers and guards, carrying his observations from the camp. Most Northern Army soldiers didn¡¯t know the truth about the session struggle and still supported the Champion Marquis, but from Xiao Sheng¡¯s perspective, the Northern Army had changedpletely, throwing their support behind the Northern Protection General. He had to warn the Champion Marquis to be careful.

    In the Capital, though the Champion Marquis publicly dered in the Hall of Diligent Administration that he would confront the Weary Marquis at the Northern Army, he never went. The longer he waited, the more he suspected a trap. With Chai Zhi dead, he had no trusted confidants in the Northern Army, and the route through Southern Army territory wasn¡¯t safe either.

    Han Ruzi frequently urged him, but wasn¡¯t anxious ¨C when the Champion Marquis didn¡¯t leave immediately, he knew the man was outwardly fierce but inwardly timid, not worth fearing. But he was dyed from meeting General Han Xing at Hangu Pass, so he could only wait until after New Year¡¯s.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, Han Ruzi sent many gifts to the pce for the Empress Dowager, his mother Maiden Wang, his wife Lady Cui, and even Prince Donghai¡¯s mother Grand Consort Cui.

    Except for Lady Cui, none sent gifts in return.

    While the Champion Marquis still hesitated and hadn¡¯t received the ministers¡¯ nomination, Han Ruzi and Yang Feng stayed busy, analyzing the situation daily and beginning to court the teachers and students of the College of National Scions and Imperial University.

    ¡°Barring the unexpected, when the Chancellor retires, one of the two censors will seed him. The Left Chief Censor oversees Capital officials and has a better chance, but Right Chief Censor Shen Mingzhi is also one of the Martial Emperor¡¯s designated Trusted Official, so his chances aren¡¯t small. He supports the Champion Marquis, showing his ambition for the Chancellor position, and will surely sh with Xiao Sheng,¡± said Yang Feng, who had previously assisted the Champion Marquis but had less ess to informationtely and could only specte.

    ¡°If the Champion Marquis takes the throne, Yin Wuhai would have rendered great servic e. Would he still give up the Chancellor position and retire?¡± Han Ruzi particrly couldn¡¯t figure out Yin Wuhai¡¯s motives.

    Yang Feng guessed, ¡°This shows Yin Wuhai¡¯s craftiness. His n is probably this: spread word that after the Champion Marquis takes the throne, he¡¯ll resign as Chancellor, being old and having achieved his goals. Then hint that either chief censor might seed him, making thempete to serve the Champion Marquis and establish merit.¡±

    Han Ruzi immediately understood, ¡°Yin Wuhai does nothing but uses a future promise to make two high officials fully support the Champion Marquis. If it fails, Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi take the me; if it seeds, Yin Wuhai gets the credit. He never intended to give up the Chancellor position.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll offer to resign, but the Champion Marquis won¡¯t ept,¡± Yang Feng had seen many such shows between ruler and minister.

    ¡°Can we drive a wedge between Shen Mingzhi and Xiao Sheng?¡±

    Yang Feng shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ll have to start from scratch.¡±

    Yang Feng listed over a hundred names from the College of National Scions and Imperial University, including famous schrs and unknown young students.

    Han Ruzi first sent calling cards to each household, but the response was disappointing. Most replied but unanimously refused to visit or receive the Weary Marquis, giving various excuses ¨C the simplest being just two words: ¡°Don¡¯te.¡±

    Yang Feng didn¡¯t give up, sending gifts to each household as the new year began.

    Things changed on the fourth day of the first month. The day before, Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng¡¯s return to the Capital had caused a minor stir. As Yang Feng tried to learn what Xiao Sheng had told the Champion Marquis, a famous schr arrived uninvited at the Weary Marquis¡¯s residence.

    Guo Cong had once lectured the ssics to Han Ruzi when he was emperor and helped deliver the Founding Emperor¡¯s sword to Chief Commander Han Xing with Liu Kunsheng. He then retired to seclusion, refusing both rewards and visitors.

    Recently, Guo Cong had quietly returned to the Capital, known to few. After staying home several days, his first visit was to the Weary Marquis, whom he had previously avoided.

    This schr, known for being extremely vague when lecturing the ssics, was now direct. After exchanging greetings and entering the study, he said, ¡°For the sake of Great Chu¡¯s future, please withdraw from the session struggle.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 206

 Chapter 203

    The Cui manor was decorated festively, but it had little to do with Prince Donghai, making him deeply feel the fickleness of human rtionships. His excitement about returning to the Capital instantly vanished.

    He walked toward the inner quarters. Though seeing familiar faces felt intimate, their smiling faces disgusted him, like a jealous husband seeing his wife smile warmly at others.

    Prince Donghai had grown up in the Cui manor and could freely enter the inner quarters without anyone stopping him. He first went to his mother¡¯s quarters, but near the entrance remembered she had left for the pce, her fate uncertain. Growing more mncholic, he decided to visit his grandmother, who had always doted on him, hoping for somefort.

    The olddy¡¯s room was packed with people wearing ambiguous smiles, like archers ready to loose their arrows ¨C needing just one signal to unleash various types ofughter from gentle chuckles to roaring guffaws. When Prince Donghai arrived, an old maidservant misread the timing and burst outughing inappropriately, earning everyone¡¯s contempt and shrinking away in embarrassment.

    Normally, Prince Donghai wouldn¡¯t have noticed such details, but now he did and even felt sympathy for the old maidservant .

    ¡°The Champion Marquis¡­¡±

    Hearing these words, Prince Donghai immediately knew he hade to the wrong ce. Like the rest of the Cui manor¡¯s festivities, his grandmother was also celebrating the marriage alliance with the Champion Marquis.

    He turned to leave but was already spotted. As usual, many warmly greeted him. At his grandmother¡¯smand, several maidservants hurriedly escorted him into the room like presenting a treasure.

    His grandmother sat on her couch, embracing two granddaughters, beaming with joy. ¡°My dear grandson, your third sister is getting married. Why have you only nowe to offer congrattions?¡±

    Prince Donghai forced a smile: ¡°I won¡¯t congratte her in front of all these maids and servants ¨C how vulgar. I want to do it privately and send her off.¡±

    The maids and servants, though supposedly insulted,ughed even more merrily. His grandmother particrly enjoyed his arrogance and said, ¡°Your third sister is promised to the Champion Marquis ¨C you can¡¯t congratte her privately anymore.¡±

    Prince Donghai stomped his feet and clutched his chest in an exaggerated disy of anguish. ¡°All my sisters who I grew up with are getting married. What¡¯s left for me here? Grandmother, you only think of your granddaughters, forgetting about your grandsons. Neither Cui Teng nor I are married yet.¡±

    The more childish her descendants acted, the happier the olddy became. She pointed at Prince Donghai and scolded yfully, ¡°You¡¯re an imperial prince ¨C if you can¡¯t find a wife, how is that my fault? Why don¡¯t you go ask the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs?¡±

    Prince Donghai feigned dejection while everyone aroundughed. Except for two eunuchs, the room was filled with women. After staying a while longer, he formally congratted his third sister on her uing marriage to an excellent match and took his leave.

    He walked slowly, still hearing bursts ofughter from inside. ¡°The Cui n is destined to produce an empress!¡± his grandmother¡¯s voice rang out clearly. Prince Donghai quickened his pace but didn¡¯t go far, waiting by a side door.

    Before long, the person he was waiting for emerged.

    ¡°Hey, Sister Xiaojun, leaving so quickly?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun turned and coldly sized up Prince Donghai. ¡°Speaking of ¡®leaving quickly,¡¯ how could Ipare to you?¡±

    Prince Donghai¡¯s face reddened slightly, knowing she was mocking how quickly he had abandoned the Weary Marquis and returned from the frontier. ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat ¨C let¡¯s not mock each other.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s in the same boat as you?¡± Cui Xiaojun nced at her maid, indicating she was leaving.

    Prince Donghai hurriedly said, ¡°Everyone in the Cui household thinks the Champion Marquis will surely be emperor. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to say? I don¡¯t have time for idle chat.¡±

    Prince Donghai sighed. In his memory, the Cui daughters had all been close to him. He hadn¡¯t expected them to change sopletely after marriage. ¡°The Weary Marquis will return soon. Tell him this isn¡¯t the time for internal strife ¨C he and I still need to work together.¡±

    ¡°So you can betray him again?¡±

    Prince Donghai said seriously, ¡°Only subjects can ¡®betray¡¯ ¨C don¡¯t use that word with me. Sister Xiaojun, to achieve great things, one must learn topromise. Don¡¯t you visit the Cui household daily, forcing smiles, just to beg money and resources for the Weary Marquis and plead for the Cui family to show him leniency?¡±

    Cui Xiaojun snorted softly and left with her maid without another word.

    ¡°I forgive you!¡± Prince Donghai called out loudly. ¡°You¡¯lle asking for my help someday!¡±

    Prince Donghai returned to his quarters. Though everything was familiar, he felt no attachment.

    Lin Kunshan arrived, quietly entering and standing silently by the door.

    ¡°I lived in the Cui manor for over ten years, thinking it was my home,¡± Prince Donghai lightly traced the spotlessly clean table surface. ¡°But it turns out that I was just an outsider.¡±

    Prince Donghai turned to Lin Kunshan. ¡°Why are you still following me? The situation is clear ¨C the Champion Marquis will be emperor. Shouldn¡¯t a fate seer follow the prevailing trend? Go support the Champion Marquis.¡±

    Lin Kunshan smiled. ¡°Trends are like the flow of waves- no one knows when they might suddenly change direction. In my view, Prince Donghai hasn¡¯t lost everything. You still have a chance, and not a small one.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you fate seers created this ¡®princespeting for the throne¡¯ situation, making uspete for the throne by currying favor with officials. This is really¡­ Regardless, before thepetition has even begun, the Champion Marquis already has victory in hand. Which court official doesn¡¯t support him?¡±

    ¡°Is that really so?¡± Lin Kunshan asked.

    Prince Donghai fell silent for a moment. Though each fate seer had their own agenda, their influence was indeed gradually expanding and rising. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°What do<em>you</em>know? If you can¡¯t be frank with me, how can I assist you and offer advice?¡±

    ¡°Assist me?¡± Prince Donghai gave a softugh. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Champion Marquis have fate seers by his side too?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Fate seers are just like the Cui n, cing bets everywhere, thinking they¡¯ll benefit no matter who wins. But there¡¯s no such good fortune in this world. Throughout history, emperors have always demanded exclusive loyalty. The Cui n rejoices today over their daughter¡¯s good marriage, but tomorrow they¡¯ll pay the price for insufficient loyalty. The same goes for fate seers ¨C you assist many people, but in the end, none will consider you their confidants.¡±

    ¡°Before that ¡®end¡¯es, both fate seers and the Cui n will make their final choice. At this moment, I choose Prince Donghai and will help you defeat the Champion Marquis and the fate seers by his side. Just as you refuse to submit to others, why would I enjoy losing to my peers and epting their charity and humiliation?¡±

    After they stared at each other briefly, Prince Donghaiughed heartily and took out a letter from his robes. Instead of handing it to Lin Kunshan, he ced it on the table. ¡°My mother left this for me before entering the pce. She knew I would return and had already made ns for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Kunshan didn¡¯t take the letter, waiting for Prince Donghai to exin.

    ¡°The Champion Marquis originally had a proper wife, his partner from humble times, not from a noble family but from the Tan family. You must have heard of them.¡±

    ¡°The Three Heroes of the Imperial Court ¨C ¡®the Handsome Marquis, the Ugly Prince, and the Commoner Tan¡¯ ¨C everyone in the pugilist world has heard of them,¡± Lin Kunshan said.

    ¡°To marry the Cui daughter, the Champion Marquis must either divorce his wife or demote her to a concubine.¡±

    ¡°The Tan family would rather take their daughter back than let her be a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Mother has already contacted the Tan family. If I propose, they will marry their daughter to me ¨C not the Champion Marquis¡¯s former wife, but another daughter closer to my age. But Mother didn¡¯t exin in her letter what the purpose of this is. If it¡¯s just to shame the Champion Marquis, it¡¯s unnecessary. If it¡¯s truly to curry favor with the Tan family, I don¡¯t understand ¨C they have no power or officials at court. What benefit could they bring me? If there were benefits, why would the Champion Marquis give them up?¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Empress Dowager Cui truly has insight. This is a brilliant move.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Tan family. Tell me, if they¡¯remoners, why are they called heroes of the court, ranked alongside the Handsome Marquis?¡±

    ¡°The Tan family is no simple family. In earlier years, they traded in the eastern regions and amassed enormous wealth. Later, some n members went north to raise livestock, umting countless animals. The Tan family was known for their generosity, helping many people. Both the pugilist world and the court have benefited from their kindness. During the Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, when war with the Xiongnu was imminent and military funds were insufficient, the Tan family voluntarily donated half their wealth and ny percent of their northern livestock to the government, shocking the realm. The Martial Emperor was delighted and wanted to richly reward them with noble titles and official positions of their choosing, but the Tan family refused, preferring to continue inmerce and herding. They said defeating the Xiongnu would benefit them greatly, so contributing was only right.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Prince Donghai chuckled. ¡°Continue ¨C the official histories record little of this.¡±

    ¡°The Martial Emperor couldn¡¯t ept benefits frommoners without return. Within ten days, he ennobled three Tan family members as marquises and granted various titles to over twenty others.¡±

    ¡°The Tan family must have quite arge n.¡±

    ¡°The Tan family prospers in numbers and excels in trade, herding, and farming ¨C they just don¡¯t like holding office.¡±

    ¡°Three Tan marquises? I¡¯ve never met them.¡± Prince Donghai knew all the Capital¡¯s nobility intimately but had never heard of any Tan marquises.

    ¡°In hister years, the Martial Emperor purged pugilists throughout the realm, but made an exception for the Tan family. They petitioned to exchange their remaining wealth and all their titles to save the lives of dozens of pugilists.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing happened? The Tan family was truly bold.¡± Prince Donghai grew interested. ¡°The Martial Emperor wouldn¡¯t have agreed, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. He stripped their titles, confiscated their property, and relocated them to the Capital under his direct supervision. He didn¡¯t spare a single pugilist.¡±

    Prince Donghai admired the Martial Emperor¡¯s methods.

    ¡°After this ordeal, the Tan family¡¯s reputation grew even greater. They vowed that no descendant would ever hold office, living asmoners in the Capital. Within a decade, they became extremely wealthy again.¡±

    ¡°Does the Tan family know how to turn stone into gold?¡±

    ¡°The Tan family¡¯s most valuable asset is their credibility. Anyone doing business who wants to establish trust seeks the Tan family as guarantors. Many people, purely out of admiration, bring profitable ventures to partner with the Tan family, and it always ends well for all parties. The Tan family continues their generous ways, having helped many descendants of those killed during the Martial Emperor¡¯s time. This is why they married their daughter to the Champion Marquis when he was still amoner.¡±

    ¡°I see, but how can the Tan family benefit me? I need to win over officials, notmoners.¡±

    ¡°This is where the Champion Marquis shows his shortsightedness. He thinks having the Chancellor¡¯s support means all court officials are in his pocket, but officials don¡¯t exist in istion ¨C they all have friends and rtives who don¡¯t hold office. These people all have some connection to the Tan family. When the Tan family speaks ¨C which they rarely do ¨C their influence on court officials might rival Chancellor Yin¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°If the Tan family is so formidable, how did the Champion Marquis miss this?¡±

    ¡°The Tan family¡¯s reputation spreads through the pugilist world ¨C perhaps the Champion Marquis didn¡¯t notice. Most importantly, the Tan family rarely involve themselves in court matters, as it would vite their ancestral instructions. Even if Prince Donghai marries into the Tan family, gaining their support would be difficult ¨C the Champion Marquis is proof of this.¡±

    ¡°But Mother has already thought of a way¡­¡± Prince Donghai murmured, the fog before him beginning to clear.

 Chapter 208: The Position of the Scholars

    A year ago when leaving the Capital, Guo Cong had resolved to live in seclusion in the countryside and ignore worldly affairs. But events have a way of finding you.

    While Han Ruzi was still gazing toward the Capital from the frontier and puzzling over pce matters, Guo Cong, equally far from the Capital, had already heard about the general situation of the princes¡¯ struggle for the throne. Reluctantly, he traveled back to the Capital a month ago with two students who delivered messages. Rather than returning to his old residence, he stayed at a friend¡¯s home, refusing visitors except for a select few.

    Even so, this elderly schr understood the Capital¡¯s situation far better than most officials.

    Due to Guo Cong¡¯s poor health, Han Ruzi hadfortable chairs brought for him. Yang Feng had his own chair near the bookshelf, rtively far from the Weary Marquis behind the desk, allowing him to disengage from or join conversations naturally.

    After the servants withdrew, only the three remained. Guo Cong tacitly epted Yang Feng¡¯s presence and began persuading the Weary Marquis to withdraw from the session struggle.

    Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t expected Guo Cong¡¯s visit, much less such a direct request. He recalled how much effort it had taken, when he was emperor, just to get this teacher to borate during lectures.

    He didn¡¯t get angry but smiled and said, ¡°Withdraw for the sake of the Great Chu empire? How does my involvement in the session affect the empire?¡±

    Guo Cong¡¯s breathing was heavy, reminding Han Ruzi of General Fang Daye, though there was a difference ¨C thetter¡¯s was heavy but powerful, like a bellows being forcefully pulled, while the former¡¯s was heavy and weak, as if it could be hisst.

    ¡°Officials choosing the emperor? No, no, such a thing has never happened in history. The empire must not set this precedent.¡±Han Ruzi had a history book beside him recording events from ancient times. Though much of it was fantastical, as Yang Feng had said, some passages, viewed from a different angle, seemed to describe officials selecting emperors, though the historical records had obscured this through embellishment and editing.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t rmend this book to Guo Cong, and said, ¡°Please believe me, Master Guo, I also absolutely don¡¯t want to set such a precedent, but given the circumstances¡­¡±

    ¡°Circumstances can change.¡± The usually refined and somewhat timid Guo Cong now showed an aggressive side. ¡°If there was only one prince contending for the throne, then it wouldn¡¯t be officials selecting the emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng and couldn¡¯t help but smile. With many questions in mind, he decided to ask the strangest one first: ¡°Though officials selecting an emperor is odd and against propriety, it benefits the officials greatly. Why do you oppose it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the issue. The Weary Marquis speaks so lightly of ¡®against propriety,¡¯ but this isn¡¯t just a small breach ¨C it¡¯s a copsed dam. Previous dynasties all perished because of ack of propriety. The Chu empire must not repeat their mistakes. I oppose it precisely because it benefits officials. Once officials taste this power, they won¡¯t easily give it up. Would the Weary Marquis ept future emperors all being selected by officials?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ that might not be so bad.¡± Han Ruzi hadn¡¯t actually thought that far ahead.

    ¡°What if the officials select an emperor who isn¡¯t surnamed Han?¡±

    ¡°Surely it wouldn¡¯te to that.¡±

    ¡°With such power in hand, why wouldn¡¯t they use it? Selecting an emperor of a different surname isn¡¯t even the worst oue. When officials usurp imperial authority, others will naturally usurp official positions. Subordinates defying superiors will be the norm. Eventually, everyone will try to make themselves emperor. The realm will fall into chaos and fragment. The Chu empire will perish, and the Central ins will fall from and of propriety and decorum to and ruled by might.¡±

    Han Ruzi had grown weary of this conversation with Guo Cong, who was nothing but a pedantic schr. It reminded him of the past, when he would nearly fall asleep during lectures at Soaring Clouds Pavilion. But now he at least had a choice, so he interrupted the old man¡¯s discourse on propriety and said, ¡°Fine, officials shouldn¡¯t choose the emperor. But why must I step down? Do you think I¡¯m unfit to be emperor?¡±

    Guo Cong let out a long sigh and hesitated before saying, ¡°The Weary Marquis would make a good emperor, but the timing isn¡¯t right. I urge you to withdraw to save your life. The current situation is clear ¨C the Champion Marquis is the former crown prince¡¯s orphan and has gained support from most officials. He¡¯s the least controversial choice and his session is in ordance with propriety. It¡¯s his heavenly mandate, so the power of selection won¡¯t truly fall to the officials.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still Prince Donghai,¡± Han Ruzi said, feeling angry but not showing it. He wanted to hear Guo Cong finish, as this represented many civil officials¡¯ views.

    ¡°After meeting you, I¡¯ll go see Prince Donghai and urge him to withdraw too.¡±

    ¡°You think Prince Donghai will agree?¡±

    ¡°We must try. If not, I¡¯ll persuade Grand Tutor Cui, who previously supported the Champion Marquis. He should be easy to convince to change his mind. Without the Southern Army¡¯s backing, Prince Donghai should withdraw.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Han Ruzi said perfunctorily.

    Guo Cong could hear the insincerity and sighed again. ¡°You rely on the Northern Army at Mancang, but though people say they¡¯re loyal to you, I disagree. The Northern Army has many noble sons ¨C how could these noble sons support someone different from their fathers and elder brothers? These rumors can¡¯t be trusted. People are already investigating the truth. Once revealed, you will lose official support. Why risk everything for something unattainable? Going against the times and destiny is unwise. Better to retreat gracefully and enjoy your wealth and status.¡±

    This was nearly a direct threat, but an effective one. With Chai Yue¡¯s help, Han Ruzi had exaggerated the Northern Army¡¯s support, nning to use this to seek official backing and then demonstrate it to the Northern Army hundreds of miles away. It was a delicate game ¨C one wrong move could cause both the army and officials to abandon him.

    So far, the Champion Marquis had made all the mistakes, benefiting Han Ruzi. He studied the old man, assessing his and his followers¡¯ strength. ¡°Must you support the Champion Marquis?¡±

    ¡°I support no one. The Champion Marquis bing emperor would simply cause the least chaos,¡± Guo Cong paused. ¡°If it were you, I wouldn¡¯t oppose it either.¡±

    Han Ruziughed. When he was emperor before, only a eunuch had spoken for him, not officials or schrs. He stood up, ¡°I¡¯m young and foolish ¨C without Teacher Guo¡¯s guidance, how would I know the importance of propriety and decorum? But surely you can give me some time to consider?¡±

    Han Ruzi had nothing to consider, but unless necessary, he didn¡¯t want to refuse directly.

    Guo Cong struggled to his feet. ¡°Take your time. Wait for news from the Northern Army before deciding.¡±

    He sighed again, seeming to want to say more, but shook his head and left. Han Ruzi personally saw him to the gate. Back in his study, he asked Yang Feng puzzledly, ¡°Guo Cong retired years ago and the College of National Scions have few high ranking officials. The session struggle doesn¡¯t concern him at all ¨C why get involved in this mess? Is it really just about propriety?¡±

    Yang Feng hadn¡¯t spoken during Guo Cong¡¯s persuasion attempt or his departure. Now he smiled as if having won a battle. ¡°My lord should be pleased. Ripples on the water mean fish below. Guo Cong¡¯s involvement means big fish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to exin that better,¡± Han Ruzi waspletely confused.

    Yang Feng walked a few steps, then suddenly stopped. ¡°Nobles speak of ancestry, military men of battle merit, pugilists of honor, merchants of profit, and civil officials of benevolence and propriety.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Ruzi still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Where do civil officialse from?¡±

    ¡°Civil officials¡­e from schrs.¡±

    ¡°Correct, but among countless schrs, how many be officials?¡±

    ¡°Not many. That¡¯s why we have examinations and rmendations to select capable candidates.¡±

    ¡°Do officials forget their schrly origins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. History shows clearly that military men are used to establish dynasties, but civil officials to maintain them. When civil officials gain power, they always elevate schrs¡¯ status. It was true in previous dynasties and remains so today.¡±

    ¡°And schrs in turn influence officials.¡±

    ¡°Can schrs who fail to be officials influence court officials?¡± Han Ruzi was skeptical.

    ¡°Schrs aren¡¯t just failed candidates. There are those who refuse to take examinations, and those who stay in minor positions at court. Though schrsck power, their numbers are great. Through word of mouth, they control officials¡¯ reputations.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly remembered Yang Feng had been a schr. The eunuch rarely discussed his past but clearly understood schrs well.

    ¡°So Guo Cong is one who controls reputations?¡±

    ¡°¡®Control¡¯ is too strong a word, but Guo Cong certainly has influence, or he wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Capital for this.¡±

    ¡°What about Luo Huanzhang? His influence seemed greater.¡±

    ¡°Luo Huanzhang had great influence, but by refusing to take the examinations he¡¯s separated from imperial court, unlike Guo Cong.¡±

    Han Ruzi thought a moment. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why the schrs would oppose the session struggle. It elevates officials¡¯ status, which elevates schrs¡¯ status too.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe it was merely about ¡°propriety.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Guo Cong and these schrs feel threatened, sensing they¡¯ll ultimately lose their influence over officials.¡±

    ¡°Threatened by whom?¡±

    Yang Feng didn¡¯t answer, lost in thought as if puzzling over something difficult.

    ¡°The fate seers?¡± Han Ruzi suggested. He admired their abilities but thought Yang Feng overestimated their power.

    Yang Feng spoke without mentioning fate seers. ¡°Guo Cong is as cunning as Chancellor Yin Wuhai. You handled him well earlier ¨C never openly offend such people.¡±

    ¡°But that seems inevitable.¡±

    ¡°No no, Guo Cong actually brought good news.¡±

    ¡°Good news?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He stated clearly he supports no one, only wanting you and Prince Donghai to withdraw because the Champion Marquis has the advantage.¡± Yang Feng paused. ¡°This shows Guo Cong doesn¡¯t actually favor the Champion Marquis ¨C that¡¯s the schrs¡¯ position. When he mentioned the Northern Army¡¯s noble sons not defying their elders, he was hinting that you need the nobles¡¯ support to defeat the Champion Marquis.¡±

    Han Ruzi was stunned ¨C he hadn¡¯t detected any of Guo Cong¡¯s ¡°good intentions.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 207

 Chapter 209: Elder of the Imperial Clan

    Just as the freshly cooked porridge was brought out, before it could even be ced on the rack, the line descended into chaos. Everyone pushed forward, holding up wooden tokens that served as proof of their eligibility. The soldiers maintaining order swung their clubs indiscriminately, adding to the confusion rather than restoring order, while creating a cacophony of wails and screams.

    Han Ruzi reined in his horse, stopping by the roadside to observe the chaotic scene outside the city gate.

    Shang County was small and not far from the Capital ¨C half a day¡¯s ride at most. Ity on the essential route east toward Hangu Pass. Like many ces, Shang County was overwhelmed with refugees and disced people. The daily porridge distribution was a matter of life and death for many.

    Dozens of followers waited behind the Weary Marquis. Du Chuanyun angrily dered, ¡°Those government dogs! I¡¯ll teach them a lesson!¡±

    Du Motian held back his grandson with his horsewhip. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. You may beat up the officials and run away, but what about thesemon folk? Will youe distribute porridge every day?¡±

    Du Chuanyun was speechless, but couldn¡¯t bear to watch the elderly, women and children being bullied. He could only say to those ahead, ¡°Weary Marquis, let¡¯s go. Why are we stopping here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Han Ruzi remained motionless.

    The officers outside the city gate had noticed this group of horsemen and knew they were nobles from the Capital, though they didn¡¯t recognize their identities. Their leader was more cautious, quietly ordering his men to show restraint while approaching with sped hands, smiling, ¡°Sir, are you from the Capital? What brings you here?¡±

    Han Ruzi pointed at the porridge line. ¡°How many refugees are there here? How much rice is needed daily?¡±The officer was taken aback, unsure of the visitor¡¯s background and not daring to offend. He replied uncertainly, ¡°Refugees¡­ over five hundred people. As for rice¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure, you¡¯d have to ask the county magistrate. May I ask your name, sir? I can announce you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Han Ruzi rode into the city.

    He hade by invitation.

    Shortly after Guo Cong¡¯s visit, Han Ruzi had received a letter from Grand General Han Xing requesting a meeting in Shang County. Previously, Yang Feng had written several letters to the Grand General on the Weary Marquis¡¯s behalf ¨C this was the first reply, a good sign.

    Like Grand Tutor Cui, Han Xing had yed a clever move by meeting the Weary Marquis outside the Capital, so it wouldn¡¯t count as returning to the city. His timing was also strategic ¨C the fifteenth day of the first month, the Lantern Festival, which was also the Champion Marquis¡¯s wedding day. The Champion Marquis, eager to repair rtions with Grand Tutor Cui, had moved up his wedding date.

    The streets of the county town were decorated withnterns and festive decorations, though there weren¡¯t many pedestrians. Han Ruzi arrived at the county office and sent someone to announce his arrival.

    The person who came to receive the Weary Marquis was neither Han Xing nor the county magistrate, but a prefect.

    From Shang County eastward to Hangu Pass was all part of Hongnong Prefecture. The prefect, Zhuo Ruhe, was an imperial son-inw, married to a daughter of the Martial Emperor ¨C sister to both the Graceful Emperor and Princess Hengyang.

    Zhuo Ruhe was around forty, fair-skinned with a slight beard, from a schrly family. Han Ruzi had heard his name and must have seen him in the Taian Pce, though he had no clear memory of him.

    Prefect Zhuo was courteous, personally escorting the Weary Marquis to the rear hall. The county magistrate wasn¡¯t qualified to appear and didn¡¯t want to be involved in such matters, continuing his regr duties in the front hall.

    Being unfamiliar with each other, they exchanged many pleasantries. After finishing one cup of tea and having it refilled, Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Did Lord Zhuoe with the Grand General?¡±

    Zhuo Ruhe smiled, ¡°I am inspecting the disaster situation in various counties. The Grand General is on his way and will arrive soon.¡±

    Unable to discern Zhuo Ruhe¡¯s intentions, Han Ruzi made casual conversation: ¡°I saw the porridge distribution outside the city gate. Over five hundred refugees ¨C that¡¯s not too many, is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just a small portion. Some have fled to the mountains to be bandits, some have gone to other prefectures, some remain in the countryside. In early winter, there were the most disced people ¨C seven or eight thousand, moving around seeking food, and resorting to robbery when they couldn¡¯t find any. Fortunately, the counties were well-guarded and no major chaos broke out.¡±

    ¡°What natural disasters has this prefecture encountered?¡±

    ¡°As for natural disasters,st year¡¯s rainfall was somewhat less than usual, though not particrly severe. After autumn, there were rains that destroyed some crops.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why is there a food shortage?¡±

    Zhuo Ruhe smiled slightly, seemingly reluctant to answer. He took a small sip of tea and said, ¡°Though the natural disasters were mild, man-made cmities have been constant.¡±

    ¡°What man-made cmities?¡± Han Ruzi was no longer making idle conversation, determined to get clear answers.

    ¡°The year beforest, when Prince Qi rebelled, the imperial army marched east, causing nationwide unrest. Hongnong Prefecture, being at a strategic location, had to amodate passing troops and transport supplies, consuming considerable resources. Last year, when the army went north to fight the Xiongnu, the entire country collected autumn grain to supply the frontier. There was also an earthquake, exhausting the people¡¯s strength and causing grain prices to soar.¡±

    Han Ruzi still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°During the Martial Emperor¡¯s time, there were wars almost every year, but I never heard of such severe impacts on themon people.¡±

    ¡°Before the Martial Emperor, only the Fiery Emperor was fond of warfare, and even then on a small scale. The other emperors all focused on recuperation, building up reserves for decades. The Martial Emperor reigned for over forty years, spent ten years preparing, before finally engaging the Xiongnu, and even then nearly depleted Great Chu¡¯s resources. Now we face sudden warfare with insufficient preparation, forcing localities to increase taxation.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, the granaries at Mancang are full, and local government granaries also have grain. Why won¡¯t they open them for disaster relief?¡±

    Zhuo Ruhe smiled again without directly answering, instead saying, ¡°Asmander of Divine Hero Pass military affairs, have you not worried about provisions?¡±

    ¡°Lack of provisions is a greater threat than the Xiongnu.¡±

    ¡°When you requisitioned supplies from various counties, didn¡¯t you hope for immediate fulfillment ¨C the more the better?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also the court¡¯s thinking. When orderse down, whichever prefecture or county prepares well and quickly, their officials gain merit. Those who are slow or provide insufficient amounts face serious punishment. So, when requisitions are anticipated, all regions must prepare in advance for unexpected needs.¡±

    Han Ruzi finally understood. ¡°First Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion, then the Xiongnu invasion ¨C everyone assumed this would be a years-long war, so they hoarded grain in anticipation of future imperial requisitions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°The government¡¯s forceful grain collection led to riots, the court sent troops to suppress them, creating another war of unknown duration, causing regions to hoard even more grain. Even with full granaries, they dare not distribute, fearing shortages ining years.¡±

    Zhuo Ruhe nodded. ¡°There¡¯s another point ¨C with the court unstable and chaos spreading, both officials and people think of self-preservation. Everyone wants to store some grain for themselves, driving prices even higher. Great Chu seems to have grain, yet also seems tock it.¡±

    ¡°If Mancang has enough supplies for the frontier armies, why won¡¯t the court release them? Why must I requisition from around Divine Hero Pass?¡±

    Mancang was a hundred miles away from Divine Hero Pass, outside the Northern Protection General¡¯s jurisdiction, but Han Ruzi had repeatedly requested grain. Yet they would only provide small monthly amounts ording to custom, even less than a small county nearby.

    ¡°The granaries at Mancang belong to the emperor, not to Great Chu, not to the Chu army, and certainly not to themon people. Only when¡­ the Son of Heaven himself feels hunger will they be opened.¡±

    ¡°Withoutmon people there is no Chu army, without the Chu army there is no Great Chu, and without Great Chu, what emperor could there be?¡±

    Zhuo Ruhe stood and bowed to the Weary Marquis. ¡°The Weary Marquis is wise.¡±

    A servant entered, and Zhuo Ruhe said, ¡°The Grand General has arrived. Please wait, Weary Marquis, while I go to receive him.¡±

    Han Ruzi sat alone in the hall, still unclear about what Zhuo Ruhe had meant to convey. At times like these, he particrly missed Yang Feng.

    Yang Feng had remained at the Weary Marquis¡¯s residence, not apanying them.

    Soon after, Han Xing entered alone, without attendants, and Zhuo Ruhe didn¡¯t return with him.

    Han Xing was a senior member of the imperial n. Han Ruzi rose to greet him. Han Xing smiled, ¡°Who would have thought that after parting at Mayi City, we would meet again in a small county office? Ah, in this whole year, my only correct decision was sending you to guard Shattered Iron City. With anyone else, the consequences would have been unthinkable.¡±

    ¡°Without the Grand General¡¯s support, I and thousands of Chu soldiers would have long since been buried in Shattered Iron City.¡±

    Han Xing¡¯s appointment of the Northern Protection General to oversee military affairs in Shattered Iron City, Divine Hero Pass, and the surrounding ten counties had been crucial. Without it, it would have been much more difficult for Han Ruzi tomand respect.

    Han Xing nodded with a smile, sat down, and gestured for Han Ruzi to sit. He then took an official document from his sleeve, ced it on the table, and pushed it toward Han Ruzi. ¡°You should need this.¡±

    It was a transfer order,manding the Northern Protection General to return to the Capital to report frontier military conditions to the Ministry of War and the Grand General¡¯s Office. Grand General Han Xing himself couldn¡¯t return to the Capital without cause, but he could send his subordinate generals back.

    Han Ruzi stood to express thanks. He indeed needed this order ¨C otherwise, his presence in the Capital would remain problematic, only temporarily resolved because the pce hadn¡¯t replied to his memorial.

    But this wasn¡¯t the real reason Han Ruzi hade to meet the Grand General. ¡°Did you receive all my letters, Grand General?¡±

    Those letters were written by Yang Feng, though Han Ruzi had read them all and sealed them with his own seal.

    Han Xing nodded. ¡°I¡¯m truly getting old, to encounter such a situation. Whose idea was it for the princes topete for the throne?¡±

    ¡°They say it was some fate seers who convinced the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how unpredictable life is. Just over ten years ago, who would dare show even the slightest interest in the throne? Even privately asking about the emperor¡¯s health could anger the Martial Emperor and lead to family destruction. Now look ¨C the emperor still sits in his pce, yet talk of peting for the throne¡¯ spreads openly, and no one considers it a grave crime.¡±

    ¡°Great Chu needs another ¡®Martial Emperor.''¡±

    Han Xing leaned forward. ¡°Not Great Chu ¨C the Han imperial n. The power of the Empress Dowager has led to the imperial n¡¯s decline, in just these few years. How can we face our Founding Emperor after we die?¡±

    Han Xing had always been known for his quiet, non-interventionist stance at court. His words surprised Han Ruzi. ¡°Does the Grand General oppose the princes¡¯petition?¡±

    ¡°Competition is eptable, but it shouldn¡¯t be decided by a group of wandering mystics. The Empress Dowager has truly lost her mind.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Han Xing smiled slightly. ¡°The imperial n needs unity. The Champion Marquis has forgotten his surname, relying entirely on ministers, but we still have the Weary Marquis, and¡­ others. The Han imperial n has many branches ¨C even if just a small portion works together, we can preserve Great Chu¡¯s realm.¡±

    Han Ruzi vaguely guessed something ¨C this wasn¡¯t what he and Yang Feng had hoped for.

    Han Xing pped twice, and another person entered from outside.

    Prince Donghai bowed to Han Ruzi with a smile. ¡°Brother, will you forgive me?¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 208

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 211: The Fourth Contender

    Han Ruzi got dressed and waited to depart. Feeling bored, he asked Yang Feng, ¡°Why do people refuse to do things that clearly have many benefits?¡±

    Yang Feng stood by the bookshelf, turning around with a cup of wine in hand. ¡°Because drawbacks always appear alongside benefits. Tell me what you¡¯re thinking of.¡±

    ¡°There are many disced people across thend. I suggested to the Grand General that we recruit them, support them with official provisions ¨C this would both quell internal unrest and strengthen our forces. But Prince Donghai told me the Grand General fears trouble and is only paying lip service to the idea ¨C he¡¯ll never actually do it.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai is right. The Grand General won¡¯t recruit the refugees, but not because he fears trouble ¨C he fears suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Suspicion?¡±

    ¡°The people¡¯s hearts are like a precious sword. The owner can y with it freely, a child might touch it and merely get scolded, but if others touch it, they¡¯ll inevitably face suspicion. If it¡¯s amon person, people mightugh at their presumption. But if it¡¯s a skilled martial artist who merely looks at it twice, people will assume they have ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°So because the people¡¯s hearts are precious, the Grand General¡¯s high position actually makes him more afraid to act, more afraid to ¡®touch¡¯ the people¡¯s hearts?¡±

    Yang Feng nodded.

    ¡°Heh, the Great Chu dynasty is in turmoil, the Han n faces imminent danger. He dares to gather imperial nsmen to oppose the Champion Marquis, but doesn¡¯t dare recruit refugees?¡±¡°Opposing the Champion Marquis is done in secret, but recruiting refugees must be done openly. To use the sword analogy again ¨C the Grand General crafts a precious sword, but hopes others will use it to kill, not for his own use.¡±

    ¡°So he found Prince Donghai, who then found me.¡± Han Ruzi gave a coldugh, having long understood this logic. ¡°After I swing the sword to ¡®kill,¡¯ they¡¯ll take it back.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s get the sword first,¡± Yang Feng said inly. The Grand General¡¯s support was necessary ¨C even if he had ulterior motives, the Weary Marquis had to ept it, at least temporarily.

    The manor clerk entered with a trembling voice: ¡°Weary Marquis, someone from the pce is here¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go out right away.¡±

    The manor clerk withdrew, silently praying he wouldn¡¯t be implicated.

    Han Ruzi stood up, took a bamboo bookmark from the desk and put it in his sleeve. He walked out of the study with Yang Feng following. Du Chuanyun came forward asking, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need an escort?¡±

    ¡°Guards aren¡¯t allowed when entering the pce,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°This would be a good opportunity to catch all of you in one,¡± Du Chuanyun said bluntly, referring to the Han n descendants vying for the throne.

    Han Ruzi just smiled and kept walking.

    Two sedan chairs waited outside. Han Ruzi preferred horseback riding, but sedan chairs weren¡¯t bad ¨C he could sit inside and think alone.

    Several eunuchs and over ten pce guards escorted the sedan chairs toward the pce. The refugees hadn¡¯t yet affected the Capital ¨C the streets were crowded with people and New Year¡¯s decorations still remained, though the festive spirit was gone, reced by post-celebration weariness.

    The meeting location wasn¡¯t in the inner pce, but in one of the duty rooms near the Hall of Diligent Administration where court officials sometimes stayed overnight when unable to leave the pce.

    The room was small and empty, without even furniture or chairs. Everyone had to stand, which solved the minor problem of arranging seating by rank ¨C now everyone was equal.

    Prince Donghai had already arrived. Though he imed not to trust fate seers, he still brought Lin Kunshan as his ¡°strategist.¡± The prince nodded to Ruzi without speaking, but Lin Kunshan came forward and bowed respectfully, saying softly, ¡°Please forgive my sudden departure from Shattered Iron City.¡±

    ¡°You followed circumstances as needed ¨C what is there to forgive?¡± Han Ruzi smiled. Lin Kunshan smiled back and returned to Prince Donghai¡¯s side.

    The Champion Marquis arrived soon after with just onepanion. He immediately bowed to Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai, greeting them with a broad smile showing no hostility ¨C this was the magnanimity of someone confident in victory.

    Han Ruzi returned the greeting normally, but Prince Donghai pretended not to see him, unable to forget how the Champion Marquis had once conspired with Grand Tutor Cui to eliminate him.

    The Champion Marquis¡¯s advisor was also a fate seer. Yang Feng had previously told Han Ruzi about him ¨C his name was Lu Congxin. Like other fate seers, his exact age was hard to determine ¨C he could have been anywhere over thirty. The only distinction was his serious expression, unlike the easygoing manner of Lin Kunshan and others.

    ¡°The guests are all here, but where¡¯s the host?¡± Prince Donghai called out.

    The door opened and two more people entered ¨C a child of seven or eight, and an elderly man with white hair and beard.

    The chubby-faced child didn¡¯t greet anyone, but ran around before stopping in a corner to look up at all the adults.

    The old man bowed to everyone and smiled, ¡°Pardon myteness.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Prince Donghai asked in surprise.

    ¡°I am Yuan Zifan, a fellow disciple with Masters Lin and Lu under Master Chunyu.¡±

    Another fate seer. Han Ruzi, Prince Donghai and the Champion Marquis all looked at the unfamiliar child in the corner.

    The fate seer Yuan Zifan walked to the child¡¯s side and introduced him: ¡°This is the Martial Emperor¡¯s youngest son, Prince Ying, named Han Ying.¡±

    All three were stunned ¨C Prince Ying, this child was actually their uncle.

    Han Ying stood against the wall silently, though he didn¡¯t seem particrly afraid.

    ¡°He also wants topete for the throne?¡± the Champion Marquis couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°As a son of the Martial Emperor, shouldn¡¯t he qualify?¡± Yuan Zifan smiled.

    ¡°The Martial Emperor had many sons ¨C are they all eligible topete?¡± Prince Donghai was furious. The Graceful Emperor¡¯s legitimate status had already been broken, and now it was being trampled further.

    ¡°They should all be eligible, but as far as I know, Prince Ying is the only one interested inpeting for the throne.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Prince Donghai red at Lin Kunshan, angry at him for keeping this secret. Lin Kunshan looked helpless, indicating he didn¡¯t know either. Finally Prince Donghai thought of an objection: ¡°The current emperor is the Martial Emperor¡¯s grandson ¨C his sessor must be of the same generation or younger. How can we choose someone from an older generation? How would the ancestral tablets be arranged in the Ancestral Temple?¡±

    Han Ying was a mere child, pursing his lips and blowing bubbles. Yuan Zifan stood protectively beside him and smiled, ¡°There are precedents from previous dynasties of elders from an older generation seeding to the throne. As for arranging the ancestral tablets, that¡¯s a matter for muchter ¨C there will be ways to resolve it.¡±

    Prince Donghai and Lin Kunshan, the Champion Marquis and Lu Congxin each huddled to discuss in low voices. Han Ruzi and Yang Feng exchanged nces but said nothing.

    After a moment, the Champion Marquis said: ¡°Competing for the throne is already extraordinary ¨C if Prince Ying wants to participate, that¡¯s eptable. But where is Master Chunyu? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared?¡±

    ¡°And what about the court officials? Why isn¡¯t even one here?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    The door opened again and the old fisherman entered.

    ¡°The officials must avoid suspicion, so they won¡¯t attend this meeting,¡± the fisherman smiled.

    ¡°Master Huangfu.¡± The Champion Marquis clearly knew him and was very polite.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chunyu Xiaoing?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    ¡°Chunyu Xiao was one of my former names. My real name is Huangfu Yi.¡±

    Prince Donghai looked him over. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool us. I¡¯ve met Chunyu Xiao and he doesn¡¯t look like you ¨C he didn¡¯t even have a beard.¡±

    Before the pce coup, the Cui n had hosted a Chunyu Xiao and his disciple Bu Hengru. Prince Donghai wouldn¡¯t forget ¨C that Chunyu Xiao imed to be a eunuch and had told the schr Luo Huanzhang he wanted to be an emperor without the burden of descendants.

    Huangfu Yi smiled, ¡°Chunyu Xiao is just a name anyone could use.¡±

    ¡°But there can only be one Chunyu Xiao who could be the ¡®honored master¡¯ of these fate seers right?¡± Prince Donghai said.

    Lin Kunshan, Lu Congxin, and Yuan Zifan, standing in different positions, all bowed to Huangfu Yi at the same time: ¡°This disciple pays respects to the honored master.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at Yang Feng beside him. Yang Feng remained expressionless, seemingly still not epting this ¡°Chunyu Xiao.¡±

    ¡°What about the previous Chunyu Xiao? Where did he go?¡± Prince Donghai persisted.

    ¡°He was also one of my disciples. He moremonly used the name Lin Qianfeng. Unfortunately, he was arrested by officials two years ago, tortured, and died in prison. He was using the name Zhang Kehong at the time.¡±

    When Prince Qi¡¯s rebellion failed, officials arrested fate seers everywhere. After the pce coup, they cast an even wider ¨C many who merely made a living as fortune tellers were arrested as fate seers, with very few surviving imprisonment.

    A yearter, fate seers had be honored pce guests, with the Empress Dowager heeding their every word.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s eyes darted around as he sighed, ¡°What a pity, I had a good impression of that Chunyu Xiao. Master Lin, don¡¯t misunderstand ¨C even if he were still alive, I would still choose you as my advisor.¡±

    Lin Kunshan merely smiled.

    Prince Donghai, perhaps feeling the tense atmosphere, smiled at Yang Feng: ¡°Yang Feng, didn¡¯t you arrest many fate seers back then?¡±

    ¡°I rarely arrested them ¨C most were executed on the spot,¡± Yang Feng said coldly. ¡°Unfortunately, time was too short and I couldn¡¯t eliminate them all.¡±

    After leaving the pce, Yang Feng had lost the authority and manpower to pursue fate seers. It was after that when fate seers gradually reemerged.

    The four fate seers in the room showed no anger, either smiling or remaining impassive. Huangfu Yi said, ¡°All things in heaven and earth follow the flow. When the flow changes, things wither. The flow Yang Feng relied on is gone ¨C there¡¯s no need for regret.¡±

    Yang Feng fell silent, looking away, deciding to listen only.

    Prince Donghai muttered softly: ¡°Talking about ¡®flow¡¯ in front of a eunuch, hehe¡­¡±

    Huangfu Yi began speaking: ¡°Now that everyone is here¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Han Ruzi interrupted the fate seer, looking around. ¡°Not everyone is here, right? Where is the current emperor? Where is the Empress Dowager? Without them, everything we say here is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Prince Donghai agreed. ¡°Surely you fate seers aren¡¯t deciding who gets the throne?¡±

    Huangfu Yi smiled, ¡°My mistake.¡± He pped his hands twice.

    The door opened once more and a line of pce maids entered, standing in a row in the middle. There were six of them, each carrying a tray with two imperial seals.

    ¡°His Majesty is unwell, and the Empress Dowager is caring for him attentively, so they cannote. They have specially sent these twelve imperial seals to show their intentions. Do you find this eptable?¡±

    The four throne contenders came forward to look. Prince Ying was short, so Yuan Zifan held him up. When he reached for the seals, Yuan Zifan stopped him.

    The emperor had twelve seals, each for different purposes. Han Ruzi recognized only one ¨C the most important one used for issuing imperial edicts.

    He saw it there on one of the pce maid¡¯s trays.

    He looked at Yang Feng again, feeling certain the real Chunyu Xiao must be one of these four fate seers.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 210

 Chapter 212: Rules of the Competition

    The six pce maids retreated to one side, holding twelve imperial seals of varying shapes and slightly different colors. They resembled twelve miniature ancestral tablets of previous emperors, coldly supervising everything, waiting to see what new tricks the Han descendants would devise.

    The fate seer Huangfu Yi, who imed to have once used the name Chunyu Xiao, stood in the middle of the room. Others, whether consciously or unconsciously, formed a circle around him to listen to his words.

    Huangfu Yi slowly turned in ce to demonstrate his impartiality.

    He said: ¡°Having imperial heirspete for the throne with ministers selecting the new emperor sounds quite unusual and unprecedented. However, please allow me to exin: In ancient times, the world was shared by all. During the times of Yao, Shun, and Yu, the throne was abdicated to the worthiest sessor. While it appeared that the previous emperor designated the next, the true decision-makers were the ministers. Danzu, Yao¡¯s eldest son, failed to gain the ministers¡¯ support and lost the throne. Shun worked tirelessly for the people throughout his life, always epting the ministers¡¯ supervision¡­¡±

    Huangfu Yi spoke at length. Han Ruzi nced at Yang Feng ¨C it was under this eunuch¡¯s guidance that he had carefully studied the ancient historical records, whichrgely aligned with the fate seer¡¯s words. However, while the histories attributed the abdications to the emperors¡¯ noble character, under Huangfu Yi¡¯s analysis, the ministers were the true power brokers ¨C abdication only worked with their support.

    Han Ruzi was shocked, even somewhat frightened, by how urately Yang Feng understood the fate seer.

    ¡°However,¡± Huangfu Yi changed his tone, ¡°abdication is an ancient practice long lost. For thousands of years since, the throne has passed from father to son, bing an established norm. In the hundred-plus years since Great Chu¡¯s founding, imperial session remained unbroken. But since the Martial Emperor¡¯s passing, the session became chaotic, leaving officials and the people at a loss, with turmoil spreading across the realm, endangering Great Chu. I have some knowledge of the cosmic order, and fortunately received an audience with Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager. Observing the heavenly signs and earthly patterns, I believe there is a reason for this chaos¡­¡±

    Huangfu Yi¡¯s subsequent words were more obscure, filled with strange terms flowing endlessly. His main point was that the rules of session needed changing ¨C notpletely, as the Chu empire was universally recognized as belonging to the Han imperial n, so the emperor must stille from the imperial n, but not necessarily through father-to-son session. They could somewhat ¡°return to antiquity¡± by having ministers select the emperor.

    Thus, through Huangfu Yi¡¯s exnation, the matter of imperial heirspeting for the throne with ministers selecting the emperor transformed from an innovation into a revival of ancient practices.Everyone listened attentively, including Han Ruzi ¨C not because they were convinced, but because they wanted to understand the fate seer¡¯s true intentions through his words.

    Huangfu Yi revealed no ws in his argument, attributing all credit and ideas to the Empress Dowager and the gravely ill Emperor, with the fate seer merely offering some suggestions.

    Finally, he came to the key point: ¡°There are many imperial n members, and not all canpete for the throne. The Bureau of Imperial n Affairs should normally make the selection, but as this is the first time, theyck experience and dare not take charge. Thus, Han n descendants must nominate themselves, which is why the four of you are here.¡±

    Huangfu Yi continued turning in ce, nodding to each of the four contenders in turn.

    ¡°Today is not the start of thepetition, but rather amunication and exnation session. I believe all four princes have already received rmendations from first-rank ministers, but some proof is still needed. It¡¯s simple ¨C within ten days, please obtain the official seals of first-rank ministers and bring them to the Hall of Diligent Administration. Let the ministers examine them, and after confirmation, the seals will be returned. Nothing else, not a single document, is required.¡±

    Prince Donghai couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Rather than requesting official seals, why not have the ministerse to the Capital in person? Parting with one¡¯s seal is a serious crime.¡±

    Prince Donghai nced at Han Ruzi, not pointing out that he was an expert at stealing seals.

    Huangfu Yi smiled and said: ¡°No matter. The four of you may personally bring the seals to the Hall of Diligent Administration. After verification, you can take them back immediately ¨C they won¡¯t remain in others¡¯ hands. For this imperial selection, the pce hasn¡¯t approved any memorials for over two months, so there¡¯s absolutely no reason to suddenly enforce this rule.¡±

    Prince Donghai still felt uneasy and asked further: ¡°For example¡­ the Grand Tutor ¨C I only need his seal as Grand Tutor, not the seals of his other positions?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Huangfu Yi replied.

    There were only five Rank One ministers, with the Grand Tutor, Grand Preceptor, and Grand Guardian holding the Three Excellencies positions ¨C the highest ranks but without real power, mere honorary titles with seals but no departments. They couldn¡¯tmand anyone in court unless they held concurrent positions. For Cui Hong, the Grand Tutor seal wasn¡¯t important ¨C what really mattered was his seal as the Southern Army¡¯s Grand Marshal.

    When Huangfu Yi stated only the Grand Tutor seal was needed, Prince Donghai was somewhat satisfied and less suspicious. Although his true n was to ¡°rebel¡± with the imperial n members, he couldn¡¯t be careless about the imperial selection.

    ¡°Next, you¡¯ll have half a year to gain the ministers¡¯ support.¡±

    ¡°Half a year? That long?¡± The Champion Marquis questioned. Having already secured substantial support, he wanted the results announced immediately and didn¡¯t want to wait.

    ¡°For the sake of fairness,¡± Huangfu Yi answered, his expression bing slightly serious. ¡°This is Great Chu¡¯s first time selecting an emperor through ministers. It must be wless, leaving no room for criticism from anyone.¡±

    ¡°I have no objections. Even a year would be fine,¡± the Champion Marquis shrugged, unable to imagine anything that could change the ministers¡¯ minds within half a year. ?

    ¡°What if something unexpected happens within that half year?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    Everyone understood his meaning ¨C there was only one unexpected event that could affect the selection. Huangfu Yi¡¯s expression grew more serious: ¡°If His Majesty should pass away, the Empress Dowager will temporarily handle state affairs as before. If the Empress Dowager should also pass, then the ministers in the Hall of Diligent Administration will govern. Once a new emperor is selected, power will be immediately returned.¡±

    The young Prince Ying probably didn¡¯t understand what these people were discussing. Growing tired from standing so long, he tugged at fate seer Yuan Zifan¡¯s clothes. Yuan Zifan smiled back, gesturing for him to wait a bit longer.

    Han Ruzi, Prince Donghai, and the Champion Marquis exchanged nces. At this moment, they were all Han n descendants standing on the same side, hearing the danger in these rules. The Great Chu court could potentially bepletely controlled by ministers for a period. Imperial power was already weakened, and after this, it would likely be even harder to reim. Even the Champion Marquis wanted to hold absolute power after bing emperor andpletely abolish thispetition and selection system.

    ¡°In ancient times, ministers have briefly governed by council. After returning power, it led to a renaissance,¡± Huangfu Yi again used the ¡°return to antiquity¡± approach, then smiled and said: ¡°Besides, this situation won¡¯t arise ¨C the Empress Dowager is in good health, you needn¡¯t worry.¡±

    The Martial Emperor¡¯s three grandsons fell silent, waiting for Huangfu Yi to continue exining the rules. The previously quiet Prince Ying spoke up in his childish voice, showing some impatience and speaking rather forcefully: ¡°What if after half a year I¡¯m chosen by the ministers, but the current emperor is still alive? What then?¡±

    Han Ruzi and the others looked at this ¡°young uncle,¡± suspecting Yuan Zifan had coached him to ask this question.

    This was indeed an issue ¨C although the emperor was gravely ill, there was still a possibility of recovery. It would be very awkward if a new emperor was selected while the current emperor still lived.

    Huangfu Yi smiled and said: ¡°The Empress Dowager has considered this situation. If His Majesty fortunately recovers, he will naturally continue as emperor. As for the selected person, they will be established as heir apparent, equivalent to a crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Even if the current emperor has descendants¡­¡± the Champion Marquis was most concerned about this.

    ¡°The heir apparent cannot be changed. Thispetition and selection is not a temporary measure, but will bew for ten thousand generations,¡± Huangfu Yi said.

    None of the four princes wanted this to be w for ten thousand generations,¡± but before the fate seer, no one dared raise objections.

    Huangfu Yi continued: ¡°Great Chu has many court officials, and not all can participate in selecting the emperor. A range must be set. The Empress Dowager believes that too many people would be counterproductive. Only officials of the Rank Five and above may have this right. Honorary officials without dutiesck understanding of court affairs ¨C regardless of their rank, they cannot participate in selecting the emperor. Only those holding seals of substantive positions may participate in this great matter.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t leave many people,¡± Prince Donghai said.

    ¡°Three hundred and seventy-six people, slightly more than the days in a year. When you bring the official seals to the Hall of Diligent Administration, you will receive a list.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, honorary officials shouldn¡¯t have the right to select the emperor,¡± the Champion Marquis said seriously. Like previous dynasties, Great Chu¡¯s honorary officials had umted over time, far exceeding the number of seal-holding officials, with the vast majoritying from the imperial n and noble families.

    Prince Donghai and Han Ruzi nodded in agreement. This rule favored them, as it would make imperial n members more likely to support them rather than the Champion Marquis.

    Huangfu Yi mentioned some other minor rules, finally saying: ¡°Before the selected emperor ascends the throne, three pardons must be written. The first pardons thepetitors, making them princes and allowing them to return to their domains with rewards. The second pardons the ministers. The third grants amnesty to the people.¡±

    Granting amnesty to the people was customary for new emperors. The first two pardons ensured the safety of all parties in the selection. Everyone agreed, while the young Prince Ying began yawning, leaning against Yuan Zifan¡¯s leg with a sleepy expression.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost finished,¡± Huangfu Yi smiled at Prince Ying. ¡°Just establishing rules isn¡¯t enough ¨C we needw enforcers to supervise them. Please wee Captain of the Pce Guard, Shang-guan Sheng.¡±

    The door opened, and Commander Shang-guan Sheng stepped in.

    Han Ruzi remembered this man. Shang-guan Sheng had once argued with ministers in his presence ¨C an emotionally charged, bold young man. Now he wore a wooden expression, standing at the door, his gaze sweeping across everyone¡¯s faces as he said: ¡°The eight Pce Guard battalions will supervise the selection. I needn¡¯t say much ¨C you should understand that while seeking ministers¡¯ support, you may say what you wish, but absolutely no violence. Anyone verified to have used violence will be dealt with under militaryw.¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m framed?¡± Prince Donghai asked.

    Shang-guan Sheng coldly replied: ¡°Prince Donghai, please believe that we will thoroughly investigate to reveal the truth, never wrongfully using anyone.¡±

    ¡°With your guarantee, I¡¯ll believe it then.¡±

    Shang-guan Sheng continued: ¡°Also, from today until the selection isplete, no one in this room may leave the city even half a step. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be treated as deserters under militaryw.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I wouldn¡¯t leave even if you drove me away,¡± Prince Donghai pointed at the six pce maids by the wall. ¡°Do they count too?¡±

    Shang-guan Sheng¡¯s face reddened slightly. ¡°They don¡¯t¡­ besides, they¡¯re pce maids ¨C they can¡¯t even leave the pce, let alone the city.¡±

    Shang-guan Sheng sternly surveyed everyone again, and seeing no one speak up, he left the room.

    ¡°For convenience ofmunication, this room will be dedicated to this purpose,¡± Huangfu Yi pointed at the floor. ¡°You will all receive credentials. As long as the pce gates aren¡¯t closed, you cane here anytime to find me, or leave messages. I will ry them to the Empress Dowager without changing a single word.¡±

    Huangfu Yi stepped back, facing the four princes and imperial grandsons, and bowed: ¡°The new emperor of Great Chu will certainly emerge from among you.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked around, wondering exactly who was included in the phrase ¡°among you.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 211

 Chapter 213: Noble Ladies

    Prince Donghai had married and moved out of the Cui residence into his own manor. Though spacious, it paled inparison to the Cui manor and had fewer servants. He told Han Ruzi who came to congratte him, ¡°The Cui family thinks I can¡¯t live without them. I¡¯ll show them I can do just fine on my own.¡±

    His bitter words,bined with the strong wine, made his stomach churn.

    Few guests came to offer congrattions. The hasty wedding preparations during these unusual times meant many people feigned ignorance and refused to attend. The banquet felt cold and sparse, with several dozen guests mostly from long-declined noble families scattered across a dozen tables, stiffly sitting before tables of fine food and wine, barely daring to move. The scene was worlds apart from the Champion Marquis¡¯s lively wedding celebration just days ago.

    Even so, Prince Donghai refused to invite lower-status guests to his table, with only Han Ruzi sitting as hispanion.

    ¡°The Cui family is busy preparing gifts for the new bride, too upied to deal with me,¡± Prince Donghai said, staring at the empty hall and taking another drink. He had already dismissed the servants and was pouring his own wine.

    The ¡°new bride¡± he mentioned wasn¡¯t his own wife, but rather the Cui daughter who married the Champion Marquis. ¡°Heh, you know what? The Cui family is so proud, but Shujun hasn¡¯t even received her title as a marquis¡¯s wife yet. Right now she¡¯s¡­ just amoner, haha.¡±

    The pce hadn¡¯t approved the petitions, and both the Ministry of Rites and the Bureau of Imperial n Affairs had a backlog of conferment documents. Not only the Champion Marquis¡¯s wife, but Prince Donghai¡¯s new bride from the Tan family also couldn¡¯t receive the title of ¡°Princess Consort¡± for the time being.

    ¡°The Champion Marquis must have nned this. I just found out he¡¯s been a marquis for over a year but never applied for his previous wife¡¯s title. Even then he must have felt the Tan family¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t good enough for him,¡± Prince Donghai hupped, his eyes slightly red. ¡°This guy is ambitious. Even if he bes emperor, the Cui family will end up with nothing.¡±

    Several guests came to bid farewell. Prince Donghai impatiently waved them away, not bothering with pleasantries.Han Ruzi gently swirled his untouched wine cup and asked, ¡°Will Grand Tutor Cui still lend you his official seal?¡±

    Prince Donghai nodded, ¡°It will be delivered tomorrow. This is the Cui family tradition ¨C betting on multiple sides. With even the slightest chance of winning, they never give up. While Cui Hong lends me his seal, he¡¯s already exined everything to the Champion Marquis. The Cui family ims they¡¯re preparing gifts for my new bride, but it¡¯ll all end up in the Champion Marquis¡¯s hands in the end. Heh, the Cui family is so direct in currying favor with their new master.¡±

    Prince Donghai was somewhat drunk. Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so he just murmured in agreement. He had already sent Du Chuanyun to write to Grand General Han Xing, and expected a reply in the next day or two.

    Suddenly, bursts ofughter came from the inner quarters ¨C all female voices, and quite a few of them.

    Prince Donghai¡¯s expression darkened further. After theughter died down, he said, ¡°There are plenty of female guests congratting the Tan daughter, but their fathers, husbands, and brothers have no time toe. Haha, such is the cold reality of the world! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    Prince Donghai drained his cup in one gulp, staring ahead at nothing in particr. The remaining guests began sneaking away, hiding some food in their sleeves. Though the wedding feast was sparsely attended, the food was excellent.

    ¡°Get out, all of you! Don¡¯t stand here offending my eyes!¡± Prince Donghai shouted, frightening away thest few guests.

    Only the two brothers remained in the vast hall. Several servants peeked in from the doorway but dared not enter, seeing their master¡¯s foul mood.

    Prince Donghai sprawled on the table, looking askew at Han Ruzi. In what he thought was a lowered voice, he said, ¡°To hell with this sessionpetition and emperor selection! Once we gather the imperial n members, we¡¯ll kill them all ¨C the Champion Marquis, the fate seers, and those officials. You be emperor, and I¡¯ll help you¡­ I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±

    Prince Donghai fell asleep. Han Ruzi took a sip from his cup ¨C this was convenient, as he wouldn¡¯t need to bid farewell.

    Prince Donghai and Han Xing¡¯s n waspletely unfeasible. Though many imperial n members held official positions, most were ceremonial posts without real power. They didn¡¯t even qualify to participate in the emperor selection. Only a few princes and Han Xingmanded some troops, but these forces were too scattered. Han Xing called himself Grand General but directlymanded less than twenty thousand troops at Hangu Pass, having minimal impact on the Capital¡¯s situation. ?

    Han Ruzi and Yang Feng had other ns.

    Just as Han Ruzi was about to leave, the sound of ornaments jingling and footsteps came from outside. Several maids escorted a nobledy who entered without invitation.

    The nobledy was in her twenties, beautiful but stern, acting as if she were the manor¡¯s true owner. She looked around before walking to the main table.

    Han Ruzi stood up, not recognizing her and unsure whether or how to greet her. Though he had studied etiquette, it was this nobledy who was currently breaching protocol.

    ¡°Take Prince Donghai to the bridal chamber,¡± the nobledymanded.

    Several maids obeyed, half-supporting and half-carrying Prince Donghai away. Han Ruzi felt it inappropriate to stay longer and was about to leave with a slight bow when the nobledy sat down across from him and said, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Han Ruzi nced at the single remaining maid behind the nobledy but received no hint. He slowly sat down, vaguely guessing her identity.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Cui family, Xiaojun¡¯s elder sister.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Marquess of Ping¡¯en. Pardon my rudeness, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m Xiaojun¡¯s elder sister, how could I not know who you are?¡± The Marquess had a rather fierce demeanor as she sized up Han Ruzi. ¡°Xiaojun must have mentioned me to you?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. Xiaojun¡¯s elder sister was born to Cui Hong¡¯s first wife. Known for her vtile temper, she was not favored at home and had married early to Marquis Ping¡¯en, Miao Shuang. The Ping¡¯en household had already declined, and marrying a Cui daughter had been an unexpected blessing. However, their wedding day also marked the end of rtions between the two families. They rarely interacted afterward, and Xiaojun had barely seen her sister since growing up.

    ¡°Prince Donghai is still as worthless as when he was young. On his wedding day, he drinks himself into a stupor just because fewer guests showed up. How can a real man aplish anything if he can¡¯t endure such minor setbacks?¡±

    Han Ruzi agreed with her words but only smiled without speaking.

    ¡°I came to see both of you. Since he¡¯s drunk, you¡¯ll do just as well.¡±

    ¡°Does the Marquess have business with us?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s first thought was that she wanted to borrow money. Not all noble houses were wealthy ¨C their annual ceremonial obligations consumed most of their property. Without official positions or other ie sources, life could be tight. The previous Marquis Ping¡¯en had held no official post, and Miao Shuang had achieved nothing.

    The Marquise didn¡¯t answer immediately. After staring at Han Ruzi for a while, even herst remaining maid curtsied and left.

    ¡°I bring a message from the Grand General.¡±

    Han Ruzi was shocked.

    ¡°No need to be so surprised. Marquis Ping¡¯en and Imperial Son-inw Zhuo Ruhe are old friends. I¡¯ve known the Princess for many years. She trusts me, and I¡¯m willing to work for her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Han Ruzi was still very surprised. Han Xing had mentioned someone in the capital would contact him, but he never imagined it would be a woman, much less Xiaojun¡¯s sister.

    ¡°The Capital is full of spies, so men must be cautious. That¡¯s why women must step forward.¡± Seeing Han Ruzi¡¯s lingering shock, the Marquess smiled. ¡°And you¡¯re supposed to be a Han descendant who was once emperor? How shallow your knowledge is ¨C don¡¯t you know that women control half the court?¡±

    Han Ruzi shook his head. He knew about the Empress Dowager¡¯s dominance but had no understanding of other noble women.

    The Marquess continued sneering, ¡°You really are a husband focused solely on external affairs. Your wife, my sister Cui Xiaojun, has been maneuvering through the Capital¡¯s female circles for the past half year, building connections with nobledies, gaining so many advantages for you, yet you know nothing about it?¡±

    Han Ruzi was even more shocked. After a while, he said, ¡°Xiaojun¡­ never told me any of this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You were fighting at the border, so naturally Xiaojun wouldn¡¯t trouble you with these matters. As soon as you returned to the Capital, she was summoned into the pce. Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you see Xiaojun in the pce?¡± Han Ruzi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The Marquess remained coldly silent.

    Han Ruzi stood and sped his hands. ¡°Please help me, elder sister. By cruel fate, I haven¡¯t seen Xiaojun once since returning to the Capital before we were separated.¡±

    ¡°It seems you do have some feelings for Xiaojun. At least she hasn¡¯t worked so hard for you in vain. Very well, I¡¯ll help you. Do you have any tokens or loving words you want me to bring to her?¡±

    Han Ruzi had spoken from momentary excitement but quickly became cautious again. He sat down slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you doubt me. Stop guessing, brother-inw. I have my own purposes for doing this.¡±

    Han Ruzi looked at her.

    ¡°The Ping¡¯en marquis title is a county-level title that can only be passed down for three generations unless merits are earned to extend it. The third Marquis Ping¡¯en fought in battles and preserved the title for his descendants. The fourth and fifth generations ¨C my father-inw and husband ¨C were both ipetent. The title will soon end. My son can only take a nominal position for life. Looking at him, he takes after the Miao family ¨C another person who won¡¯t achieve anything when he grows up. My grandson will be amoner, having to climb up through his own efforts. s.¡±

    Though Cui family members had different personalities, they shared one trait ¨C pride and arrogance. Unable to rely on her husband, the Marquess had to act herself, willing to take risks to secure the marquis title for her descendants.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not qualified to curry favor with the Champion Marquis ¨C too many people already do that, and none of them have prospects. That¡¯s why I chose you and Prince Donghai. The Princess trusts me, and Grand General Han Xing trusts me. If you have any doubts, speak now. Let¡¯s not waste time with guessing games.¡±

    ¡°I believe you. I really haven¡¯t thought about what to send to Xiaojun¡­ How should I contact you in the future?¡±

    ¡°Through Prince Donghai. His wife is from the Tan family. The Champion Marquis is a fool who doesn¡¯t understand the Tan family¡¯s deep potential. The Tan family acts low-key, so he thinks they¡¯re useless. Anyway, Prince Donghai married well ¨C his wife can contact me anytime. But you¡¯d better find a trusteddy of your own tomunicate with. It¡¯s more convenient and draws less attention.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi immediately had someone in mind.

    ¡°We¡¯ve chatted idly for so long without getting to the main point. I came to tell you two things: First, the imperial n is very dissatisfied with the Champion Marquis and Empress Dowager. Their silence doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t want to resist. Second, don¡¯t take the court officials¡¯ support for the Champion Marquis too seriously. They all have their own schemes ¨C very few wholeheartedly support his bid for emperor.¡±

    The Marquess paused and asked, ¡°Do you feel more confident now?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded, though he was actually somewhat disappointed. The support from imperial n members that Grand General Han Xing had promised turned out to be just a group of nobledies. His only constion was the prospect of establishing contact with Xiaojun and his mother in the pce.

    If he wanted to take action, he had to first ensure their safety.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 212

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214: The False can Become Real

    Meng E changed into pce attire, and Han Ruzi praised, ¡°These clothes suit you better.¡±

    Meng E replied coldly, ¡°You think I was born to be a pce maid?¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°No, no, you misunderstand, I just¡­ just don¡¯t like armor.¡± He quickly changed the subject, ¡°Marquess Ping¡¯en is Xiaojun¡¯s half-sister. When you meet her, bring some gifts, treat it as normal interaction between rtives.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, and then?¡±

    ¡°Then listen to what she has to say. Many imperial n members and noble families oppose the Champion Marquis, but they can¡¯t act directly. They need to probe and pass messages through their women ¨C that¡¯s your task.¡±

    Meng E narrowed her eyes slightly, seemingly not particrly fond of this assignment, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Marquess Ping¡¯en will find a way to bring you into the pce. If you have a chance to meet Xiaojun, give this to her.¡± Han Ruzi pulled out a bamboo bookmark from his sleeve.

    Meng E took it, nced at it, and put it away.

    ¡°If you can meet my mother, that would be even better. You¡¯ll probably need Xiaojun¡¯s introduction for my mother to trust you.¡±¡°So my task is just to ry messages back and forth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Meng E remained silent for a moment.

    ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I need all kinds of suggestions right now,¡± Han Ruzi encouraged.

    ¡°It sounds like the husbands and fathers behind these women are cowards. How can they aplish anything great? They might even rush to inform on others.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. In terms of martial arts, he was the student and Meng E was the strict teacher who made him practice internal cultivation daily. But when it came to human nature and power struggles, he had learned from Yang Feng and could guide Meng E.

    ¡°Let me think how to exin this¡­ Say someone challenges you to a fight. They have a hundred people behind them, while you¡¯re alone or have ten followers. Would you fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°If forced, would you surrender?¡±

    Meng E thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯d have to surrender. Better than being killed.¡±

    ¡°See, you¡¯re ready to retreat or surrender at the sight of a hundred people, without considering how many are just there for show, or how many would actually fight with all their might.¡±

    Meng E fell silent again, thinking longer this time, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just bluffing or making a false show of power?¡±

    ¡°Not just that. Would those hundred people be afraid or retreat when they see you only have about ten people?¡±

    ¡°No, with superior numbers, they¡¯d be confident¡­ I understand now, you¡¯re saying sometimes a false show of power can be real power?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded.

    Meng E thought even longer. She wasn¡¯t slow, but always considered things multiple times. ¡°How did you understand this principle? Did Yang Feng teach you?¡±

    ¡°Yang Feng taught some, but my most important teachers were these.¡± Han Ruzi patted the stack of books on the table. ¡°When the Founding Emperor was fighting for the empire, he always chose just one enemy at a time. As for other forces, he tried his best to win them over, not asking for troops or supplies, just superficial support. It was with these nominal allies that the Founding Emperor quickly rose from amoner to a contender for the throne.¡±

    This time Meng E didn¡¯t think long, ¡°The state of Qi made this mistake: they alienated both Chu and Zhao, thinking they could watch from the sidelines, but the two tigers stopped fighting to temporarily join forces and eliminated Qi first. Chu and Zhao weren¡¯t truly allied, but with theirbined strength giving them courage in numbers, Qi, despite being one of the three strongest states, couldn¡¯t resist. They admitted defeat when Chu and Zhao attacked together.¡±

    Qi, though called a strong state, onlysted three months under the attack from Chu and Zhao before falling. Their descendants, Meng E and her brother, could only trade their martial arts for the Chu Emperor¡¯s help in restoring their state. ??

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Han Ruzi stroked the cover of the history book, sighing: ¡°Non one knows more than the history books, and I¡¯ve only learned a little. If he had built power step by step, the Founding Emperor would never have had the chance topete for the empire, let alone me now. Though the Great Chu faces internal and external troubles, they¡¯re not hard to solve. When the new emperor ascends, he won¡¯t need great talent ¨C just keeping the court running normally will restore peace to the realm. At most, I could be another Prince Qi.¡±

    The Prince Qi that Han Ruzi mentioned was the one who rebelledst year, rising up at an inopportune time with few supporters, ultimately failing and dying.

    They both fell silent, each thinking of different Qi states.

    After a while, Han Ruzi said, ¡°To be honest, except for the few people around me, all the power I control is borrowed authority and bluffing. As long as the various forces don¡¯t know about each other, especially if my enemies don¡¯t know, I can turn illusion into reality. So, I need support from the imperial n and nobility. Now it¡¯s the women, and when they believe I truly control the Northern Army, their men will step forward to support me publicly. When there are enough of them, it will influence the ministers, and when the ministers begin to waver¡­¡±

    Han Ruzi stopped there, keeping some things to himself even from Meng E.

    Meng E didn¡¯t pursue it, ¡°Is this your idea, or Yang Feng¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s your idea. You told me that when fighting against many, hide in the shadows, strike with a sword here, throw a dagger there, confuse the enemy into thinking you have superior numbers, making them flee in fear.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Meng E, sometimes being in the light is being in shadow. The purpose is the same ¨C to confuse the enemy.¡±

    Meng E looked confused, probably feeling she had asked too much today and needed time to understand. She didn¡¯t ask further, only saying, ¡°What gifts should I bring to Marquess Ping¡¯en?¡±

    ¡°Go find He Yi in ounting, he knows what to send.¡±

    Meng E took her leave, and Han Ruzi read for a while, waiting for Yang Feng¡¯s return. Though he had gained some insights from Meng E, principles were just principles ¨C he still needed Yang Feng¡¯s help for specific ns and implementation.

    Yang Feng didn¡¯t return until evening. He first listened to the Weary Marquis¡¯s ount of Prince Donghai¡¯s marriage, then said, ¡°Prince Donghai is determined to make you the front man.¡±

    Han Ruzi also felt Prince Donghai¡¯s drunkenness had been partly real and partly fake, but he didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Marquess Ping¡¯en reaching out to me shows the imperial n and nobility don¡¯t fully trust me yet. I should find a way to have the Northern Army do something.¡±

    ¡°After you get Han Xing¡¯s Chief Commander seal, have the Northern Army release those noble sons back to the Capital.¡±

    ¡°But they don¡¯t support me, many oppose me, and they¡¯re quite familiar with the Northern Army soldiers¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I heard those noble sons are quite afraid of you?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let the Champion Marquis suspect them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Ruzi began thinking about how to contact Chai Yue and how to make those noble sons bring back favorable news about him. ¡°How are things with Guo Cong?¡±

    Yang Feng had spent the whole day discussing with Guo Cong and several other schrs, ¡°They still hope you and Prince Donghai will withdraw from the session, but now there¡¯s another young son of the Martial Emperor, which troubles them. Prince Ying is clearly controlled by the fate seers, and the schrs can¡¯t intervene. Guo Cong made some concessions, agreeing to introduce some schrs and perhaps several ministers to you, so you can understand the prevailing opinion and withdraw ordingly.¡±

    Han Ruziughed, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand these schrs. Supporting the Champion Marquis is tantamount to acknowledging the fate seers. Don¡¯t they understand the implications? Are they willing to be manipted so easily?¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Of all the forces in the empire, if I had to choose the strongest, I would only pick the schrs and the civil officials whoe from their ranks.¡±

    Han Ruzi was reminded again that this eunuch was once a schr, ¡°Where is their power? I still haven¡¯t seen it. The Empress Dowager can control them, the fate seers can manipte them. Officials like Xiao Sheng and Shen Mingzhi who fight for power can still make some noise, but the others might as well not exist. I¡¯ve always thought Yin Wuhai was an inadequate Chancellor.¡±

    Yang Feng gave a slightugh, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never truly dealt with state affairs and matters of the realm. You¡¯ll understand gradually. Your contact with Guo Cong is an opportunity.¡±

    Han Ruzi could only choose to believe Yang Feng, but he had one question: ¡°If schrs are the most powerful force, Master Yang¡­ why did you give up your schr status back then?¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯s smile gradually faded, and like Meng E, he pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I didn¡¯t give it up ¨C I was exiled.¡±

    Yang Feng must have experienced many things, but he was unwilling to say more, and Han Ruzi didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°When should I go see Guo Cong?¡±

    ¡°After you get Han Xing¡¯s official seal.¡±

    The next day at noon, Han Xing¡¯s reply arrived. He only had the Grand General¡¯s seal with him, not the Chief Commander¡¯s seal, but he wrote an order and sent back a trusted subordinate to apany Han Ruzi to the Office of the Chief Commander. After some negotiations, Han Ruzi obtained the official seal. The process went very smoothly.

    As it was alreadyte, Han Ruzi decided to wait until the next day to go to the Hall of Diligent Administration, and arranged with the officials at the Chief Commander¡¯s Office to return the seal intact before dark the following day.

    Meng E also returned, bringing no particrly valuable information. Entry to the pce would still require some waiting. She had met with over ten nobledies at the Marquis Ping¡¯en¡¯s manor. They didn¡¯t offer support but made many demands, all wanting promotions and titles for their husbands or sons.

    Meng E listened more than she spoke, but her memory was excellent. She recited these requests on the spot, repeating the names, titles, and official positions almost word for word, which satisfied the nobledies.

    Early the next day, Han Ruzi went to the Hall of Diligent Administration. He had a jade token that allowed him to pass through the first pce gate.

    By coincidence, Prince Donghai also came to deliver his official seal that morning. Newly married, he appeared listless. Upon seeing Han Ruzi at the pce gate, he nodded to him. As they walked toward the Hall of Diligent Administration, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s supporting Prince Ying?¡±

    Among the five highest-ranking officials, three already had chosen sides, leaving only two without positions. Han Ruzi said, ¡°It must be either Grand Preceptor Wang Ji or Grand Guardian Deng Zhu.¡±

    Prince Donghai pursed his lips and said, ¡°I heard Prince Ying is going to give us all a big surprise.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Han Ruzi was most concerned about this. If Prince Donghai had hidden sources of information, their alliance would be even more superficial.

    Prince Donghai was reluctant to answer, but after walking a few steps, he said, ¡°The Tan family¡¯s daughter told mest night.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 213

 Chapter 215: Unfinished Business in the Pugilist World

    Inside the Hall of Diligent Administration, there were only six ministers: Chancellor Yin Wuhai, Left Chief Censor Xiao Sheng, Right Chief Censor Shen Mingzhi, Minister of Personnel Feng Ju, Minister of Rites Yuan Jiuding, and Minister of War Jiang Juying. Han Ruzi had met them all before. There was also a eunuch with an unfamiliar face who appeared to be the newly appointed Director of Pce Attendants based on his attire.

    Attendants were not allowed to enter the hall. Han Ruzi and Prince Donghai personally carried their official seals for the six ministers to inspect.

    The entire process was very brief, almost perfunctory. The ministers didn¡¯t evene close to examine the seals, only ncing at them from afar. Yin Wuhai simply asked, ¡°No problems?¡± and the others nodded in unison.

    Xiao Sheng¡¯s expression was slightly stern, but he remained silent. Standing in the Hall of Diligent Administration, he maintained the dignity of a senior minister, keeping his thoughts carefully concealed.

    The eunuch escorted the two visitors out of the hall. Standing at the bottom of the steps, Prince Donghai asked puzzledly, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    The four contenders still had half a year to gain the ministers¡¯ support.

    ¡°I mean, was checking the seals supposed to be this simple? Why even include this step? It seems pointless,¡± Prince Donghai remained confused.

    The two parted ways outside the pce gates. Prince Donghai mounted his horse and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out this afternoon, I¡¯lle find you.¡±Han Ruzi went to the Chief Commander¡¯s Office to officially return the seal. The receiving official examined it meticulously, ensuring all that there were no new nicks and dents.

    On the way home, Du Chuanyun let out a long breath, then said disappointedly, ¡°I thought we might run into some trouble, maybe get into a fight.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble were you hoping for?¡± Han Ruzi asked with a smile.

    Du Chuanyun rode his horse forward to ride alongside the Weary Marquis. ¡°You know, someone trying to steal or snatch the seal. I stayed up all night patrolling the manor with grandfather, but didn¡¯t even see a mouse. I thought something might happen during the day, but it was all so peaceful. Boring! Remember those days right after you left the pce? Now that was exciting.¡±

    Han Ruziughed heartily. In hindsight, surviving danger might seem interesting, but as the person involved, he hoped for a peaceful future, even if it meant being utterly boring.

    ¡°The longer the wait, the harder the strike,¡± Han Ruzi said.

    ¡°Who will strike? Us or others?¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled without answering, because he wasn¡¯t sure. Even Yang Feng couldn¡¯t predict it, only advising the Weary Marquis to observe quietly, build connections, and wait until he could truly consolidate the various forces before making ns.

    For Han Ruzi, everything was indeed just beginning. The same was true for Prince Donghai, and Prince Ying and his fate seer. Only the Champion Marquis was different ¨C he was just one step away from the throne and couldn¡¯t wait to seize it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat at the Drunken Immortal Inn,¡± Han Ruzi suggested.

    Du Chuanyun cheered and led the way. The group of seven or eight people headed straight to the Drunken Immortal Inn. Despite it being noon and quite crowded, Du Chuanyun, who had only visited asionally half a year ago, acted very familiar, warmly greeting the owner and staff as if he were a regr. Given therge group, the inn treated them with extra attention.

    The group was led to a private room upstairs. Han Ruzi told his followers not to stand on ceremony ¨C since there were no other guests, everyone could eat together at one table.

    These followers weren¡¯t household servants but bodyguards recruited by the Du grandfather and grandson. They were from the pugilist world and weren¡¯t overly formal. The Weary Marquis was rxed, so they were even more at ease, though they remembered their duties ¨C they could ignore etiquette but couldn¡¯t drink recklessly.

    Du Chuanyun was salivating, even asking for a bowl of vinegar to temporarily suppress his urge to drink. Although his grandfather Du Motian had stayed at the manor, he still didn¡¯t dare to drink.

    Except for theck of alcohol, the meal was very enjoyable. The food was excellent, the Weary Marquis was easy-going, and everyone shared interesting stories from the pugilist world,ughing frequently.

    Reckless was the chef here. Han Ruzi wanted to invite him over, but Du Chuanyun shook his head, ¡°Reckless is an odd one, never disturb him while he¡¯s cooking.¡±

    As they were finishing their meal, amotion broke out outside the private room. It sounded like a group of people demanding wine and food rudely, mixed with cursing. They did not sound like ordinary customers.

    The noise grew louder. Without waiting for the Weary Marquis¡¯s permission, Du Chuanyun darted out of the room, exchanged some words, and returned, but themotion continued.

    ¡°There really are troublemakers, and it¡¯s not the first time. The owner says these peoplee every few days, for about half a year now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ business, the inn can handle it,¡± one attendant said.

    ¡°Hehe, this isn¡¯t really meddling ¨C we know some of the troublemakers,¡± Du Chuanyun said mysteriously, reaching for a te with leftover fish and cleaning itpletely.

    Soon after, someone came to pay respects at their private room. It was indeed someone Han Ruzi knew ¨C Ironhead Hu San¡¯er, a tall, strong dark-skinned man who had once protected him.

    Hu San¡¯er saluted and squeezed past Du Chuanyun to sit beside the Weary Marquis. ¡°Sorry to disturb your meal, if I¡¯d known you were here, we would havee tomorrow instead.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, ¡°Brother Hu, long time no see. What are you doing here? Collecting debts from the Drunken Immortal Inn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed collecting debts, but not from the inn. It¡¯s from Reckless.¡±

    ¡°Reckless? How much does he owe? I¡¯ll pay for him.¡±

    Du Chuanyun stood aside grinning, but Hu San¡¯er remained silent.

    ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Hu San¡¯er lightly pped the table, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll speak frankly.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Hu San¡¯er nced at the others; most of the bodyguards nodded at him, clearly acquainted.

    ¡°Does the Weary Marquis remember Tailor Kuang from Three Willow Lane?¡±

    Han Ruzi certainly remembered. Tailor Kuang had once helped persuade troublemakers to leave the Weary Marquis¡¯s mansion, but waster killed by Reckless with two strikes by the river. At the time, Reckless imed Kuang was a spy among the pugilists.

    Hu San¡¯er continued, ¡°Reckless said Kuang met with two imperial agents in the Drunken Immortal Inn and worked for the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯, but he never provided evidence. We were Kuang¡¯s friends, so naturally we can¡¯t let this matter remain unclear.¡±

    Du Chuanyun squeezed onto a seat with an attendant andughed, ¡°Ironhead, since when were you friends with Kuang?¡±

    ¡°Friend of friends, is that not allowed?¡± Hu San¡¯er snapped, ring at Du Chuanyun before softening his expression and addressing the Weary Marquis, ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern you, I just wanted to let you know since we happened to meet.¡±

    ¡°Reckless killed Kuang because of me,¡± Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t stay uninvolved ¨C Reckless had killed Kuang to protect him.

    Hu San¡¯er shook his head, ¡°The Weary Marquis isn¡¯t from the pugilist world, and many people saw Reckless strike suddenly without warning. You knew nothing beforehand and certainly didn¡¯t order it, right?¡±

    Han Ruzi reluctantly nodded.

    Hu San¡¯er stood up, ¡°I hear the Weary Marquis is involved in important matters. Don¡¯t waste time dealing with us crude pugilists.¡±

    Du Chuanyunughed, ¡°Kuang died over half a year ago. Have you just beening here to eat and drink? Why haven¡¯t you fought Reckless?¡±

    ¡°None of your business, go ask your grandfather,¡± Hu San¡¯er strode out of the room. He was quite familiar with the Du family ¨C his words were harsh but their friendship was deep.

    Du Chuanyun remained unconcerned, still smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Weary Marquis. These guys are afraid of Reckless and won¡¯t dare fight him. After a few more free meals, they¡¯ll probably quiet down.¡±

    Reckless never appeared.

    When Han Ruzi left, he saw the troublemakers ¨C eleven people including Hu San¡¯er ¨C gathered around a table, eating and chatting, asionally shouting loudly, drawing nces from nearby diners. The waiters remained calm, serving wine and dishes normally, treating them just like particrly rowdy customers.

    Back at his manor, Han Ruzi summoned Du Motian.

    Du Motian already knew about this and smiled, ¡°The Weary Marquis needn¡¯t worry. This is just a small grudge in the pugilist world. Kuang had some friends, and while Reckless isn¡¯t very popr, he has a few close brothers too. Everyone knows someone who knows someone else ¨C they¡¯ll sort it out eventually. The pugilist world has its own ways of resolving things, just leave it be.¡±

    Han Ruzi still felt something was odd, but he truly didn¡¯t have the energy to get involved.

    Near dusk, Prince Donghai rushed over, with Manor Clerk Zeng behind him, unable to announce him properly in time.

    Prince Donghai burst into the study and asked directly, ¡°Have you heard?¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡± Han Ruzi put down his book. Yang Feng and Meng E hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he hadn¡¯t received any special news.

    Zeng bowed to the Weary Marquis and left the room.

    ¡°Prince Ying went to return his seal at the Hall of Diligent Administration this afternoon. You¡¯ll never guess who his rmender was.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager!¡± Prince Donghai studied Han Ruzi. ¡°You¡¯re not shocked?¡±

    ¡°What could be more shocking thanpeting for the previous emperor¡¯s position? Besides, Prince Ying¡¯s age and personality are just what the Empress Dowager would favor.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡­ mad?¡± Prince Donghai sat down angrily.

    ¡°They say she has good days and bad days. This was probably arranged during a lucid moment.¡±

    Prince Donghai snorted but said nothing more.

    ¡°Does the Empress Dowager count as a first-rank minister?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is Rank One and has a seal, but no one can call her a ¡®minister¡¯ ¨C it¡¯s a loophole the fate seers deliberately left,¡± Prince Donghai stared intently at Han Ruzi. ¡°Could it be that while we¡¯re fighting the Champion Marquis to the death, weakening each other, the Empress Dowager will suddenly strike and eliminate all threats? Perhaps she¡¯s just pretending to be mad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be wary of the Empress Dowager, whether she¡¯s truly mad or not.¡±

    ¡°I should contact my mother quickly, she¡¯s in the pce and must know something¡­¡± Prince Donghai stood up and left without saying goodbye, running into Yang Feng.

    ¡°Do you know¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Prince Donghai hesitated, then left ¨C he was too proud to seek advice from Han Ruzi¡¯s strategist.

    ¡°Is the Empress Dowager going to make her move?¡± Han Ruzi asked.

    ¡°Probably not. Don¡¯t worry about her now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to meet Guo Cong.¡±

    Yang Feng always focused on different matters than others. The Empress Dowager, Champion Marquis, fate seers¡­ these seemingly immediate threats didn¡¯t seem to concern him much ¨C he only wanted to ¡°please¡± the schrs.

    ¡°I saw people causing trouble for Reckless at the Drunken Immortal Inn today.¡±

    Reckless had been introduced to the Weary Marquis by Yang Feng, andpared to the Du family, this chef seemed more like Yang Feng¡¯s ¡°confidant.¡±

    ¡°He can handle it himself,¡± Yang Feng was even more dismissive than Du Motian. ¡°Send word to the Northern Army ¨C those noble sons can go home now.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 214

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216: The Scholars

    The group dismounted at the entrance of the alley. The attendants remained there while Yang Feng led the Weary Marquis deeper into thene.

    The alley was narrow, with footprints densely covering the snow, but no hoof prints or wheel tracks. At a worn-down door, Yang Feng knocked twice with the door ring, then stepped back to the stairs and waited silently. Han Ruzi stood beside him, feeling as if they were visiting a recluse.

    After quite a while, the door finally opened gently. A boy around ten years old emerged and bowed to them both, saying ¡°Please wait in the back cottage.¡±

    Han Ruzi suddenly noticed something interesting ¨C the way martial artists bowed seemed more casual, with hands almost touching their chin and elbows lowered close to their sides, appearing both humble yet guarded, ready to switch from politeness tobat at any moment. The schrs¡¯ etiquette was much moreplex ¨C even a child performed it properly: hands sped about half a foot from the chest, arms spread wide like a fledgling¡¯s wings.

    After assuming the proper posture, martial artists would move their hands and mouth but not their head, keeping their gaze fixed to observe the other¡¯s reaction. Schrs did the opposite ¨C keeping hands and mouth still while bowing their head and waist slightly, only speaking after straightening up.

    Though the schrs¡¯ etiquette might seem rigid, these stiff postures indicated that they posed no threat and had absolutely no intention of fighting.

    Han Ruzi and Yang Feng were led to the back courtyard where there was indeed a cottage. Inside there were mats but no tables or chairs. Han Ruzi recalled his study sessions in the pce and thought that maintaining these ancient customs was quite tiring.

    There were several thin cushions on the mats. Han Ruzi knelt on the guest mat, with Yang Feng slightly behind him to show the master-servant distinction. The door was half-open, letting in both the cold wind and clear sounds of children reading.

    ¡°Is this a private school?¡±¡°Yes,¡± Yang Feng replied.

    Han Ruzi wasn¡¯t surprised that Guo Cong¡¯s friend was a teacher, though he hadn¡¯t expected him to be teaching children.

    They waited quietly, with Han Ruzi idly pondering the differences between martial artists and schrs, wondering which type Yang Feng leaned more towards.

    The boy came several times, bringing braziers, charcoal, pots, water, tea, cups, spoons and various tea implements ¨C about fifteen or sixteen items in total. However, he didn¡¯t brew the tea, instead politely apologizing and asking the guests to wait a bit longer.

    By the time the cold wind had made the inside as chilly as the outside, Guo Cong arrived. Though he sat on a chair when lecturing the emperor, now he properly sat on his knees opposite them. After greetings, he personally began brewing tea, his movements slow but methodical.

    Yang Feng moved forward on his knees, slightly sideways, to assist Guo Cong with the tea. The host-guest roles were clear, yet they worked together seamlessly as if they brewed tea together daily.

    This was the schrs¡¯ way of social interaction. Like the martial artists¡¯ secret codes, Han Ruzi couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Yang Feng handed a cup of brewed tea to the Weary Marquis. Han Ruzi took a sip and let out a long ¡°hmm¡± before saying with a smile, ¡°Now I understand why the door is kept open ¨C only in the depths of winter can one truly appreciate the wonder of hot tea.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Guo Congughed heartily. Here he no longer maintained his image of a decrepit old schr, instead showing some spirit and vigor. ¡°As they say, only in cold weather do we know the strength of pine and cypress, and only in poverty do we find true friendship. The Weary Marquis has a unique appreciation for tea.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled, holding the teacup with both hands and taking small sips. He found it slightly sweet but couldn¡¯t discern more nuances.

    Yang Feng only served the Weary Marquis and didn¡¯t drink tea himself.

    Guo Cong took a sip, seemed to want to critique it, but after some hesitation gave up and made casual conversation instead.

    After about half an hour, the reading sounds outside stopped, and soon after, their host finally appeared.

    He was a man in his thirties, thin in build, wearing loose robes with wide sleeves ¨Cpletely matching themon image of a schr, except his darkerplexion somewhat diminished his schrly air.

    Han Ruzi had heard from Yang Feng that this man¡¯s surname was Qu, given name Zixi. Though rtively young, he was a famous schr, having be an official in thete Martial Emperor¡¯s reign, and currently served as a professor at the College of National Scions.

    What Yang Feng hadn¡¯t mentioned was that this Qu Zixi was more interested in teaching children than adults.

    Qu Zixi made a deep bow to the Weary Marquis at the doorway, apologizing for histe arrival. After exchanging courtesies with Guo Cong, he sat at the lower position.

    The boy fully opened the doors and windows. Han Ruzi then noticed two plum trees in the corner of the courtyard, crowned with bright red blossoms that caught the eye. A faint fragrance seemed to drift in the air, and he realized the tea¡¯s vor had some simrity to plum blossom scent.

    The best moment to praise the tea had passed, and Han Ruzi hadn¡¯te for that anyway, so he waited quietly for the other to speak.

    Once the pleasantries were over, Qu Zixi sat up straight, holding his teacup with one hand supporting it from below and the other from the side. He took a small sip as if it were the world¡¯s finest wine, then slowly set down his cup. After a moment of silence, he began his ¡°lecture.¡±

    He indeed spoke in a lecturing tone, as if he had merely changed ssrooms but was still facing students awaiting his teachings. Though his expression was solemn, his words weren¡¯t difficult to understand.

    ¡°Does the Weary Marquis believe that reading can make a person smarter?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Ruzi had gained much from reading historical texts, only regretting that he started toote and had read too little.

    ¡°Does the Weary Marquis believe that reading can make a person kinder and morepassionate?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Among schrs there are plenty of shameless and cruel individuals. So while reading can make one smarter, it doesn¡¯t necessarily make one kinder or morepassionate.¡±

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Qu Zixi continued without waiting for a response: ¡°Of two cruel individuals, one dull-witted and one intelligent, which does the Weary Marquis think poses the greater threat?¡±

    Han Ruzi understood what the middle-aged schr was getting at. He had read simr arguments in historical texts about certain emperors being ¡°smart enough to reject advice and eloquent enough to disguise wrongdoing,¡± making them worse than ordinary imbecilic rulers and earning the title of tyrant. In Qu Zixi¡¯s view, neither the Weary Marquis, Prince Donghai, nor the Champion Marquis were qualified to be emperor, but the less intelligent Champion Marquis was actually the best choice.

    Han Ruzi smiled and said, ¡°Of two mediocre teachers, one extremely strict who insists students follow his methods, and one extremely lenient who lets students study as they please, which does Master Qu think is more likely to produce outstanding students?¡±

    Qu Zixiughed heartily, his expression bing less solemn and showing more spirit, like Guo Cong had earlier.

    He understood the Weary Marquis¡¯s meaning. Schrs were like teachers who thought they understood everything about their students but were actually shortsighted. If they were more lenient, some students might end up exceling despite their teachers, but if too strict, mediocre teachers would struggle to produce exceptional pupils. Qu Zixi, Guo Cong and others interfering in imperial session were no different from mediocre but strict teachers.

    Han Ruzi absolutely refused to ept that he would be an imbecilic or tyrannical emperor.

    Qu Zixi also refused to ept that they were mediocre teachers, saying, ¡°Of two fields, one poor but safely located with guaranteed annual yields, and one fertile but in low-lyingnd often flooded, producing one bumper harvest but nothing for three years, which does the Weary Marquis think is better?¡±

    The fertile field referred to the Martial Emperor, who was brilliant and powerful but exhausted the Great Chu¡¯s resources. The schrs didn¡¯t want another such emperor so soon, preferring a mediocre ruler while the nation recovered.

    Han Ruzi refused to concede: ¡°Of two boats, one small and new with no problems, onerge and old with possible leaks ¨C in calm waters the small boat is obviously preferable, but if facing a great flood with only one chance to escape to higher ground, which boat would you choose?¡±

    The small boat seemed safer but carried fewer people and could easily capsize in huge waves. Therge boat was old but could carry more people and might withstand the waves. With only one chance, therge boat was clearly the better choice.

    As Han Ruzi and Qu Zixi continued their pointed debate, Guo Cong and Yang Feng listened while refilling teacups and serving them to the two debaters. To ease the tension, Guo Cong smiled and suggested, ¡°Why not use both boats?¡±

    Hisment was inappropriate. Han Ruzi gave him a cold look, while Qu Zixi also showed displeasure, looking Guo Cong up and down with apparent disappointment.

    Though Guo Cong was the oldest and most prestigious of the four, he now blushed with embarrassment ¨C far more ufortable than Han Ruzi had been earlier when failing to appreciate the tea¡¯s subtleties ¨C and bowed his head in apology with both hands pressed against the mat.

    Qu Zixi said, ¡°Though recent years haven¡¯t been perfectly peaceful, there haven¡¯t been major disasters, and most problems are man-made. We don¡¯t need arge boat ¨C a small one will suffice to cross safely.¡±

    Great Chu faced external threats from the Xiongnu and internal troubles from disced people, but these weren¡¯t unprecedented crises. It was the court¡¯s inaction that let things worsen. They just needed an unremarkable emperor who wouldn¡¯t cause trouble to solve these problems and restore normalcy.

    ¡°When wind first stirs the tips of young apple trees, how many can recognize what¡¯sing?¡± Han Ruzi abandoned metaphors and spoke directly: ¡°The pce is in chaos, with the Empress Dowager ying power games and bringing in fate seers to control the officials. If you want a mediocre emperor, you¡¯ll likely end up with a puppet instead. How will you cut these puppet strings?¡±

    ¡°We have our ways to make the Empress Dowager transfer power and send the fate seers back to their world,¡± Qu Zixi said, but didn¡¯t borate ¨C that was their secret.

    ¡°The Xiongnu have been divided for long. The Western Xiongnu had settled in the far west, but they have suddenly moved east, defeating the Eastern Xiongnu in one battle. Their power hasn¡¯t waned and their army remains strong. Yet they flee like frightened dogs because an even stronger enemy pursues them. This powerful force has sworn to fight the Chu people. Though the great waves are distant, when they arrive they will uproot trees and destroy homes. Do you have a n to deal with this?¡±

    Qu Zixi shook his head and smiled, ¡°Though Great Chu is ailing, we don¡¯t fear northern barbarians. The Weary Marquis creates an imaginary enemy ¨C this is exactly the kind of intelligence we fear.¡±

    Han Ruzi replied seriously, ¡°How can schrs forget history? Great Chu has ruled for over 120 years, but defeating the Xiongnu happened just decades ago. Thirty years before that, we were deadlocked with them, and thirty years before that, we even had to sue for peace and pay tribute to the Xiongnu. Which period does the current Great Chu most resemble?¡±

    Everyone would agree that today¡¯s Great Chu couldn¡¯t match its peak under the Martial Emperor.

    After a moment of silence, Qu Zixi said, ¡°These are just fanciful fears.¡±

    Han Ruzi replied, ¡°Regarding the distant enemy, the Western Regions must have sensed something, and the Ministry of Rites¡¯ Reception Bureau may have heard news. Within days, Xiongnu envoys will arrive at the Capital ¨C they know more.¡±

    Qu Zixi smiled slightly and raised his teacup, signaling it was time for the guests to leave.

    In the alley, Han Ruzi asked, ¡°Did I handle that well?¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± said Yang Feng.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I convinced those two.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s enough that they know what kind of person you are.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t someone like me exactly what he doesn¡¯t want? Never mind, I just want you to tell me one thing: can these schrs really turn things around?¡±

    Yang Feng was cryptic again: ¡°Without immediate benefit, who would pursue something eagerly? Over thousands of years, schrs have grown more numerous ¨C this isn¡¯t without reason. The Weary Marquis should be patient a while longer; you¡¯ll soon see the schrs¡¯ true power.¡±

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 215

 Chapter 217: Highly Motivated Prince Donghai

    Early in the morning, Prince Donghai came over and ordered servants to serve him porridge. He sat across from Han Ruzi eating breakfast as if he had stayed there overnight.

    ¡°When do we start?¡± Prince Donghai asked after putting down his empty bowl.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The battle for session.¡± Prince Donghai waved the servants away.

    Han Ruzi didn¡¯t want to discuss this in the hall, so he got up and headed to his study with Prince Donghai following beside him. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair,¡± said the prince. ¡°Our closest rtives are under house arrest in the pce, while the Champion Marquis only gave up one son ¨C one born from the Tan family that he doesn¡¯t even care about. It¡¯s not fair. Shouldn¡¯t we bring this up?¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager, and the fate seers.¡±

    ¡°You have a fate seer by your side.¡±

    ¡°Lin Kunshan? He just gives foolish giggles, making people think he knows everything when those are just stupidughs. Seeing him like that every day, I could be a fate seer myself. Hmm¡­ hehe¡­¡± Prince Donghai imitated Lin Kunshan¡¯sugh quite urately.Han Ruzi chuckled along.

    The study was spotlessly clean. Han Ruzi sat down in a chair and casually flipped through a book while Prince Donghai looked around. ¡°Is this yourmand tent?¡±

    ¡°Command tent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for strategizing, nning, deploying troops¡­ all happening here,¡± Prince Donghai said excitedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. This is just a study,¡± Han Ruzi said, looking down at his book.

    Prince Donghai walked over and ced both hands on the desk. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±

    ¡°About the session? There¡¯s still half a year ¨C what¡¯s there to be anxious about?¡±

    ¡°No, no, if wepete ording to the fate seers¡¯ rules, we¡¯ll definitely lose ¨C you¡¯ll definitely lose. You need to act early, not just sit and wait while the Champion Marquis wins over all the court officials. What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°My n¡­ I have people visiting the Marquis Ping¡¯en¡¯s residence daily¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s useless.¡± Prince Donghai cut him off urgently. ¡°You sent that pce maid ¨C I remember her, quite fierce, even left the pce with you.¡± After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°They¡¯re just women ¨C what can they aplish? We need our own n.¡±

    ¡°I thought General Han Xing already had a n.¡±

    Prince Donghai froze, then frowned. ¡°My brother ¨C what n could Han Xing have? Lending you his official seal was already extremely daring. Even then, he must be secretly sending people to exin things to the Champion Marquis and show his loyalty.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why help me at all?¡±

    ¡°Hedging his bets. But we can fully utilize this ¨Cunch a sudden attack, eliminate the Champion Marquis and Prince Ying, depose the Empress Dowager,mand the officials, and kill those who don¡¯tply.¡±

    ¡°Sudden attack¡­ how? We have no troops or authority.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, are you trying to get information from me? Tell me your n first. Did you and Yang Feng visit Guo Cong the other day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± It had been an open visit that neither side tried to conceal.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Nothing came of it. I left after a brief chat.¡±

    ¡°Guo Cong didn¡¯t invite you to stay for a meal?¡±

    ¡°No, we just had some tea.¡±

    ¡°Then it wasn¡¯t sessful.¡± Prince Donghai pulled up a chair. ¡°This must have been Yang Feng¡¯s idea, thinking they could change officials¡¯ minds through schrs. That¡¯spletely unrealistic. Schrs are for singing praises and maintaining court stability. To seize the throne, you need military might.¡± ?

    Prince Donghai clenched his fist and struck the table.

    ¡°But weck military power. The entire Capital is under the control of the Eight Imperial Guard Camps. General Han Xing¡¯s forces are scattered, and the Southern and Northern Armies dare not step into the capital region, plus they¡¯re too far away to help¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking what your n is. Just waiting won¡¯t create miracles.¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled. ¡°Why have you suddenly be so anxious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been this way.¡± Prince Donghai sighed heavily. ¡°I feel you don¡¯t trust me, that¡¯s why I¡¯m anxious. If our alliance is just empty words, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Han Ruzi quietly watched Prince Donghai.

    Prince Donghai stood up and said sincerely: ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, do you think I¡¯d stillpete with you for the throne? You¡¯re better than me in every way.¡± He sighed again. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not happy about it, but I have to ept reality. We¡¯re brothers after all ¨C you bing emperor versus the Champion Marquis bing emperor makes a huge difference for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Yang Feng and I do have a n, but I¡¯d like to hear yours first.¡±

    Prince Donghai sat down slowly, then suddenly stood up and quickly walked to the door. He opened it to check outside before returning to his seat. ¡°The Tan family has extensive connections.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Many people owe them favors, and some are even willing to repay with their lives. They¡¯re fools in my opinion, but useful fools.¡±

    ¡°You mean the pugilists?¡± Han Ruzi frowned slightly. While his bodyguards were mostly pugilists, that was the extent of it ¨C he would never rely on pugilists to seize the throne.

    ¡°Not just pugilists, but also court officials, military officers, and bureaucrats from various departments, especially¡± Prince Donghai paused mysteriously, ¡°officials from the Ministry of Punishments and the Court of Judicial Review.¡±

    Han Ruzi¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°You mean the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯?¡±

    Guanghua Hall was where the Empress Dowager regrly met withw enforcement. About a dozen of these officers had achieved high positions after helping capture Prince Qi¡¯s followers. Known as the ¡°Guanghua Tigers,¡± theymanded numerous subordinates and were notorious for their brutality. Anyone they arrested would certainly be convicted, to the point where everyone feared them.

    Prince Donghai nodded. ¡°The Tan family produces heroes who love saving people, simr to the former Marquis Junyang, but their methods differ. Marquis Junyang would always petition the emperor directly, seeding or failing publicly, gaining fame but actually saving few people. The Tan family operates discreetly, often telling those seeking their help ¡®breaking thew is breaking thew, we can¡¯t save you.¡¯ But they work withw enforcement officials and prison guards, asking them to treat prisoners better and not let them suffer too much. After investigation, the guilty remain guilty, while the innocent can walk free.¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. ¡°The Tan family really knows how to handle rtionships.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Over the years, they¡¯ve saved many lives. Without them, many innocent people would have died in prison before the truth came out, if not died then at least been severely tortured. The Tan family has umted many favors and maintained good rtionships with various judicial offices, especially with ordinary clerks. You know, ministers may rotate positions ¨C in the Ministry of Punishments this year, maybe the Ministry of Personnel next year ¨C but clerks rarely change, only climbing the ranks within the Ministry of Justice and Court of Judicial Review.¡±

    ¡°I understand your meaning ¨C the Tan family has close ties to the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯ and can reach the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°Not quite. The ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯ are like mice before the Empress Dowager, only taking orders without daring to say anything extra. They rarely see hertely ¨C after meetings in Guanghua Hall, they submit records through eunuchs who pass them to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Does she respond to them?¡±

    Prince Donghai nodded.

    Han Ruzi finally showed real interest. ¡°While memorials in the Hall of Diligent Administration have been held for two months, the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯ can get responses from the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°Not all of them, just asionally. That¡¯s why people say her madnesses and goes. Plus she only responds, she doesn¡¯t seal anything.¡±

    ¡°Continue with your n.¡±

    Seeing Han Ruzi¡¯s interest, Prince Donghai grew more excited and unnecessarily lowered his voice. ¡°The ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯ are very nervous now. The Champion Marquis courts high officials, not them, and they offended many officials while arresting Prince Qi¡¯s followers. They¡¯re worried he¡¯ll take action against them if he bes emperor.¡±

    Han Ruzi could understand their fear. ¡°What do they n to do?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have clear ns yet, but I have one: the fate seers are all criminals ¨C enforcement has just loosened, but the court hasn¡¯t issued any pardons. The ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯ are terrified to act now, but with just a little promise¡­¡±

    ¡°They could arrest all the fate seers?¡±

    ¡°Not just that ¨C the Champion Marquis, Prince Ying, and Shang-guan Sheng are close to the fate seers. They could all be arrested, even¡­¡± Prince Donghai made a vague gesture.

    ¡°You can convince the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯?¡±

    ¡°The Tan family can. This is why mother arranged my marriage with the Tan family ¨C she wasn¡¯t interested in them, but in the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯!¡± Prince Donghai spoke of his mother with admiration. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that simple. We need to talk to and test each member of the ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯, but I think there¡¯s a high chance of sess. The key is your involvement ¨C thesew enforcement officers will only dare oppose the Champion Marquis and the other officials with promises from the future emperor.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Han Ruzi leaned over the desk and also lowered his voice: ¡°I¡¯ve already written to Chai Yue, asking him to send the noble sons back.¡±

    Prince Donghai frowned. ¡°What use is that? The noble families won¡¯t support you because of this. Those people returning to the Capital might stir up trouble¡­ we might gain more enemies¡­¡±

    Because of Prince Donghai¡¯s mismanagement, over a hundred noble youths had died outside Shattered Iron City. He knew he had made many enemies.

    ¡°Chai Yue won¡¯t just release the noble sons, but also some of my private army soldiers. They were originally fishermen from south of the Capital. Without armor, returning to the capital in small groups, they can deceive the Southern Army.¡±

    Prince Donghai smiled. ¡°So your meeting with Guo Cong was actually a diversion?¡±

    Han Ruzi nodded. ¡°About three to four hundred men will secretly return to the Capital. Not many, but they¡¯re willing to die for me. Though Shang-guan Sheng is amander, the number of soldiers in the Eight Imperial Guard Camps willing to die for him may not be many.¡±

    Prince Donghai lightly tapped the table. ¡°Our two ns can be perfectlybined! The ¡®Guanghua Tigers¡¯ plus your hundreds of loyal soldiers ¨C with proper nning, we can control the Capital.¡±

    ¡°But we also need support from the imperial n. If General Han Xing and others dere loyalty immediately after we seed, everything will be fine.¡±

    Prince Donghai nodded repeatedly and stood up. ¡°This is real cooperation. I¡¯lle see you every day, and we¡¯ll make a more detailed n. In one month minimum, three months maximum, you¡¯ll be emperor again before summer!¡±

    Han Ruzi smiled without speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the Tan family ¨C we must get their full support.¡± Prince Donghai hurried away.

    Han Ruzi continued reading. When Yang Feng returned in the afternoon, Han Ruzi mentioned Prince Donghai¡¯s visit but didn¡¯t borate on their ¡°n.¡±

    ¡°Prince Donghai can¡¯t be trusted,¡± was Yang Feng¡¯s onlyment.

    In the evening, Meng E returned. She still lived in the same room as Han Ruzi as a maid, which they had grown ustomed to. She reported on her day¡¯s visit to the Marquess Ping¡¯en, nothing major, just meetings with several nobledies.

    ¡°Did you discuss Prince Donghai¡¯s new wife?¡±

    Meng E thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, everyone said this Tan daughter is formidable, worth as much as a man in their family.¡±

    Han Ruzi finally understood who was ¡°motivating¡± Prince Donghai behind the scenes.

    Several nsy before him, and Han Ruzi could choose slowly. For him, the most difficult task was understanding the hidden ¡°personal interests¡± of Prince Donghai, the Tan family, Han Xing, Guo Cong, and Yang Feng.

    <em>If you are reading this on an aggregator site, do consider visiting / to support this trantion project by leaving ament.</em>¡û CH 216

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!